Prologue

Excerpt from the Italian mage Alberto Ricardo's Book, Demon King, 19th Century ......To those who accomplished this formidable feat, I grant them the title of Campione Godslayer . Among all virtuous readers, some will probably believe that I over-exaggerate with that title and frown, while others will think that I am making undue fuss over it. However, I want to emphasize it, once again. Campione Godslayer is the supreme ruler. Since he can kill a celestial being, he can therefore call on the highly divine powers held by the gods. Campione Godslayer is a lord. Since the power to kill a deity is in their hands, they therefore have the power to dominate the mortals on Earth. Campione Godslayer is a devil. Therefore of the entire humanity living on earth, those who have the power to oppose them do not exist!

Excerpt from the Letter of Cardinal Antonio Tebes, Addressed to the Vatican, Early 20th Century For the purpose of going against Providence, playing with the demonic knowledge of mages, he received the title of King from them. Concerning the name that you were hearing more or less. Campione Godslayer is Epimetheus's
[1A 1]

illegitimate child. The devil.

Unfortunately, we mortals cannot fight against them. The ones who can fight against them, are his fellow Campiones, Our Heavenly Father's angels, and the taboo pagan gods......

Excerpt from Japanese Reports Concerning the Verification of the new Campione, Beginning of the 21st Century In the Persian mythology, Verethragna
[1A 2]

was a god which had many complex attributes.

[1A 3]

He was originally a follower of the chief god of the Indian mythology Mithra's war god, [1A 4] and after Zoroastrianism began to worship to him as a war god, he had been promoted as a divine guard. And this god had the characteristics of having ten forms. At the beginning, his form was one of an impetuous wind, but he can also have the form of a bull, a white horse, a camel, a boar, an adolescent, a bird, a ram, a goat and a warrior with a golden sword. Even if Verethragna continuously changed forms, he would still win, and brought victories to his worshipers to make it simple. After his deification, he became the symbol of what he represented, victory. It was after Kusanagi Godou killed the god of victory, that he became a young Campione.

[Report on Kusanagi Godou], Compilation of the Greenwich assembly As mentioned in the document above, Kusanagi Godou had seized the powers of Verethragna and became [The Persian Warlord]; it was deduced that he had several restrictions. Since he cannot use this power at his own will, he is not at the level of the other Campiones, and thus does not have absolute authority. However, everyone, please do not forget. Even though his powers might seem to be incomplete, it cannot be denied that he is a Campione. Towards fragile humans such as mages like me, he is still a devil standing above us. Furthermore, Kusanagi Godou, whether it's then or now, is without any knowledge of magic or spells. This might prove the theory of the person who said thus; instead of claiming that the highest presence among the mages are the campione, it is more correct to say that in the end, mages are mere imitations of the campione.

[edit]Translator's

notes and references

1. Epimetheus was the brother of Prometheus of Greek mythology. He is pictured as a foolish Titan. Some people also say that he is the one who accepted the gift of Pandora or that he had a child with Pandora. 2. Verethragna was a god of Zoroastrianism who symbolized victory. He could take 10 different forms. 3. Another god in Zoroatrianism. Verethragna and ist are his principal companions. Mithra is the Zoroastrian divinity (yazata) of covenant and oath. In addition to being the divinity of contracts, Mithra is also a judicial figure, an all-seeing protector of Truth, and the guardian of cattle, the harvest and of The Waters. 4. Zoroatrianismis a religion and philosophy based on the teachings of prophet Zoroaster (also known as Zarathustra, in Avestan) and was formerly among the world's largest religions. It was a religion in Persia, which is around the actual Iran.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

1 - Holiday in Rome

It was mysterious that even the hue of the sky changed subtly from country to country. The current sky Kusanagi Godou was looking up at through the windows of the airport did not have the fuzzy depths of Japan's deep blue sky. The Latin countries' sky, as if to break through the horizons, was an amazingly bright blue one. Turning his eyes back up front, what he saw was a crowd of different people with diverse nationalities roaming about everywhere. It was a scene that could rarely be seen in Japan. Fiumicino airport. Also called the Leonardo-da-Vinci Airport. This was the national airport of Italy's capital, Rome. And it wasn't because of a school trip that he had come here. So at that time, Godou was the only Japanese high-school student around. "Even though I had absolutely no intention of coming back here for another half a year..." Godou murmured while surveying the huge traffic hurrying through the airport terminal. After being on the shaking airplane for twelve hours, he had finally arrived in this Latin country. Because of the fatigue of sitting on a plane and the time zone difference, his body felt incredibly weak.

"This certainly isn't the first time, or the second, but that girl really doesn't care about others' circumstances." While yawning, he tried finding a familiar face in the crowd. The target of the search shouldn't be hard to miss. Her bright blond hair was similar to a dazzling crown. Her beauty was far greater than any girl in Godou's memory. And on top of the fact that everyone would obviously be looking at her, having an attitude unlike anybody else If she was close, he would immediately recognize her. But the one he was searching forErica Blandellididn't appear. From people wearing business suits to rough clients carrying bags to obvious tourist groups, he was surrounded by people in all directions, but he still couldn't see Erica. ......It was said that more or less all Italians had a bad habit of arriving long after the appointed hour. But in Erica's case, her habit of arriving late really wasn't because of her ethnic background, but simply the result of her own laziness. After knowing her for a few months, Godou was very sure of that. Moreover, Erica Blandelli wasn't simply lazy. Besides being self-centered, her way of always playing others at her own convenience made her a very selfish woman. For example, the day before when he had suddenly received this call.

"Listen, it would be very convenient if you could come to my side immediately. That's the situation, so prepare yourself to take the first flight tomorrow morning. I'll welcome you at the airport." That had been her opening line. It was the end of May, on a weekend afternoon. He had received the call on Friday past 4pm. "What the heck is with 'that's the situation' that you came up with? I don't have a duty to be considerate of your circumstances. Also, I have my own plans, so go find someone else." What was she calling him for all of a sudden, that woman... Godou replied coldly as he left school for home.

"Since I really miss you, responding to that is obvious, isn't it? And you must also love me so much that you can't bear it, so isn't this arrangement just great?" "No, I don't particularly miss you. Stop it with those fabrications about my feelings... Anyway, the last time I saw you was two weeks ago, not even half a month, and for two people respectively living in Tokyo and Milan, it's impossible to see each other that frequently." He complained with as much indifference as possible. He was already used to that woman's outrageous behavior. But he couldn't allow himself to get caught up in her pace. "Yes yes, it's only natural after not being able to meet for half a month, poor Godou. The time spent living apart from your loved ones results in feelings of anxiety and worry, which is something I can sympathize with only too well.... Regarding this matter, since I also have some ideas to improve the situation, please stay hopeful. So about tomorrow's plans " Without regard to others, Erica kept going with the conversation. As expected of a woman with eleven years of experience in self-centered behavior, she didn't care for my circumstances at all. "Don't say anymore, Erica, this is as far as this conversation goes. If you would care to explain everything clearly and slowly, from beginning to end, I'll listen to you, but if you don't, I'll hang up right now." "Just what I expect of you. You rejected the invitation even though it's from me. You are the only one who wouldn't take the bait...... well, I haven't dated any guys yet, but I shouldn't be wrong." Erica responded with her voice full of delight. Godou couldn't help but frown, even though he knew what Erica was saying was on purpose. Her attitude was as bad as ever...... despite knowing her demonic nature, the number of guys she had dumped had to be pretty high. "Then I am going to say it once more. Kusanagi Godou, I hope that you will immediately come to Italy. I need your help. It will probably be difficult for me to settle this matter with my power alone, so please consider this earnestly. I, Erica Blandelli, swear upon my honor that I have not lied to you." She suddenly got serious about it. Furthermore, she used her 'honor'. After swearing on that, she wouldn't lie no matter what. Because to Erica Blandelli, her honor was more important than anything else.

It can't be helped, sighed Godou. Although Erica was indeed a capricious person, someone who wouldn't care about others' thoughts, someone who liked to play around with people and had a demonic personality, she was still a benefactor who had saved his life many times. Since she already said that much, he had no choice but to accept it. "......I understand. I'll do as you say, so don't forget to pick me up." "Your answer really makes me happy, may the Lord bless your chivalrous spirit." "So what should I do? I think you already know, but I still want to reaffirm that I won't help you do any dubious dealings." "Of course, you only need to maintain the behavior of a king, and fight as a king. As for the rest, you can have faith in me......though; it's great that I don't need to rely on my trump card this time. I would feel bad after using it." "Trump card?" After hearing Erica say such dangerous words, Godou was surprised. "You're right, since I think that you, Godou, have the obligation to accept all my requests, don't you agree?" "Agree or not, don't be ridiculous, why would I agree to all of your requests seeing as I am just a friend......" "although you have already......" Erica whispered. It was the whisper of a devil that couldn't help but enjoy toying around with humans. Godou reflexively wanted to escape. "Although when you have already taken my purity, you fiend. Have you forgotten our passionate night back in Sicily?" "Th-That was something the circumstances forced on us, just the result of both of our interests. It's not like I wanted to do that kind of thing......" "Yes, that's right, desiring it from the bottom of my heart, I gave you my purity. And immediately afterwards, you suddenly became so cold towards me...... you think that there wasn't a need to feed the fish after it was hooked, didn't you?" Although she kept complaining, Erica sounded really cheerful.

You demon! Godou silently cursed her. "Don't say things that can be taken wrongly so easily, it'll look as if we had some secret relationship! If others hear this, they'll surely misunderstand us!" "But it is a secret relationship! Even afterwards, our lips met over and over again, our bodies on top of each other" "That's why I asked you to stop saying it so ambiguously!" "Okay, answer me this: if I happen to tell your cute little sister about what happened between us, what do you think might happen?" Godou realized that he had already lost. Even though what Erica said had been heavily embellished, it was all real. And Godou didn't want the talkative Shizuka to know about it. If that happened, it would be very problematic. At that moment, Erica was sure to be laughing near a distant sea of a foreign country. Godou's thoughts formed a very clear image of a gorgeous girl making a self-confident smile of triumph. "Y-You can't actually want to use this to blackmail me, can you?" "Don't worry, if you show your sincerity, I certainly will not give your little sister any trouble. I swear upon my honor." "Don't swear upon your honor for that! Aren't despicable things like blackmailing the complete opposite of honor?" And just like that, his sudden trip to Italy came to be. Godou, who returned home so he could prepare his luggage, opened the mailbox without hesitation. ......Indeed, a letter had come by airmail. The sender was Erica Blandelli. The letter contained an airplane ticket from Narita Airport to Rome. This letter hadn't been posted normally. He could tell because there was no stamp on it. If it wasn't Erica's dubious [Knights corps]'s Tokyo branch that had sent this secretly, it would have been sent in a more abnormal wayit would have been something like [Magic], sent directly from Milan, Italy. There was no doubt about it.

"I'm sorry, are you......" Godou, who couldn't find Erica and was contemplating silently, was interrupted by some Japanese words. Not only was the pronunciation smooth, but it was also very precise. "Black hair, black eyes, around 180cm tall; though his looks aren't bad, there are flaws so twenty points are taken off his face...... you are Kusanagi Godou-san, right? The one who said that was a black-haired woman, around two or three years older than Godou. "My name is Arianna Hayama Arialdi, and on Erica-sama's orders, I have come here to pick you. Please take care of me." "Please take care of me...... excuse me, but that insulting remark just now, that was from Erica, right? "Yes. So it was you after all. Thank goodness." Arianna-san herself didn't seem to hold any ill will. A little more than 160 cm tall and with a warm smile, she wasn't much different from a normal Japanese girl. She was also quite lovely due to the graceful air surrounding her. She looked so harmless that it was impossible to think she would be related to Erica in any way. Or maybe she only looked like one who wouldn't even kill a bug from the outside, while in reality she held an unequaled strength, like a beast hiding her fangs? "You may have guessed from my name, but my grandfather was born in Japan. That is why being of your assistance has been left to me. Please call me Anna. All of my friends do so as well." "Then you can simply call me Godou as well. Though not all of my friends call me that, at least Erica does." "I understand, Godou-san." Anna showed a carefree smile. Like lily wavering under a light breeze, her appearance was very lovely. Though if she called Erica with the suffix '-sama', she had to be a member of that group that couldn't recognize different eras and still claimed themselves to be mages and knights.

"You don't look like one of Erica's comrades; you're more like an ordinary person." "......Ah, so you also think that? Since I don't have any abilities, I am still a trainee. Luckily, I have been in Erica-sama's care, and she made me a direct subordinate." Anna-san indeed looked very young and normal. Nothing about her seemed out of the ordinary. She said that she was still a trainee, and Godou could fully agree. "But being her direct subordinate......sounds pretty hard. Isn't it dangerous?" "Ah, no, I only take care of her daily routine, so there's no danger, and Erica-sama is very strong, so she always protects me." Taking care of the daily routine...? Wasn't she a maid rather than a subordinate?

Wasn't she a maid rather than a subordinate?

And Erica was also very lazy, so even the tasks that she could do surely have been pushed onto Anna. ......Godou started to pity this older girl. Thinking that Anna might also be one of those who suffered under Erica, Godou thought he should be a bit more considerate to her. "By the way, why don't I see the one who called me here?"

"Erica-sama is now attending to an important meeting, and when she's finished she'll get to you, so please let me take care of you during this time." Please let me take care of everything, says Anna. It seems that she's very reliable. "Does Anna-san know what Erica will want from me? That person didn't tell me anything and called me over, and even now I'm still confused." "I'm very sorry. I'm not clear about this either. I have only been told that Godou-san was Ericasama's honored guest, and escort him......" "So it's like this? She didn't tell you who I am?" "Indeed......maybe it's because Godou-san is someone very important? It might be why she didn't care to let me know." "I think it isn't anything important. To say it bluntly, I am only a Japanese high school student who has been forcefully called here, so there shouldn't be any problem." If he needed to say what was wrong, it should be the fact that it was difficult to bluntly say what he really is. But that matter didn't need advertising, so Godou didn't say anything. "Ah, talking like this in a crowded place feels a bit uncomfortable. Let's go on to the streets. Is it the first time that Godou-san has come to Rome?" "It isn't, but whenever Erica calls me over, I never have any time to rest regardless of where we went." "Then this time, there should be time, I've been instructed by Erica-sama that we can walk around before she returns, so let me be your guide. The car is already prepared." "The car, huh......if it is that kind of luxurious BMW car with a driver , then no thanks, I can't be at ease in that sort of car," Whenever Erica selects a car for transport, it's almost always that kind of car. Though, when he asked her once, she answered that she didn't have the experience of taking a bus or a tram. Anna seemed to be different than her, but...... "I won't make it that luxurious, and I'll take care of the driving, so no worries." To take off Godou's worries, Anna smiled and walked forth. And what happened afterward filled Godou with admiration. For Erica to choose someone as decent as Anna-san to take care of her daily routine - it really was unbelievable!

The important part wasn't that she was meticulous, but that she was a normal person. ......However, only later did Godou realize that he had reached this conclusion too soon.

[edit]Part 2
As the official residence of the princess of House of Savoy was under remodeling, the assembly [1B 1] was held in a spacious room in a certain hotel. Though it was still daytime, the room's windows were tightly closed, completely blocking the view from the outside. Around this exceptionally large table used for conferences were a total of four people, including Erica. The first was her Erica Blandelli. The sixteen year-old Erica was the youngest person here. There were in total two old people. They are the commanders of [Old Dame] and [Female Wolf]. Especially in this country where the magic world flourishes, both were the commanders of the most powerful Knight corps. To call them in the old way, they were the Grand Masters. And the last one was a young man. He was the young commander leading the Knight corps [Capital of Lilies], and should be in his [1B 3] early thirties. That man's position was the same as Erica's. Just like Erica, who was representing the [Copper Black Cross], he had won the rank of [Great [1B 4] Knight]. There had been thousands of mages since the ancient times. Even though a lot of them were fakes, there were also great mages. The [Knights] who study both art of swordsmanship and magic skills were among them. Erica's ancestors in the medieval age [1B 5] were the Knights Templar who worshiped Baphomet. In addition to being magic-users, they were also men-at-arms. And the title of [Great Knight] could only be given to the most well-known figures amongst those warriors.
[1B 2]

"Then everyone, it's about time to conclude this, the reason for our headaches. To whom should [1B 6] we give the Gorgoneion to take care of?" The commander of [Old Dame] asked the question. And it was commander of [Female Wolf] who objected. "Give the Gorgoneion to someone to take care of? Is that really acceptable? I think that this isn't a wise decision. Even if our leader, Lord Salvatore, isn't here, to give it to a foreign country's king, isn't it shameful? Aren't you afraid we will become the laughing stock?" "The ones who want to laugh can laugh all they want. What's really important is that this time it's the genuine Gorgoneion, and we don't have any kings to rely on, so it's a minor shame compared to what might happen." "Being humiliated isn't what is most important. If it made the king angry, then what should we do? If Lord Salvatore discovers that we asked for help from other kings, then who could foresee his anger? I am really bothered by that fact." These words weren't normally said by these elders. But, even if their sword skills were excellent, and they aged very slowly, they still couldn't help but show their reverence towards the king. Indeed, even the strongest knight, the most highly-ranked knight, cannot do anything to a king or a deity. And that was the pure truth of this world. "But will Lord Salvatore be bothered by such a small thing? In the eyes of that great person, we are only on the level of bees gathering around a beehive. If it's just bees choosing a new queen, I think he wouldn't have any problems with it." Cutting between those two elders, was the [Capital of Lilies]'s commander. That tall man's height was about 190cm, the bottom part of his face was covered by a beard, and although his face wasn't that bad, it gave off a somewhat gloomy feeling. He was wearing a great tux, but didn't really match his purple tie. The color representing [Capital of Lilies] was purple. One of the obligations of that group was to wear something purple. And Erica was wearing a deep red dress with a black rose headdress on her head, which also represents the [Copper Black Cross]'s red and black.

"That being said, I really don't know which king we should ask for help. The Gorgoneion is the symbol of Mother Earth. Though it means fighting with the most ancient goddesses, Marquis Voban would be eager to try it. So we can conclude that even if we can escape from the [Heretic Goddess], it won't be worth it if it attracts the Balkan's devil. If that devil used his entire strength, two cities would easily be reduced to ashes. That was because his 'power' was to break, lacerate, and crush almost all living things on Earth. "There's another king we can ask." At that time, when Erica thought it should be the right moment, she finally opened her mouth. She thought it was the best opportunity to end this non-beneficial reunion. "I heard that the United States' John Pluto Smith, who really cares about the safety of the citizens, is a hard king to have. Do you mean that we should cross the Pacific Ocean to ask him?" The [Capital of Lilies]'s commander asked in a chattering tone. As Erica was taking a sip of coffee, she responded with a light tone. "No. That saint guardian of Los Angeles seems to be busy only with protecting the West Coast from the [King of Flies], so I doubt he should have any energy left to accept our request." From the young ones' attitudes, they seemed to be more comfortable than the elders. They weren't really underestimating the seriousness of the situation. Their haughty attitudes were from their self-confidence. "Then you are talking about the Jiangnan's Leader Luo Hao? Or is it Cornwall's Black Prince? They are all commanding their own associations. Unless we join them, they won't help us, will they?" "I am not talking about those two. And before you ask, it isn't Alexandria's Lady Aisha." "Then there are none. [Kings] the ones who are also called Campione, there are only six in this world. We just named all of them." The Eastern Europe's old Marquis and Southern China's martial artist, as well as the queen of the Monsters' cave. They were the most experienced kings, having lived over two centuries, and after that was the constantly expanding hero of the New World, as well as the wise king who controlled the British Empire, the Black Prince.

And in this century, there was also the strongest swordsman in Europe, who received the title of king. And until now, they were all the people who were known by everyone who had the slightest inkling of the magic world. But, in the end, there was also a king born on an island in the Pacific Ocean, and was not really known by anyone, besides a few exceptions for example, someone who had seen him fight with her own eyes. Erica had a feeling of superiority, and said his name. "No, there's still someone. Kusanagi Godou's name hasn't been mentioned yet. He is the new king, the seventh Campione, and the one I'm talking about. Since Lord Salvatore isn't here, the only one we can ask is him. "Kusanagi Godou!" The commander of [Female Wolf] said it in a crooning voice. "I've heard of this name recently, the one rumored to be the Japanese who became a Campione......but it's still unknown if it's a lie; we don't have any proof yet." "I also read the Greenwich Parliament's report. You mean the one mentioned to have won against Verethragna, and seized his power of ten forms? ......It's indeed hard to believe." Seeing those two elders having a negative attitude, Erica came back with a proud smile. "Then everyone knows that report? Until now, Lord Salvatore has been absent so he can heal himself, and the one who gave him that injury is Kusanagi Godou. Indeed, on an evening half a month ago, the two kings fought against each other, and the result was a draw. Both of them were severely injured, but fortunately, Kusanagi Godou has already healed." "......You mean that Kusanagi Godou managed to get a draw with Lord Salvatore?" "Impossible! Lord holds four powers; even if Kusanagi Godou is really a Campione, he should only have a single power. That overwhelming advantage makes them simply incomparable!" Erica looked at the elders with slight disdain in her eyes. "What are you two talking about? They are all Campiones, and upgraded to kings. The difference between fighting strength on paper, what meaning does it have?" Hearing these words, the two elders shut their mouths with an unhappy look in their faces. The one who opened his mouth was [Capital of Lilies]'s commander.

"I have a question for you, Erica Blandelli, how can you know that those two Campiones fought each other, something that even us and the parliament doesn't know?" The young man called [The Purple Knight] asked. That is the title given to [Capital of Lilies]'s [Great Knight] that has passed from generation to generation. "The reason is quite simple, it's because I witnessed that fight. I have already seen Kusanagi Godou fighting, and that's why I suggested him. Kusanagi Godou, one day, will surely become equal to Lord Salvatore and the devil Marquis Voban. To prepare ourselves for that day, I think we should build a deep relationship with him as soon as possible." "Oh. To be regarded so highly by Erica-san, who is called the [Diavolo Rosso], he should be quite the amazing person. From your speech, I deduce that you have a very deep relationship with him, privately." "Indeed, you can think of it like this. I, Erica Blandelli am that person's lover, and also his number one knight." Erica said that without restraining herself and clearly declared her involvement with the other person. And as a result, the group couldn't help but sigh. "[Copper Black Cross] has already submitted themselves under Kusanagi Godou!" [Female Wolf]'s commander exclaimed. Having a [King] countries having a Campione are rare. Since there were only seven of them in this world, that much was obvious. But in Italy, there was a [King] called Salvatore Doni, and he was a young man who was a knight [1B 8] just a few years ago and had received the title of [King] after defeating the Celtic god Nuadha. The Campiones focused on Europe as the center, and had great authority. Whether it was people who had some connection with magic, or people influenced by them in the political and economic sectors, they had all pledged loyalty to the [Kings], and became their subjects. They were supreme rulers and devils because they had unrivaled powers, a [King] could be a tyrant. Facing that terrifying power, the number of people who worshiped and swore loyalty to them was high.
[1B 7]

"Indeed, you can think it like this. I, Erica Blandelli am that person's lover, and also his number one knight."

"[Copper Black Cross] is not under Kusanagi Godou. What I said was only that I, myself, became his lover, and take care of him...... of course, it is distinctly possible that we will pledge loyalty toward him in the future." Facing Erica, who exposed her soft smile, the commander of [Old Dame] chuckled slightly with a snorting sound. "So it was like this, I finally know the reason why you were sent here. Though you are a child prodigy who received the title of [Great Knight] at such an age, it is perhaps a bit soon that you are sitting at the same table as us. The only possibility is that you want to act as bait, and bring that young Campione here. "I'll pretend that I didn't hear your statement, or you elders' reputation would be damaged; probing that deeply into the relationship of two people who are in love. You'll be made fun of for that kind of action." "Haha, that was great! As expected from a reliable fox." The elders said these words with sarcasm. The smiling Erica shrugged her shoulders lightly. With this debate becoming too noisy, maybe a quieter one would have been better. "Anyways, you mean that if you are here, [Copper Black Cross] has hopes of receiving Kusanagi Godou's protection. And to gain the favor of someone like you, it means that Kusanagi Godou has proven himself that is why you proposed to borrow his strength, isn't it?"

"Yes, the most important thing is that Lord Salvatore is a lord only in name. He doesn't care about anything that is not related to him. So having a good connection with another Campione isn't bad." "But I regret to say that we have never really seen the potential of Kusanagi Godou, and to see if he really is a Campione or not, I must judge it with my own eyes." The [Purple Knight] coldly suggested that point to Erica. "I am sure that the [Diavolo Rosso]'s testimony is more valuable than gold. But unfortunately, I cannot entrust my fate to him just because of that." "Of course, I thought that everyone here would say that, so let me prove it." "How do you plan on proving that?" The [Purple Knight] finally asked back, as Erica expected. Believing that her plan was working as expected, a clear smile emerged on Erica's face, as fresh and beautiful as a red rose, and everyone else in the room sighed. "Kusanagi Godou has already arrived in Rome. Tonight, everyone, please watch that man's fighting skills through your own eyes. I believe that this approach would be much more convincing than thousands of words from my mouth." "Although you said something about fighting, who would be the opponent? Finding someone who could be a Campione's opponent isn't easy." "The chosen one is already in front of your eyes." Erica showed a pleased smile on her face, a gorgeous smile like the one Godou was thinking about yesterday. "Let me, Erica Blandelli, be his opponent. Or do you, [Purple Knight], think that I, the [Copper Black Cross]' [Great Knight], who is called the [Diavolo Rosso], am not worthy to be his opponent?" "No...... it's not like that. Indeed, you are the most appropriate person." Fooled. The [Purple Knight]'s face showed a forced smile, and his gloomy expression was finally gone. "What do the elders think? To be able to witness the [King]'s fight, there isn't a better proof. If Kusanagi Godou's strength is real, I approve of Erica-san's suggestion." The [Purple Knight] suggested to make the elders approve.

"A battle between the mysterious young Campione and the [Diavolo Rosso] this is indeed interesting, Erica-san. We will go according to your plan then."

[edit]Part 3
Of course, Kusanagi Godou had no idea of that. He was in a place completely unrelated to the one where the fight was being discussed. Compared to that, he was far more occupied in shaking off death's shadow. In those past three months, Godou experienced different kind of dangers. Even though it was clearly the 21st century, his life was almost taken numerous times by blades, spears, and axes. It couldn't even be counted by the fingers of a single hand. And there was even that time when he was sniped by a bolt from a crossbow. But at least it was in the realms of human knowledge, so it was relatively easy. He also experienced curses which would boil an ordinary human brain in a flash, or even trample the target to death by horses from the depths of hell. But, while he should be enjoying a tour in the car of his guide, why would he experience the same things found within the driving scenes of an action movie, with the car just barely short of crashing off-road, or into a building, or down a river. It was completely beyond his expectations. "......Could it be that Erica knows it, and specially arranged it like that." Godou started to guess. He thought of her characteristics, and the nickname of [Devil] which came along with her. Yes, Arianna-san's driving skills were seriously frightening. Could it be that Erica knew that it would be like that, so she specially gave this task to her? "I'm sorry, I don't know how to drive very well......" "This is the first time that I drove this kind of car, and there were also many problems when I came here......" When Anna said that while they were walking to the parking, Godou wasn't really bothered by it. He thought that it was just a display of modesty or such. From the sensitivity of a Japanese, this was pretty normal. So Godou didn't really take her words to heart, and ended up in that car.

"That car is really weird. Besides the accelerator and the brakes, there's also another pedal." "But it's fine, I have already remembered the driving method with which I came here. Since, if the accelerator isn't stepped on with strength, the car won't work, I'll drive a little faster in a moment." When Anna said that, Godou started to feel a bit unwell, but it was already too late. She was already sitting on the driver's seat, and attached the safety belt. In less than a second, the car started and accelerated. The car Anna drove charged into the street like a missile.

"I didn't think that, I would have a near-death experience in that kind of place......" This was a cafe which provided food and coffee, something that could be seen everywhere in this city. Godou just came out from the car which had lost control, and was sitting on a vine chair in front of some random cafe, tasting the particularly bitter espresso, while Anna was trying to find a place to park. ...Ten minutes before. Anna-san was trying to use a clutch which she wasn't used to, while the car flew through the city's streets. She said that if the accelerator wasn't pushed with strength, the car wouldn't work, so she started rolling at 80km/h with the Mercedes-Benz, and was zigzagging in between the cars before her (ssometimes, they were cars heading in the opposite direction), until it became impossible to turn as we arrived on a congested road. As we headed into a river, Anna pressed an emergency brake, and it ended up like that. "......Anna-san, please park the car in a nearby parking spot first; I want to rest a bit near here." Godou said that with a tone that brooked no questions. Leaving his own life in the hands of a rookie driver who cannot tell the difference between a manual and an automatic car was far too dangerous. What made it even more scary was the fact that the driver herself had no idea of the very thin line separating her from death. "Eh? I thought that I should first have Godou-san visit Rome" "It's OK, I am already tired! I want to rest a bit!"

That was what happened. Godou, after watching the car accelerate and move farther, entered a caf, and said to the Roman auntie there that he wanted an espresso. "......Anna-san, though she looks normal from her looks, is actually someone really stupid? Just then, I almost died." At the beginning, Godou didn't care a lot about fortune. But through these recent times, he started to change his mind. He thought that he was someone who is, perhaps, really unlucky...... He never thought of himself as unlucky before. But in these past six months, the number of times he escaped death kept increasing, and he couldn't help but begin to understand those who believed in fortune. After drinking that espresso, he felt a deeply hostile feeling. As Godou put the glass back on the table, his eyes met with a young girl in the crowd. The two of them looked at each other. Shit. That young girl wasn't an ordinary human, and the sensation just then made him feel really bad. Even though his body was tired from the jet lag, which left him fatigued yet relaxed, he had recovered his senses in an instant, while jitters filled him from his body to the extremity of his fingers. When he came in contact with an enemy like her, his body naturally entered into fighting mode. ".................." The young girl also stopped walking, and examined Godou's face; could she also see Godou as an enemy? She was a really beautiful girl. She was around thirteen or fourteen, and at her age, she looks like a charming and delicate little angel. But that wasn't surprising. They were all not only beautiful, but possessed extraordinary bodies. Every one of them stood out.

She had silver hair that fell on her shoulder like a moon emitting slight rays of light, and pupils as black as the deep night.

"......I heard that there is a godslayer who calls himself a knight, and that man has cut many things with his magic sword......is that man you?" Before he knew it The young girl of a different existence had already come near him. She had silver hair that fell on her shoulder like a moon emitting slight rays of light, and pupils as black as the deep night. "No, the man you are talking about is injured, and has gone to the southern islands to heal himself, using the excuse of going on a vacation." The one who injured him was Godou. Though he didn't plan on showing that one off. "......is that so? Then you too, are a traveler." As if her night-colored black pupils condensed, she quietly stared at Godou. "What are you planning to do? Now, my only objective is to retrieve the [Snake], so I don't have any intention to fight. However, if you do plan on fighting, then I'll put all my efforts, and the one who loses will become the other one's servant." "I don't know what is the [Snake], so I don't plan on fighting either. If it's possible, I wish to maintain our relationship, I don't feel like fighting you guys." "I understand. I'll leave quickly, but godslayer, you are lying."

"Lying?" "Indeed, there isn't a godslayer who doesn't hold any interest in fighting me, so you're a liar." After saying those words, the silver-haired girl left Godou. Fuu, sighed Godou. Luckily, it didn't end up in a fight. But even if she was a god, to call someone a liar whenever she wished was really rude. As he was thinking that, a black-haired girl rushed to his side. "I'm sorry, Godou-san, letting you wait so long." That person was Anna. As she walked towards the table, Godou asked her. "Can I borrow your cellphone? I need to contact Erica." "It's fine, but maybe the meeting hasn't finished yet?" After saying that, Anna lent her cellphone to Godou. "Arianna, what is it?" After calling her numerous times, the other side finally took the phone. It was Erica's voice, which he hasnt heard since yesterday. "It's me. I need to ask you something." "So you have arrived, how is it? Do you get along with Arianna?" "Concerning that, I have many things to complain about, but let's talk about this later. Is it because I need to fight a god that you called me here?" "About that, I'm still not sure, though the possibility is high......is it possible that you encountered one?" "Indeed, just now, there was a goddess." "Is that so......then we need to move quickly. Let's meet up now. We need to prepare ourselves for the fight tonight" "......What did you say?" Godou just heard some words that he couldn't ignore, and asked again.

"I said that, tonight, you will fight me......I think you know even without me telling you that it cannot be cancelled, so prepare yourself." "What are the reasons that made you take that decision......" Fate was like rolling dice; there was always something new happening (even if he didn't want that). Just then, Godou finally felt that his own fate wasn't normal.

Time is past 9:00 PM Godou arrived with Anna in a high-class Italian restaurant. Maybe this was also quite famous in Japan, but Godou didn't know about it. When Anna took him to this hotel, all that was in Godou's mind was a 'this place is really impressive' sort of feeling. What was most important, however, was the girl waiting there. He thought that he couldn't enter without a proper suit and a proper tie, but that seemed to be all extra; maybe there was a close relationship between the owner and Erica. When the two of them arrived there, Erica was already waiting for them. "Godou, long time no see, though I really hope that I can hear you say some wonderful words for our joyful reunion, I won't expect too much, since I know perfectly well that you don't have the talent of a poet." "If you can change that attitude of yours that says everything goes according to your plan, maybe I'll think about it." Erica's and Godou's table was close to the window, with Anna standing respectfully beside them. Compared to Godou, who arrived in casual clothes, Erica was wearing a bright dark red dress; the two of them seemed to not match each other. In Erica's hair was an ornamental black rose. Maybe it was because of her beautiful and regal appearance, but her blonde hair looked like a knight's helmet or a ruler's crown. Erica Blandelli could even make someone as obtuse as Godou see her as a beautiful girl with overflowing charisma; so if only her attitude was better, she would be perfect. That was what he normally thought.

"Arianna, thank you for your hard work. Has there been a slight problem?" "There was one, Erica-sama......I felt bad that Godou-san said that he was tired, and I couldn't bring him visit the streets of Rome." Godou could only pretend that he didn't hear what Arianna said. Even if he claimed there was a bit of strength remaining, it would have been been sucked out by that flying car that brought him to the brink of death, so there wouldn't be any meaning to it. "Then that's great. Godou, did Arianna assume the responsibilities of a guide well? Since I was busy and didn't have time to welcome you, I was a bit worried." "Hn, how can I say it......it wasn't bad." Godou didn't see what leaked from Erica's eyes, the gleam of a child pulling a prank. The reason she sent Anna was indeed to give him a headache. "Is it? It's great that you haven't been disappointed, since Godou will one day become my husband, and is a genuine Campione" "......Eh? Erica-sama, what did you just say?" "I said that Godou will become my husband, and is a genuine devil." Anna's delicate and pretty smile, seems to have frozen for a moment. Since he felt guilty of hiding that from her, Godou needed to ask Erica to correct part of what she said. "Hey! Wait a moment, we have never arranged marriage between us!" "......You have already taken my chastity, so you mean that you were simply toying with me? How heartless of you, I gave my body and my heart to my lover, who seems to be like that playboy in Don Juan" Erica deliberately chose the tone of a tragic girl. Even though he didn't see the smile her mouth let out, he could clearly see that she was making fun of him. "Please......it was clearly not like what you said, you knew that situation at that time, didn't you?" "So you would actually invent a lie like this. AhI, a faithful servant to the Lord, can only enter a convent now to clean my body and my mind; I didn't think that at such an age, I will have to move away from the red secular......"

"Is there any sincerity in you? You, who is technically in a heretical cult, and the witch of a religious order, don't talk like you're with something as pure as Catholicism!" While Godou complained to Erica, pretending to be angry, he quickly glanced towards Anna. ......She seemed to have seen a demon king sexually assault someone, and was now looking at me with angry, frightening eyes. "How mean, saying that you were only a normal high school student......I didn't think that you were such a demon who believed 'look, humans are like trash'......and that you would use cheesy lines to deceive Erica-sama, and ravage her mercilessly......it is really disgusting!" "Please don't randomly think of a plot like that, does she look like someone who would be deceived by cheesy lines? Erica, you too, stop babbling nonsense; it's rude to invite someone just so you can tease him." "Not everything is nonsense, but anyways, our relationship could be properly discussed later. Let's talk about the fight first." So finally they enter the real subject. Were the dishes sent to this table also made in preparation for the fight? Erica's drink wasn't something like grape wine, but merely mineral water. "So? Why do I have to fight you?" "So that you can prove your strength. There are knights who have inherited ancient magic gathering in Rome right now, discussing over who will keep the Gorgoneion. I suggested you, but the three others would only accept if you prove your strength. That's the story." "......What is the Gorgoneion?" "It is a mythological relic which appeared two months ago, on the coast of the Calabria. The Gorgoneion is the symbol of a goddess, lost long ago on Mother Earth. It is the road sign to darkness. Since there isn't much time left, I'll explain quickly" "There's no need, you don't need to say that to me. If it concerns gods, then I don't want to know." Godou stopped her in the middle of her sentence just as Erica was about to start her explanation. For some reason, Godou wanted to know the least possible about mythology; seeing Godou's attitude, Erica laughed at his stubbornness. "But you have already met the girl, the one who was probably a [Heretic God], didn't you? I believe that you two are fated to fight each other, sooner or later. I can bet with you that at that time, you'll certainly ask me to tell you about her."

"Please don't say these unlucky things; let's talk about something else, why do I need to fight to prove my strength? Isn't there another way?" "There aren't any other way. To us knights, a duel is the most important proof. To fight after endless training in martial arts, to show the courage of a lion, and finally receive the honor of victory a fight between two people who love each other so much, don't you think that it might become a wonderful night?" "Who would think like that! I should say that this night would be a nightmare." "You're really not honest with yourself. Ahis it because there are people nearby that you feel shy?" Erica pointed towards Anna with her head, who was silent and didn't dare interrupt the conversation of her mistress. "Don't worry. After the battle, I won't let anyone bother us. We'll leave that for the end so we can slowly enjoy it." Godou felt that his misfortune was brought on entirely by Erica.

[edit]Translator's

notes and references

1. House of Savoy: Casa Savoia in Italian, and ruled in Italy before the Republicans overthrew royalty. 2. Grand Master: a typical title given to the head of a Knightly Order. 3. Capital of Lilies: the direct translation of Yuri no To. 4. Copper Black Cross: my translation of Shakudo Kurojuji. 5. Baphomet: a deity that the Knights Templar used to worship. As for who the Knights Templar are, they were a Crusader order endorsed in the 12th century by the Catholic Church. However, their last leader, Jacques de Molay, was burnt at stake by King Philippe IV le Bel of France; de Molay's curse is actually pretty well known. (This part is untrue: Baphomet was thought to be a pagan god, thus it would be Heresy for an ordained Crusader order to worship him. The myth of Knights Templar worshiping Baphomet was an accusation leveled against the Knights Templer, using relics they plundered as 'evidence', when Phillip IV of France sought to bring their downfall over numerous reasons, a foremost being debt evasion as he owned them a lot of money; historians also believe that 'Baphomet' was actually a typo of the Islam prophet Muhammad, which was often latinized to 'Mahomet'. - Aorii) 6. Gorgoneion: a pendant in Ancient Greece showing the Gorgon's head. 7. Diavolo Rosso: Dark Red Devil in Italian. I chose to use that term even if it's maybe not in the raws. 8. Nuadha: or Nuada Airgetlm, the first king of the Tuatha D Danann.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

2 - Duel with the Diavolo Rosso

The evening gradually became darker, and many stars hung high in the night sky Citing danger as a reason, Erica did not take Anna along with them. Together with Godou, the pair proceeded to a hill near the famous Colosseum
[1C 1]

of Rome. . This is a

In the first few centuries AD, the city of Rome was built in the middle of seven hills well known historical fact.

[1C 2]

This particular hill was called the Palatine; in its Republican past it was a high-class residential [1C 3] area, and in the Empire it was the site on which the emperor's palace was built . But today it is only known as 'that place near the famous tourist attraction, the Roman Colosseum', and silently crumbled into a pile of ruins through neglect. 'Although still a spot for tourists, it is so much more quiet compared to the Colosseum nearby'; Erica said what was on her mind. It may have been because it was already past midnight, but due to the surrounding atmosphere, even if the spirit of a Roman nobleman appeared it wouldn't have seemed strange. "That said, to see a building that has been around for more than 1500 years, still preserving its shape, you can't help but admire it." The sections built from brick still remain. Similarly for the pathway made from brick. Walking slowly amidst the ruins, Godou looked around, noticing the surrounding landscape. If it was possible, he wished he had come in the daytime, but this similarity to a test of courage was also very exciting. There were no street lamps anywhere near them. But even without torches they both continued on naturally, because Erica and Godou both had owl-like night vision... this too, was because of the life or death situations he had gone through since this spring, that he could obtain such a superhuman constitution. "Is that so? Ancient buildings such as these can be found anywhere, can't they? For example, Medieval temples and castles. I know Japan also has quite a few, right?"

"Your examples are from completely different time periods. And besides, if you exclude those that are tourist attractions, they're hard to find." Erica's opinion came from those who see things from a Neolithic point of view. In the first place, for most of the cities in Italy, a large percentage of their buildings and names come directly from the Medieval period. And if you're talking about the roads and the town as a whole, it's not an understatement to claim over half of them are historical relics. Especially here at Rome, where the roads, sewage systems, the water supply and more were all facilities constructed in the Imperial period. They were used continuously, and with at most a simple bit of repair, could still function perfectly in the present. "Godou, how long has it been since both of us were alone? Can you please not talk about such unromantic things? This is a rare, short rendezvous for us lovers." Erica suddenly drew close. She kept near Godou, and began to whisper these words in his ear. Facing such an attractive maiden who displayed her affection so aggressively, no one, much less a healthy high-school boy, would not blush and grow nervous. Godou of course is no different. However... "I've already told you so many times; please stop making jokes like this! We should follow etiquette and establish a positive and healthy relationship!" "I'm not joking. That was just a confirmation of mutual love from long separated lovers." Erica ignored Godou's retort and moved her face even closer. Their cheeks almost touching, Erica leaned her body nearer to his, and began to whisper words as sweet as honey. Godou desperately backpedaled, and continuously retreated with all his might. "We-We aren't lovers, so please stop now!" "I only want you to quickly accept my proposal. What parts of me are you not satisfied with? My features, age and body are definitely fine... unless you have some sort of special fetish?" "Stop speaking rubbish. I am a perfectly, completely normal guy! This has nothing to do with fetishes!"

Erica continued her attempts to cling on to Godou, who was frantically retreating. ... To tell the truth, once you got used to both her willfulness and stubbornness, you couldn't help but find her cute. Godou just had to worry, that despite being constantly manipulated by her, he could not find it in himself to hate her. That said, he was still unable to accept Erica's aggressive style of romance. "I like Godou, and Godou also feels the same towards me, right? See, there are no problems at all, and even after marriage we would get along well. We might even be the world's strongest couple." "And that is the problem! Stop arbitrarily deciding on things like marriage! I haven't even considered starting a family!" Godou could just imagine it: having accepted her love, he would be kidnapped and forced into a church for the marriage ceremony. If one assumes a normal lifespan to be eighty years, Godou hasn't even been around for a quarter of that time. It was natural that anyone would feel uncomfortable, if he decided on a lifetime partner with such meager life experience. But there was an even more pressing reason. Although Erica loudly proclaims herself to be Godou's lover, she is likely to have some sort of plan in mind. "Erm, Erica, please don't make use of me in some strange place, ok? I know that I owe you a lot, and even if you cause me great headaches, I still consider you a friend. I'll help you if you ask me normally, so please stop doing these sorts of embarrassing things." Godou said this with sincerity. It wasn't something to be happy about, but Godou knew that he wasn't the type who was popular with girls. Kusanagi Godou is not a humorous person, and is useless when it comes to sensing other people's emotions. His sister often calls him obtuse, or that he talks too much. There was no way any interesting girls would like this sort of man, much less Erica. With her beauty and intelligence, she could choose anyone.

"Is the reason why you are trying to seduce me because of some kind of order from your corps? I understand that, so there is no need to flaunt yourself, and I don't want you to say these sorts of lies hey, are you listening?" "I heard you... You really are amazingly slow. A beautiful flower appears before you, even asks you to pluck it... You don't understand its mind at all." Erica, still sticking close to Godou, sighed. Coming from her, this sigh is a rare, heartfelt expression of her worries. "I wasn't ordered by my superiors to choose a lover. I can't believe that you can't even understand this simple point; really, you are a troublemaker." Erica finally let go of his hand. Just as he began to relax, she bent over with her lips and kissed him. And this wasn't a kiss on the cheek, but a soft kiss on the lips. "This is your punishment for always being so cold to me... forget it, I'm willing to spend more time, so that you will finally understand my love. So for now, just prepare yourself for that moment!" Erica, smiling lightly, looked exceptionally dazzling. If this continued, he might begin to have some strange ideas, so Godou quickly changed the subject. "That's right, there was something I wanted to ask about Anna-san." "Un, Arianna is honest and generous, isn't she a great kid?" Hearing her tone of voice, Godou's face grew momentarily stern. "Don't call someone older than you 'a great kid', you should show more respect. But anyway, I want to ask you something more important. Tell me truthfully, did you deliberately order Arianna to drive me around?" "... Wow, you really got into Anna's car. You really have the bravery of a lion, such great courage." Facing Godou's direct gaze, Erica replied flippantly. It seemed that she wasn't going to give a serious answer. "If you're planning to use such a suspicious reply, the least you could do is look me in the eye. So that really was your scheme; did you know that I almost died?"

"Calling it a scheme is going too far. I just mentioned to her, if she drove you around for some sightseeing, you might feel happier... Arianna really is such a good kid." The two chatted idly while walking. Suddenly the view broadened before them, and they arrived at a spacious location. "We've arrived. This will be our battleground, the remains of the Roman Emperor Augustus' 4] palace."
[1C

Before his eyes were huge and broad walls, perhaps they used to be the awe inspiring bulwarks of the ancient palace. All around were round columns, lying on the ground. Only a few were still standing. Surrounded by all these things was a green patch of turf, on which three figures stood, waiting for them. The first two were venerable. They were probably the [Old Dame] and the [Female Wolf] that Erica mentioned. Next was a young man. He was probably the [Purple Knight] of the [Capital of Lilies]. On that note, the knight corps they belonged to were secret associations. In all the countries bordering on the Mediterranean, each one basically had multiple knight corps, which had the Medieval Knights Templar as a common root. "It is an honour to meet you in person, Kusanagi Godou, for the first time." In reply to the [Purple Knight]'s formal greeting, Godou bowed his head in reply. "Hello, I am Kusanagi Godou. Although I've obtained this special physique due to certain reasons, there is no need for any of you to treat me with such respect. Please just treat as like any other normal person." "...You are much too humble, one can tell you are no simple human just from what you just said. This Italian of yours isn't something which can just be learnt from just simple experience, is it?" "She is correct. That just now was [Mille Lingua] magic that can only be patiently honed for a long period of time. And even then, that adept must grasp the secrets of language before he can learn the skill. One who can use the technique at such a young age, such as you, is surely a rare sight." The two elders praised him, one after the other.
[1C 5]

Ever since Godou became a Campione, he had never encountered the problem of trying to communicate with foreigners. After associating with them for three days, he was naturally able to both understand and speak their language. He always thought it was an extremely convenient, but also incredibly pathetic ability. Who knew it actually had such a story behind it... Just as Godou was at a loss for things to say, Erica, who stood by his side, raised her voice and said: "Right, since all the actors are here, let's start the main event. [Purple Knight], can you please stand as arbitrator?" "No problem, [Diavolo Rosso] . Elders, if it pleases you to step back. This is a contest between the Campione and a great knight of the [Copper Black Cross], hence it would be safer to stay at a distance." The older two nodded their head to the [Purple Knight]'s suggestion. The outlines of the pair immediately start to fade, and in an instant, there is no trace of where they were. "They really disappeared, how amazing." "In your current state, that can't be any kind of amazing magic, right? They only hid their bodies, while watching in the distance. Don't get distracted by that, from here on out this is a stage for just the two of us." Erica, leaving the suddenly nervous Godou, stood at a distance of about 5 meters. From there, she called out to the [Purple Knight]. "Please give the starting signal." "I wish you both the best of luck begin!" Though Godou could not feel any sort of fighting spirit at all, nevertheless he reluctantly turned his body to face Erica. Erica had changed her clothes before the match began. She wasn't wearing the elegant dress from before, but a simple long sleeved shirt and slim black trousers, giving her more freedom of movement. In addition to this she had put on something resembling a red cape. The red cloth had black patterns stitched onto it; Erica called that a banner.
[1C 6]

Godou still remembered how she proudly boasted before, that a banner containing both red and black colours could only by worn by a great knight. "O lion of steel and your ancestor, the lion-hearted king please hear the oath of the knight Erica Blandelli." Erica began to intone the unearthly incantation to summon her weapon of choice. She spoke clearly, as though delivering poetry. The incantation or 'spell words' which people talk about, is the ability to bend the forces of magic to one's will. "I am the valorous successor to the bugle, the descendant of the Black Knight. 'Til my fighting spirit is broken, my sword will never shatter. O lion-hearted king, I implore you; bring the essence of battle into my hand!" A sword appeared. Into Erica's right hand, which was completely empty just a moment ago, a longsword suddenly appeared. "Advance! The time for Cuore di Leone
[1C 7]

to fight has come!"

Erica's favorite blade, Cuore di Leone, was an elegant and fine longsword. With an extraordinary length, and the lightness of a willow branch when swung, it was completely different from normal, steel swords. The blade reflected a brilliant, silvery light, and could be said to be more a work of art than a mere weapon. But Godou knew very well that this was a demonic sword, which could easily cut through swords made of steel. In an instant, Erica closed the gap between them. "Hey! Wait a minute!" Cuore di Leone flashed like a bolt of lightning, aimed to pierce Godou's chest. Even flinging himself to the side, he only just managed to evade it. But Erica didn't pull back her sword, but rather swept it horizontally, as if to pursue Godou, who was evading her strikes. For one who had barely escaped, he couldn't help but feel the chill of death travel down his spine. Her fluid change of a thrust to a sweep was beautifully executed.

That attack was one which completely presaged all of Godou's possible responses. "You're really trying to kill me, aren't you!? Actually attacking me carelessly with a real sword!" "This is a duel, using real swords is completely natural." "Don't use one! If I'm cut by that thing, I'm definitely going to die. Didn't you use this same sword to split concrete before? My body is going to be diced up like tofu!" "Tofu is that ingredient made from soybeans, right? Don't worry; you're much stronger than the stuff. Even after suffering a blow from Lord Salvatore's demonic blade, didn't you still survive? Having witnessed that battle, even I could not help but admire your tremendous vitality, and I wondered what would happen if you were hurt by me " "... Erica, rather than deciding to duel with me, didn't you just want to test your weapon on my body?" "Don't be silly. But this definitely is a rare opportunity for me, and it's true I don't want to just pass it over." Hyuu. Erica lightly angled her wrist, and Cuore di Leone lashed out like a whip towards Godou's neck this was probably an attack at his carotid artery. He was totally unable to predict the natural movements of her strikes, and besides, they were extremely fast. Godou was even unable to perfectly see them coming. Depending partially on his intuition, he swung his head away. At least he got away from that one. "How impressive... there are few people who can successively evade three strikes from my sword Ah! I forget, Godou is only partially human, so it's not totally inconceivable." "For someone who continuously calls herself my darling, my lover, you sure don't hold back in trying to kill me! I think that is even more inconceivable than my body!" "But that's only because my lover and my opponent happen to be the same person. There's nothing strange about it, and besides, I never wanted to kill you... although little accidents could still occur." Erica elegantly brought her sword back on guard, while her expression had a sweet expression, just like a poisonous flower. Her flirtatious manner was just too alluring.

"I apologize for the interruption, but I would ask you both to halt your flirting momentarily. Although I sympathize with the need for such passionate lovers to express their desire for each other, I must remind you that this duel is a sacred matter." Having heard the [Purple Knight]'s admonition, Godou couldn't help but retort incredulously: "If you think this is us flirting, you must be blind. Or maybe those eyes of yours are just for show?" All these people were the sort who considered betting on one's life a game; which, of course, included Erica. "Well said; let's enjoy our love later tonight, Godou. Right now, you must display your full prowess!" Apart from his parents, basically no one else talked to Godou personally with his first name. And to be specific, there was only one person in this world, who at times would whisper his name with such overflowing tenderness, and at other times call it out with such a firm and self confident manner. And that person was Erica Blandelli. ... The problem being, while she used his name so lovingly in public, yet felt no problem in ruthlessly stabbing at Godou with her blade. Erica once again swung her sword thrice in a single movement. The first was a diagonal slash downwards, the next a rising cut, the last a vertical swing downwards, aimed directly at Godou's head. All it took was one hit on his body, and Godou was a dead man. But in that instant, Godou leapt backwards, then turned around and leapt further back again, and so managed to escape. "There's no way for us to decide a victory if all you do is dodge. And more importantly, I'm getting bored." "Please stop! You know just as well as I do, this strength of mine is a complicated ability which I can't use at will, and when I do, I can't control its strength. How can I just use it whenever you want me to!?" "Still going on about the same pacifistic things... well, then I'll press you with something even more dangerous than just a sword. If you don't want to lose, then you'd better get more serious about this fight!" Erica lithely vaulted backwards, her feet pressing on the ruined wall, left from the period of Imperial Rome.

"Soar, sandals of Hermes!

[1C 8]

"

Accompanying this short incantation, she began to run along the walls, her soles tapping against the brick. "Cuore di Leone Thus I order you to this mission, O lion of steel. May you rend, skewer and rip apart the foe! May you conquer, annihilate the enemy, and seize victory! I leave the battlefield to you." After Erica tenderly caressed the blade of her favourite longsword, and kissed it lightly... She tossed out her sword. It fell on the dead centre of the grassy field on which Godou stood. "...Now what are you up to?" Puzzled, Godou watched the sword which stood completely still, about five meters away. If Erica wanted to impale him, there was no way she would have missed at this distance. As he expected, the sword started to change. The sword which was stuck in the ground began to grow in size. The silvery metal expanded continuously and gradually took on the shape of a lion, such a realistic sculpture. But it did not just look like a lion, for it grew to a huge size. ...But what was even more incredible, the silver lion was no normal carving. The lion growled, then turned forward to face Godou, and focused on his target. The statue's every movement was exactly like a lion. "You want to attack me with that!" Godou was both appalled and awestruck at the lion's immensity. The head of the beast was almost two stories high. Perhaps if there was a bus or a truck around, he might have had a chance of fending off the giant beast. But for Godou, measuring 179 centimeters and 64 kilograms, there was perhaps just a bit too much of a difference in their respective weights. The giant lion lifted up its front legs, preparing to bring them down with a crash. It moved scarily fast, swiping at Godou's head.

It wouldn't be far-fetched to compare this to a falling steel pylon from a construction site. Godou frantically dodged. The ground which he stood on a moment ago, was already torn and rent by the wickedly sharp claws and that immense weight. If he actually got hit, there would be nothing left of him except a bloody mess on the pavement.

[edit]Part 2
The lion happily chased after the maniacally dodging Godou. It struck with lightning speed with its front paws, or attacked with canines or claws as sharp as swords, tearing things apart, and sometimes flung its body at him, as though it was trying to crush a small animal. "It seems as though his Majesty isn't very motivated for this duel." The person who said this to Erica was the nearby [Purple Knight]. At some unknown time, he must have used sorcery, because he was now standing on the top of the wall. "If he only continues to dodge and evade, there will be no means for us to determine his strength. Well, your expression informs me that you pre-empted what I said long beforehand." In reply to the tall youth's comment, Erica revealed a brilliant smile. "I already considered that this might very well happen. Besides, my Lord never enjoyed fighting with people... however, that is only at the beginning of a duel." "Oh? So what you mean is...?" "However my Lord tries to deny it, he is a Campione. He is one able to equal a god in combat, a man who has usurped the ultimate, unconquerable power. Despite his constant words to the contrary, he cannot truly hate combat. If all Campione are similar, Kusanagi Godou too is a genius at the art of battle, and is also a victor amongst victors." "Umm... although I do not disagree, he is still most skilled at evasion." The [Purple Knight] looked down suspiciously at him. Erica looked lovingly at the youth, who was desperately running here and there. "Things will change soon; he is almost at the point where he has nowhere else to run to the parliament has a report on Kusanagi Godou, have you perused the document?"

"I have read it, but it is hard to believe, and I remain highly skeptical." "If we judge the report based on its trustworthiness, perhaps about 60% of it is accurate. To be able to conduct such good investigations is quite impressive." "So you're telling me that what is in the document is real? That Kusanagi Godou's ability is to adapt to the enemy he is facing and the surrounding situation an ability that gives him the strength to overcome all obstacles?" "Of course! Please watch, [Purple Knight]!" Before their eyes, the situation suddenly reversed. Facing the lion's looming front paws, Godou took a stand for the first time. In order to escape being mauled by the sharp silver claws, he carefully stepped back then leapt forward, and wrapped both arms around its paw. Then he lifted it up. Grabbing on, he simply lifted the immense bulk of the lion. Just like a weight lifting competitor, Godou, measuring 179 centimeters, raised the huge lion, as large as a truck, high into the air. "What ! What sort of strength is that!" "In myth, it is said that the hero Hercules had divine strength, enough to support the sky. The war god that Godou defeated, Verethragna, has a very similar origin to Hercules; hence Godou can equal him in terms of strength." Erica proudly explained to the dumbfounded [Purple Knight]. Godou had now already raised the silver lion to face the heavens, and the lion's four feet were off the ground, flailing about in the arid. One could call that a strange strength beyond the ordinary. "I remember that this was written on the parliament's report, '... We have termed the ability that Kusanagi Godou obtained the [Persian Warlord]. The battle deity Verethragna's ability was to change into ten different forms, entering countless battles and leaving each victorious. Hence Kusanagi Godou is clearly also a monster, able to change his strengths at will " An elder suddenly interrupted with those words. The commander [Female Wolf] had appeared at some time at Erica and the [Purple Knight]'s side.

"Oh, Venerable is it just you?" "Mmm. That old rascal from Turin is still hiding like a mouse in a corner somewhere. I certainly don't intend to miss seeing the new Campione's strength up close, so let me watch his strength with my own eyes." The commander [Female Wolf] spoke in the Roman dialect, impolitely tossing out her insult, and even let a smile spread across her face. She was the leader of Rome's knights and sorcerers, and disliked the [Old Dame] who had their stronghold at Turin. "I felt Lord Salvatore to be very young when he became a Campione, and this time, the King here is even younger. Other than sharing that godly strength, is Kusanagi Godou able to change between different abilities?" "So if Kusanagi Godou wishes to use those abilities, a requirement is that his enemies had strength enough to overwhelm him? at least, that is what the parliament's report said about it..." The magical leader of Rome and the [Purple Knight] spoke in unison. Facing the inquiring looks of the pair, Erica grinned with satisfaction and replied calmly. "When he meets an enemy with unnaturally great muscular strength, Kusanagi Godou is able to obtain and use one of Verethragna's ten forms: the [Bull]. Verethragna has ten transformations in total, and while it is currently unknown if he can utilise all of them, it is confirmed that he already has a few." A gust of [Wind], the [Bull], the [White Stallion], the [Camel], the [Boar], the [Youth], the [Raptor], the [Ram], the [Goat], and the [Hero]. When the ten transformations of Verethragna are compared, the [Bull] and the [Camel] are most closely related to the earth, but they are also a direct symbol for those greatest in strength, greatest in constitution, and greatest in fighting spirit. Hence these attributes naturally became identified with divine powers or a symbol of fierceness, receiving adulation and reverence. And today, before their eyes, Godou easily destroyed the silver lion. The lion's huge bulk was lifted and flung out, and crashed into the ground. Next, he rushed on top of the sprawled lion, stepping on its neck and chest with his foot.

Then, he grasped the foreleg, and wrenched with his feet placed firmly on the lion's body. The lion was easily ripped apart. Next he attacked the lion's chin, chest and abdomen, viciously kicking it without pause, till its entire body resembled a V shape. " I've destroyed your toy! So now you'll fight me personally, right? Get down here, I'll end this now!" "Oh, he finally got serious." Godou looked up unhappily at Erica. Seeing Godou's unsatisfied look, the [Purple Knight] nodded with satisfaction. "For someone who usually mouths off about pacifism, he seeks victory without mercy when he warms to the fight... Well, my lover is calling for me, so I'll excuse myself." The agile Erica leapt to the ground. Watching the golden-haired maiden beautifully execute the jump, Godou once again felt a sense of regret. Who would have thought that in this foreign country, he was forced to duel with someone again... Although he had already guessed this was a likely outcome when he agreed to Erica's plea for him to come to Italy, he couldn't help but feel depressed when this actually happened. "... Erica, you know that difference between a civilised man and a savage one comes from the degree of capability in dealing with thing in a civilised manner. I'm begging you, can you please learn to curb your violent instincts, and your frequent need to go making trouble for others? Do you know how hard it is for those who try to stay around you?" "Still on the same old topic? I don't see any problem with it, especially because while you always start off shunning a fight, the minute it actually starts you get so serious. You actually really love this, don't you? Why not be a little more honest with yourself? Facing Godou's endless complaints, Erica replied flippantly. "You are a King and I am a knight. We have an obligation to stage an intense but exquisite duel. So let us fight each other with all our love, and make this duel the climax of our romance!" "From my experience, lovers don't bet their lives in duels like this! Don't go pushing your ideas of romance on other people!" Godou both retorted violently, and carefully watched the golden-haired maiden.

The silver lion had already been smashed, and so Erica should have lost the materials for her longsword... but he couldn't imagine Erica becoming unarmed because of that. "O Cuore di Leone you are the unyielding blade. 'Til my fighting spirit is broken, my sword will never shatter. O lion, I implore you once again; return into my hand!" Erica stretched out her hand towards the silver wreckage of Cuore di Leone. The wreck, which originally had the shape of a lion, began to shrink; the torn portions began to meld back together, and again changed its form. Miraculously, the wreck moulded itself back into a sword, and flew back to Erica. "You're still doing such absurd things, and after I finally managed to break it..." However, this was all still in his expectations. 'Erica coming to the battle field without a sword? That's impossible.' Godou, who understood this logic, looked on with an unsurprised gaze. Thank goodness the monstrous strength from the [Bull] was still present. He could probably still use it for another ten minutes or so, and hoped that he could achieve victory in this time limit. That power of Godou's, which London sorcerers named the [Persian Warlord], was an ability that gave him unimagined power, but only in special, specific circumstances. For example, calling upon the [Bull], he is able to wield a godly strength. But before it can be used, he must be facing an enemy with extraordinary physical power. That said, however... Last month, Godou was attacked by a man weighing 138 kilograms (who obviously knew martial arts). However, he was unable to manifest the [Bull], and suffered extremely painfully. It seemed that only a superhuman type of strength say, a train carriage which was hurtling at full speed, or a man eating tiger which weighed more than 300 kilograms; if that was the sort of enemy, he could call it forth. In addition, there were skills which Godou could only use when he had suffered a fatal injury. Even if these skills could only be used to fight 'great sinners who have brought great suffering to the people', each and every skill seemed to make people fear that it was a type of evil itself. And besides, the requirements were all extremely troublesome to fulfil.

"... For I am strongest amongst the strong. Truly, I am one that holds each and every victory. I care not whom challenges me, whether man or devil; I may face all my foes and all my enemies. Regardless, I shall crush all those who wouldst stand in my way!" Godou, while contemplating the mighty aspect of the bull, muttered this verse. This was a battle hymn chanted to call the war god Verethragna to the fight. To put it simply, it was a method to maintain the god's strength, like a fuel to keep it burning. He still had ten minutes before the strength of the [Bull] receded. If he used a form once, he would have to wait a whole day before he could use it again. And if he changed to a different form, the currently active one would vanish. Hence, Godou could not use it carelessly. So while his ability was ridiculously strong, it also had many restrictions on how it was used. "I have to hand it to you, Godou. Although you're still blabbing about 'pacifism', your body and mind have already readied itself for the fight it's because of this that you qualify to be my lover!" Erica praised him in that annoying way, and then pointed with her finger. Thrust in the ground next to Godou's foot was a greatspear, about one and a half metres. It was probably similar to Cuore di Leone, both summoned by Erica's magic. "... You want me to use this?" "Of course. The honourable Erica Blandelli would never duel with someone completely unarmed. For the current Godou, wielding that spear should be a piece of cake, right?" "Why do you only think when it comes to this sort of thing... since you want to make the fight fair, why not put down your weapon? That way it'll be fairer." Godou sighed and picked up the spear. He remembered that in his hand was Erica's beloved spear, which had a magical core embedded in the handle. It was so heavy even a grown man couldn't lift it, yet she so easily twirled and raised this steel spear. Truly, what monstrous strength. It was probably the benefits of a body strengthening type of sorcery. Though Erica seemed slender and frail, the strength in her grip was far greater than Godou's. But that was only in normal circumstances. To the current Godou, even if this spear was three times heavier, he could still pick it up as easily as a toothpick.

Godou shifted his grip on the spear like a baseball bat, and a gust of wind was produced by the single movement. Erica happily charged at him. Just like a shadow, it was impossible to see her movements, and because her violent actions had almost no wind resistance. This sort of technique could only be patiently trained. Cuore di Lione silently moved through the air. When Godou finally realised that, the silver blade was already approaching his face. " Can't you be more careful?! You're fighting a novice!" To make a comparison, what just happened was like a world class boxer punching with all his might. And this wasn't some fleshy fist, but a deadly, hard blade. Just as if he was playing a game of dodgeball, where Godou prioritised evading the speeding ball aiming for his head, he evaded Erica's sword thrust. Because he had never learnt any martial arts, he could only rely on his sharp eyesight and fast reflexes to preserve his life. "But Godou, anyone able to dodge my attack just now definitely cannot be called a novice." "But that was just by luck, and you're aiming for spots which are 100 percent fatal if they strike home!" Ever since he had become a Campione, the moment he stepped onto a battlefield, his concentration could rise to an unimaginable level. It was also thanks to this that he was able to see Erica's superhumanly fast sword thrust. Godou had played baseball ever since he started primary school. In middle school he would have been the catcher or the fourth hitter cleanup - even in semi-professional teams. At that point he was in his physical prime, and he could match any fastball thrown by the opposition. Perhaps because of that, he was more comfortable with a Campione's constitutional abnormality. The 'constitutional abnormality' that Godou was thinking about, was his ability to suddenly heighten concentration and maintain his peak physical condition, the minute he entered a battlefield. If he could use this during normal sporting events as well, he was confident he could hit a homerun even against a ball-throwing machine of 190 miles an hour.
[1C 9]

... In fact, he could probably engage that change. The moment he had to go all out, his body would naturally configure itself for optimum functionality. It had become like this ever since Godou became a Campione. Although Godou loves sports, he did not enter a sporting club in high school. This was because he felt that this ability of his was too unfair, too much like cheating, when competing against other people. "Damn you, ever since we started you've done whatever the hell you wanted I'm warning you now, I can't control the strength of my attack, so you'd better dodge well!" Thus Godou shouted while brandishing the spear. Although he was never interested in duelling, he knew that in these circumstances, if he only defended and never attacked, it was inevitable that the opponent would crush him. To ensure Erica's safety, he used the spear's haft instead of the blade to sweep at her ankle. But she leapt aside. Pressing the attack, as if to chase after the fleeing Erica, Godou continued to strike, this time bring the spear down above her. This time, Erica did not leap to evade the attack. Only moving backwards by a small margin, she dodged the strike, and then charged forward. Simultaneously thrusting her sword like a needle she aimed for Godou's chest. This was a counter strike! Having suspected Erica's plan Godou deliberately chose not to dodge but it was also because he was out of time and swept the spear which Erica had dodged horizontally. Only relying on the flick of his wrist, the steel spear moved like a whip, poised to strike the slender maiden. This was a cross-counter impossible for a normal person, but for the [Bull]'s monstrous strength this was easily accomplished. It happened in an instant. Just before he was to be impaled by Cuore di Leone, he successfully warded off Erica. "Geez... Your reflexes are as keen as ever; you never change, do you?"

Although her counter strike failed, Erica simply laughed it off. It seems that she didn't suffer an injury. The truth be told, the instant before the spear struck home, she also jumped backwards to avoid the attack. He had to hand it to Erica, both her attacks and her defences were perfect. Facing such an expert, how was he to defeat her? The answer lay in careful scrutiny. Godou had done this for such a long time. The more distant victory was and the greater the pressure to obtain it, the faster his eyes and mind worked. The enemy's every move, expressions, gaze. As long as there was even a slight glimmer of hope, he would seize it. Ascertaining the opponent's character, discerning the opponent's pattern of thought; he would use both observation and analysis to confirm the other's movements. Whether the enemy was human, god or monster, as long as he grasped their psyche, he would be able to formulate a plan for victory. From some point onwards, all of Godou's concentration was placed on attaining 'victory'. That was no sudden change, but rather was a natural outcome of his actions. This extended duel, in addition to his opponent being both a genius at the sword and a wielder of arcane magics, allowed Godou to completely absorb himself in combat. Erica had no weaknesses. And even if she did, he could not see them. But he deeply understood Erica's character, which was completely opposite to her devil-like mischievousness. She truly believed in an honorable and fair style of combat, and would never conserve her strength. Her favourite battle tactic was the frontal charge, and using her greatest strength and her full spirit, at that. That Erica was currently not doing this, was probably because she wanted to draw out all of Godou's strength, and so purposely toned down her attacks. "Craftiness is written all over your face. The intelligence of a fox and the ferocity of a lion now that is the Godou I love! Give me all you've got, I accept your challenge!" Hearing Erica say this, Godou momentarily flashed a grin. Then, he smiled grimly.

Whatever he said before, he couldn't deny that dueling was very exciting. That there was an opponent willing to handle his attacks, could only make him feel happy. Because of this thought, he inadvertently grinned. Which should he choose? The forms with the greatest destructive power were either the [White Stallion] or the [Boar]. He currently was unable to call on the [White Stallion]. But he could probably use the [Boar] "Thou hast violated the pact, and sinned on earth. The Lord hath spoken The sinner must be punished. May his spine be crushed; may his bones be broken, his tendons torn, his hair ripped from his skull; may his blood, spilled over the earth, be churned into a bloody froth. I shall become one who buries fangs into the sinner's flesh, that the will of the Lord be followed: Thou shalt be purged!" Originally, this was an oracular verse from the sacred texts. The verse was suddenly turned into an incantation, and flowed from Godou's mouth. "The Boar shall ravage you! The Boar shall exterminate you!" This was the Campione: "This is my boast of victory over the gods, the paean of my strength!" This was the man turned into a devil: "This is my taunt at the gods, who are my foes!" This was the victor: "This is my declaration of defiance, in order to grasp my godslaying strength!" "O aethereal brethren!"
[1C 10]

gods, ye all who hath heard this verse of mine, rage at the death of your

"O chthonic gods, ye all who hath heard this verse of mine, wait uselessly for the day when my sacrilege returns for me!" "O marine gods, ye all who hath heard this verse of mine, mourn with adirge at your own helplessness!" "I am the foe of all gods! I am the usurper of divine strength!": Compelled by his devil-like ability, Godou unknowingly chanted these verses. "What is the cause of this earthquake?!" "He just uttered the name of the [Boar], thus it should be an ability of that Lord... Verethragna's fifth incarnation, a boar with wickedly sharp tusks. Legend has it, that it could crush any object with one blow " The wall on which the commander [Old Wolf] and the [Purple Knight] stood began to shake.

[1C 11]

The previous incantation of Godou's was exactly that: a hymn to summon the divine beast called 'the bearer of ruin'. Perhaps it was because one felt as though the beast would really descend from the heavens, the sky shook while gathering storm clouds, and the earth trembled while rumbling with minor earthquakes. "To, to come to this... To use even the [Boar] when duelling with an opponent as weak as me, how heartless are you! If you mess this up, not just the hill and the Roman Colosseum, but even the Forum Romanum will be completely flattened!" Erica gave off a rare emotion; that of worry. Seeing this atypical anxious look, Godou felt a great sense of satisfaction. "If I used conventional methods against you, I had no chance at victory. So, I decided to the strongest attack which was available to me at this moment." In the air above Godou and the others, a distortion of space appeared. Between the 'real' world and the 'imaginary' world which was not meant to exist appeared a path accessed through the cracks of both. There appeared a huge, ferocious beast, wrapped in dark black fur, fighting to escape from the distortion. Its body was even larger than the lion Erica had summoned. Twice its size, in fact. Its entire length was at least 20 metres. At the moment only the nose to the neck could be seen, along with two huge, sharp tusks. Just a few more minutes, and it would completely enter the 'real' world. Thus gigantic bulk couldn't yet be fully seen, and it couldn't yet be definitively called a 'ferocious monster', but the features, especially the nose and tusks, were definitely those of a boar's. Godou and Erica had seen the awesome strength of the monster themselves before. Underneath the dark fur of the [Boar], was a chilling amount of muscle. Originally, this was a manifestation of Verethragna's desire to vanquish the enemies of his patron deity, Mithras. The burly, divine beast which Godou called forth, was exactly the manifestation of the [Boar]. He didn't know why, but the condition for enabling this ability were very broad. As long as Godou 'had a huge object as a target, and was determined to crush it', the condition was satisfied. He had never tested before exactly how large or small the object needed to be , but as long as it looked heavier than ten tons, it could be specified as a target.

And, the [Boar]'s manifestation was not only concerned with immensity of size. "I knew Godou was anything but normal; all that talk of peace was just some platitudes... Eloi, [1C 12] Eloi, Lama Sabachthani! My God! Why hast thou forsaken me!" Erica raised her sword to the heavens, loudly singing the sacred hymn.

Erica raised her sword to the heavens, loudly singing the sacred hymn.

He had heard this many times before, the incantation to release her most powerful magic. "O Lord! I wail and beg through the day, yet you forsake me; I cry and pray through the night, yet you ignore me. But you remain the most holy, you that have the praise of Israel as your throne!" The despondent incantation shook the air, and began to freeze over the whole earth. Godou's body began to tremble faintly. That was because the surrounding temperature was decreasing at an alarming rate. ... In the end, she still used this technique. Because Erica never restrained herself in her attacks, it was easy to predict her overall plan; actually, it was probably because she thought it didn't matter if someone saw through her plan, as long as she crushed the enemy. Godou momentarily glanced down at the grass near his feet. A good chance to get one last confirmation on his target. "Though each bone of my body is shattered, my heartache melts like a lit candle. You shall bury me in the dust of dead earth! Wild dogs surround me, Evil company hems me in! God sits aloof in heaven, unwilling to lend aid.

To be alone is to despair, difficulty gives rise to curses." This incantation, filled with negative emotions, suffused the earth, and Erica, being the current spellcaster, was focusing all that negative energy. The temperature continued to plummet, and was now at the point where even bones started to ache from the cold. "O Lord my Saviour, I beseech you; aid me! Snatch me away from the weapons of the enemy, snatch me from the jaws of the lion, snatch me from the horns of the bull!" The instant before the Messiah's death, this was both a funeral dirge and a paean of exaltation which he sang, despairingly and longingly. Simply hearing the words themselves, the average human would be blinded, the physically weak would even collapse. If the spellcaster wanted to, this incantation could even kill off everyone then present. Godou threw aside his spear, and suddenly bent down. He grabbed the pebble which he checked was there, lying in the grass just a moment ago, and immediately flung it outwards. This was an action he had performed countless times in basketball courts. What he aimed at was Erica's chest. Godou was supremely confident in his arm strength and accuracy; from this distance, there was no way he could miss. Although this was merely a pebble, one should not underestimate it. Since antiquity, a thrown stone was the simplest and cheapest weapon, yet possessed sufficient deadliness to kill a man. [1C 13] Even the Christians have it, the weapon which David used to kill Goliath was the stone. But Erica shot it down with Cuore di Leone. "My God! Why hast thou forsaken me!" The overwhelming strength of this incantation required the full concentration of the spell caster. This was a minor error in judgement that made the difference in a life or death situation. For Godou, his chance for victory rested in this very moment. Erica did not consider Godou's masterplan, so she casually used her blade. Godou didn't summon the [Boar] in order to crush Erica. That was only a feint encouraging her to momentarily relax her pinpoint accuracy. Seeing the instant when the sword moved, Godou began his attack.

When manifesting the [Boar], Godou himself gained a boar-like charging ability. ... But it was just a mad dash in a straight line. If he used this in rugby or a sprint it might not matter, but in a duel facing a sword wielding foe, it really didn't appeal to him. However, if an opponent's stance fumbles, it was possible to seize the gap in his defence to batter him down. If his opponent was a regular swordsman, his plan of a sudden attack would probably have the opponent easily defeated. The problem was that this enemy was a monster far beyond the common man. Erica instantly corrected her weak posture. One could say this was her scariest aspect, she had an extraordinary sense of balance. Cuore di Leone flashed, and cut downwards at Godou, back bent to pierce Erica. 'Thank goodness the [Boar]'s speed was just that much faster.' Only the end of the blade, near the hilt, scored Godou's arm. The cut was very light, and was probably only skin deep. Even if one was an expert, there was no way to use that part of the weapon to kill someone. If Godou's attack had been any slower, the sharpness of the blade and the speed of his charge might have split him in two... Meanwhile, Godou heaved a sigh of relief, while grabbing onto Erica and pinning her to the ground. "!?" Even if it was Erica, there was no way to face the [Boar]'s charging speed. Godou had her completely pinned, sitting on top of her body. Of course, he immediately restrained the hand which held Cuore di Leone.

[edit]Part 3
The two stared at each other for a time. "... If it's possible, I'd prefer to be in this position when we're alone together, on a bed." "Sto- Stop cracking jokes like that; anyway, is this enough? I've already checked your movements, this duel should be victory, right?"

Facing a stubborn Erica, Godou retorted coldly. "That last move was somewhat underhand. You didn't attack from the front, it wasn't elegant at all." Godou knew very well what Erica was trying to say. No matter how good his plan was, to force Erica to prepare her strongest move as the decisive blow, yet deciding victory before she could use it, was a pretty pathetic strategy. To use sumo [1C 14] wrestling as an example, it would be as though a Yokotsuna master challenged you to a match, yet attacking you by surprise with a distraction. "It's not enough that I defeat you, but I have to do it elegantly? With you as my enemy, there's no way I can do such an amazing thing. And anyway, whether it's dirty or despicable, a win is a win, right? "Geez... It's because you think this way, that you have no chance at winning a beautiful victory. Forget it, it's because you're just this sort of guy, that you've managed to keep winning till now... Fine. I admit defeat. It's my own fault that I fell for that trick. But this is the last time, you hear? This is the last time it'll happen!" "... I get it, don't pout like a primary schooler just because you lost." Erica's unhappy expression was just like a child throwing a tantrum. Those watching couldnt help but smile inside. But, Godou changed his mind two seconds after. Erica suddenly smiled, a wicked look on her face. Only when she found it interesting to tease Godou, would that devil-like expression show. "Godou, it's been so long since we hugged each other so tightly like this " "Ah, no, this isn't another one of your awkward, steamy situations, is it?" He found out the danger he was in but too late. Erica wrapped her empty left arm around Godou's neck. "This is perfect. Let me give you a victory kiss. It's a man's job to take the lead in these moments, you know?" Those luscious, cherry red lips, whispering those sweet words, looked so fresh and filled with desire. "Stop playing around, didn't I just tell you to stop with your antics?"

"What? I don't know what you're talking about, sorry. Because of the shock I suffered from my lover's betrayal, I don't remember anything." Usually, Godou made sure to not pay attention, but Erica's figure was dangerous. Her figure was as slim as a cypress tree, but the parts which were meant to be full, were full to the point that it was hard to know where to look. Her heavy and ample breasts seemed just like luscious fruits, and from the slender waist to the perfectly curved back, this was arousing enough to be considered criminal. And now this same maiden was pressing her body so close to him, even now feeling her warmth, even now tempted by her sweet kisses. 'I can't let Erica lead me by the nose!' This was completely different sort of battle from before, now the duel was between him and his reason. The wafting perfume on Erica's body, her warmth and her softness to the touch, had Godou dizzy with sensations, but he continued to remind himself of his purpose. "Erica, these sorts of things should only be done by couples who are properly going out, so I don't think we should do this. Besides, there are people around us, so please stop!" "I want to do this, what's wrong? As long as Godou is interested, we both agree, and there's no problem. If you're that worried about other people looking on, why not just switch locations?" Perhaps it was because Erica could already see Godou was becoming affected, but when she smiled again, it was most suspicious. You might compare it to how the sun encourages travellers to take off their clocks. She too revealed that wicked grin. 'I've got to escape from this devil's clutches, the sooner the better!' Having decided, Godou stood up fiercely. It was only then that he noticed the ground was still shaking. And shaking fiercely, at that. Probably around a three on the Richter scale. "Kusanagi Godou, I have now indeed witnessed your strength, which, if I may say, exceeded my expectations." "That you would even be able to tame a divine beast of this sort, the powers held by a lord are truly worthy of praise, and truly command the greatest reverence."

"Hence, in accordance to the pledge of the Lady Erica, We here thus acknowledge and confirm you truly as a Campione, this I pledge as representative of my corps. The knights laboriously walked across the shaking ground towards them. The [Purple Knight] and the commander [Female Wolf], along with the [Old Dame] who suddenly appeared, meant that everyone was present. "But there is one thing which we would request from you, is it possible to for you to end this horrendous rattling? "Yes, if you do not send the beast home soon, I fear the results will be grave..." Hearing the [Purple Knight]'s plea, Godou nodded his head and agreed. Since victory had already been decided, there really was no need to keep the [Boar] on earth. Godou concentrated for a moment, then thought: 'that's enough, you can go back now.' This way, the huge animal would disappear, and he could go back to sleep... but things like that never go to plan. The [Boar] didn't disappear. 'Oi! I came specially at your summons, and now you just send me back just like that?' Partway materialised, the animal gave of an unwilling gleam in its eye, and was struggling about. "Sorry, but he doesn't seem to want to go back..." "But that will be disastrous! A divine beast of that sort really rampaging around Rome would be the worst outcome possible." "That is certainly the case. Whatever it is, we must stop matters from ever getting that bad." Both the [Purple Knight] and the Commander [Female Wolf] looked extremely uneasy. Added to that, the [Boar] overhead, was now almost fully materialised. If it was let out, it would definitely fall to the ground, and happily destroy everything. "The last time you summoned it, after the target was destroyed it returned by itself. Did you ever ask it to go back before that?" "Yes. It wasn't very happy about it, but went back obediently." After Godou answered Erica's question, he hit upon a probability.

"About my control over the [Boar], perhaps I still haven't achieved complete obedience. Even if I gave an order, it may not comply." "If so, all we can do is let the celestial beast quickly destroy the selected target, and send him back at the soonest opportunity? I think this is the best method of reducing damage." The leader, [Old Dame], gave her advice with a grave tone. It was the most appropriate suggestion. The only problem was, the target itself as to what it was, Erica had long already worked it out from Godou's gaze. "Godou, you couldn't have selected me as the target to summon the [Boar], I'm not large enough to be considered a valid target." "... Yeah, I did choose something else as its target, yes." Because Godou didn't want to be questioned carefully, he unknowingly started to sound evasive. But Erica saw her chance, and precisely pin-pointed it: "The only thing here that could attract Godou's attention, should be 'that'. 'That' is the most distinctive thing around here, and also the largest. But someone who's always preaching about common sense wouldn't choose something like that, right? Even though it is a really dirty tourist attraction, it's still a world heritage site, right?" Erica continued to probe deeply. 'Damn, she just wants to savour each and every moment she gets to make me suffer.' "The 'that', you're referring to... can't be that, can it?" The commander [Female Wolf] questioned with a trembling voice, then with a trembling finger pointed to 'that'. She pointed outwards, indicating a place not far from this hill, the huge arena from the Imperial period There stood the Roman Colosseum. ... Under the tyranny of Nero, it was the ruins of a man-made lake years to complete.
[1C 15]

, and took a period of eight

It was finished under the reign of the Emperor Titus in 80 AD. A hundred days of games were put on in it as a celebration, and 9000 wild beasts were killed. After that, this place continued to take the lives of thousands, ten of thousands, hundreds of thousands of fighters and beasts.

That continued till the Middle Ages, when it became a convenient stone quarry to quarry stone for building, whenever someone wanted to build a magnificent church or mansion. Truly, it is a huge relic which has stood two thousand years of history. "Erm... Because 'that' was pretty much the only thing that could be a target, in the heat of the moment I..." And just as Godou ashamedly confessed... The summoning of the [Boar] was finally completed, and the body had fully materialised. From its sharp tusks to the hooves of its feet, and even to the tail, it was now a full part of this world, and a body mass of close to ten tonnes fell onto the earth. "!!!!!!!!" "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" A beast which obviously could not exist on this earth bellowed an immense roar. Heeding its ferocious will, it suddenly began to stampede. Each time the black furred [Boar] struck the earth with its feet, a quake of incomparable violence would strike the whole area no, it was shaking up the whole district of Rome. And of course, its target was the Roman Colosseum before its eyes. The divine beast had appeared before the target in an eyeblink, and began to create destruction on a shockingly vigorous scale. For the next three days after that, the incident aroused global news coverage, and received the front page headline "Rome Suffers from a Terrorist Bombing! The Mysterious Destruction of the Roman Colosseum!" The real reason behind it, was this.

[edit]Part 4
"You're going back already? And I just got to know you, such a pity..." "C'mon... just relax and stay for another one week; even two weeks is fine, right? Then we can go out together and play; there's just not enough lovey-dovey time between us..." Anna and Erica both said reluctantly. Godou continued to pack his few belongings, while replying both of them with completely different answers.

"I feel the same way, Miss Anna. If you ever get a chance to visit Japan, please contact me, I will certainly make the effort to find you. Erica, stop spouting such irresponsible suggestions, how can I skip school for so long? And we don't need lovey-dovey time, definitely don't need it!" This was a hotel room that Erica had booked. Last night, after the semi-destruction of the Colosseum, Godou slept like a log in this room. ... Having suffered the [Boar]'s wanton destruction and its result, the cultural heritage that humanity inherited suffered a huge blow. In order to stop the tragedy, Godou did the best he could. Tirelessly, he continuously gave out orders, and finally sent the [Boar] back. However, the Colosseum was already half gone before that, and now the half gone architecture was again destroyed by another half, and lucky portion remaining was now only a portion of the original. With the exception of one person, all other Italians were definitely gaping at the devastation. "Anyway, Milan also sacrificed their Castella Sforzesco . If Rome doesn't sacrifice something like their Colosseum, their overwhelming advantage in thousands of other sites is just completely unfair." That one person being Erica also known as the devil, who happily said these words. This matter could very well become another stick she could use to threaten him, and used as a reason to call him back to Italy. That day was probably not far off. And because of this incident, the three Grandmasters became even more reverent. "Is that so, the incident with the Castella Sforzesco, that is, the reason for it's collapse was also..." "I understand now, with this sort of strength, even that sort of destruction will be child's play..." The commander [Old Dame] nodded deeply in understanding, while the [Purple Knight] next to her also had the same impression. With his previous misdeeds discovered, Godou could only sink his head in shame, while Erica happily smiled. "Whether it is the San Felica doorway of Palermo, or the Port of Cagliari in Sardinia, they are [1C 18] all nothing before you. That reminds me, at the Piazza del Campo in Siena, didn't you leave a huge crack there?"
[1C 17] [1C 16]

"We, Well... You're right, but don't say it as though it has nothing to do with you. You were also responsible for all of those events..." Godou looked at Erica resentfully, while the grandmasters all bowed their heads. Finally, just like attendants serving a feudal lord, the others around quickly put in obsequiously: "We now fully comprehend that it matters not whether someone chooses to act like a Lord or not, a Lord still remains a Lord. If and when you decide to grace Turin with your presence, I beg of you to be compassionate and forgiving" "We of the 'city of lilies', Florence, also entreat from you the same" "We, We at Rome too beseech and hope that you will see us in favour with you " Having witnessed this site, and although he spent a long time cursing himself for his stupidity, still managed to sleep extremely well. But even in his dreams he continued to blame himself for doing something as stupid as that. And returning back to the present, this morning, he took the day's newspaper from Anna, who had entered his room with Erica. "Godou-san, this is amazing! A full twenty pages in this newspaper just about the terrorist bombing of the Colosseum, the same number of pages as when Italy won the world cup!" "The paper even says that there are clues to the terrorist organization that managed to get such a large amount of explosives. Ah, and there are even some organizations that are already claiming that it was them who did it." The angelic Anna told him that news, while Erica too happily looked through the paper. The newspaper which they brought wasn't the only one reporting that only one quarter of the Colosseum remained; even on the internet, news stations worldwide were also hurriedly publishing the event. Godou grew even guiltier. That said, it was about time for him to catch his flight. Time to change the mood a little, and ask them to send him to the airport, but... "What?! You're going back already? But it was so hard to get you to come here... You really don't want to spend time with me, right?" "I'm telling you, I'm just a high school student. If I skip school, I'll never hear the end of it from my sister. I appreciate your sincerity, but let me off the hook this time."

Even though it was a Sunday morning here in Italy, it was already midnight back in Japan. If he hurried up now and caught the plane, he could probably get back to Tokyo at around twelve in the afternoon. Every time he flew, it always ended up in such a rush... "Ah, I just don't know how to deal with you. I'll send you to the airport, but I have to give you something before that." Erica picked up the suitcase at her feet, and opened it. Nestled inside was a carving about the size of his fist. The material was probably polished obsidian, and the image on it was a really poor attempt at a human face, and tens of snakes around it. The snakes seemed as though it was part of the person's hair. Much of the sides were already blurred and indistinct, while the rock itself was also quite battered. It looked like an extremely old artifact. "What's this? You want me to bring this back with me?" "Yup, I told you before, this is the Gorgoneion an ancient representation of the Earth Mother. This thing is able to guide goddesses into becoming a [Heretical goddess] of the earth, it's a [1C 19] signpost, or to explain more simply, it's somewhat like a magic grimoire ." Having heard this, Godou shook his head. "A grimoire? This isn't a book, it's a symbol set in stone. There aren't even any words on it, only a picture, right?" "Forget paper, this is an object from a time even before writing was invented; but its use and concept is the same as a book's. That's why I called it a grimoire. Because besides to the most ancient goddesses, it has no meaning to anyone." "The Gorgoneion. The Gorgon... Medusa ... right? I remember that she was a monster that [1C 21] Perseus defeated , so is there a connection between them?" Medusa a woman born with snakes for hair, a beauteous demon found in Greek mythology. Having seen the carving and discussed it, Godou naturally thought about her. Erica smiled and nodded her head. "That's right, but I have to correct that slightly, Medusa was also a real goddess in her own right." "Eh? Is that so? ...That's not how I remembered it."
[1C 20]

"No, you're not completely incorrect. In Greek myth, she is a evil monster, but behind that, she is an ancient Mother Goddess of the earth, with a long history, and she also has an intimate [1C 22] connection with many other ancient goddesses, the tripartite goddesses of the night ..." It sounded like an extremely complicated explanation. Godou nodded deeply, and then suddenly realised. Because he was curious, he unconsciously got sucked into the explanation. This was Erica's plan all along! "Erica! Stop! You don't need to explain any more. I've always kept theological knowledge at a safe distance, and I don't plan to make any extra preparation for anything. Please stop talking!" "I believe that it's only a matter of time; in the end, Godou will still come personally to ask me for the information." "That's never going to happen. It won't occur this time! And anyway, how can I bring such a dangerous thing back home? I'm sorry, but I can't accept this." A carving of unknown origin, which he knew that a goddess was coveting. If a dangerous monster appeared in Tokyo because he brought this back, Godou would certainly feel guilty about it. Hearing Godou's refusal, Erica gave of a weak smile suggesting something like 'Oh, if that's what you want~~', then purposely drooped her head. "Okay... well, then I can't force you. If the Gorgoneion continues to stay in this country, sooner or later a [Heretical god] will arrive here... But, we don't have a Lord to rely on, because when he fought with 'I don't know who', he suffered horrible injuries, and went to recuperate..." A tragic sounding Erica was broken-heartedly muttering to herself. Striking him where it hurts, Godou couldn't help but wince. "Arianna, if a hostile god ever turns up, I swear upon my name to protect you But, I'm sorry. My strength could never defeat a god's; however, in order to let you live, I'll fight till I die!" "You, you can't do that! Erica-sama, please don't say things like that! When the time comes, I'll fight by your side. I might not be much help, but I won't become a burden to you!" "You're such a strong girl... May god bestow on you a fearless confidence! Ah ~~ But those helpless, weak citizens, who know what will happen to them...?" Unaware that her ojou-sama was currently playing the fool, Arianna responded seriously to her comments.

Godou's eyes weren't tricking him; Erica's gaze was definitely mischievous. She knew exactly what to do to make Godou feel guilty. What a devious and malicious person! After pondering for a long time on the dictates of compassion and honour as well as the proper treatment of the people living at Rome, Godou finally replied: "... I get it. I'll bring that thing back with me; damn it, if a disaster happens because of it, how could I ever explain myself to the people of Tokyo!?" "Don't worry, don't worry! Something like a city being razed to the ground because a Lord decides to do something for fun, is already considered normal in Europe. If it happens in Tokyo, it'll have truly risen to the international level!" "Stop spouting crap!" Godou took the Gorgoneion, partially because he gave up arguing. Seeing this, Erica smiled wickedly. 'This woman is definitely a devil, she has to be my harbinger of doom and destruction.': Godou once again confirmed his opinion of her. The Gorgoneion. 'The carving that depicts the [Serpent], containing the wisdom of three persons in one body, has fallen into enemy hands.' Her feet stepping on the rubble of the Colosseum, her intuition told her; that was the case. Traces of the Gorgoneion could still be felt there, and the traces of her enemy. The strength which destroyed this colossal stone arena, was definitely that of a Campione's. ... The hundreds of people around her were all frantically conducting repairs. But not one of them realised her presence. Of course not. She merely needed to think, 'I have no wish currently to recognise the chatterings of mortals.' With just that, ordinary persons were unable to realise she was there. Surveying the surrounding pitiful ruins, she recalled the Campione she met a few days ago. The young devil from a faraway land.

And so it turns out that he was behind everything after all. Those disciples of Hermes in mortal speech, they were called mages were not sure what to do with the Gorgoneion, and so gave it to that Campione. Since it had already been given to a foreigner, the [Serpent] had probably also followed him overseas. "Well then..." She pondered for a moment. Just like him, she had come from across the sea, seduced to this place. If so, to cross the sea again, and head towards a foreign land; was there anything to fear in that? The [Serpent] and her had an inseparable tie, and this same tie would send her towards it. "The Gorgoneion which I seek, the carved aegis which I owned, the aching longing which I feel; O serpent of old!" She naturally began to sing an ancient ballad. If it was to obtain the [Serpent], how could crossing the broad seas be considered suffering? She focused her gaze far to the east, and began to walk forward. "The Gorgoneion which I seek, O serpent, bestow upon the heretical me that ancient power!" She was a goddess with many names. Both 'Gorgon' and 'Medusa' were all merely two names which she once held. But the meanings of the names were the same, honourable titles which exalted the Mother goddess, three deities in one form, who dominated the Mediterranean. "The Gorgoneion which I seek. O ancient serpent, May you lead me down the path to the Heretical queen, and once again confer upon me darkness, the wisdom of both earth and sky!" The [Heretical goddess] faced a far off country. Leisurely, patiently, she placed the first step on her journey to the east.

[edit]Translator's

notes and references

1. Hill near the famous Colosseum: Also known as the Flavian Amphitheatre, it stands east of the Roman Forum. Used for gladiatorial fights, it also staged mock naval battles and a place to execute/crucify criminals. Do not confuse with the Circus Maximus.

2. Seven Hills of Rome: For the interested, they are the Aventine, Caelian, Capitoline, Esquiline, Palatine, Quirinal and Viminal. 3. Emperor's Palace: Quite a few of them, actually. Not just Augustus, but Tiberius and Domitian too. 4. Augustus' Palace: The text has Octavian, but he only built the palace after they crowned him king and gave him the name Augustus. So there. 5. Mille Lingua: 'A Thousand Languages' in Italian (well Latin, but 'Lingua' sound better than 'Lingue'). The text didn't have it in Italian but Kira0802 did, and it sounds better like this, I guess. 6. Diavolo Rosso: 'Dark Red Devil' in Italian. For explanation, see previous statement. 7. Cuore di Leone: 'The heart of the lion' in Italian. The text did give in the Italian this time. 8. Hermes: As someone noted before, the Roman equivalent should be Mercury (Hermes is the Greek name). But there is little difference in them, so I left it as is. For your information, Hermes was the messenger of the gods and the guide to the underworld. He is well known for his winged sandals, winged hat and staff, which let the user fly, like in the legend of Perseus and Medusa. 9. Japanese Middle School: That is, Years 7-10, or Secondary 1 to 4. 10. Aethereal: That is, those of the sky. It comes from the Germanic 'aesir', meaning air, heaven. 11. Chthonic: That is, those of the earth. It comes from the Greek 'cthos', meaning caves, underground. 12. Eloi, Eloi, Lama Sabachthani!: The words of Christ as he hung on the cross. Supposedly Hebrew (though it is meant to be Aramaic), it translates somewhat to 'My Lord, My Lord; Why hast thou forsaken me?' which is exactly what she says now. 13. David's Stones: Stones, or more specifically slings, were one of the earliest ranged weapon developed. A thrown stone could shatter shields, pierce armour, penetrate flesh, and break bones and skulls. They appear even on Egyptian and Babylonian murals, a testament to their age. Some races were well known for the sling as a weapon. Cretans, Rhodians, Balearic Islanders, were all famous, and employed be many empires Greek, Carthaginian, Roman as mercenaries. So, don't underestimate it!" 14. Yokotsuna Master: The highest rank achievable in sumo wrestling 15. Man-made Lake: The lake was actually built by Nero, and stood in front of a building that Nero also built, the Domus Aurea (68 AD). [Which also means that the author was incorrect it wasn't a ruin then.] It was quickly torn down by succeeding emperors, embarrassed about their family history. A mere eight years later (74 AD), Vespasian had the lake filled in, and began construction of the Colosseum. 16. Castella Sforzesco: The Sforza Castle (in English) is one the biggest citadels in Europe. It now houses several of Milan's museums and art collections. 17. Cagliari: Also one of the biggest ports in the Mediterranean sea. 18. Piazza del Campo: One of Europe's most beautiful medieval squares, it is known worldwide for it's beauty and architectural integrity.

19. Grimoire: Coming from the French, Basically a book on magic, a spellbook. 20. Gorgon Medusa: The fact is, there are actually three Gorgons in Greek mythology: Stheno, Euryale and Medusa. They were originally considered winged, tusked and fanged women, but later Greek tradition has them all as beautiful women. The first two were immortal, and hence Perseus killed the last one, Medusa, because she was the only one possible to be killed. 21. Perseus: This is incorrect. Although anyone with a better understanding of Greek mythology is free to correct me here. (No this is pretty much right; the hero Perseus did slay Medusa, and although she was the most powerful of the Gorgon sisters she was the only mortal; however, Perseus killed her not because of that, but because Athena demanded it so after being angered when Medusa slept with Poseidon in one of her temples and thus desecrated it [Athena was known as 'Virgin Athena' after all] -- Aorii) 22. Tripartite Goddesses: The author is referring to Demeter, Persephone and Hecate, the three forms of a great mother goddess who may have been Rhea or Gaia.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

3 A Day in a Lord's Life

Not far from the Kyu Shiba Rikyu Gardens and Tokyo Tower, next door to a five star restaurant and surrounded by a school, a television station, a broadcasting tower and an embassy, exist a surprising number of shrines and temples. One of the districts has a small path winding through it. Although the path closely follows the contours of the road next to it, the narrow route could be easily missed by anyone who didnt know it existed. If one followed the confusing and mazelike path, you would somehow eventually end up in front of a flight of steps. Totalling exactly 200 steps, it somehow felt a bit too long for something right in the heart of the city. Having climbed the stone stairs, you would see Nanao Shrine , which sat at the highest point. Although the surrounding wooded groves were certainly not as dense as a nature reserve, the temple, nestled between verdant vegetation, exuded a sense of calm and tranquility. Inside the temple compound itself, not far from the ante-hall , stood a small hut for changing and cosmetic purposes. And inside one of the rooms, Mariya Yuri was dressing herself.
[2] [1]

Wearing a kosode under a furisode and hakama , she faced a mirror and combed her long, flowing hair. Her hair seemed more coffee brown, than black, almost the colour of black pearls. She did not dye her hair; it had been that colour since birth. Yuri always felt somewhat inferior because of it, but she wasnt too concerned at the moment. Yes, because the most important thing was that the comb she was running through her hair had snapped a tooth.

[3]

... most inauspicious, I pray nothing malign occurs.

most inauspicious, I pray nothing malign occurs. She whispered silently an opinion without any logical basis. It seemed as though it was an ill omen. If she was a regular girl, she would probably forget what just happened immediately, but Yuri wasnt your regular maiden, and felt there was cause to investigate further. Having finished dressing herself, Yuri exited the hut. On her way to ante-hall, she brushed past several clerics. Facing their bowing and polite greetings, Yuri inclined her head in return. That this reverential [4] manner was directed at a miko , 15 years of age, had a reason, of course. In this temple, Mariya Yuri had a more august and elevated position than anyone else. Oh, hime-miko , nice to meet you! If youre free, want to chat for a while?
[5]

These sudden, frivolous words were directed toward her. Although he had spoken a respectful phrase such as hime-miko, his tone of voice had no hint of respect at all. He was playing the fool, like some clown that came out of nowhere. The speaker slowly walked towards Yuri. Although he was wearing leather shoes, his feet made no sound at all treading on the fine gravel of the temple pathway. Anyone who saw his manner of movement would realise that he was no ordinary person. A pleasure to make your acquaintance. And who might you be? Ah, I apologize for my rudeness. Perhaps its too late to introduce myself, but my name is Amakasu. To see such an elegant hime-miko such as yourself is an honour for me. I hope we get along from this point forth. Amakasu introduced himself as he held out a name card. Yuri accepted the card, and gave it a glance. His full name was Amakasu Touma, but what really attracted her attention was the title next to his name, stating the department he worked in. And what would bring a member of the History Compilation Committee to this place? Yuri asked suspiciously. The sloppily dressed man wore a tattered, western suit; he was quite young, probably around twenty years of age, and didnt look very suave. But one shouldnt judge a book by its cover. He was an envoy sent by the organization which controlled the magical side of the Japanese world. She had to remain serious and wary in her replies. A problem seems to have come up, something which could soon become the wor st disaster our country has ever seen. Its somewhat of a thorny problem, and so we hope to add your considerable strength to our efforts; this is why Ive come, I hope you understand my position in this. This humble maiden has few abilities, and I fear that I will not be of service. You are too humble. Although it is true that there are many Musashino mikos, those who are such experts in analysing spiritual energy, like you, are few. And besides, there are two additional reasons for selecting you. Japan has always had spellcasters or spiritualists who passed down their skills.

Mariya Yuri was a descendant of one of them. And as for the term Musashino they were the organization of spiritualists who protected the Kanto region, bestowed the honourable title of [hime] from a very young age, and took on the greatest responsibilities given to any miko. As a Musashino Hime-miko, your task also comprises aiding the works of the History Compilation Committee. Im sure you understand this? If you have any other questions, please leave them aside for the moment, and allow me to finish speaking. Of course. And what is it you would have me do? It would be a great help to us if you became more intimate with a Japanese youth, and also to confirm his true identity. His name is Kusanagi Godou, and the teenager whom we suspect to be a real Campione. A Campione? That was supposedly the title given to the greatest, most evil sorcerers and tyrants of Europe. Having heard that dreadful title, Yuris was rooted to the ground in shock. A pair of eyes, blazing like that of a tiger. The moment she heard the title, the first thing which came to mind was the aged demons evil eyes. Im sure you have already understood the first reason why we chose you. Since youve met Dyansta Voban in your childhood, you would probably be able to confirm whether the boy really is a Campione. Yes. The Campione youre referring to, is just like the appearance of vicious demons in [6] Japanese myth, a reincarnation of a Rakshasa Raja , they should be avoided at all costs. But its hard for me to believe that. For a normal human to become a [King], doesnt he have to kill a god? To think that someone could actually do the unthinkable! That was something that happened five years ago; Yuri had once seen a Campione at close range, when she was in a certain small country in Eastern Europe. Dyansta Voban. Merely hearing this name would send European sorcerers to hurriedly cower in some corner, desperately muttering incantations to ward off evil. Yuri would never, ever forget, those aquamarine pupils, which blazed like a tigers in the dark.

She found out much later that, that particular devil had an ability which turned any living thing to dust with just a glance of his eyes, which only added to Yuris fear of him. I feel the same way, and so I too do not believe that Kusanagi Godou is a real Campione. Let me correct that; I do not want to believe it; although with all the evidence Ive collated so far, it is extremely unclear. Amakasu shrugged his shoulders. According to the report of the Greenwich Committee, in March this year, Kusanagi Godou defeated the Persian war god Verethragna on the island of Sardinia, and obtained the rights to the [Kingship]. After that, he travelled all over Italy, and each time he appeared in the city, huge amount of destruction would occur. It is clear that there is a connection between them Hav e you heard about the disturbance at Rome? You mean even the terrorist attack on the Colosseum was? On the day which it happened, Kusanagi Godou arrived at Rome. The one who invited him was the supreme commander of the Knight corps [Copper Black Cross], the young Erica Blandelli. And when he returned to Japan, he seems to have brought a holy relic of great antiquity A relic Yuri was extremely concerned by what he just said. The spiritual strength which she commanded as a hime-miko her extremely strong sixth sense and minds eye was warning her, that she must not take it lightly, that it was an unhallowed object that would bring incomparable disaster. Concerning Kusanagi Godou, I would like to inquire more closely. Has he, like me, practiced some form of sorcery before? Or is he perhaps a master of some martial art? Yuri had decided to go through with this task with all her heart, and so she began to find out more. Of course she was terrified of [tyrants], and if she could, she would stay far, far away. But if she did not force herself forward, thousands of people would suffer for it. If that was so, perhaps being chosen to do this was a sort of fate. If were talking about sorcery or incantations, he seems to be completely useless, and the same too concerning martial arts. All things considered, forget about contesting with the gods, even his background had absolutely nothing to do with divinity well, have a look at this first. Touma took a folder from his briefcase and handed it to Yuri. She quickly glanced over the material inside.

It contained investigatory information concerning Kusanagi Godou. From his character, personal history, to his events at Italy and abilities as a Campione, all manner of details were placed in the report. If I really wanted to find something abnormal about him, it would be that he was a reserve candidate for Japan, selected to participate in the international youth baseball championships. Apparently he was one of a handful of cleanups in the Kanto district when he was in junior high. Im sorry, but what is this international youth baseball championships? Thats an American style baseball competition, mostly composed of junior high students. But I heard that when he was in training camp for the championships, he injured his shoulder, and so pulled out. Is that so I wanted to ask, why was he battling with a Persian deity in Sardinia? Surely even you must think the difference in location and god is strange. Concerning this, you should offer Alexander the Great a vote of thanks, because his concept of Brotherhood of Man meant a melding of Greek and Persian races. This give birth to Hellenistic culture, and gave a common ground to European and Near East culture. This is, of course, far beyond what the average Japanese person thinks about on a daily basis. Touma so explained with a wry smile. In Indian mythology, Verethragna is a god on par with Indra; and actually, under the reforms of Alexander, he was syncretised with the hero-god Heracles, and even given the Greek epithet Artagnes. After Alexanders death, supposedly a group of citizens under the command of Pompey were sent to settle in Sardinia. If one considers it with this knowledge, you cant say that there is no connection at all. Yuri listened to his explanation while flipping through the folder. At this point, she noticed a photo of a golden haired maiden clipped to a page even Yuri, of the same gender, was awestruck by her beauty; it truly was a sight pleasing to the eyes. Ah, that girl is Erica Blandelli shes been identified as Kusanagi Godous lover, and supposedly shes an unrivalled genius at both swordsmanship and sorcery. I guess you could call her a model mage from a prestigious family. Lover!? Hearing such an immoral word, Yuri was left speechless. Its likely that [Copper Black Cross] realised the importance of Kusanagi Godou before everyone else, and sent her to insinuate herself with him. Even if they used their trump card, a natural born

genius, the person still has to create an intimate relation with him. To use a girl for this strategy; I have to commend their thoroughness. To, to became a lover just because of that? Thats way, way too shameless, way to immoral!! Something like this is completely wrong!! To sacrifice a womans choice just to gain the power of a devil I will never accept it! Yuri stared angrily at the photo of Godou in the folder. Although she was only a miko of little strength, she would never accept a tyrant such as this. Filled with rage and determination, her fear of the Campione incidentally also began to recede. By the way, you did say that there were two reasons for selecting me. May I be privy to the other reason? Of course; in fact, the second reason was something that seemed completely by chance And having heard Toumas reply, Yuri couldnt help but feel some destiny working behind that amazing coincidence. Who wouldve thought that at such an inconceivable place, Kusanagi Godou and her shared such a similar fate.

[edit]Part 2
Its already been a few days since he returned from Rome. To be precise, half a week, and being a Thursday afternoon, Kusanagi Godou was currently enjoying his free time after school. Having passed the school gates, he decided to take a somewhat roundabout journey home. Hed finally managed to get past the time lag, and his mood had brightened considerably but the minute his mind fell on the Gorgoneion which was resting in a cupboard at home, his mood fell correspondingly. It should be said, that after he returned to Japan, Godou tried multiple times to destroy that engraving. But it only ended up being a waste of time. Having wasted half a day sweating and thinking about it, none of what he tried left even a scratch. Godou recalled the parting words Erica left him with.

 It may look like a stone, but yet is not a stone. What it is, is a record of the accumulated wisdom of countless godheads. And so it will never wear away, and certainly cannot be destroyed. As he once again cursed the idiotic reality that now surrounded his life, his feet kept on towards his home. The Kusanagi family lived at the edge of Bunkyo ward in Tokyo. Amongst the many shops that were near a subway station; situated at a corner, was a second hand bookstore that had closed down. This was the Kusanagi residence. After the death of the shop owner, Godous grandmother, four years ago, it slowly began to run out of business, and eventually closed for good. And anyway, when compared to the days when the shop would open and close without a single customer, nothing had really changed. Especially when one considered there was nothing even approaching a manga section in the store, it was hardly surprising that the bookstore couldnt keep up with the newer shops. Perhaps [7] the store might have survived if it was in Jinbocho , but being in a small alleyway, it would have been more unusual if business was any better. Since four years ago, the Kusanagi family never bothered to restart the store. And since were on the topic, the road on which the bookstore was situated, Sanchoume street, Nazu station, still retains to this day a certain air of an older, downtown Tokyo. Although Godou didnt think that, having always lived in the area, many other people said so. Indeed, ancient architecture such as this a shop-cum-residence, exuding a Showa period feel filled the street. It was completely different from the streets of Rome, fresh in his memory. The streetscapes there had few modern high-rise buildings and convenience stores, preserving its original looks, and the whole scene, with all the buildings around, was one of rich gothic grandeur. Hence the residents there almost seemed like visitors from another city, filled with a imposed sense of vitality. Onii-chan, welcome home though its really rare for you to get home so early. Suddenly a voice was heard from behind, addressing him.

Without looking at the source, he already knew who it was; after all, he had already lived with the speaker for more than ten years. Shizuka, isnt that really unfair? Ive been getting home quite early for these past few days, and yet you make it sound as though I stay out on purpose Thats true, but only for the past few days. Last Saturday, you left home early in the morning, and didnt come home till Sunday evening. And then, you even skipped school on Monday. Where did you go, and what were you doing? His sister was glaring at him discontentedly. Kusanagi Shizuka, fourteen years old, a third year middle school student. Coincidentally, she was one year younger than Godou. Unlike Godou, she wasnt wearing a school uniform. Both her hands held reusable shopping bags, and were filled with vegetables, milk, fish and other groceries. She probably got home earlier and changed, then went out to buy ingredients for dinner and only caught up with him. I already told you, I only went to a friends house for a night How many times do I have to repeat that? Ever since he returned from Italy on the Sunday, Godou had been repeating that same reply. Beginning to feel somewhat bound by his response, he nevertheless answered with the same flimsy excuse. Although it probably wasnt right to praise his own sister, it had to be said that Shizuka really had an extremely cute face. But although she was the younger sister, she constantly used that aggravating manner on her brother; it felt more like a mother-son relationship, being constantly nagged. Certainly, a most problematic existence for him. Its a friend, is it?... A friend I see oh If youve got something to say, say it. I dont like all this twisting and turning around. Godou spoke while taking the shopping bags from Shizuka. He didnt really think about it, but acted almost subconsciously in reaching out his hand. He was probably too well conditioned by his grandpas own habits . Habits really are frightening. But Shizuka still glared at her brother with suspicious eyes.

So let me ask, this so called friend of yours, is it a boy or a girl? Of course its a boy. And now, would his big fat lie be taken as the truth? Walking down the hallway next to Shizuka, Godou desperately tried to maintain a casual demeanour, but this sister of his merely glanced at him coincidentally praying to any god he could think of right now and dropped the next bombshell. Oh, I see. And on another topic, what is Erica-san like? !? Godou gaped. How does Shizuka know that name!? flashed in his mind. O, oh, you mean that Erica yes, well, how should I put it I never mentioned, but actually, after Onii-chan disappeared on Saturday, this girl called our house. Her words were cold as ice, and her eyes looked like a hunter about to shoot her prey. Last week, the phone rang in the Kusanagi house. After Shizuka picked it up, the caller told her that her name was Erica, and formally introduced herself. She said that because there was some pressing business which required her brothers help, she decided to request him to deal with it. She also said that it might take a few days, and there was no need to worry about anything Her voice was so pleasant, Im sure the person herself was also very pleasant to the eyes? Would you agree, Onii-chan? And how old is she? And lets make it clear now, please dont try to fool me by saying Erica is a guy now; thats just stupid. Shizuka spoke frostily, cut off his only escape route at the same time. Thats why all these girls are so! Godou couldnt help but curse Erica and his sister.

Erica deciding to phone his house was definitely due to some malicious reason. Most likely, she thought that causing an uproar in the Kusanagi household was an extremely funny thing to do. But Godou would never have known that Shizuka was also a fan of this sort of thing Forget Erica, my sister is also way too scary So for these past few days, she already knew the truth of what he was doing. Yet she didnt confront him immediately about it, and even made him think he was safe by waiting a few days! Its because you did something which you couldnt tell anyone; that forced you to lie, right? I cant believe that Grandpa actually managed to guess what you were doing. Im so disappointed I never thought Onii-chan dared to do something like that. Wha, Whats that thing which Gramps talked about!? Something along the lines of If a boy runs off to find a girl without telling anyone, there has to be something sneaky and underhanded going on. And on that note, I also had a period in my life like that and so on. I cant believe you, Onii-chan! I thought you were a better person than this! Why? An illicit love affair? A one-sided romance? Or could it be a forbidden relationship with an older, sensuous school teacher whatever it is, its got to be something like that, right!? Shizuka interrogated poor Godou, triumph in her eyes. Godou was desperately shaking his head to deny it. Im not Gramps! Id never do anything risqu like that! Hmph! Youre Grandpas only grandson, right? Even your faces look similar; perhaps you just suddenly realised a new part of your genetic makeup, and unlocked Gran dpas female interaction abilities. Something like that could really happen! How does that even work! Gramps affinity with the opposite sex doesnt even have anything to do with DNA. Its all about a persons personality, just because Im his grandson doesnt mean you can lump the two of us together! Why do I have to act out this stupid brother-sister argument in front of our house, right in the middle of a street lined with shops? All those gazes were piercing all over Godous body. Shizuka also grew embarrassed from the silence, and quickly lowered her voice. So why would you lie to me then? If there is no immoral reason behind it, wouldnt it be better to just tell me the truth?

Its precisely because I was afraid things would get complicated l ike this that I did it. You could say that I became friends with that Erica because of my bad luck; and I did actually go visit her, but there were other friends as well. We definitely dont have any kind of immoral relationship Do you believe me now? Godou rested a hand on his sisters head, and ruffled her hair to try and make her feel better. Shizuka had a very troubled expression on her face, but she finally sighed and accepted it. Its not like I dont believe you but youre not allowed to lie to me again, okay? Even if you try to trick me, I can tell youre lying just by your normal attitude and actions around the house, understand? Alright, so let just leave it as that, OK? Now that the matter was settled, Shizuka gave a somewhat embarrassed smile. If she had that sort of expression most of the time, Godou felt that he could brag that he had an honest and cute little sister. Contemplating this, Godou smiled wryly. Its all because Onii-chan used to be part of the baseball team, and always came home really late; even on Saturdays, youd be out training from morning to night. Dont you want to join a sports club in high school? I dont really feel like it right now, I think Ill relax and play around for a while longer. Because the conversation suddenly shifted to a completely new topic, Godou was at loss to make a cogent reply. To tell the truth, he was very unsure as to how he should answer that question. He just wasnt sure if he could hide the truth well enough. Obviously, it wasnt good enough. Shizuka concernedly gazed at her brother. Your shoulder does it still hurt? Umm, even though someone who isn't athletic like me probably shouldnt say this, maybe you can still be a striker even with a hurt shoulder Oh, I said something something hurtful Im sorry, Onii-chan. Shizuka stopped halfway through her sentence. No matter how I look at it, this girl really is my sister Godou unashamedly thought. Although she looked as though she was a very tactful person, the moment something touchy came up she would say something insensitive did she have to be like her brother even in little things like this?

Well, I cant deny you are a little bit too nosy. Its just that I dont feel right in the whole upper and under-classmen relationship that develops in the sport teams, so it doesnt matter if its the baseball team or not, I dont feel like joining any of them. Godou gently ruffled his sisters hair again. Although Shizuka wasnt sure how much she heard was the truth, she simply nodde d her head unhappily. Perhaps this sister really was just smarter than her brother; at least she knew when not to say anything unnecessary. However, there was something else that even Shizuka hadnt realised. That is, after becoming a Campione, the left shoulder, which could only weakly throw a baseball, had already healed and recovered its strength. Of course, it was all due to the incredible healing powers he had now obtained. When Godou entered high school, he gave up baseball for this reason. But the reason he didnt start the sport again was for a different reason. Because he now had a supernatural strength and endurance, it was simply a major breach of the sportsmens ethics. And the baseball team in his school was also the one which always lost badly in the first round of the inter-district championships. Although he sometimes still envied his fellow baseball players who continued to chase after that small white ball, if Godou wanted to enter that pathetic team, he would probably not be allowed. But when one compared that loss to his new chance at life, this little sacrifice was completely acceptable. At least, that was how Godou tried to see it.

[edit]Part 3
Godou and Shizuka reached home at around six in the evening. Because it used to be a bookstore, the front door was a sliding glass door. The house a relic from before the Second World War was a two story wooden building. Although old, it had been renovated and extended three times, and it could be considered a comfortable home. The siblings entered the house together, and their eager grandfather greeted them. Oh? Its rare for both of you to come home together, isnt it? Their grandfather, currently reading an old book from a shelf Kusanagi Ichirou said.

As said before, this was until recently a bookstore, and so rows of bookshelves laden with old books and works that didn't manage to sell at the shops last day of business still filled the room. As such, the attic was now crammed with many, many books. But returning to the main point Their grandfather, standing inside what was once the old store, looked exactly the same as usual. He was always dressed immaculately, both his speech and actions filled with confidence and steadiness. Despite being over seventy, he still exuded a strong sense of charisma; he was so much a refined gentleman it was spooky. Godous grandfather had taken care of him in place of his busy, working mother for as long as he could remember. All the housework he did was careful and practised, and he would cook everyday. If he just thought about in that sense, there was no problem, but Shizuka, could you possibly have drawn in your net, and trapped Godou so that he had to tell the truth? So, what was it? Well, seems like its more complicated than we thought. Onii-chan still insists that they are just friends, and so from today onwards Ill pay careful attention to see whether or not hes lying. Well know the truth eventually. You two, please stop talking sneakily like that in front of me. Someone who could grasp the whole conversation just by glancing at his grandson and granddaughters expressions that was his dangerous grandfather. Someone who could openly say in conversation that she didnt trust her brother that was his aggressive little sister. And including his currently absent mother and not forgetting his divorced father, now living far away that made up the five members of Godous family. But Shizuka, you shouldnt overdo it either. I used to be just like him; a boy of Godous age staying away from home for a number of days isnt that strange, so dont worry too much. Shizuka, dont listen to Gramps; Im nothing like him! Remember when he was a student? He actually dared to build relationships with a widow and a geisha, and even slept over at their place he didnt even go to school for two weeks. I would never do anything like that! Godou shouted out loud, while enduring his grandfathers sympathetic but understanding gaze. Sadly, what he said was hardly believable.

Where did you hear those rumours from? Let me tell you, when I was a student, I was very engaged with my studies. Shizuka, dont feel obliged to accept something so blatantly false. His grandfather grinned, while glossing over Godou's accusation with a toss of his head. Kusanagi Ichirou in his youth, he was apparently a wanton and dissolute playboy. And even at his current age, he was still able to project the same attitude. It must be an ingrained habit. When Godou had heard of about his grandfathers exploits, something immediately came to mind I see, if he led such an amoral life in his youth, its not surprising that he is now such an unrestrained old man. Alright, since Shizuka has bought the ingredients, Ill start preparing dinner. Could both of you help me? Typical of his grandfathers suave attitude, he smoothly diverted the topic once again. When it came to interpersonal relationships, you couldnt deny he was almost psychic about it. And because Shizuka also knew this, she didnt bother nagging her grandfather she knew the level of ability between them was just too great and so in recompense, she was very hard on her brother. I wish I had just half of Gramps attitude. Then I wouldnt lose to my sister and Erica Sometimes, Godou was simply envious about the things he didnt have. The table in the dining room was filled with that nights dinner. Roasted rock cod, stewed octopus and radishes, and fresh salad with home made dressing, to be eaten with rice and miso soup. Certainly an accurate representation of a Japanese meal. You could say that the chef who prepared their meals was something of a gourmand, and so his dishes were all well made. Tasting some of his radish and celery miso soup it was up to his usual standard. The smooth and tangy taste was just perfect. Eh? Grandpa, did you pickle these vegetables yourself? How nostalgic; Gran always used to make it herself too. Heaped onto a small dish were salt and rice bran carrot pickles. The siblings both picked up their chopsticks, and tried a piece. It was, as they say, delicious.

As mentioned before, these werent store bought pickles, and definitely looked home made. But they knew their grandfather was never very good at pickling. Ah, it was given to by Mrs. Sakuraba, the lady who owns the liquor shop. Its tasty, isnt it? The old man didnt even bother to hide it. But after hearing his words, both Godou and Shizuka looked at each other worriedly. It was inevitable now; from tomorrow onwards there would be a series of escalating battles between jealous women. It has already been quite a few years since their grandmother died. They werent sure when it started, but for those ladies at the shopping district who wanted to become more intimate with a now single grandfather, all competed to send all sorts of things to him. All of them were either housewives with their own families, or older grannies. If they that is, Mrs. Murakawa who owned the pancake shop, Mrs. Endou who sold toys down the road, Mrs. Yamanoi who owned the hardware store, and all the rest found out that Mrs. Sakuraba had given them pickles, everyone of them would competitively send a dish they made themselves. If one looked at it as having good neighbourly feelings, there was nothing better than this. But all those ladies always looked at their grandfather with emotional gazes. For the sake of peace in this shopping alley, both Godou and Shizuka prayed that their grandfather would control himself a little better However, there was no point in worrying about it now. The siblings shook their heads and turned their eyes onto the bounteous meal in front of them, with a lightning speed of both chopsticks and mouths, each dish on the table was thus quickly finished. Just as all the plates were cleaned, and everyone was preparing to clear the table The phone placed in the living room suddenly rang. Ill grab the phone ~ ~ Hello, this is the Kusanagi residence, may I ask who youre looking for? Shizuka looked at Godou and his grandfather, whose hands were full of soap and crockery, and then turned to answer the call. Ma, Mariya-senpai? Is there anything you need? Why would you specially take the time to call us

Seems like it was someone Shizuka knew. She was still on the phone when Godou finished the washing and entered the dining room. Ye, Yes, He is home right now But why would senpai be looking for Onii-chan? I thought you were in different classes? Ah, no, please dont say that! I, I understand. Ill make sure to tell him that. Yes, alright. Plea, Please have a delightful evening Please have a delightful evening?! Godou began to feel very uneasy. Since she mentioned onii-chan earlier, they must have been talking about him. That was strange enough, but even more worrying was the formal good bye at the end. Just who was Shizuka talking to? Onii-chan, please sit down there. But Im sitting down already. Shizuka, what are you talking about? Godou asked his sister, who was pointing at the tatami mat in front of him. Since he was already sitting cross legged, it was naturally he would ask this. I want you to get down and kneel properly! Im going to ask you a question, and you d better answer me truthfully Onii-chan, when did your relationship with Mariya-senpai become so close? Huh? Shizuka who, by the way, did force her brother to kneel flung out a completely random question at him. Who? I mean, who is she? I dont think I know anyone by that name. Are you really telling the truth? Well, Ill go on for now, we can continue that part of the interrogation later. My dear sister the way you casually talk about interrogation is way too frightening. Onii-chan, do you know who the most beautiful person in your high school is? I dont know? Something like that isnt that important anyway. Beauty isnt something you should go around ranking people by. Youre right, but on our campus, theres someone whos so superior theres no need to compare with anyone else to make a verdict and thats Mariya Yuri-senpai.

Godou and Shizuka were studying at the same institution Jounan College had both a high- and middle-school division. Both portions were on the same campus, and so the two siblings often walked to school together. The walk would take about twenty minutes, which was very convenient. But Godou was originally studying at a normal, state middle-school. At his high-school entrance examination, he was lucky to make it into Jounan, and began studying there at the start of this spring. In contrast, his sister Shizuka had been studying at the college ever since the beginning of her junior-high years, and so naturally had been studying there for much longer, and understood more about things and people at school. Shes my senpai from the tea ceremony club, and is also a first year student like you in high school. She was well known as a beauty ever since she began in junior-high, and also extremely smart; she is always ranked in the top five each year. When she said that, Godou vaguely recalled that his sister was a member of the tea ceremony club. Apparently at Jounan College, it was quite common for both junior and senior high school students to join and participate in the same clubs. And so, if this Mariya Yuri was both a senior from the same club, and an acquaintance since junior-high, there was nothing strange for her to be calling her. So why did he have to kneel here?! And so? What did this Mariya-san say? Godou asked with a tinge of asperity. He had no idea how her phone call had anything to do with his current predicament. He vaguely recalled hearing the girls name before. More often than not, it came from the mouths of the boys of his class, but the topic was apparently popular even amongst the girls; saying that she was cute and other things of that sort. Alright, Ill get to the main issue. Mariya-senpai, although she thought it was too presumptious of her, would like to meet and chat with you, onii-chan And Mariya-senpai is not only beautiful, but very intelligent, and also an ojou-sama. Does that have anything to do with her invitation? Of course it does! Onii-chan, could you possibly have taken advantage of the fact that she was an innocent, pure maiden, and so smooth talked, lied and then played around with her?!

Hearing Shizuka accuse him of so many strange things, Godou instantly retorted: How could I have done something like that to someone whom I just put a name too?! So then why did she call our house, and ask to meet you, Onii-chan? Thats just too suspicious! Even Godou couldnt deny the truth in what she just pointed out. But theres something weird about that. If she wanted to find me, isnt it just as strange that she asked you to deliver the message? Since she called, wouldnt she just talk to me directly. Maybe it just didnt occur to her? After all, shes a true ojou-sama. Although senpai is very smart, she doesnt usually think about efficiency; and besides, she probably felt n ervous talking to a boy over the phone The point is, senpai is really amazing; when she says goodbye, she can even say I hope for your continued well-being completely naturally. This Mariya-san, does she live in the Twelfth century? Amongst the girls that Godou knew personally, no one would greet people that way. However, the girls around Erica were a definite possibility. No matter how you put it, it was undeniable that she was a precious daughter of the Blandelli family. She didnt have to try; if she thought about it, she could emanate the whole ojou-sama attitude in waves. Shes not outdated, just a descendant of an ancient and noble family. Comparing our Kusanagi name to their family, were just commoners. Theres no connection between us at all And now Im getting even more confused; why would she want to look for me? Maybe she found the wrong person? The more Godou heard about it, the more he came to believe that she was from the other side. Apart from the sorcerors whom he befriended in Italy, Godous relationships were all completely normal and even boring. He just couldnt remember what he could have done to come to the attention of a lofty princess like Mariya. However, Shizuka just coldly glared at Godou and said: Is that so? Recently all of Onii-chans actions are suspicious. For example, just like the matter about Erica-san. I already said, shes just a normal friend. Oh, thats right. Mariya-senpai also said she wants to see the thing you brought back recently. What is she talking about?

Having heard that, all the questions he had were answered. Other than the Gorgoneion, Godou couldn't think of anything else. So that was it. If she had something to do with those mages, it wasnt strange no matter how outdated you sounded; actually you could probably say it was the natural course of things. Godou finally realised. Even though he had just returned home, he had already been flung into another complicated situation. He just became depressed again.

[edit]Translator's

notes and references

1. Nanano Shrine: ; literally shrine of the seven heroes. 2. Ante-hall: The technical term is , and should technically be called the pronaos, but Asian temple architecture is hard to describe in western terms. It is the first, smaller hall (usually with statues or pictures of guardians of shrines and religion) before one enters the great hall itself. 3. Kosode, Furisode, Hakama: Look it up, the explanations sort of long winded: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kosode, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kimono#Furisod e,http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hakama 4. Miko: Miko are usually Japanese shrine maidens. However, in this story the term also refers to a type of magic-user, and not all of those magical miko are shrine-maidens. That is why we left the term as miko whenever it shows up. 5. Hime-miko: Japanese for princess-shrine maiden. It is the name of a group of a people and as with miko, we decided to leave it as it is for now. 6. Rakshasa: Wicked and unrighteous spirits that wreck havoc in the human world. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rakshasa 7. Jinbocho: Well known as Tokyos centre for used-book stores and publishing houses.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

4 Enemy from Afar

The minute Godou stepped off Shobakouen Station, he went looking for a map. That is, the YOU-ARE-HERE sort that decorated the front of any passenger stop. After the phone call yesterday, he found out the location for their meeting; it was quite possibly the most obscure Shinto shrine ever. At least, he had never heard it. Although he had already made sure to know the closest bus stop and the walking route, it would probably still take him a long time to actually reach the shrine, it was that remote.

After confirming his destination again on the large map, Godou again set off. Why a shrine? There are so many better places to meet And since we even study at the same school, couldnt she just meet me at school? Now that you mention it, I remember someone saying that she was working at a shrine somewhere as a miko. And that she wasnt doing it for money, but to gain some life experience in the real world. So maybe thats why she likes shrines so much? Last night, the brother and sister pair was considering the strange request. After Shizuka told him that, Godous worries grew exponentially. Okay then, lets decide what youll do tomorrow. Onii-chan, when do you plan on visiting? How about straight after school? Why are you arranging my schedule? I can decide by myself, thank you. Because onii-chan is a boorish and insensitive boy, I cant let you go and meet a nave and pure ojou-sama, can I? So Im going to go with you. Thats enough, Shizuka; Im not a primary schooler anymore, I dont need a chaperone. Hmm Whats wrong with me coming along with you? So, youre going to do questionable things to Mariya-sempai after all After a long and painful conversation, Godou finally persuaded the adamant Shizuka not to tag along. In the end, Godou decided to first return home and change into casual clothes, then went alone to the meeting place. Of course, he also brought the Gorgoneion with him in a bag. Perhaps that thing was even more dangerous than he imagined? The reason why this Mariya wanted to talk outside school, was perhaps so that the other students would not get involved by accident this was definitely not due to a sense of paranoia. Godou felt justified in the end He should never have let Erica force that bloody thing on him! He once again felt a huge sense of regret as he walked on. Eventually, he arrived at the shrine entrance. This long, arduous flight of stone stairs was his last obstacle.

Somewhat tired, he began his assault of the steps, and finally reached his destination Nanao Shrine. Passing under the torii
[1E 1]

, he entered the temple grounds.

The person who came out to greet him was a girl dressed in miko garments. We are immensely touched by your arrival to this humble shrine, Kusanagi Godo u-sama. Your very presence is an honour to us. May you forgive me my insolence, in begging a respected, noble Campione such as yourself to step into this place. The miko bent into a deep bow. The brilliant contrast of a scarlet hakama and furisode worn over her white kosode dazzled and stupefied him. When she rose from her bow, Godou immediately understood why Shizuka constantly used amazing to describe her. My name is Mariya Yuri. Concerning the phone call last evening to your honoured person, I must sincerely apologise. Her dark brown hair swayed as she moved. Mariya Yuri truly, she was as beautiful as the rumours said. And it wasnt just beauty; her face projected an air of refined nobility, her eyes shone with clear intelligence. Of all the people Godou knew, Erica Blandelli was pre-eminent in her looks. However, the maiden Mariya in front of him was certainly an equal. If one considered Erica to be a large Camellia flower, this outstandingly well-mannered ojousama would be a blooming sakura blossom, attracting the affection of others. Youre also one of those sorcerors, arent you? Just like the ones in Europe; but I have to say this is the first time Ive met you guys in Japan. That is correct Although I do not wish you to equate us with them, there is no severe difference between us two. I am assigned to this shrine, serving as a miko protecting Musashino, and although it is nothing more than superficial knowledge, I do know some magic. In other words, she is working at this shrine after all. Godou nodded his head and looked around. Err Is Mariya-san the only one here? Is there anyone else? If possible, he would really prefer if there were other people present.

As far as Godou was concerned, it was far too difficult to be alone with such a beautiful girl. Your Lordship is most perceptive; I am currently the sole person at the place; and in like fashion, if I offend your honoured person for any reason, it will only be me that is to be blamed. I beg your Lordship to forgive the inadequacies of my humble service, and assuage your dread rage on my body alone Umm, Mariya-san? Somehow, what you just said seems a bit strange? My only wish is for a tyrant such as you to appease your anger with my death. I beg of you, please do not torture and execute hapless citizens at your pleasure. The display of compassion and tolerance is the only paragon for the noble Lord; whatever previous mistakes they have made, I am willing to suffer the punishment alone. Yuri thus declared in a respectful fashion. Could this possibly be words of advice? Wasnt it just like the scenes in period dramas where a loyal minister is willing to die so that his tyrannical or muddle-headed King can be persuaded? Godou suddenly realised things took a turn for the worse, and hurriedly corrected Yuri: There are too many things to correct in what you said, but lets start with the first one; What sort [1E 3] [1E 4] of person do you think I am? Im not Nero , not Dong Zhuo and definitely not Oda [1E 5] Nobunaga , Im not going to kill anyone! So you mean that simply killing isnt enough to satisfy you? The beautiful hime-miko once again said something completely wacked out with a serious expression. Why did things turn out like this? This girl looked calm and intelligent, yet couldnt understand a word of what Godou said. She really was a high-born lady, her way of thinking truly was different from everyone else. Thats not what I meant. Listen carefully; Im a civilised person, and dont take pleasure in doing those sort of tyrannical deeds. I hope you understand what I mean by this. Yes, I understand completely. However you wish to toy or violate me, Im willing to acquiesce to my Lords wishes. Your meaning was that you will not allow a quick death, isnt it? You didnt understand at all! I really dont have some strange fetish of torturing girls! Godou suddenly realised something felt wrong. Even if she was a sorceror, very few people actually knew he was a Campione.
[1E 2]

The grand masters he met a few days ago at Rome were the same. Until he had dueled with Erica and displayed his strength, they all were suspicious about his claims to the contrary. How do you know that I am a Campione? Because of my ability. These eyes of mine are clairvoyant, able to read the secrets of the spiritual plane. Once, long ago, I had the fate of meeting a compatriot of yours, the Marquis Voban. Hence I will never mistake a Campione a Rakshasa Raja. Yuris words were filled with self confidence. Godou finally understood. So this girl had actually once met the legendary Devil King of Eastern Europe! Is, is that so; Ive also heard his name before. He puts on an antiquated, tyrannical attitude, and is a stubborn and temperamental old man, right? I think he is the only Campione that acts like that, so please dont treat me the same way. Godou himself knew another Campione. He was an incorrigibly hopeless fellow. On the surface, he looked like an open and carefree Latin knight; but he was capable of smiling broadly while seriously hacking at you with a sword. He was definitely not normal, but it had to be said that he was very good at dealing with people. Your Lordship is too humble. I am most clear as to your deeds at Sicily, Milan and Rome, done in rage, All those scenes of destruction could be nothing but the deeds of a Campione. Truly dreadful It, Its not like that, I really didnt do it because I got mad. Anyway, Mariya-san, can you please stop speaking so formally? Were classmates at school, so its fine to simply talk casually; and Ill do the same. To be addressed so respectfully by a girl for so long, Godou simply felt very uncomfortable. But Mariya looked flabbergasted at his suggestions. I am extremely sorry, it is because my speech fails to match my meaning. I am most apologetic However, what is the meaning of simply talk casually? What the? Was it possible that in the world of princesses and high-born maidens, there was no normal way of talking? Godou realised just how different their lives and worlds were from each other.

I mean, stop using that respectful tone of voice. Ill just call you Mariya, a nd you can just address me by my name. I dont care if its Kusanagi, or Godou, or you can even make up some nickname; anything is fine. How can I Im sorry, I cant do it. After all, your Lordships station and mine are so different, and besides, I have never directly addressed a boy by name. Yuri blushed and declined. Godou only grew more certain that the two probably didnt even come from the same country. My station who uses the word today? And Im not some amazing person anyway. Forget it, if youre not comfortable with it I wont force you to; but please just relax when youre talking. And please, please stop calling me your Lordship. Yes I will make an effort Kusanagi-san. Watching Yuri paying careful attention to her words, Godou nodded his head. That was a hundred times better than seeing a girl his age calling him your Lordship. I have something I would like to request of you, Kusanagi -san. Could I please borrow the divine object you brought from Rome to look at it? Yuri recovered her serious manner and requested. I have no problem with that, but how do you know about that thing? Kusanagi-san, you are too humble. Someone who could be a Campione went to the country of origin for all sorcery Europe. To their colleagues in Japan, rather than saying that they are interested in what you obtained, it is probably more correct to say they were worried. That, of course, is natural. Worried have I been watched all this time? Godou was genuinely concerned. He never suspected that such a group existed. I dont know if they were actively trailing you, but I can at least confirm that there were Japanese investigators sent to Rome. According to the reports from the investigation, after they found out that the Italian mages pressed a certain object onto you, they sent their files to us. And who sent the investigators? Of course it would be the History Compilation Committee do you not know them?

An extremely long title emerged from Yuris lips. That said, Godou recalled that he had heard it somewhere before. Godou recalled the event from the murky depths of his memory. Erica did mention before that all mages across Europe were in hiding, and although he felt that was simply absurd, there was also a sense of awe. She also said that Japan would certainly also have its own mages' association. The difference was that, unlike Europe, because mages in Japan were organized, monitored and directed closely by the government, the average citizen simply didnt know of their existence. The name of that association, if he remembered correctly, was The History Compilation Committee, yes, Ive heard of them before. They are a secret organization, controlling and manipulating gathered information by means of mages and spiritualists. It comprises the Ministry of Education, Culture, Sports, Science and Technology, the National Diet Library, the Imperial Household Agency, the Religious Affairs Agency, the Metropolitan Police department among other influential organizations. People like me, miko with spiritual ability or agents of the gods, have been pressed into aiding their efforts. Magic, Sorcery, Divine Aid infinite numbers of strange powers and confusing abilities. All these matters are not considered part of proper history in Japan. The Committee was founded in order to preserve the desired attitude amongst the population, and so called the 'History Compilation Committee'. At least, that was how Erica explained it. It was also on the Committees orders that I meet you here today, Kusanagi-san; so that I could confirm whether you really were a Campione. It was also because we study at the same school, and that I am good friends with Shizuka. Youre also a victim, huh Having heard this, Godou began to sympathise with Yuri. Perhaps it was because of the impression he received from the carefree attitude of the Latin mages, he felt that Yuri, who was filled with custom, to be a pitiable sight. For this, if nothing else, he should maintain a positive relationship with the Committee. Having decided on this, Godou took out the Gorgoneion from his bag. A crest on a dull black rock. The engraving or a woman with snakes for hair the moment Yuri saw it, she was so stunned she couldnt say anything.

So this thing really is very dangerous, huh? Im afraid so; it has a very, very ancient seal of a godhead impressed therein. A serpent god, the mark of the great serpent No, it likely has an even older root, the helix seal of the encircling Earth Mother Yuri closed her eyes and said this. Although it is only my intuition, I believe this seal came from North Africa. Egypt, Numidia Im not sure why, but my heart tells me those countries are most likely.
[1E 6]

Your heart tells you? A friend of mine calls this the Gorgoneion, do you know about it, Mariya? No; I know almost nothing about the gods of Europa or Africa. I only relied on my clairvoyance and intuition to somewhat feel it out, and then said it. But what she just said was exactly the same as what Erica divulged. Godou was deeply impressed. Whatever it was, Mariyas spiritual ability was definitely an extremely accurate intuition. Of course, she could simply be telling a big, fat lie, but Godou wasnt prepared to doubt the girl, who was speaking so solemnly and with such a sincere gaze. Although the mention of Africa was certainly startling. The Gorgons, Medusa etcetera werent they Greek myths? Well, the hero Perseus did save a gorgeous beauty called Andromeda, and she was said to be a princess of Ethiopia. So what she said did make sense Kusanagi-san, Id like to ask you a question. Godou, who had sunk into a deep pondering, was suddenly jerked out by Yuris sudden question. This is obviously a tool for a [Heretic God]; as a Campione, there is no way you could have not noticed it, is that correct? Well, youre correct. Yes This thing is something troublesome after all If you knew that, why bring it here! Do you want to in vite some apocalyptic god into Tokyo! What do you take the safety of this countrys citizens for?! A sudden ringing voice, out of the blue. Just as he was nodding, a thunderbolt like declaration struck him.

Godou once again closely examined Yuri her confident beauty, until just now still most virtuous in composer and elegant, yet now so alluring in her daring. She was awe-inspiring, and Godou subconsciously drew back. Well, I, err, was also worried about this, but there should be no problem, right? The goddess who wants this thing is all the way back there. For her, I think that she probably doesnt even know the name and place call Japan. There should be no problem? Please do not create unnecessary dangers for us. Having read your investigatory report, I immediately realised that Kusanagi-san is extremely uncaring about other people and their property. Yuri bored through him with a chilling gaze, and Godou stepped back two paces. This was bad. Any argument with her was going to end terribly for him. Godou knew by instinct that his personality was quite possibly the worst match with hers to Godou, she was a completely different sort of ultimate boss from Erica! Yuri may have also discovered this same thing Now her previous advice was becoming more like an all out attack! With great power comes great responsibility. And because of this, dont you think that youre being very irresponsible, Kusanagi-san? Unable to withstand your lovers request, you brought this unknown, dangerous object back to Japan Lover? Wha, Who are you referring to? Theres no use acting dumb, this investigatory folio states it very plainly. Yuri said while taking out a giant folder. Erica Blandelli, a member of the mages' organization [Copper Black Cross], 16 years of age. Height: 164 centimetres. Three sizes: 86,57,88. Kusanagi Godous lover. Listening to her detailed narration of these personal details, Godou was overwhelmed by a sense of despair. Mariya, all these horrible things about me are not true; theyre all fabrications, false reports. At least listen to my explanation, please?

I dont know why you could call them fabrications; are you still trying to trick me when the facts are all here? Using the power of a Tyrant to do what you want to women, have you no sense of shame? What do you mean by do what you want?! its the complete opposite! Im the one whos being played with! Oh! I never knew that Kusanagi-san was someone who pushed all the blame onto women; Im beginning to understand even more as to just how despicable a man you are Stop your constant attempts at lying now! Yuris face lit up in a smile, but it was only skin deep. Shes a raksha. Godou was completely sure of this point. If female rakshas really existed, they would all have smile just like Yuris. That icy beauty and that mask-like smile. Godou was browbeaten by the indescribable power that she wielded, and couldnt help but retreat. And then he saw. Fast footsteps which were already hurrying in this direction, carried a very familiar silhouette towards him. Wait, wait wait, why are you even here? If youre thinking of continuing to bully my Godou, can I please ask you to stop? The only person that can love him, torment him, or treat him like a toy, is me, the [Diavolo Rosso]. That is a right given only to me, he isnt someone who you can play around with when you feel like it, you know? This woman couldnt be here at this place and lets not even mention that hearing her voice now should be nigh impossible. What the dumbstruck Godou saw, was the girl that they just mentioned Erica Blandelli.

[edit]Part 2
Dressed in a red themed outfit and with golden long hair, she was alluringly beautiful, Ericas looks gave the impression of opulent royalty. However, it wasnt that alone which attracted the eye.

Her most noticeable aspect was probably the elegant aura which she exuded from each hair of her body. Someone self-proclaimed as naturally drawing all attention and could not be tamed now faced another who could be said to have a great sense of self-respect. The two girls were in a state of perfect equilibrium, and Ericas face broke into a smile of sheer aggressiveness. Whats wrong, Godou? Why do you look like someone Medusa stared at? Erica spoke so sweetly her tone could probably melt gold. But facing something that should make any man feel pleased, Godou just sighed. Thats because someone I thought couldnt appear actually did. Geez, this is Tokyo, not Milan; you obviously didnt just come for a chat, so why are you here? Why? You can be so thick sometimes, Godou. If a girl from a far off country took such a long and painful journey, it can only be to meet her lover, isnt it? Erica stepped closer to Godou. She wore a black sleeveless top with a scarlet woollen sweater, paired with a pair of denim jeans. This modern, turn-of-the-century dressed maiden appeared in an ancient shrine. Obviously, the two shouldnt match, but he didnt feel any sense of incongruity. Probably because, no matter where Erica went, she was the star of any event. Come closer, Godou. Wherever and whenever, the only place you can be is by my side. Erica spoke while intertwining her hand with Godous, and pulled him towards her. What, what are you doing? Suddenly appearing like this, and even doing something so shameless So what? You know very well whats going on between Godou and I, right? Disturbing a lovers reunion is something that only an insensitive girl would do. Facing the raging Yuri, Erica flippantly shot back. Oi, stop saying things that will cause misunderstandings! Would be what Godou would like to say, but he suddenly felt a chill go down his spine. Yuris mask -like smile would strike fear in anyone. This is a hallowed sanctuary for one to propitiate the gods. May I ask both of you to respect the sanctity of this shrine, and to refrain from such disgraceful and shameless acts Erica-sama and Godou-san. Are you listening to me?

Yeah, yeah, thats right, Erica, we should listen to Mariya and do as she asks; even you wont play around in a temple, right? But the customs of the two Japanese teenagers were brushed aside with a smile from Erica. Play around, huh? But its the same in Japan and Italy; when a couple recognises their love for each other in a holy place, its just like going through a wedding, right? This isnt a wedding event! Stop kidding me! More to the point, this whole conversation was happening in Japanese. Ericas Japanese grammar and pronunciation were impeccable. Erica and other accomplished sorcerers probably learned languages the same way Godou learned Italian; through magic, they could learn many languages in a short period of time. More importantly, because Godou and Erica were speaking in Japanese, Yuri was therefore also able to understand what they just said. Actually, no, even if they were speaking another language, the result would have still been the same. Yuris eyes were terrifying, her gaze was ice cold and felt as though killing intent was emanating from them. To be specific, her gaze was directed specifically at Godous left arm. That is, the part of his body which a certain Italian maiden was hugging tightly and rubbing gently with her chest. Godou-san, could you remove yourself from this shrine? I have fully comprehended the true depths of your lasciviousness, and have nothing more to say to you. Wait, wait a minute, Mariya! Give me a minute to shut this fellow up. Godou gravely turned to face the unexpected gatecrasher, then spoke: Erica, if you keep being silly Im really going to get angry; please try to be serious. Ahh, at least youve finally turned serious. So different from your previous puppy-dog-like expression Un, thats more like my Godou. The smiling Erica let go of Godou. That rascal probably came here to help him; but even so, Godou wished that she chose another method to do it That was probably asking for the impossible, but he still grumbled about it. I just mentioned to Mariya how you gave me the Gorgoneion. Did you come to Japan because of this?

Smart boy! For that, Ill give you an A; but actually, I was chasing the person that came here first, and so flew to Japan. The person that came here first who is it? I shouldnt ask who. That answer obviously isnt going to be good. Although that was what his intuition told him, Godou still asked very timidly. Yuris pale, bloodless face made him very concerned; it couldnt be that her spiritual strength told her that it boded ill Of course its a [Heretic God]! Of course! As Erica spoke, Yuri also sighed and said the same. His bad feelings were realized, and Godous mood became even worse. How did it chase after the Gorgoneion from Rome? I never said anything about where I was going. To that question, Erica could only shrug her shoulders. Well, humans will never fathom the methods of the gods was probably what she meant. To be honest, that was probably my fault. I was too optimistic, for the gods, crossing over seas and oceans are as easy as talking Forget it, since its already here, focus on how you can force it to retreat. Dont talk like its not your problem. Youre the main accomplice in bringing the god here. Umm, where is the [Heretic Deity] right now? And its name. What would the exalted ones name be? Erica nodded at Godou, the expression on her face saying all right, all right, I get it and then turned to face Yuri. I heard your conversation earlier. You seem to have a spiritual sight; thats perfect right now. Please divine the name of the deity that is approaching. Divine it? Do you mean oracular prophecy? Can it do something like that? Probably. We currently hold the Gorgoneion, and someone who personally met the Goddess Godou is also present. As long as the diviner is a proper Sibyl, it can be accomplished.

It makes a great difference whether one knows the true name of the divinity one is about to face. Although Godou had no real experience in this area, he had already learnt the importance of knowing a deitys name. And thats how it is, so could you please help us? Ah, of course this whole disaster is our fault, and I know it is very mean of us to ask for your aid, but still; please help us. Godou words were completely sincere, and he bowed as he spoke. Of course, it was all done towards the hime-miko Yuri. Surprised, she looked like she was about to say something, but finally just sighed deeply. Its not like I have a choice, do I? Ill just have to try it, please pass me that stone; and Godou san, please stretch out your hand. Youve met that [Heretic Goddess] before, what was your opinion of her? Yuris left hand held the Gorgoneion, her right held Godous hand, and murmured something softly. Then she closed her eyes, and began to speak extremely solemnly. With this serious and grave atmosphere permeating, Godou naturally grew anxious, and his whole body stiffened in the anticipation. I believe is the night. I am unsure exactly what sort of goddess she is, but I feel that she is a deity of the night. A mother goddess, a snake, a Gorgoneion, Medusa. So far, all that Godou had heard were key words defining her. None of them had elicited an instinctive response from Godou. The goddess whom he met in Rome may very well have been a member of the night; her words he felt certain. The night eyes like obsidian, a silver haired, youthful goddess no, not youthful, rather a goddess stripped of her age and her divine position hence she is young hence she is [Heretical] Yuri was muttering out loud details about the goddess which no one had told her. So this was the power of spiritual insight Godou was deeply impressed it was almost as good as omniscience. And her divine name is That is, the name of the [Heretic Goddess] is eh!?

Yuri suddenly opened her eyes in amazement, but was completely silent. Godou and Erica looked at each other. If she was that shocked, did that mean that someone of apocalyptic proportions had arrived? What did you see? Who is it? Could it be a name that even you know? Ye, Yes But there must be some mistake somewhere. Because, well this goddess should be an enemy of Gorgons of all serpentine deities; even I know that much about her. A godhead that even a Japanese miko knows well, what is her name? Erica pressed on with her questioning. Her current piercing gaze had no trace of her previous playfulness. She is Athena. The goddess that Kusanagi-san met, the goddess that has arrived at Japan, her name is Athena. But that is impossible, isnt it? Medusa, the devil with snakes for hair, the one whose one look turns to stone. And the hero who subdued her, Perseus. And the one who shielded him, who guided him, was the goddess who stood for wisdom and war Athena. At least, that was what Greek myths said Why such a dangerous Goddess appeared, was something Godou just couldnt figure out.

[edit]Part 3
Poseidon, the ruler of seas and tempests was her mortal enemy. Well, the Greek stories had it as such. That truth was, this Athena did not hate the seas, as the seas and the lands were both an intrinsic part of the qualities which were stripped from her, and the source of her existence. What she really hated was the sun. The glowing rays, the dazzling brilliance of his aethereal throne; this was the real irritant to this queen of the night. However, it was just an irritant. At least it was nothing truly threatening. The sun was also the flame of the spirit, an essential part of both life and death, graciously enduring this brilliance was also part of being a queen.

 No. This way of thinking was wrong in propriety, and even wronger in rectitude. Because she was still the [Heretic Goddess] Athena, because she still had not recovered her position of the tripartite queen. Wafting in the remnants of her memory were the sighs of the mother, the rebukes of the queen, and the wisdom of the crone. Inside this shattered body, once glorious, only remained the thought of striking against her father the king of the heavens, controller of the sun, Zeus. Just a short while longer. All she needed was to take back the ancient representation of the [Serpent], the Gorgoneion, and she would truly become Athena. Standing above the wind and the waves, she was seeking any scent of the [Serpent]. Where was it? Where was it waiting for her? In the east? In that far off land to the east, was it with that person? She gave a shallow smile. The Gorgoneion was indeed near the scent of a familiar person. In the end, it was him who stole the [Serpent]. The last time she had met a Campione was such a long time in the past; it was probably hundreds, no, thousands of years ago. Facing her mortal enemy, Athena, in her aspect as a war goddess, erupted in a bloodthirsty shout. Ahh Anna-san, thank you very much. Godou unsteadily crawled out of the back seat of a very scarily driven car. How fresh was the air outside! Returning from the brink of death, anyone would believe the same thing. I never expected to sit in that mad, suicidal automotive ever again. No, Ill probably be in it a few months down the road. Godou had already resigned himself to his fate, but never expected The Terror to come for him after just a few days. The look on his face had to be horrible.

Even Erica, who just came out after him, was also very pale; an uncomfortable look on her face truly was a rare sight. Not at all. Being of service to Godou-san and Erica-sama is my pleasure. Ariannas smile bloomed across her face, and got out of the drivers seat. She was able to act so nonchalantly after driving like a maniac. So she was abnormal as well. After they found out about Athena. Godou literally flew out of Nanao Shrine, Of course, it was to go searching for the goddess. Besides, Erica had probably already found out her location. Asking her, Godou was not disappointed. As he was about to leave with the Gorgoneion, Yuri shouted after him. How can you bring the one thing the Athena is looking for straight to her!? What is going through that skull of yours! Please leave it with me for the moment. Geez I just dont know what to do with you! Yuri sighed in exasperation, and took the Gorgoneion from Godou. However, what she said was true. Godou suddenly realized how little real planning he had done for this, and felt extremely bad for Yuri, who was trying to help him. Leaving the temple, Erica immediately phoned Anna. I guess it was to be expected, huh? Of course she would bring someone fluent in Japanese with her. Godou could accept what was going on up to that point. What broke down was that Anna appeared in a huge four-wheel drive car. We dont have any time. If I had a choice, I wouldnt sit in that death machine either, but the only way well get to Athena quickly is by car. Erica whispered just loudly enough for Godou to hear her. The rare expression on the face of the [Diavolo Rosso] was that of consternation. Does Anna-san even have a international licence? Forget that; there must be something wrong with the Italians, giving her a licence in the first place!

In case you were wondering, apparently, she got her licence in Japan. And so the both of them foisted the blame onto each other. Sadly however, there was no point crying over spilt milk. So Godou and Erica consoled themselves with the old adage, and entered the back seat. The moment when both put on their seatbelts, the unassuming vehicle suddenly became a flash of lightning. They were probably in there for about an hour? Perhaps it was even shorter, but their bodies felt as though they had suffered for that long. In addition, although this was an automatic, the speed felt no different from Godous previous experience. The car, going at almost a hundred kilometers an hour, managed to safely go round the roundabout without causing any accident, and for that Godou almost cried in joy. Its been such a long time since Ive smelt the ocean air. At least, that was what Godou thought as he looked at a nameless stretch of sand that was far removed from Narashino city. Athena is somewhere near here. Godou, come with me. Arianna, wait here. Erica spoke, while taking a chain from the end of a small pocket watch. Then she wrapped it around her middle finger, and then shook it around the area. It looked like some form of investigative magic. Whenever she wanted to find something, Erica would often use this sort of spell; in fact, she probably did the same thing to find Godou at Nanao Shrine. I understand. Please be careful, okay? Anna bowed deeply, and watched the two leave. Erica walked towards the coastline, and Godou simply followed behind. She strode with a definite sense of purpose; it seemed as though she was very sure where Athena was. Hey, does Anna-san always drive like that? Godou asked when he made sure Anna was out of sight.

It was already past five oclock. The two walked on the orange, tousled scrub near the sea. Although wave-breaks were sticking out into the water, and seawalls on the beach so that you couldnt simply jump into the sea, the view was still quite amazing. Of course! Arianna is amazing; someone who drives like that and yet has never had an accident or hurt anyone, is in a sense a natural genius at driving. I feel the same although you dont see it at first, isnt she a little bit too airheaded? She has absolutely no idea of it herself. Theres nothing wrong with that. Arianna is intelligent, dedicated, hardworking and even funny; shes basically perfect. Although she has four flaws, they are only small problems. Lets not get into intelligent, what do you mean by funny? When the word funny comes out of Ericas mouth, it means the equivalent of deadly poison to the average person. Just out of interest, can you tell me what these four flaws are? Her driving is extremely dangerous, she had no aptitude in martial and magical arts, her stews and soups are bad enough to make a child cry just from their smell, and although her work is regularly perfect, a big accident will occur every three days these are the four points. These flaws are things that a knight and a maid cant afford to have, right? But Erica always preferred (at least, thats how I see it) entertaining and funny things over the simple and practical. If its that way, it makes more sense. The two discussed this completely irrelevant subject as they walked along. The meeting with the silver haired girl the [Heretical Goddess], was about ten minutes after that. They had no idea how she got it, but she wore a thin wool jacket, a miniskirt and knee-high socks, and above her silvery hair she wore a knitted cap. The sea breeze wafted up her hair which sparkled, as though reflected the brilliance of the moon. There was no doubt about it. This little goddess always made Godou think of darkness. It has been a time, Campione. I am delighted at our reunion.

The girl spoke those antiquated phrase with a clear, feminine voice. Godou replied unhappily, even coldly: Well, Im pissed, because you guys go around disturbing peoples calm and happy lives for no apparent reason. To tell the truth, youre a pain in the ass. For a divine child of Epimetheus to take such a moral tone, you are truly a unique Campione. She narrowed her eyes in reply. Although Athena didnt give off an air of combat, it didnt mean that they could now rel ax. The actions and thoughts of the gods are not fathomable by man. Let us first make assay. One carries the divine title of Athena; you wouldst do well to remember it. Finally, the name came from the person herself. Forget Greece, even amongst the states around the Mediterranean it was the greatest amongst the goddesses there. If only she gave another name Campione of the East, reveal thy name. Before our contest of supremacy for the relic of the [Serpent], one requires to know the name of ones opponent. Dark eyes which were devoid of any feeling. Athena spoke without emotion. I should have no reason to fight with you. You have taken the Gorgoneion from its ancient metropolis. Those conjurers set you up to it, didnt they? Whoever takes the [Serpent] away from oneself, qualifies as ones enemy. Our fight is inevitable. Although Godou was quite sure she was referring to mages, Athena didnt even glance at Erica. While she had some idea of magical organizations, she didnt care in the slightest who they were; in her eyes, only Godou was of any significance. One graciously awaits thy nomenclature. Kusanagi Godou, and she is Erica Blandelli. Even if you are a goddess, its still extrememly rude to ignore someone completely. Godou looked at Erica, then gave his name.

Kusanagi Godou; what an unfamiliar name. A masculine title of foreigners, is it? One shall remember it well. Unsuprisingly, Athena simply disregarded any mention of Erica. The girl at Godous side understood, of course, and she slowly but surely created a gap, so that she would not be in the way of Godou and Athena, while softly muttering to herself Godou could see that she was definitely not getting along well with the goddess. Her gaze was saying, stop chatting and just beat each other up already! Naturally, Godou ignored it, and glanced around. No one was around. Even though there was nothing stopping people from coming here, without the exception of Godou and Erica, there were no other humans around was this because of Athena? Perhaps she didnt want unnecessary attention. A divine aura needs only a thought to affect humans. As long as Athena was here, people would never come here. As long as gods were around, they could and would change the actions and thoughts of the humans around. Of course, most divinities would not be in the human realm, but there were obvious exceptions. Those familiar with the gods called them [Heretical Deities]. And if it please thee, Kusanagi Godou, one shall ask of you again. Where does the Gorgonei on now lie? Please do you think that Ill actually tell you? Nay, but it was necessary to make confirmation. Part of one now yearns to clash arms, confirms thou to be a foe, thirsts to slake the battle-lust. But another part of one, the goddess of wisdom, wishes to make this warning. Athenas dark eyes spiralled into the abyss, but seemed to flash alight in amusement. Godou thought he remembered seeing a gaze like that before where was it? Thou truly art a distinctively different Campione, The strength you seized from ones compatriot ought to be paltry, yet ones wisdom tell one that thou art an exceedingly dangerous foe, and one might suffer surprisingly deep wounds just as a trap causes one to feel menaced. An owl.

Godou suddenly had that thought. Athenas eyes seemed very similar to that of an owl. The Goddess in human form and the nocturnal avian of course have completely different eyes. Yet, his instinct as a Campione told him that the two were the same but why? So, one will ask you a question. How thou doth reply shall determine our relation henceforth. One is Athena, the goddess of both martial and intellectual pursuits. You may surrender or take up the challenge. Tell one, what is your reply? If I could, Id like to solve this peacefully too, but Although it was a surprising compromise, he couldnt just hand over the Gorgoneion. Godou desperately decided to try another option. I refuse both. I have another idea; just give up on the Gorgoenion, and go back. Rather than making us both suffer, this is the more humane option. One cannot measure the strength of a god. One cannot describe the power of a god. Even in the form of a human, the strength Athena kept contained in her body was unfathomable. Even just meeting a god, just talking to one, could cause the hearts and minds of humans to fluctuate. Facing Athena who was already this powerful, Godou was determined to avoid making her use even stronger abilities. Even so, Godou still wished to avoid a fight; could everyone find some leeway in their hearts, and come to conclusion without harm for anyone? Facing such a (surprisingly) reasonable goddess, he sincerely presented this idea. This was bad. Facing a constantly nearing Athena, Godou still let down his guard. You speak the truth. Battle between gods and Campione can only bring both to grief; there can be no real result. However, there is yet another way to settle this matter. They were now an arms length from each other. Ones deepest apologies, Kusanagi Godou. Thou art a most c ompassionate and loving man, for a Campione. However, it is undeniable that you are a warrior, and even more sadly, also a king.

In thine defence, someday you might emerge to be a great hero, though it is a day which will sadly never arrive please forgive one. Before she finished speaking, she wrapped her arms behind his head. What was she trying to do? Godou didnt even have to time to form that thought, when Athena rose on her toes and, with her cherry-red lips, planted a kiss firmly on Godous own.

Athena rose on her toes and, with her cherry-red lips, planted a kiss firmly on Godous own.

? He was too shocked to even respond. One seeks the Gorgoneion. Rest in repose, Kusanagi Godou. Thy breath, thy very life has been grasped by Athena. Go thy lonely ways to the dark recesses of the earth, the cold, empty halls of the dead. The moment she kissed him, Athena began her incantation, and with it a deathly chill seeped through Godous body damn. This was an incantation of death. He felt his every limb grow cold, and the flame of life began to pall. No, hang on. Why would a goddess of battle and wisdom know such an incantation? Even though gods were a pretty messed up lot, they were all very scrupulous in keeping to their specifications. For example, gods who had nothing to do with fire or mountains couldnt get

volcanoes to explode, while those who were not affiliated with water and the sea were unable to flood places. So did that mean that Athena was some sort of death god? Just as the famous trick before the walls of Troy , thou truly doth have no defences Hmm? Even though thou hast received ones gift of eternal sleep, yet your eyes are so interesting. Forcing his knees from bending, Godou kept glaring at Athena. A goddess of wisdom and war, closely affiliated with the [Serpent], a dweller in darkness; Godou could only wonder what the real face of the goddess was. That said, he remembered reading something at home before (when he was bored). In the West, the owl was the sign of wisdom, the messenger and symbol of the goddess of wisdom Minerva, and there was a saying that the owl of Minerva spreads its wings only with the [1E 8] falling of dusk. And this Minerva was the Roman appellation given to the Greek Athena. This goddess related to both snakes and owls just who was she? A gaze filled with wisdom. How stubborn; or is it determination? But tis a pity. Even with thine determination, without the will to take arms all comes to naught. Determination without force is useless on the battlefield. Athenas tone of voice displayed the entertainment she found from Godous useless struggles. His sight was getting increasingly blurry. And just as death opened its gaping maw, Godou faintly heard Ericas voice. Eloi, Eloi, Lama Sabachthani! My God! Why hast thou forsaken me! Erica loudly proclaimed that dirge-like incantation, that strongest of spells. Though each bone of my body is shattered, my heartache melts like a lit candle. You shall bury me in the dust of dead earth! Wild dogs surround me, evil company hems me in! She really is an amazing woman. Godou couldnt help but respect that. Even if Erica was a mage, she was in the end only a human, yet she still planned to take on a god. O Lord my Saviour, I beseech you; aid me! Snatch me away from the weapons of the enemy, snatch me from the jaws of the lion, snatch me from the horns of the bull!
[1E 7]

Even if Erica was a very intelligent person, there was no chance of victory against a god. And there was no need to ask what her reason was; it was obviously to save him. So, I cant die here. I cant let Erica risk death for nothing! For I am strongest amongst the strong. Truly, I am one that holds each and every victory. I care not whom challenges me, whether man or devil; I may face all my foes and all my enemies. Regardless, I shall crush all those who wouldst stand in my way! Erica rushed in, her blade flashing, facing an agile, evading Athena. Godou hazily looked to the battle between the two girls, while reciting the divine verse. In his mind was Verethragnas eighth form the [Ram].

[edit]Translator's

notes and references

1. Torii: A traditional Japanese gate, marking the boundary between sacred and profane ground. This is probably the most well known sight in a Shinto shrine. 2. Period Drama: A specific type of soap opera set in the past, dramatizing family/state/etc. situations for audience titillation. Particular popular with the aged in Japan and China. 3. Nero: Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus, last of the Julio-Claudians. Well known for killing his mother, suspected for the Great Fire of Rome, an altogether unpleasant man who was known for cruelty, sadism, drunkenness and womanising. 4. Dong Zhuo: Politician and warlord of the Later Han Dynasty, he killed all those who opposed his rise to power, eventually deposing the emperor himself. He was most wellknown for the cruel tortures which he subjected his victimes to. For example, soaking a clothed soldier in fat and setting fire to his foot, so he could watch their facial expressions. 5. Oda Nobunaga: The ultimate unifier of Japan after its Warring States Period, he killed his brother to take on the throne, and was noted for destroying anyone (buddhist monks, protesting villagers, smaller, subservient clients) who got in his way. 6. Numidia: That is, modern Algeria. 7. Famous trick before the walls of Troy: She of course refers to the Trojan horse, devised by Odysseus to breach the seven gated city of Troy from the inside. 8. The owl of Minerva spreads its wings only with the falling of dusk : A very strange one to use here, especially if you know the context of it. Its a Hegelian quotation , which refers to the way in which we understand history. As he implies, our wisdom that is, the logic and progress of history will only reveal itself at the end, the dusk of any event which we are considering. But I guess author-san wanted to sound learned.

[edit]Chapter

5 - The Deathblow from Knight and

Lord
[edit]Part 1
Thus I do declare the name of God, that the world may now offer service, offer praise to the Eternal! Halfway through her incantation, an aura of despair began to surround Erica. In addition, the actual temperature of the beach also fell to around twenty degrees. Sounds unable to be heard by the common ear cries of despair, screams of futility, and the wailing of the hopelessness all these sounds coalesced into a single body, hanging in the freezing air. All this were the effects brought forth by Ericas incantation. Goddess Athena, as a subordinate of Kusanagi Godou, the knight Erica Blandelli humbly beseeches. If it pleases you, depart immediately. If thou suffers not to heed my pleadings, I shall defend mine Lord with mine blade! The air rang with her firm declaration. Her back guarded by a magically summoned crimson banner, she faced the goddess with Cuore di Leone in her hand. Having heard her declaration, the goddess turned and acknowledged the girl for the first time. Oh? As a stepdaughter of Prometheus as a follower of Hermes, thou art willing to die for your master? If necessary. To perish in a glorious manner for ones Lord, the knight feels only pleasurable satisfaction. In choosing as enemy the most ancient of goddesses, Athena, an understanding such as this is only natural. 'Why is Godou always making life hard for m e?!' Erica mouthed quietly. That Athena could completely grasp the weaknesses of the Campione; and more specifically, Godou.

Just from their short exchange, she managed to not only realize that unless Godou was forced into a corner, he wouldnt fight, and that he was a goody-two-shoes, and most of all, he even got kissed! Looking at the corpse-like Godou, sprawled on the floor, Ericas stare grew fiercer. When was this man ever going to learn?! Although this wasnt something that happened very often, there were simply too many holes in his defenses, plus he was too open to women, and so a kiss was easily stolen from him. As a general rule, Campiones had ridiculously high natural defenses against spells and other incantations. Even though his opponent was a god, the fact remained that he would not have been easily overwhelmed. But if the spell was somehow able to be performed directly on the body, then there was nothing to be done; if such a method was employed, even a mage such as Erica would have easily succeeded. Youre really such a troublesome fellow, making me work so hard While continuously muttering complaints, Erica formed her spell into an arrow, which shot towards Athena. If her opponent were a human, that strike alone would have been enough to finish him. Even if it was an extremely accomplished mage, it would have left him unable to stand. Her verses of despair were incantations of death, which chilled the hearts of her enemies, yet Athena merely shook her head. With a goddess as her foe, a weak attack like that would obviously have no effect at all. Erica lightly touched Cuore di Leone, then chanted: O lion of steel, thou art the mind and body of sorrow and fury. Thou art the harbringer of grief to gods and spirits, one who will bathe in the blood of your foes; appear before me, the spear of Longinus ! Gathering together the already coalescing incantations, she directed them to the blade of her favourite weapon. Erica raised Cuore di Leone, now charged with power, and dashed forward. In a flash, she crossed the gap between herself and Athena, then thrust with her sword.

As though merely amused, the goddess simply leaned to the side, and so evaded the sword thrust. Erica, of course, was not impressed by this, but She didnt end her move there. Face, skull, left shoulder, thighs, abdomen, chest, throat, and finally, her right wrist. Erica set those parts of the body as her target and kept up her attacks. Without a trace of hesitation, like a bolt of lightning or the gust of wind, she continued to press Athena. Each time Ericas blade neared the goddess, she would evade the strike. However, facing Ericas unpredictable and multi-directional style of combat, Athena finally gave up on dodging, and used the back of her hand to stop the final swing at her wrist. Under normal circumstances, something like that would have left her with half a hand, but the goddesss hand was as strong as steel, and warded off the blow. Having succeeded, Athena glanced at her hand; then her expression suddenly changed. She seemed excited. I see, as expected of one who dared challenge me; certainly, thou doth possess some ability. On the hand which just blocked Cuore di Leone, a thin red line had appeared. From that fresh cut, blood was trickling out. It was a sword wound. It was a simple fact that human weapons were completely incapable of harming a deity, let alone bother them. Forget swords, neither gunpowder weaponry and explosives, nor even chemical or biological weapons were able to do any damage. On what was a supposedly immortal body, somehow a fresh wound had appeared. While smiling and gazing at the blood dripping from her hand, Athena spoke. How rare. One had long forgotten her previous instance of injury from a mortal. My sword is currently infused with a spell on the same lethality level as the holy spear Longinus, with a power capable of extinguishing the Son of God or any wicked demon or deity. Even you, Athena, wouldnt escape unharmed if you were struck by this sword. Whilst lightly rattling her Cuore di Leone, Erica flippantly spoke thus.

If her opponent showed any sign of movement, she planned on instantly attacking; however, Athena seemed completely unconcerned. What she did feel, was that due to the previous attack, Athenas attention was now truly focused on her body, and the previous uncaring attitude had disappeared. Truly, mortal, your words ring true. That blade is extremely lethal to ones body, and may even be able to steal the very breath from me. Truly, one pities your current position. If thou had not stupidly vowed loyalty and devotion to that Campione, one wouldst have bestowed upon you a blessing, and accepted you as ones devotee. Even though Erica was facing her with a blade, Athena only gazed at her with a loving and caring expression, her eyes those of a protector, as though looking at a lovable pet, or a labouring gardener in a park. What to do now? Erica asked herself; if Godou was with her, perhaps the two of them could do something, but since she was alone, the situation was not exactly a rosy one. And her opponent was a goddess in combat. Even with a blade on par with the god-subduing spear Longinus, and her skills in swordplay and sorcery, just how much of that would make a difference she was very uncertain about the outcome. In the past, Godou, before he was a Campione, much less a mage, managed to defeat Verethragna as a mere mortal. But that victory should be considered a combination of many coincidences, and a ridiculous amount of good luck. Furthermore, it was because the very person who fought was Kusanagi Godou, that he managed to pull it off. In addition, he had his secret weapon, the [Secret Tome of Prometheus], which no longer existed in the mortal world. It looked like escape was the only option. Right now, the most important thing is to evade the deathblow she will send my way. Saint George! By thine holy title, bestow upon me the dragon slaying strength! Erica loudly proclaimed thus. Even if she was planning to escape, there was no way she would just let her opponent off like that.

Even when retreating, she must do so with awesome presence and grace that was Ericas knightly code. Cuore di Leones form began to change. From a thin rapier, it transformed into a two meter long spear. Erica superbly wielded the heavy spear, and struck with speed three times. How would Athena respond? Would she retreat, evade it, or counter and advance? She retreated. The goddess leaped back with agility, far exceeding the striking range of the spear. Seeing Athenas response, Erica let a brilliant smile show; for those who knew her, it was a smile that she believed her ploy would succeed. Advancing to combat a retreating enemy was the most effective means of employing her style of combat, which focused on devastating speed. O Copper Red Cross, rend apart the armour of the dragon, rip out its organs! O my departed forebears, knights who lie now in eternal rest, I beseech you; bestow upon me thy outstanding military service! Finishing her incantions, Erica flung out the spear she held. Originally an attack meant to be used against those that were even further away, these petty details were not something she would worry about now. The spear, flying from her hand, hurled like a silver-hued comet towards Athenas heart. This methods of ranged javelin combat was particularly favoured by the Etruscans
[1F 1]

Eventually, the Romans learned this method of warfare from them, and during the Middle Ages, [1F 2] the Knights of the Round table raised it up to yet another notch . However, facing this attack, Athena merely smashed it aside with her fist. The strange thing was, the spear that should have lain on the sand, somehow savagely continued to fly towards the goddess. Oh? The silver spear had become a silver lion. Cuore di Leone had, in the blink of an eye, changed its form and jumped up while riding the force of the blow. Athena gazed at the teeth of the nearby lion while showing an admiring smile.

Really, you do quite amaze one Athena evaded the lions leap, and quickly struck with the side of her palm. Less than half the size of Cuore di Leone, she nevertheless attacked it anyway, hacking at the natural lines of the head, body and shoulder, turning it into a pile of animal parts. What really shocked Athena came immediately after this. Cuore di Leone! Having received the blessings of both Holy Spirit and saint, complete thy work with an indestructible body! Erica chanted the final line of the incantation, instructing her faithful blade with a new objective. The now fragmented Cuore di Leone changed form again, each par t shifting to the shape of a lion. Athena now found herself surrounded by seven lions. Ahahaha, you really know how to waste my time! Having heard Athenas strident laughter, Erica whistled, and one of the surrounding lions bounded over to her side. with this, she didnt need to use any more tactics. Erica quickly picked up Godou, then jumped onto the lions back. While her opponent was surrounded by six lions, as long as she did her best to escape without looking back Even if the opponent was Athena, facing a dueling ground charged with despairing incantation, and a Cuore di Leone blessed by God, there was no way she could easily deal with them and then still catch up with them at least, she hoped. Erica sincerely prayed that her enemy would not come running, while encouraging the lion to hurry. In front of her, Godou was lying on the lions back in deep sleep. Of course, there was no way he would just die like this. No matter how ridiculously unfair the circumstances, he was a man who would always find the means and path to victory; there was no way he would die so easily. She placed her hand on Godous chest, confirming his warmth and his pulse. Having received the encouragement she was looking for, Erica let out a pleased, knowing smile.

[edit]Part 2
This so called near-death experience really was extremely discomforting. Godou, who had yet to fully awake, thought in his foggy mind.

The eighth incarnation, the [Ram], offered miraculous powers of recovery. Regardless of how critical his body's condition was, its divine power would always bring a full recovery. While Verethragna was a god of victory, he was also a defender of kingship. Among the ten forms, the [Ram] had the deepest relationship with kingship. In ancient times when herding could be equated with wealth, the sheep, able to grow quickly and reproduce with abundance, was a symbol of vitality and prosperity. Fertile, productive, rich. The power to demonstrate vitality was a perfect representation of the sheep that exhibited these traits. But if he was killed instantly, then this ability would become useless... considering this, he couldn't help but break out in cold sweat every time he woke up from unconsciousness, since he must consciously use this ability before dying for it to work. To make it even more dangerous, this ability was only useable when he was on the brink of death. Godou personally experienced before the inability to use this power to heal conventional serious injuries. Of course, even with such harsh restrictions, it was still an astounding ability. Godslayers could seize the abilities of the god they killed. A divine power acquired this way was called an [Authority]. This meant that the more gods killed, the more powerful a godslayer becomes. Godou had only defeated one god so far --- Verethragna, but it had been said that many godslayers were monsters holding multiple [Authorities]. --- Born to this world to fight the gods, warriors who represented mankind. Erica once described godslayers as this: they are warriors, kings, monsters, but at the same time also people; they were existences that went beyond common sense. Godslayers were born from neither innate ability, nor effort, and definitely not blood or destiny. Only victory could give birth to a godslayer. Even if one had innate talent, even if one worked harder than anyone in the world, without victory, one could never become a godslayer.

That was way too strict, Godou thought. His own victory over Verethragna had entirely depended on a series of unbelievably lucky events. Forget normal people, even special people like prodigies or legendary masters would never be able to defeat a god. The difference in power was simply too great, great enough to make any comparison between the two completely meaningless. Only after a series of miraculous occurrences was it possible for man to defeat god. Yet a chain of unbelievable coincidences could give birth to a godslayer, granting them more power than any man could ever have. ......Even Godou himself thought this wasn't such a good idea. Only those born as gods or those reborn as godslayers could oppose one another, that was simply beyond all common sense. For such a thing to be achievable only through luck, that definitely wasn't a good thing. This kind of power should never be given to a single man, so Godou hoped to restrain himself as much as possible, not to abuse this power, but...... He realized he was starting to gain control over Verethragna's powers. The first time he used the [Ram], it took him six hours to recover from unconsciousness. The second time it was only four hours. Every time he used it, the time to regain consciousness decreased. How short can this period shrink? When he switched to an incarnation, he could use numbers like these to describe his proficiency with the power. Of course, Godou didn't like falling to the brink of death, but to slowly gain control of such powers was yet another reason why he didn't like using them. His consciousness began to clear. As he woke up, Godou found himself lying on a stiff bed. Seemed like the bed came with pillows, but he wasn't sure why it was so soft and warm behind his head. "How does it feel? Can you get up? Erica whispered beside his ear. Just like every time up until now, she had stayed beside his near-dead self this time as well.

"......Where are we? And, how long was I gone?" "This is a bench in some park we escaped to, and you were only unconscious for two and a half hours this time. Congratulations, it's a new record." "This kind of new record doesn't make me happy at all. I rather have the time increase." "Knew you would say that, but this time the time reduction dropped again, and probably wouldn't decrease any more? --- Does that make you a little more relieved?" Erica answered with a gentle smile. Even though she always dragged Godou about everywhere, it was surprising that when he was at his weakest, Erica's attitude would also become very gentle. "Hn, a little relieved." It seemed like he still hasn't awakened fully; Godou's eyesight was still somewhat blurry, and he couldn't see the surroundings very well. The only thing that reassured him was Erica's presence beside him. "......If possible, I really wish someone else could defeat this god. Even though it's rather ungrateful for me to say this after just barely managing to keep my life." "That's impossible. Our opponent isn't someone you can defeat through sheer luck --- of course, having good luck is a necessity, but final victory will be decided by your strengths and character. You're someone qualified to defeat the gods, so you should have some more confidence in yourself." Erica said this as she gracefully twirled her wrist. Using her hands as a comb, Erica was grooming Godou's hair; her gentle, rhythmic movements made Godou feel extremely comfortable... 'wait, she's combing my hair?' "You may only have a portion of the power now, but one day you will definitely control all of Verethragna's authorities, because you're someone who will break through any obstacle to achieve victory. Until Godou becomes a true king, I will always protect you; no matter who the enemy is, I will never allow them to kill you, or hand you to anyone else." Erica's whispers changed from her usual gentle tone to one filled with determination. It truly made him happy. To be honest, Godou felt like he didn't deserve this treatment, and he sort of wanted to apologize. But......

"T-thank you. I always cause troubles for Erica, but Erica still treats me like this. I'm really thankful, but also feel a little bad......" "You don't need to apologize to me, since it's me who wanted to do this from the bottom of my heart. I only want Godou to love me honestly. Simple enough?" "Eh, I have to apologize for saying something like this during such a time, but this position really isn't good!" At this moment, Godou finally awoke fully and realized his situation. There was nothing abnormal about his body; his hands and feet were as good as ever. He was lying on a long, dirty bench in a small park. Erica sat beside him, with his head on her lap, while her hand combed through his hair--"No way. You've just returned from death's door; be obedient and rest." As she said that, Erica used her unusual strength to press Godou, who was attempting to get up, back down to where he was. Erica's legs were as thin and elegant as a deer's, while her thighs were particularly soft and made him feel very comfortable. This really was a dangerous situation. It wouldn't be good if he kept laying here like this without saying anything. Godou wanted to escape his current circumstances, to the point of thinking about rolling off the bench. "Godou, don't you think it's impolite to refuse the good gestures of another so stubbornly? Especially when I just saved your life?" Even though she said that, Erica's tone sounded extremely happy. Godou was embarrassed to the point that he didn't even dare look at Erica's face. All he wanted was to escape the current situation. "Regarding that, I'm really grateful towards you, and I apologize. But, no matter how you look at this situation right now, it isn't good!" "But why? Isn't this just the basics of developing our relationship? It's about time we stopped the introductions and started our skinship stage. We should spend more time to properly foster our feelings for one another." Stop saying such selfish words.

How could the man named Kusanagi Godou have the courage to take such a step! "But we can leave this for later, since we need to plan for when you get better. Godou, how do you plan to deal with Athena? After reaching this point, don't tell me you still want to sit down and negotiate?" Erica seemed to realize that it was too cruel to keep pushing, so she changed the topic. Finally they could talk normally. Godou let out his breath as he replied to Erica. "You're right, but I plan to go find her first, then I'll decide on the final course of action based on the circumstances......" "That's to say, you plan to attack immediately, and then force the situation into a stand off, right?" Erica gave an interpretation that was completely off from Godou's words. "How did you arrive at that conclusion? When did I say it like that?" "Because it ends up like that every time, so in the current situation, I'd suggest we start preparing [Sword]; you know what the consequences of being ill-prepared against an opponent like Athena will be like, right?" "......Right, we need to prepare for the worst after all." Godou began to think. Since he had let Athena off, she could have retrieved the Gorgonieon at any time. He needed foolproof preparations to face an even more powerful Athena. Without sufficient power at hand, even negotiations wouldn't go anywhere. This was the core of the problem that Erica pointed out directly. "Since that's the case, how are you going to ask for my aid? Come on, say it already." Erica looked smug. Even though she was fully aware of what it took, she was intentionally making Godou beg her. What a cruel woman. "......Fine, I take back what I just said. Please teach me everything you know about Athena. I must prepare myself to fight that goddess." Without the help of this person before him, Godou had no chance in a fight against Athena. As he thought of this, he lowered his head to beg Erica.

"Very good, now my answer is decided." Erica left the long bench and knelt down before Godou's feet. With a joyous grin, she respectfully said: "My liege, I shall do as you wish. You are the master of my sword, and the king of us mages. So long as you wish it, I shall grant you the key to victory." Every once in a while, Erica would take this kind of respectful attitude. Godou felt uncomfortable, so he pulled her back up. "I told you, don't say it like that...... I want Erica to be her usual self." "Really? Then let's do it like usual. Godou, sit over here, we'll start now." Godou was suddenly pushed back down by Erica to sit on the bench. Realizing the signs of danger, Godou started panicking. Were they really going to do this? "When I said please teach me, I meant telling me using your mouth, please don't use any strange spells or ritualistic items." "How long do you think it would take me to tell you? Athena is descended from the most ancient goddesses, so there are countless pieces of history and mythology surrounding her. No way am I going to talk about all of them, way too troublesome." Erica moved closer to Godou as she said this. Since she quickly sealed Godou's mouth with her lips, he could not longer continue his resistance.

......After a long kiss, Erica briefly parted her lips and said: "Hehe, I'm really happy right now, since Godou had been so cold to me recently. You had kept me at such an obvious distance, yet you had secretly met up with that strange woman or be forced into a kiss with Athena, so I had been really unhappy." Although she said she was unhappy, her tone was sweet. Their faces were extremely close, almost to the point of their foreheads touching one another. "I-I wasn't being secretive, and the case with Athena was a completely unexpected accident. But seriously, I still don't think this is a good idea. We should use a more complete, more permanent method than this!" "What could be better than meeting the lips of your lover. Besides, the one who took my first kiss was Godou, and you've done so again several times since then. After all that, why do you still mind it?" "But that was all done to fight the gods! It wasn't like that kind of love---" Godou's mouth was blocked again before he could finish. This time even the tongue stuck in. --- Was it really necessary to go this far!? He couldn't open his mouth even if he wanted to ask; it was such an annoying situation. For a high school boy to be treated this way and still arouse no desire, it could only be that kind of extremely abnormal guy.

Godou struggled to escape the honey trap before him. But he just couldn't get away. Their wrist strengths were simply far too different; how could this woman be so strong? "Let's start with Athena's birth, such as who was Athena's mother? Then there's the relationship between Athena and Medusa." Erica spoke gently in between her soft kisses with Godou. "In Greek Mythology, Athena's mother was Metis . She was Zeus' first wife, as well as the goddess of wisdom, but their history wasn't a good one. According to one legend, Zeus raped Metis by transforming into a fly, which caused her to conceive Athena." Serpent. A tail appeared within his mental imagery, and formed into the shadow of a complete snake. It was followed by a cow, and then wings --- which meant the shadows of birds coming by. "To Zeus, Metis was merely an object of his desire. The only reason he took her as wife was to maintain his image by rewriting the myth. After finding out about Metis' pregnancy, Gaia and [1F 4] Uranus predicted that if she gave birth to a boy, then he would be even more powerful than Zeus himself." Godslayers had powerful resistances against magic. That wasn't only effective against enemies, but also affected harmless and beneficial spells. Even spells from his companions would still bounce off a godslayer, unless the magic was directly inserted into his body like what Athena did. What Erica used right now was her magic of endowing her knowledge upon another. Every history that related to Athena. The goal was to quickly teach Godou all of the mythology and divine traits related to Athena. "Fearing the unborn child, he swallowed both Metis and her child, hoping to destroy both mother and child while absorbing Metis' wisdom for his own use. But the child Metis was pregnant with, [1F 5] Athena, ended up being born from Zeus' head." The words that came from Erica's lips transferred phenomenal amounts of knowledge into Godou's mind. The tenth incarnation of Verethragna, the [Warrior], was said to own a golden sword.
[1F 3]

And this process was indispensable for forging that sword. Only after receiving sufficient knowledge about the opposing god could Kusanagi Godou change his form to [Warrior]. "In other words, Athena is a goddess born from the death of her mother. This is an extremely important detail --- in Greece, 'Metis' also means 'Wisdom', but it's also the origin of 'Medusa'. Metis and Medusa. These two words both contained the same meaning, and they were also the names of goddesses with deep connections to Athena. The trinity goddess, a single body formed from Metis, Medusa, and Athena. Godou suddenly realized the meaning within. It was all thanks to the knowledge that Erica had transferred using her lips and tongue, her sweet breathe and saliva, that the true face of Athena had finally been unlocked. Erica's tongue squiggled flirtatiously to find the location of Godou's tongue. The enormous knowledge that filled him and his pleasant sensations raced through Godou's mind. He should let things fall naturally into place like this. Godou's consciousness was losing itself within the captivating and powerful emotions. While Erica seemed to read Godou's thoughts as she revealed a light smile. "How is it? You still want to stop using this method and return to a more normal method of teaching? --- I rather like it this way. Which one does Godou want to use? Should we continue like this, or return to some boring teaching method?" Before realizing it, their lips had parted from one another, and even their link had weakened. Erica relaxed her arm. Normally, Godou would have requested for her to stop long ago. But after going this far to just stop now would be very hard. However this situation still wasn't very good...... Erica's expression was full of joy as she stared at Godou's distress. This devil's smile was far too alluring and hard to resist. Just as his resistance thinned and his body lost all strength...

Godou realized. In the corner of his sight, a blushing, flustered lady stood nearby. "Anna-san? Don't tell me Anna-san, you were there... watching the entire time?" "I had forgotten. Anna, when did you return?" Godou and Erica turned to look in the same direction. Anna had been hiding behind the streetlight post, watching the pair's every move. Just from looking at Anna, it was obvious that she had been very interested in what they were doing and had been mesmerized. "L-let me just say this first, I wasn't peeking. I was only worried that two young people might temporarily be unable to control themselves and do something irreversible, so I had been keeping watch. Originally I was relieved to see Erica-san let Godou-san rest on her lap, but I never thought you two would be so daring! It was so embarrassing to watch......" Anna hurriedly explained with a flustered face. Godou could only see darkness through his eyes. Could it be that she had seen his image just then without any holding back? "When did we meet back up with Anna?" "When you were still asleep. After we escaped from Athena, I had contacted her and scheduled to meet back up here. When you first woke up, Anna had just left to buy things, so you hadn't seen her." That seemed to be the case. After a careful look, Anna was carrying coffee, red tea, and other drinks in her arms. That was far too careless. 'If I had just thought about it, it would have been easy to realize that there was a third person here, but I had been...' --- the embarrassed Godou wanted to dig a hole and bury himself in it. "Well, if you two don't mind, please continue. You don't need to mind me, just pretend I'm not here." "Of course. Since Anna already says that, then let's hurry back---" "There's nothing to hurry back to, and we don't need to continue! ......I plan to return to Tokyo, so I need to bother Anna-san to drive the car. Erica you can use 'the normal way' to teach me the rest."

Godou depressingly gave his orders. Could he really defeat Athena like this? He felt really uncertain.

[edit]Part 3
Nighttime. Moon, stars, and darkness filled the skies; it was the Goddess Athena's favorite time. But night-time during this era remained far too bright. The night was filled with man-made lights. Even when looking at the sky, the light of the stars would feel weak and barely noticeable. The fear and aversion humans had towards the darkness did not begin recently. Within the well-lit city, Athena walked leisurely. Although she looked to be slowly moving forward, she was doing so in a way that was impossible for humans to achieve. Her goal was the nostalgic aura coming from the Gorgoneion. As Athena continued to advance down the coastal road, the [Serpent]'s smell steadily grew stronger. The time of revival was nearing. Athena's face couldn't help but reveal a smile. Even though the staggering people she walked past would stare at her with fascination, Athena didn't care. It was natural for humans to be fascinated by gods. It was also natural for humans to worship gods, to convert in the name of the gods. It was natural for humans to pray to gods, to hope for blessings in return as well. It was just as natural for human who meet a [Heretic God] that descended upon Earth to lose themselves, become disorderly, or go insane. None of them deserved the slightest attention from her. If Kusanagi Godou was here, the two of them might have to fight for their very existence; but right now, she didn't even need to worry about that. What happened to that guy afterwards?

That recent scene reappeared within Athena's mind. Even though she defeated him with her Death Spirit, would he actually die that easily? Most likely not. A human that could kill even a god was a godslayer. Devil kings, archfiends, fallen angels, chaos lords, godslayers. Since he was among those whose titles stood equal with gods, then he might be able to revive even from death. That was fine too. If that happened, she would just beat him by force this time; either way, she wouldn't need to defend against any more godslayers. She could finally relax a little. Athena's mood rose, and the traits that she carefully hid unraveled themselves. This place was simply unbearable. The world man created was simply far too unnatural for her. Athena leisurely strolled through the nighttime city. Every time she stepped forward, every time she breathed out, a light in the city will extinguish. At first, the street lights were put out. That was followed by homes, offices, department stores, shops, bars, neon signs, and car lights; not even flashlights and small light bulbs could avoid it. All man-made light must disappear. Once the hypocrisy of sunlight leaves, the city should be filled by the purity of darkness. An endless abyss of darkness that would make it impossible to see even a few meters ahead. Those people who noticed the abnormality gathered unhappily toward the streets. Those on the streets could only endure their instinctive fear while looking up towards the dark skies. Those lucky enough to return home safely were at a loss as their homes plunged into darkness. People gathered before their homes and offices in twos and threes, shaken by their anxieties while wishing for the light that showed no signs of returning.

Their aversion to darkness. Their yearning for light. Humans held onto their anxiety, fear, discouragement, and weakness as they waited for the sun to reappear. This was what night should be like. Sensing what the people felt, Athena declared her mandate in satisfaction. "By the decree of the true Athena. Night, reveal thyself, disperse the grace of sun, and erase the flames of Prometheus. The starry skies and dark winds shall return to recreate the ancient night." Athena sang as she continued moving forward. After spreading the night, only the Gorgoneion remained. That's right, she wasn't fully satisfied yet. [Heretic God] Athena was a god of earth and darkness. The dark, deep night without a trace of light was already revived. What remained were the strong smell and rich life of the earth. "I seek but the Gorgoneion! Athena shall retrieve the ancient Serpent tonight!" Every time Athena sang her divine words, bird silhouettes would appear in the skies. Birds that continue to fly without regard for the night could only be owls. Under dozens of flying owls, Athena continued her unstopping advance, single-mindedly chasing the scent of the Gorgoneion...

An abnormality that quickly hurled the entire city into paralysis. All lights had been extinguished regardless of their size. All vehicles have been stopped, even trains could no longer move. The time was just past 9pm.

Although there were less pedestrians than during daytime, there were still plenty of office workers and local residents. Dragged into this situation, some people got angry, some anxiously watched their surroundings. Some also panicked. Anger, turmoil, panic, confusion, worry...... Despite being plunged into darkness, as long as one kept their calm, it was easy to notice the distress of others nearby. "This is incredible, things are progressing far too hastily." "Amakasu-san, your words are far too heedless, please be a little more serious." A car that refused to budge. As the young driver muttered to himself, Mariya Yuri reprimanded him openly. Even though the two have only met for several hours, she already came to a realization. This Historical Compilation Committee member named Amakasu Touma didn't take things very seriously. "Ah, I'm sorry; but in this kind of situation, whether we're serious or careless doesn't help the situation one bit. Since that's the case, then why worry more about it?" "I'm talking about your attitude. Seriously, be it Amakasu-san or Godou-san, people are far too careless, it really troubles me!" Yuri complained as she continued to observe the situation outside. The unnatural existence of a [Heretic God] seemed to have surfaced in the Urayasu region. Amakasu had brought this news to Nanao Shrine around twenty minutes ago. He was commissioned to investigate the region, so he drove Yuri from Shiba Park [1F 7] Tsukishima. Then it happened suddenly. The vehicle Amakasu drove suddenly underwent rapid deceleration, slowing down to little more than a pedestrian's speed, and after two minutes it stopped completely. After looking around, they finally realized that all the streetlights were also put out, and so were all the other lights within the city.
[1F 6]

towards

Large numbers of stopped cars laid on the road. But unlike a traffic jam, they weren't going to move forward no matter how long they waited. Many drivers left their cars, fidgeting anxiously as they looked around. "Yuri-san, how about we leave the car behind and move on; waiting here won't do anything." "Is that really alright? Just leaving the car here might cause people trouble." "With the situation now, it's useless to worry about that; come on, let's go let's go." Urged by Amakasu's prodding after he got off the car, Yuri also stepped out. The two of them moved towards the sidewalk. Their eyesight plunged into complete darkness. Their only sources of light were those of the blurry moon and faintly visible stars. "Darkness' domain... seems like the one who descended here was a [Heretic God] with the divine trait of the night; plus they're spreading the influence nonstop, talk about troublesome." Amakasu grumbled nearby. Compared to when the news first arrived, things were falling under the god's influence far too quickly. To create such a reaching and powerful influence, as expected of Athena --- the most powerful goddess of Greek Mythology. But why would she spread darkness? Yuri couldn't understand this part. ---Yuri quivered. No, it wasn't the chills, but because as a hime-miko, she felt the presence of a god approaching. She thought of the 'Gorgoneion' that was placed on the obsidian badge in Nanao Shrine. It was the powerful will to find an important item. There was no mistake, this was a sign that the [Heretic God] was closing in on the presence of the artifact. Yuri shivered. That place was in danger; just like insects attracted by light, Athena will eventually reach Gorgoneion's location. That was an easily expected scenario.

"Amakasu-san, we must leave this place. We must leave this dark area and return to Nanao Shrine. I must return to protect the [Gorgoneion] I spoke to you about." "You mean the item that's similar to Medusa, I understand. But, this stage really is grand. Now, if that devil king Yuri-san acknowledges to be true --- Kusanagi Godou, would arrive, then all the actors will be assembled." "That's why I say, you're being far too heedless!" The two of them continued to walk through the darkness without any light to guide them. Amakasu's footsteps did not show the slightest hesitation, as if he was already used to the darkness. Yuri took each step carefully as she followed the only road sign --- Amakasu's shadow, and even then she would occasionally find herself almost tripping. Just the disappearance of light from the city could cause such inconvenience to everybody. The utter darkness exerted an unbearable pressure, bringing people endless fear.

[edit]Translator's

notes and references

1. Etruscans: ancient inhabitants of central-eastern Italy, they used to be masters of the Romans. Eventually, the Romans rebelled from them, but also took over many of their ancient customs, like the Roman baths, their trinity of gods, augury, and of course, warfare. However, the use of infantry that fought in melee and also carried spears was NOT Etruscan; rather, it was Samnite. The Romans got their idea of the triarii from the Etruscan warriors, who in turn got theirs from the Greek hoplite phalanx. Ranged units, such as javelineers, slinger and archer were almost purely that. Light infantry did exist, but their spears were for melee combat. But hey, why spoil a good story, right? 2. Javelin Combat: anyone know what hes referring to here? (Unlikely to be true, while the Knights of Irish myth often hurled their spears, it was against mainstream knightly code during the Medieval Ages to strike down an opposing knight with a javelin. As champions of chivalry, it is doubtful any Knight of the Round Table would do this - Aorii) 3. Metis: the Titan of prudence and wisdom in Greek Mythology. 4. Gaia and Uranus: Gaia was the primordial Earth-goddess and mother of all things in Greece mythology; Uranus, father sky, was both her son and husband (<_< ). Together they gave birth to the earliest Titans and many of the Greek Gods. 5. Athena's Birth: Zeus supposedly turned Metis into a fly and swallowed her, but Metis began to forge a helmet and armor for her unborn child, causing Zeus great pain from inside him. Eventually his son Hephaestus, god of artisans, struck Zeus' head with an axe or hammer. Athena was born 'from' Zeus this way, fully grown, armed, and armored, while Zeus was none worse for the wear.

6. Shiba Park: a famous park in Tokyo, built around the Buddhist Great Temple San'enzan Zj-ji 7. Tsukishima: an island formed of reclaimed land in Tokyo Bay

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

6 - Whirlwind in the Darkest Night

Yuri and Amakasu spent dozens of minutes before they escaped from the area of pitch darkness. They were lucky enough to stop a taxi that hadn't noticed the abnormality of the area yet, and managed to return to the Nanao Shrine besides Shiba Park. Within the premises of this shrine was a simple, single-story service building. Yuri had kept the Gorgoneion for safekeeping inside this place. It was a room that had been especially prepared for her, so she could use it freely. She left Amakasu waiting outside in the courtyard before entering the service building herself. When she returned with the Gorgoneion, Amakasu was reporting their current situation through his cell phone, to whom was likely to be a member of the History Compilation Committee on the other side. "So the artifact that's causing the problem is the Representation of the Serpent; talk about a troublesome item." Amakasu said after hanging up his phone around three minutes later. The meeting with Kusanagi Godou, the appearance of the self-claimed lover from Italy, and the arrival of the Goddess Athena --- Amakasu had reported all of these recent events. Everything had developed so quickly that Amakasu had revealed just how much of a 'do things my way' attitude he had. But even though he was someone like that, he was still an agent of the History Compilation Committee. To understand sorcery to some degree, trained in a few martial arts, and knowledgeable about supernatural and deific matters of past and present... it was expected for him to be like that. "I still can't believe that an artifact like the Gorgoneion had been excavated from Africa; it's just too odd considering its connections with a Greek goddess."

Yuri asked without any expectations. She only hoped to receive some hints that might lead to an answer. "Oh no, it's not strange at all. Plato once wrote in his dialogues that 'the Greek Goddess Athena and Libyan Goddess Neith were the same deity'." "Plato's dialogues?" As she watched Amakasu answer her effortlessly, Yuri couldn't help but see him in a new light. As expected of a member of the History Compilation Committee, his wealth of knowledge far exceeded that of her own. "Correct, if I remember right it was in the Timaeus . It was a well-known story in ancient Greece. [3] Even Herodotus once wrote something similar, that 'most Greek Gods had been adopted from foreign countries'. Yuri felt admiration as she listened to his explanations. As a miko, Yuri had received some western cultural education. But even though she was far more knowledgeable than other girls of her age, she still didn't know much about Classical Greek culture. "Of the Greek Pantheon, many of the deities were assembled from various parts of the ancient world. Their places of origin included Egypt, Libya, Babylonia, Syria, and many others. It was the result of merging many regional and ethnic gods into their own mythology." "That's how... I didn't know at all." "Don't worry, this is a lacking for Japanese in general. Because we've always been a closed island country, we're rather oblivious to the cultural changes brought in by immigration. For example, even the one Kusanagi defeated, Verethragna, could trace its origins to the bible." "Ehh!? Really?" The Persian God of War that supposedly had ten forms. How did such a god from Central Asia appear in the world's most famous book? Strictly speaking, it would be an ancestor of that god. I once mentioned that Verethragna had [4] been equated with Heracles as a god of victory. But Heracles had been a god created by [5] unifying several other gods, and his oldest source would be Ba'al , the storm god and ruling deity [6] of Canaan . "So are you saying that the African god Neite was later referred to as Athena... like that?"
[2] [1]

Amakasu revealed a vague smile to her question. "About that, who knows? Regarding something like this, I don't think I should comment on it when I'm just a layman. Honestly, this is a difficult part of Athena; the goddess had a profound link with not only Neite but also Medusa." "I remember the one who defeated Medusa was Perseus, the hero who received divine protection from Athena." Yuri thought of the renowned story from Greek mythology. With dozens of snakes as her hair and the ability to petrify people with her gaze, Medusa had met her death when Perseus cut off her head and offered it to Athena. "That mythology introduced the relationship between Medusa and Athena. Did you know that Athena had always kept the severed head of Medusa with her after receiving it as an offering? [7] Ever since ancient times, the shield of Athena would almost always include a portrait of Medusa. Medusa had stayed in this form besides Athena ever since. It wasn't appropriate to call them partners; more like strong bonds of fate had linked them with one another. "Incidentally, if you trace Medusa's origin, you'll find that she was an earth goddess that came from Africa. She really wasn't a monster." Deities from other cultures were often introduced as evil mythological monsters to suppress their status. Of course, they were always defeated in the end. Legends of defeating evil and vanquishing monsters like that could be seen everywhere in mythology. "Furthermore, Athena was also linked to many other goddesses other than Medusa. There were simply far too many in similar roles." "What do you mean by similar roles?" Yuri asked Amakasu, who was normally too lazy to explain. The subject had digressed completely from the main topic. Even though she knew this, she still felt that the current topic was of unparalleled importance, not because of curiosity, but because her miko instincts were warning her so. "Goddesses with names similar to Athena also come from Southern Europe, Northern Africa, and Orient regions bordering the Mediterranean like Turkey and Syria; the number of gods who share

the same name as her are unnaturally high. There's Athena, Atana, Atona, Anata, Asherat, Aset, Ath-enna, and so and so on. Even Ba'al, whom I just mentioned, had a goddess of war sister named Anat, also a similar name. "Goddess of war... sister..." Yuri's mind couldn't stop spinning. The Pantheon ruler's sister, daughter, and wife. The Goddess of War. The Serpent Goddess. The Goddess of Life. "All those names that seem similar in pronunciation and linguistics cannot be disregarded either. Although they were originally the same name, they continue to circulate between different cultures, becoming more enriched every time... that's the way we ought to think of them." A bitter smile appeared on Amakasu's expression; maybe he thought they had gone off on a tangent for too long. "Some say that Athena was the embodiment of owls; this spreading darkness probably had something to do with that. I had just asked for an investigative report from the scene during my phone call. "The scene --- you mean within the darkness zone?" "Yes. Athena was currently moving towards the central Tokyo expressways through the Chiba region. Her goal must be that Gorgoneion, spreading her darkness across the area while moving and calling upon flocks of owls... they'll be in like a typhoon." Just after Amakasu nonchalantly made a joke. The premises of Nanao Shrine was completely enveloped in darkness. Even though this place was encircled by the woods, it was still in the heart of the city, and the skyscrapers that surrounded the area were always bright sources of light. Other than the street lights, there were also dazzling neon lights from the department stores. Normally, this place would be brightly lit even in the dead of night. But right now, the darkness that encompassed the area felt endlessly deep and impossibly dark. Only a half-moon was left in the skies to shine hazily upon the ground. "Ah, this place has already fallen under the goddess' influence... since things have gotten like this, we can only pray that the devil king would step in quickly, otherwise this will become impossible to handle." Amakasu muttered to himself within the darkness-covered shrine.

[edit]Part 2
"This is the god of darkness' presence... and the Gorgoneion with the imprint of the serpent was an artifact associated with the earth. So the goddess that governed both earth and darkness..." Yuri looked towards the skies from within the shrine. The night before her was darker than black pearls. "Owls are the messengers of Athena; they are birds of misfortune that only appeared during the night, and are considered bringers of ill-omen. But they are also sacred birds worshiped as symbols of wisdom, and had represented both sanctity and calamity since ancient times. Putting 'snake' together with 'owl'--- just how do we interpret that?" Amakasu muttered unhappily. Although his figure couldn't be seen, both his sound and breath were very close. There were also other people within the shrine who had sensed the abnormality and fled to this place. It made them seem unreliable, but that couldn't be helped; there weren't many people within this country who could stand up to a [Heretic God]. Even those of them who were close were at a loss over what to do. Yuri couldn't help but tremble. Originally, humans were supposed to fear the night, but ever since the advent of lighting, humans had mostly discarded this fear, but it was still a natural instinct. It was the same a while ago, when they had to use a lot of effort to escape the area of darkness. To walk under faint traces of moonlight, guided only by keeping a hand on nearby walls and railings, even a completely normal path would seem distressing. People huddled closer together with one another during the dark night regardless of where they came from. "See, we can still do something as long as there's some light." Suddenly, a warm, orange light ignited. Amakasu had used his lighter, but the flame was immediately extinguished. "To give off light --- that meant the fire lost strength, right?"

"Correct, a frighteningly powerful darkness trait... as expected of a [Heretic God]." Regardless of the era and country, humans will always bestow names and mythology upon gods. Powerful gods not only threatened man, but also belittled people. They were still nameless during prehistoric times. But mankind soon found the presence of gods between heaven and earth, viewing hurricanes and floods as the gods' anger, and worshiping powerful, dangerous beasts as their incarnations. Over the passing of the ages, people would name the gods and weave all sorts of myths around them. For example, the earth creator Eru; the war god Ogmios; the goddess of wilderness Artemis. Or the battle and blacksmithing god Ogoun; the berserker god of destruction Tezcatlipoca. There was also the heavenly wanderer Susanoo; the god of twelve incarnations Vishnu. They were as numerous as the stars. All of them originating from the hands of man. One could say that this was a ritual created by man to ward off the overwhelming might of the gods. The gods who received names and mythology should not stray too far. Whether it was granting favors or taking revenge, these gods should not exceed the scope of their authority. Thus, it was possible for people to respond to the threats and blessings of gods. However, if a god wanted to exceed their name or the meanings behind their mythology. If they returned to their original form, before they were bound by the limitations of mythology. Such a god would be named a [Heretic God]. After turning their backs on the mythology given to them by humans, they would descend upon the world. Some circulated between the nations that granted them their name, while others drifted to faraway lands. Regardless of which, [Heretic Gods] would bring disaster upon mankind. If a sun god descends, the world would become unbearably hot. If a sea god descends, the world would be swallowed by the ocean and sunk underwater.
[9] [8]

[10]

If an underworld god descends, pestilence will spread through the world, bringing death to every city. If a judgment god descends, the people will receive all sorts of penalties and punishments. Bringing forth unbalance and change merely by journeying across a world, these gods of calamity acted on their whims and sought to create their own status --- they were the [Heretic Gods]. "But the darkness just now didn't just snuff out light, it even stopped the vehicles; how did that happen? Thankfully there were no catastrophes, but..." Yuri prompted her earlier question once again. Motor vehicles traveling across an expressway that suddenly lost all lighting were bound to cause accidents. If every district Athena went across became like this --- just thinking about it was scary. "Lucky break caught within this misfortune. The darkness banished both light and fire, so everything relying on these two stopped working. Athena's power shut off not only the lights, but also vehicle engines; some car accidents are still inevitable, but thankfully they aren't tragedies." Amakasu then listed all the items still capable of releasing light or fire --- in addition to lighting, equipment that used gas or oil were also unusable. However, phones, wireless equipment, and devices like air conditioners could still function normally. The darkness had already swallowed between one-third to half of Edogawa, Koto, and Central Tokyo districts, and was now expanding into the port district. Under its influence, Tokyo's east city metro had also been stopped. "...Even though this was to be expected, isn't this a little too exaggerated?" "Since Athena isn't a hateful, evil god, even though she brings trouble upon us, nothing catastrophic should happen. With her power, spreading mass destruction won't be hard at all... so it's only a matter of time how long this will keep up." Amakasu's worries were spot on. They needed to resolve this quickly. However, Yuri's inner doubts were growing. Several hours ago, Kusanagi Godou had left to meet the goddess Athena, but he still hadn't returned. Instead, Athena had come to Tokyo.

She not only revealed herself, but was also wreaking havoc. Her actions were far too careless. What if there was a godslayer nearby? Shouldn't she be a little more careful? "Unless, Kusanagi-san had already lost to Athena?" Yuri felt uneasy, worried that something like that might have happened. Even though he had the power of the devil king, he didn't seem reliable at all --- Godou merely looked like a student of her age, with nothing special about him. Before she met his true face, she had felt anxiety, fear, and even the urge to run away. But afterwards, forget anxious, she had felt relief instead, and even ended up lecturing him, telling him to be more cautious. Towards the opposite sex, no, even to those of the same gender, she had never spoken words like that. When she was with Godou, her emotions felt inexplicably relaxed, and then become careless --maybe there was something similar between her and Godou. Thanks to her sixth sense, Yuri could usually tell if she could get along with someone upon their first meeting. As soon as she thought of that, she started shaking her head. He already had such a lowlife for a lover, so she definitely shouldn't get close to him. Yes, definitely, even if the world was flipped upside down. "---F-first we should try to reach that person. Amakasu-san, could you lend me your cell phone please." "Of course, go ahead. If possible, could you request him to help us defeat Athena? Eh, we already don't have any other solution left." He didn't even wait for a response before putting his rectangular cell phone in Yuri's hands. It was uncertain if it was due to Athena's influence, but the LCD screen seemed bleaker than usual. But according to Amakasu, its talk functions should work normally. When they separated, Godou had written his cell phone number down on a piece of paper and given it to Yuri. Since she had already memorized it, dialing it had been quick... after a few rings a response came.

[Eh~~?] "It's me, Mariya. Kusanagi-san? Where are you right now!?" Yuri called out after hearing a familiar voice. [Eh... around the Kasai Arakawa area. All cars and metro have stopped. Oh yeah, something I need to report, Athena is moving towards the Gorgoneion, and any place she passes by will render light and fire unusable, so be careful.] "I already know about that. What are you doing right now? Is Athena already in the port district!?" [....It's a shame but, Athena had gotten the better of me; I have just returned from death's door.] "Death's door!? Are you okay? If you can't move, I'll go get---" Yuri was distraught over the sudden and serious development. Yuri's intuition told her this wasn't a joke, that Godou wasn't the type to make jokes at moments like these. She wasn't sure why, but that's what she believed. [Ah, I'm alright, don't worry. Did you know? My body is unbelievably tough, no way I'd die that easily, besides I could use this to lie to people.] [Lies --- please stop saying stupid things. After receiving such a serious injury you still run around all over the place; that's way too reckless, even if Kusanagi-san's body was stronger than usual...] Yuri couldn't help but get worried, and ended up divining him. She had a feeling that something might happen if she left this guy alone. Yet, Godou's next comment had eased Yuri's worries. [Kay, it should be fine since I'm no ordinary human, so you don't need to worry. But there's something I need your help with. It's fine if you want to refuse, but please hear me out first.] "...What is it? Is it something I can do?" [Yes, more like I can only rely on Mariya-san for this. But it's really dangerous, so I really should ask for your answer --- but if you could, please wait and ambush Athena.] "Ambush!?" Ambush the powerful [Heretic God] --- Athena. That was simply suicidal. Just what did Godou Kusanagi want from her.

[If Athena gets near your place, just call my name. This way, I should immediately fly to where you are --- I think.] "Fly?... Is that another one of Kusanagi-san's powers?" [Yea, should be. If someone who knows me by face calls for me, then I can fly to that person's side --- I think that's how the power works.] "...You keep saying uncertain words like 'should' or 'I think', did I hear wrongly?" Since Yuri felt odd about it, so she asked Kusanagi. [Eh, actually I'm not sure, since the conditions still need to be verified, and even then it may not work every time. But it seems to be that we need to know each other's appearance, realize that the other has fallen into danger, and both be exposed to the outside winds... I think satisfying these conditions should allow me to use it.] "You sure?" [I think so... I just don't know how much danger the other side has to be in, but I think meeting a god should qualify.] "Why would anyone agree to such a dangerous and uncertain thing!" [Yeah, I thought so as well. Sorry for making an unreasonable request. It just doesn't seem like we can catch up to Athena, so I've been trying to figure out another way... are you in any danger? Forget the Gorgoneion, just get away from there and leave Athena to me.] Godou gave a straightforward reply just as Yuri became anxious again. Kusanagi-san didn't want to do this either. But if they didn't use such a method, it would be very hard for him to catch up to Athena, Yuri just realized. If it was something that must be done, and it was something that only she could do--Then didn't that mean she had to do it? "I understand, I'll wait here with the Gorgoneion until Athena comes... I'll definitely call your name; you have to come; I don't want to die in a place like this." Death, that wasn't an exaggeration at all. Meeting such a powerful [Heretic God], who knows what could happen. It was possible Yuri would lose her sanity just by meeting her eyes.

Such was the difference between humans and gods. [...Really? Mariya-san, even though I requested this, please don't make any rash decisions.] "There isn't any other way, right? If there is, you wouldn't make such a request. Even though you're a frustrating person, you aren't the type to play this kind of cruel joke." [Eh, I'm happy you say that, but we only met today. Is it alright for you to trust me like this?] "I am a hime-miko of Musashino after all. I know these kinds of things --- I'm only going to help you this once, so you better get here quickly." Yuri hung up the call without waiting for a reply. If she heard any more arguments from him, the firm resolution she mustered might start to waver. Would Godou Kusanagi keep his promise? Yuri's intuition didn't have an answer. Yuri suddenly raised her head. She just noticed that Amakasu and everyone in the shrine had gathered around her. "...Yuri-san, when did you get so close to Godou Kusanagi?" "Amakasu-san, please don't joke like that. Just when did we sound 'close' during that conversation. Anyhow, I must bring the Gorgoneion to outside the shrine." Facing the surprised Amakasu, Yuri faintly countered. "Kusanagi-san has the power to return here, but I have to become his guide. However, we can't lure Athena here; we have to draw her towards somewhere with less people --- so everyone, please take care of things afterwards." Yuri ordered with all the dignity of a hime-miko. Although she said it respectfully, it was still an order. There was no room for refusal. "That's way too risky; let me lure Athena in." Amakasu suggested. Under Yuri's powerful glare, everyone had kept their silence, with the exception of this man. "No, Amakasu-san won't be able to call Kusanagi-san here. Only I can fulfill this condition, therefore I must go alone."

Since the opponent was Athena, it was useless to bring more people; going alone should at least avoid any unnecessary casualties. Yuri smiled faintly as she tried to reassure Amakasu. "Everything will be fine, Kusanagi-san promised he will come. That person will only keep his promises in this kind of situation, that's what my intuition says."

[edit]Part 3
Yuri hurried through the streets enclosed by darkness. She could only rely upon the moonlight, starlight, and her eyes, which had finally gotten used to the darkness. Normally it would be bright even during the night. Along the commerce streets, there would always be light pouring from the windows of high-rises, as well as many street lamps lighting the way. But now, there weren't any man-made lights. Utter darkness had overwhelmed the entire area. Looking down at the hands of her watch, it was already 11pm. There wasn't a single person around. Without any night shift workers, the number of people wandering around shopping streets late at night would be far less than those around during daytime. But there were also residents living nearby, and there should also be some people still on the way home from overtime jobs. It shouldn't be this lifeless and desolate. Everyone had stayed within their homes or their workplaces, awaiting the arrival of morning. Even if they came outside, only an endless abyss of darkness awaited them. In these conditions where not even flashlights worked, the only person who dared wander around outside was only Yuri herself. These streets were supposed to be familiar. Normally, there would be no way to get lost here, but tonight was different. Yuri kept her hands on the structures and railings to ascertain the situation before her, advancing under conditions where she wasn't even sure of what was just a few meters ahead.

Under these circumstances, her sense of direction was completely useless. It was no longer possible to grasp just where she was. Yuri continued to walk like a blinded insect. Her goal was a place with even less people than the commercial street - Tokyo Bay. Within the bag in her hands she carried the Gorgoneion. Just carrying that already made it impossible to escape the pitch black city, which had already fallen into Athena's grasp. But Yuri wanted to bring the fight between Godou Kusanagi and the goddess to a sparse area before they begin. She focused all of her thoughts on this, and it was the only thing that kept her going through these dark streets by herself. Since Yuri still wore her miko outfit, many curious onlookers would have focused their sight on her during any normal night. But right now, there weren't a single pair of curious eyes. Yuri suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of loneliness, just as she was about to cross the road. The situation had caused everyone to abandon their cars and flee, so there was no need to mind traffic laws. Yet, someone called Yuri to a stop from behind. "---Thou miko who servest the unknown gods, hand over the relic of the [Serpent]." The night lay quiet. The night was surrounded by unnatural stillness and silence. The voice was like the night wind, leaving the silent night undisturbed. "Athena is my name. Daughter of Zeus, traveler of the side, coming to retrieve the [Serpent] in thine hands. For disrespect toward followers of foreign gods, one must apologize now." Filled with an aura of divinity, the overwhelming presence closed in one step at a time. She looked around. One glance was all she needed to realize that the slowly approaching girl was Athena. Immersed by the moonlight, the goddess looked thin and slim, yet emanated unusually powerful might.

Her hair billowed in the night breeze, pouring off the sense of ill-fortune. Strands and strands of sparkling silver hair seemed like countless snakes within Yuri's eyes. "Ancient [Serpent]--- finally found; with this one can return to being the old Athena, the defiant Athena. Miko, take one's story of three goddesses awakening within one and carry it down to the ears of future generations." Athena merely extended her tiny palm forward. With just that, the bag in Yuri's hands sprang open, the Gorgoneion inside flew to Athena's hands. "Such is the ancient [Serpent], one finally retrieved one's past." Athena smiled faintly. Albeit the engulfing darkness, Yuri could clearly sense her joy. Then, the goddess sang towards the skies:

One sings, the carol of the trinity goddess. Connecting skies, earth with darkness, reincarnation with wisdom. One sings, the melody of the demoted goddess. Born as queen yet seen as snake of forbiddance, to the queen's grievance. One sings, the ballad of the traumatized goddess. Disgraced by the esteemed father, fell to humiliation as the mother. One named Athena, daughter of Zeus, patron of Athens, maiden of eternity.

Past, is the nurturing earth mother of all things! Past, is the dark mistress of the underworld! Past, is the spreading of heavenly wisdom from the enlightened goddess! One pledges, Athena shall soon return to the Athena of origin!

Divine songs weaved forth from the mouth of Athena. Like hymn, like prayer, like praise. With the chant's continuation, Athena's figure began to change. Her height increased, her limbs lengthened, and the looks of a delicate girl gave away to a lady of divine excellence. The immaturity vanished from her features. From appearances alone, she looked like she was seventeen or eighteen, her modern clothes having transformed to white robes of antiquity. "Defiant... Athena---!" Seeing Athena at such a close range, Yuri's instincts realized Athena's nature. Here was the descendant of mother earth. Here was the dominating leader of death and gloom. Here was the forlorn goddess of the skies, the earth, and the darkness. Even so, she must still be resisted, because this street was not owned by the gods, but built by the people, as a city for humankind. "Athena! Please stop joking. You still have an opponent here!" Yuri ignored her trembling body, frightened by the prospect of challenging a god, and shouted with all her strength. "O miko, thy words amusest me. Speakest his name, for one may think the same." "The one to fight you is the personification of godslaying, one recognized as a king of mages --Kusanagi Godou! Until you defeat him, please stop abusing causing trouble as you please!" Facing the amused Athena, Yuri suppressed her fear to answer. Yuri had received the special education of a hime-miko since childhood, so she understood divine might more than anyone. Despite this, she continued on without holding back:

--- No. Her trembling wasn't caused by fear. Yuri realized that her temperature was dropping, because she stood near the Athena who now had the Gorgonieon. Affected by the chill of the underworld that spread from the goddess, Yuri's body was nearing its death. "Ah... truly apologetic. Although one retrieved the strength of antiquity, full control has yet to be regained." Athena's voice contained her amusement. Compared to earlier, the spiritual power held within her words were immeasurably stronger. "Yet, this baptism by death's breath, thou receivest not alone. Kusanagi Godou has already experienced. If he can escape the abyss of death to stand before one, one may yet grant thy wish---" "If that's so, then there's no problem. That person is still alive. For my sake--definitely, to protect me, he will definitely arrive soon! Just watch!" Her legs were trembling so much that even standing was difficult. Yet Yuri continued to stand with all her strength. She hadn't received a response from Kusanagi-san; she only told him to hurry here before hanging up the call. Plus, she didn't know if his power could actually be used. If it could, Godou Kusanagi would fly here. If not, she would hopelessly die here. Just which was was it? Should she trust him? Should she not? Casting aside all confusion, Yuri shouted with all her strength: "Kusanagi-san! Kusanagi Godou! Come! Athena and I are here! Hurry up -- your strength is needed now. Hurry!" The wind began to blow. The gentle night breeze quickly rose to a mild wind, then grew to a powerful whirlwind. Athena was stunned.

Within the whirlwind stood the figure that caused her expression. --Kusanagi Godou Kusanagi Godou had arrived with the wind. Her sight had connected with his sharp eyes. As Yuri saw the devil king that was her age, she collapsed onto the ground as her knees gave out below her. The most surprising thing was, Yuri wasn't nervous at all. No matter how immature he was, no matter how troublesome he was, he would accomplish what he had to do. Protect those weaker than him, rescue his friends from danger--without such a will, it would be impossible for a normal person to receive the Campione title. Godou would definitely come. That was what her intuition had told her, and she calmly nodded towards Godou with her trust.

[edit]Part 4
Before this, Godou had been at the West Kasai station. Athena sought the Gorgoneion, so she should be moving towards the Nanao Shrine, thus he rode Anna's crazy car once again, hoping to return to Tokyo in haste the entire time. But... Kasai area had already fallen under Athena's influence. "I sleep for just a bit and this happens, such a troublesome goddess." Godou complained. Within this district consumed by darkness, lighting equipment and cars where unusable. As they arrived on the edge of Kasai, Anna sharply stopped her hellishly fast car. Although he had been lucky to stay alive, he must still press on. Vehicles lined up around them, every one of them disabled; they were no different than steel boxes with wheels. "Eh, regarding the relationship between owls and Athena... because they were birds of wisdom, so they became the messengers for the goddess of wisdom... right?"

A tiny shadow flew past just as Godou looked out the window. Since he had very good night vision, he knew it was an owl. Most Japanese had only seen those birds on illustrations or on TV, so these were probably summoned by the silver-haired goddess. Athena seemed to have the alias of 'Brilliant Goddess'. Meaning 'one whose eyes sparkled with light'. But Godou had finally realized that this alias really meant 'one who possessed the eyes of an owl'. "That's not all. The nocturnal owls were seen by people of ancient times as the embodiment of the death gods, who traveled from the underworld to the real world. So of course they would also become the servants of Athena, who had once been a god of the netherworld." Erica responded smoothly. ...So that was how it is. Godou's felt like an examinee who only knew half the answer. "You can't defeat Athena if you don't even know something of this level. We've been rushing so much that I didn't get to teach you much this entire time." "N-no, that's alright; the current situation is way too disastrous." Godou hastily separated himself from the disgruntled Erica. Thanks to his partner, Godou at least learned quite a bit of knowledge regarding Athena. The information passed into his mind through [Endowment] will eventually disappear, but it should at least stay for one day, so there were no immediate problems. The problem was that the information wasn't complete. It was probably enough to summon the [Warrior] form, but not completely, and there was no way to bring [Sword] to its full potential. Because the car was shaking violently, it had been impossible for him to concentrate on the learning. "Anyhow, Anna-san, I'll get off here, thank you very much." Godou thanked as he opened the rear door and got out.

He would get to Nanao Shrine even if he had to walk there; it was better than shuffling about here. "Alright, I wish you good luck. Godou-san, please return safely. If you do, I'll make delicious meals for you again!" "I can't wait already; I'll have to trouble you then." Anna bid goodbye to Godou with a smile. She really was a lady that served knights. Even at a moment like this, there were no tears in her eyes, only hearty smiles as she made promises for next time. "...I'll say this now, if you wish to eat Arianna's personally cooked meals, you have to go alone; I won't be tagging along." Erica said after following Godou out of the car and moving to stand beside him, with an expression that claimed her response to be expected. Her serious tone made Godou's feelings waver. "That's to say, you once said that she couldn't stew vegetables; is it really that bad?" "No, Arianna's cooking is very good, but if you let her make pot stew then it'll be dangerous, guaranteed to give you an unprecedented feeling of peril. Since it would be a meal to celebrate [11] your victorious return, of course it would be a hot pot stew ." Erica, who was afraid of neither gods or devils, was this cautious in regards to Anna's meals. It must be really serious. But, rather than worrying about a meal in the future, they should be worrying over the situation right now. Erica and Godou continued to walk, neither of them bothered by the darkness. "...Anyhow, seems like Athena had already started doing whatever she wants." "Maybe it's because she already won once, so she no longer feels the need to guard herself against you." They walked down the pitch black streets one step at a time; this was going to be a boring journey. --- Or not. As Erica moved closer to Godou, he changed his mind. With this person around, it was impossible to be bored.

"To stop Athena's brutality, we should make more preparations for the [Warrior]. So let's get back to what we were doing." "No need! This is already enough. You see, I'm not going to fight, I'm just going to negotiate for her to leave, so I only need enough to make her wary of me." "You're far too naive. You think Athena will care about any weapon that couldn't kill her?" "If you really believe that, then tell me some more about Athena." "No, too bothersome. Godou, why don't you just say that you want my lips; do it passionately, let my heart flutter. Come on, hurry~~" "There's no way I can say something so embarrassing! If our foe wants to bring trouble to these streets, we could use [White Stallion], we can do something either way!" Earlier, Godou could vaguely feel the direction towards [East]. It was an instinctive feel, like that of migratory birds. This made it possible to use Verethragna's third incarnation. But even though he could, it wasn't a power he wanted to use, since it was an overwhelmingly powerful technique. Therefore Godou was able to calmly reject Erica's tempting jokes. Even though it was better to have more armaments, it couldn't be helped. That preparatory method was far too exhilarating in Kusanagi Godou's opinion, and could only be used with considerable emotional readiness. --- The two of them continued to talk as they walked. As they arrived at the West Kasai station, they realized that the place was even more rowdy than usual. There were far more people than any other place here. Since the metro stopped, many people were stuck and couldn't settle down. Since nobody knew how the power cut, the East-West line and the Sobu line were both temporarily stopped, while station workers and security tried to explain the situation using their microphones. People in the middle of their way home gathered about, anxiously listening for an explanation. "Power outage, that excuse is stretching it."

"Forget it, at least radios and phones still work, but how are they going to explain this if this happened in Italy or Europe?" Erica and Godou chatted as they watched the gathering crowds. Gods who descended and revealed themselves always brought odd phenomenons about. To normal people who knew nothing of mages, this was nothing less than a disaster. "They could claim it's a tornado, earthquake, or viral outbreak, and warn everyone to stay inside. But regardless of the explanation, people will always sense that something was abnormal, even after they calm down." "Sense?" "Europe--- especially Southern Europe, Eastern Europe, and England, are all places where magic is widespread, and could be considered the homeland of the devil kings. If a [Heretic God] or godslayer appeared, it would be known quickly, because there would be tons of unusual events." Even in Europe, mages wouldn't dare expose such events openly. But most cities had secret organizations similar to Erica's [Copper Black Cross], and most people connected to magic had an organization they belonged to. There were many people within the cities who knew of how to connect with these organizations. Erica said that they would spread their knowledge on how to recognize other mages, as well as their fear of gods and godslayers, through the cities as rumors and folklore. "But won't Tokyo become like Europe in the future? After all, Godou was here, and now even a [Heretic God] has come." "I don't want the people of Tokyo to become aware of such things." Godou replied nonchalantly as he wondered if there was a shortcut to Nanao Shrine. Without any other means of mobility, he could only rely upon Verethragna's power. "...Of course the best method is to use [Wind] power, but I still don't completely understand it, so I'd rather not use it." Verethragna was a god of victory, yet also a god that dominated over kings. Under the widespread worship of Parthian and Sassanid Empires in ancient Persia, Verethragna had become a patron saint of the people. Yet the incarnation that most represented Verethragna was [Wind]. Transforming into a gust of wind to protect the people -- especially travelers.
[12]

It was said that ancient Persians would often recite the prayers of Verethragna to pray for a safe journey, or place small figures of him on the streets for protection. "Can someone call upon you by using the power of [Wind]?" "I think only Mariya-san can, although I don't want to give her any trouble. What should I do...!?" Just as he answered Erica, Godou's cell phone began to ring. "Eh?" [It's me, Mariya. Kusanagi-san? Where are you right now!?] Just as he spoke of Mariya, the actual person called him. After reporting his status, he wanted to see if he could obtain Mariya's help, yet she unexpectedly agreed. Even though he was relying on Mariya, he could only accept success from himself right now. Failure was unacceptable, and the responsibility was heavy. "Was the call from that woman?" Erica asked Godou who was looking glum. "Don't say 'that woman'; her name is Mariya Yuri, say her name properly." "I know I know... her name should be Bait. I never thought that girl would have so much courage." "You say it's courage, but I think it's more like her sense of responsibility... I regret it now. I really shouldn't have said anything. If she dies in vain like this, I'll have to carry a cross on my back for the rest of my life." I could imagine Mariya Yuri sighing deeply while taking it upon herself when no one else was in the position to play such a potentially disastrous role. It was because she was a very serious girl with a strong sense of responsibility. Although they had only met for a short time, he had a very clear understanding of this fact. "Oy, Godou, I guess I should take this opportunity to tell you. Despite how I look, I'm a very generous and open-minded girl." "What? I really don't have time for chit-chat right now." "I'm just offering you my generosity. Although I'm your lover, I could still turn a blind eye if you want a second lover. You're still young, so it's not surprising for you to be attracted to other girls."

Erica spoke these strange words. Just what was she talking about. "Forget a second, I don't even have a wife... could you speak frankly?" "Then I'll be blunt, you should try to make that Mariya girl your second lover. She really is a rare talent, has a compatible personality with you, not to mention plenty of courage. You should spend some time developing her, you know?" "...What?" Godou froze as he stared at Erica. The blond devil was advising him with a completely serious face. "It's rare to find such a powerful spiritual seer... later on, if we have to fight a god whose origin we don't know, that girl's spiritual sight would be able read the god's various divine attributes. She's a gifted individual that would make your [Sword] even more effective, so make sure you don't lose her." "Don't joke about something like that! How can I ask Mariya to do that kind of thing!" "I'm serious, otherwise who would make this kind of stale joke? Ah, I'll state up front, she can only be your second lover at most. No matter when it is or who it is, your number one lover should always be me--- Erica Blandelli, remember? If you forget, I won't forgive you." Erica nagged on as she held onto Godou's hand. I didn't know why, but my feelings felt like they were just captured by a pair of cuffs. "If you forget... I think I will definitely kill you, so never ever forget that. I may be generous, but I am not patient." Erica said as she smiled softly. Unlike her usual devilish grin, her smile was completely innocent. Godou found this cute smile deathly terrifying; it was so innocent that it only made him feel like he would truly be in mortal peril. "Eh, wait up. Haven't you already attacked me seriously before!" "That was merely a game. If I really hate you, I'll definitely seize just the right moment to kill you. There will be no escape, followed by a single sure-kill strike. Simple, isn't it?" Erica moved even closer as she continued to speak.

Godou hurriedly pushed Erica aside, an act of immaturity as his fear overcame his conscience. "D-don't say stupid things and leave me; I'm going to use the [Wind] power now. Since I'm still unfamiliar with this incarnation, I need to concentrate." Godou sat down on the nearby railing. He closed his eyes and focused his thoughts. He must make his ears more sensitive than ever, not to miss a single sound from the distance. A middle-aged man complained angrily about the metro being stopped. A small child was crying. The people nearby were comforting him. A person was whining to the police about a completely unrelated matter. --- Godou ignored these voices. What he needed to hear weren't these sounds, but a voice from far away, the voice of someone he must protect. How can I let such a serious and nice person die. I must save her, I must hear the sound of her call. What I needed the most now was concentration. The greatest concentration, to leave not a single voice unheard. I must succeed. He had never lost to a single person since he started playing baseball. There were plenty who were much better at batting, and just as many who were better at scoring homeruns; but he was usually the 4th batter, the one who would win the game. Step up to the plate when it's your time to bat. To make the impossible possible, to focus all concentration forward even when facing insurmountable hardship... "Kusanagi-san! Kusanagi Godou! Come! Athena and I are here! Hurry up -- your strength is needed now. Hurry!" Godou finally caught the voice as it flew across. The shout that originated from far away.

He stood up from the ground. All conditions had been cleared. Verethragna's first incarnation, [Wind]. Legends said the war god had appeared as a body of fierce winds before the Prophet [13] Zarathustra and spoke to him: thou art strongest, thou leadest an invincible army of the battlefield, capable of destroying any human or demon who dare show hostility. "Let's go, Erica! Hold on tight!" Godou called his partner over as he transformed into the embodiment of the [Wind] Tornado-like winds coiled beneath his feet. Catching onto Erica's hand as she leaped over, the two soared into the air.

"----Thou art alive still, no, thou hast finally awakened, Kusanagi Godou, with true power to behold! Now worthy of being one's hated foe! With the unspeakable title of the devil king!" He could hear Athena's prayer-like voice again, only a few hours since the last time he did. As the winds dispersed, Godou and Erica found themselves standing on an unfamiliar road. In front of them was an unusually thin Yuri and a silver-haired girl. ...[Heretic God] Athena Godou recognized with but one glance that facing him was the Athena who had retrieved the Gorgoneion.

[edit]Translators

notes & references

1. Plato: Greek Classical-era philosopher attributed with laying the foundation to western philosophy and science. 2. Timaeus: one of Plato's dialogues, involving Socrates, Timaeus of Locri, Hermocrates, and Critias. 3. 4. Herodotus: Greek Classical-Era historian, renowned as the 'Father of History'. Heracles: also known as Hercules, son of Zeus and the greatest of Greek Heroes

5. Ba'al: actually a Semitic title meaning 'ruler' or 'god'; numerous deities (and cult gods) used this name, but they're probably referring to the Canaanite god Hadad here.

6. Canaan: ancient biblical region in the Levant; around the same area as present-day Isreal. 7. Shield of Athena: Athena had integrated the severed head of Medusa into the center of her shield, the Aegis 8. Eru, Ogmios, Artemis: (who's Eru? unless they mean Anu); Ogmios is the Celtic god of eloquence, who could bind others through words alone and supposedly looked like Hercules; Artemis is the Greek goddess of the hunt, wilderness, and childbirth. 9. Ogoun, Tezcatlipoca: Ogoun is the god of smithing, hunting, politics, and war of Yoruba (Nigeria) and Haitian beliefs; Tezcatlipoca is the Aztec central god of chaos, governship, temptation, beauty, war, and strife. 10. Susanoo, Vishnu: Susanoo is the Japanese Shintoism god of sea and storms; Vishnu is the supreme god of Vaishnavism branch of Hinduism. 11. Hot Pot: Japanese often have hotpots (Nabe) to celebrate the completion of projects or special events (why an Italian would do so, I have no idea!) 12. Parthian & Sassanid Empire: Persian Empires of the Middle East during 247BC224AD (Parthia) and 224AD-651AD (Sassanid), centered around modern-Iran; both often came into contention with the Roman and later the Byzantine Empire. 13. Zarathustra: also known as Zoroaster, the founder of Zoroastrianism, which once dominated the Middle East as one of the world's greatest religions. It was later shunted aside and replaced by Islam.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

7 - Heretic God Athena

Although Godou's night vision wasn't bad, it was nowhere as clear as his daytime sight. But Godou immediately noticed Yuri's unnatural countenance. "Mariya-san, are you alright? What did Athena do to you?" "It's not that she did anything to me...... when Athena retrieved the Gorgonieon, I was nearby, so I received some influence. Please be careful, Athena isn't the same as before......." Yuri coughed nonstop. Her coughing was really bad; it was worrisome just to watch. Godou ran over and gently stroked her back, but it didn't seem to help at all. "Ah, allow one to tell thee, the miko was nearby when one was reborn, thus she received much spirit of death from one. If left untreated, she will die, as thee didst."

Athena looked at Yuri like she had nothing to do with her as she spoke in an uncaring tone. Her actions irritated Godou. The opponent was a god. Even though she looked human, but her mentality and ethics were completely different. Godou understood long ago not to use human values to compare with them. "......Erica, can you heal this affliction?" "No, I'm not that all-capable, use the [Sword]. With that, you should be able to cut Athena's curse." After asking Erica who stood behind him, her answer made it completely clear. Godou put his hands on Yuri's shoulders. So thin. Although Erica was also short and slim, she was a high-class knight who hid a strength indiscernible to conventional senses. But Yuri seemed like a girl that was every bit as frail as she appeared. Other than her abilities as a hime-miko, she was just a normal girl; yet to make her shoulder such a heavy burden, it was natural for him to be angry at himself and Athena. "Kusanagi-san, what are you planning to do?" Godou patted Yuri's shoulders to relieve the distress in her eyes a bit. Imagining the flashing gold sword, he began to chant. "Heed the power of my words, let justice reveal itself, under the strength and eloquence of this incantation, for strength is ever victorious, for strength is the answer to all things." The spell words of the sword. With a single swing of the golden sword, the divine power of Athena that invaded Yuri was severed. Now they no longer had to worry. "Eh?" The goddess who has been watching them with bored eyes suddenly frowned. Godou stared at her pleasant appearance and firmly said:

"Oy, I'll confirm it one last time; if you can just leave obediently, I can let you go. How about it, do you plan to do so?" "Speak not such disappointment, one just retrieved the ancient power of the trinity, accompany one in this game at least." He didn't think that Athena would say something that a child in tantrum would. Looking down upon humans to such extremes. At this point Godou had already decided. 'Fine, then I shall keep you company.' "O one does not understand, but thou seemest angry. How about this, Kusanagi Godou? Allow one to be pleased for once? One has surpassed thy once prior, this time we shall compete by martial strength." After casually almost killing Yuri, now she was challenging him as though facing a toy. To Athena, mortal lives were like the ants under her feet, whether they lived or died was none of her concern. "Godou-san......" Taking note of Yuri's weak voice, Godou strengthened the hand that was holding her shoulders. Because of him, she had gone through so much trouble. The debt he owed her, he would take it from Athena with interest. "Relax and rest, Mariya-san, allow me to take care of that goddess." "Alright...... sorry, I had underestimated Godou-san, I had always thought that even though you were a godslayer, you were an unreliable and flippant person---" "No, you're absolutely right, you aren't wrong at all." "No." With an emerging smile, Yuri shook her head. It was the first time Godou saw her gentle smile. Like the blooming cherry blossoms, it was a very lovable expression, and Godou's heart couldn't help but skip a beat. "When I met danger, you really did rush here. Of course, this destructive god was also called here by you, but your willingness to come take care of the mess yourself, made me change my opinion of you...... really."

".......Saying it like that, it's not very convincing that your views changed any." "Really? Then, I'll praise you with even nicer words later; but please use your full power now. Alright?" Towards the gently smiling Yuri, Godou stood up. Then he told Erica, who was behind him: "I'll leave Mariya-san to you. On your honor, protect this girl well." "Your wish is my command, my liege --- finally putting aside that stubborn fake pacifism of yours." Erica responded after realizing his thoughts. As expected of the [Diavolo Rosso]; if Kusanagi Godou was the king of the chessboard, then she was either the unstoppable knight or the queen. "Don't add 'fake' to it, I'm really a pacifist, but I'm not going to sit here quietly while one of my comrades gets hurt. I only want to defeat Athena right now and take back everything she owes Mariya-san." "That's my Godou, and this is my blessing for your victory." Suddenly, Erica walked up to him. Taking Godou's face with both of her hands, she brought her lips to his; although it was short, it was a passionate and deep kiss. --- Knowledge about Athena flowed in. Regarding the goddess of war and wisdom, he now grasped her connections with snakes, owls, and mother Earth. In this moment, the [Sword] that slept within Godou had reached full potential. "I'll pray for your victory, so go defeat the Heretic God Athena!" 'Why do you suddenly do things like this!' Although he wanted to complain, Godou's face unconsciously revealed a grim smile. It really was the best gift he could wish for. Now he could use one hundred percent of his full strength to fight Athena. After all, she claimed to be the strongest goddess across all of Europe, Africa, and the Middle-East! The calm Godou yelled towards Athena:

"I accept your conditions! I will deport you from this country by force. Once you lose to me, run and flee for your life!" "Very good! We shall see who is stronger, godslayer!" Athena roared back in delight, then waved forth her arm. Dozens of owls flew forth from the darkness in a flash. Furthermore, dozens of snakes also slithered towards him. As birds of prey, the owls were armed with sharp talons and beaks, and each snake was at least five, six meters long in size, obviously poisonous given their colorful scales. --- He had to change to a different dueling ground. Quickly realizing this, Godou began to run to open his distance with Athena. The faint smell of seawater. The prominent buildings surrounding them. Thanks to them, he roughly knew where he was. On the map within his mind, he managed to find a good location and began to run towards it as his goal. The hordes of snakes and birds that closely pursued him changed their direction as well, and even the goddess herself followed in her strolling pace.

"You did great, Mariya Yuri. Thanks to you, that idiot man would finally fight seriously." Erica, who stayed behind, smiled lightly towards the girl wearing miko clothes. She took off her red coat and put it around the other's shoulders. But Yuri wasn't that calm as she stared at Erica with a disturbed expression. "W-what did you just do? Such a shameful, dirty......" The serene expression she showed to Godou suddenly switched to one of anger.

She complained indignantly over what just happened. Unable to understand why Yuri was unhappy, Erica tilted her head. "What's dirty?" "Obviously that! that... ki... eh, when you bid goodbye to Kusanagi-san, you did something immoral, something that definitely shouldn't be done in front of others!" "You meant that kiss? Well, I wanted to continue it a bit longer, but couldn't be helped; there wasn't enough time, and I haven't seen Godou so serious for such a long time." Erica mistook Yuri's intentions and gave an irrelevant response. "Just watch, when Godou is like that, he won't care about what methods he uses. He'll use every idea to achieve victory; he'll definitely defeat Athena." Unable to understand the angry Yuri, Erica continued to smile towards her.

In the end, when it came to physical ability, the basics still fell to running. Running from the pursuit of the owl and snake corps, Godou's mind continued to plan. Although he has experienced many times of crisis, but compared to the authorities of Verethragna, his most familiar weapons were his own two legs. Whether it was fighting or escaping, there was no way he could start without running first. Convinced of this, he continued to run every day even after he stopped playing baseball. He didn't want to put it like this, but he also had no choice except to exercise diligently, since he kept getting mixed up in these troublesome incidents. Truthfully, if it wasn't for his daily workout, there was no way he could keep running this long. --- Even so. He didn't have the superhuman footwork it took to escape from the owls that charged him from the air, as well as the snakes that moved in like lightning. Not to mention that the enemy's numbers increased before he even noticed it.

It was unknown where the owls and snakes kept coming from, but their numbers had already rose above a hundred. "All evil things, fear me! Unjust beings of power, cannot defeat me! --- for I am strongest, able to break all barriers!" As Godou chanted his spell words, a golden radiance flashed past. Since it came to this, he just had to sever the heads from the bodies of Athena's horde of servants, forcing them to return to dust. They shouldn't be normal creatures, so they didn't leave any remains. "Heh...... thou didst hide a wonderful weapon, not only to slash but also to cleave --- it must be a sword. Spell words of a sword, thou dost hath taste." Athena's relaxed voice came from behind them. So it seemed like she had immediately realized the difficulty posed by the sword. "Then, one shall play such with thee --- though one's power cannot fully display in this concrete forest, it is more than enough to match such tricks, take this!" "......What the!!" Godou was aghast with shock as he suddenly turned around. Under Athena's feet--The once hard concrete pavement had formed a massive wave, with the goddess standing upon it, the crest of the wave was gradually become scythe-like. The cold solidified material once mixed from sand and stone now stood high like a snake head peering down. Just as he noticed it, the concrete snake had finished its construction after only a few dozen seconds. Its length was around twenty, thirty meters. The elegant, silver-haired Athena stood straight atop the snake head. Was that also divine power, or did she simply have an unparalleled sense of balance? Even on such an unstable position, she continued to look gracefully down upon the ground. "Rise, my talons. Crush the godslayer into paste!"

The snake head Athena stood on was significantly taller than even the viaduct of the Capital Expressway. "Damn it! What a mess this is!" The roads that had produced the giant serpent had been completely ravaged by Athena's divine power. The concrete had been uprooted like water pumped from a river, leaving only a massive ditch behind. To restore the road's ability to handle vehicles again would require untold amounts of time and money. Godou grumbled as he continued to run. Almost there. They were almost at a completely uninhabited location. There were still some apartments and hotels nearby, so if they were to fight here, he had to be careful not to trash the surroundings. Once past Shiodome District, there was a dense forest of giant trees --- although it wasn't a scene that belonged in a city, he could see green forests on his right-hand side. That was Godou's destination. --- Hamarikyu Gardens . Since its park hours were long over, there would obviously be no one there. Within such a large park, even if he went all out against Athena, it still shouldn't affect anyone else. Furthermore, the walls in this place were low in height. Dexterous people could easily leap over the walls. Climbing over the barricade that was used to block the road at the rear gate, Godou caught onto the low wall and successfully made his illegal entry. He watched the gargantuan snake chasing after him from atop the wall. The massive snake continued to close in, crushing vehicles parked by the roadside, electrical wire poles, and sidewalk fences. After revealing his location, Godou went inside the park.
[1]

[edit]Part 2
Hamarikyu Gardens was on the edge of Tokyo Bay. The water inside the gardens was drawn from the sea. With Tsukiji District
[2]

as neighbor, it also had a fish market and a produce market nearby.

Following the outer wall, Godou continued to run quickly within the park's dense woods. He was surrounded by trees, some over a hundred years old, with the smell of earth and greenery all around him. But it was a man-made park after all, and after merely five minutes of running, he has already left the woods. The pool was filled with seawater. Godou had arrived at a very spacious plaza. He quietly waited there for Athena's arrival. He had already understood all the information about the goddess. But if he could defeat her with knowledge alone, then he wouldn't need to push himself so hard. More importantly, he needed to grasp his opponent's character and the surrounding environment. To seize the opportunity for victory, then press forth to defeat the enemy. When Godou still played baseball, he was hailed as a catcher with courageous leadership and daring, while at the plate he was known as a slugger who could calmly analyze the situation and correctly pick the timing to bat. To carefully watch the enemy, adapting as opportunity calls. This was already habitual to him. Victory or defeat all depended on one's ability to adapt and adjust. No matter how thorough the battle plan, victory cannot be assured. No matter how great the power, victory cannot be assured. It wasn't the strong or righteous that would achieve victory, but the victorious that would be declared strong and righteous. Maybe this belief was the greatest reason why Godou became MVP numerous times. "Thy choice is this battlefield, a shabby park. Humans do love such insignificant ploys, those of this island verily so. One hath visited many nations, but rarely meet people who cover so much earth with stones, to deny the darkness to such extent."

Moving over the rocks, the snake and Athena finally caught up. It presented itself after tearing through the walls, which fell like paper under its greater height, and crushing the trees under its body. "Please take your critique of other civilizations somewhere else. If you like living a carefree life, hurry back to the depth of Europe's mountains. I like to read at night so I want light; to regularly supply vegetables we need pesticide. I don't have time to accompany your worshipfulness in being selfish." "Such is the arrogance of man. To awake at dawn, to sleep at night, to be blessed by the earth for abundant harvest, to enjoy the luxury of life, at last to die by starvation and enter one's underworld gates. One does believe this to be best?" "As expected of a goddess amongst goddesses...... worse than even Marie Antoinette." Talk about preaching fallacy, Godou couldn't help but grumble. But even that famous line 'If there's no bread, let them eat cake' use by descendents......
[4] [3]

has been adapted for creative

"The banter stops here. To encounter means to fight. Let us compare the martial strength of one and thee." Athena declared with her elegant voice. With this as a signal, the giant concrete snake charged towards the far smaller Godou. Seemed like it was preparing to crush him under that huge body. Even as a godslayer, if he was crushed by something that heavy, it would be impossible to revive himself. Godou hastily ran away. If he didn't draw it soon to fight this, then he was going to die here. The golden sword --- one which only the [Warrior] incarnation holds; a weapon capable of slaying gods. "Snake--- is the symbol of your strength, or one should say your nature." Godou began to softly chant his spell words. This was the sword, the godslaying sword of wisdom. "You were always a goddess related to snakes. As well as owls--- with deep ties to birds." "Oh? Kusanagi Godou, thou hast investigated one's origin?"

"Only because I have need for it. Right now, I already have around eighty, ninety percent understanding of just what kind of god you are; to explain your key aspect, that would be the [Serpent]." Nonstop flashing. Points of golden light bloomed and surrounded Godou, flickering continuously like the stars in the sky. "To speak of snakes implied Medusa, as Athena and Medusa were once the same goddess. These two goddesses of a foreign land--- spreading from North Africa and into Greece." Driven by Athena, the giant snake rolled up the lush grass and dirt around the area, then hurled towards Godou altogether. The slithering snake seemed like a river flowing across the earth. "Tracing back to source, you are the snake monster--- no, the snake goddess. Furthermore, Athena's mother from Greek Mythology, the goddess of wisdom Metis, that goddess is you." Just as Godou was about to be crushed, the giant snake halted its advance. It didn't stop by itself. Instead, the golden light that surrounded Godou blocked the body of the giant snake, then forced it back. Any snake scale that touched the light was cut apart like it had ran into a razor sharp edge. "Such is the spell word of the sword!? The weapon just now!" "You are not a goddess of Greece. Born of North Africa, worshiped as the earth goddess by all of the Mediterranean. With numerous names and appearances. Metis, Medusa, Neite, Anata, Atana, Atona, Asherat...... they are all copies of she who calls herself Athena, your sisters in other terms." Finally, Godou pulled out the [Sword] in full. At the moment of unsheathing, a thread of light flashed out from the sword, severing Athena's giant concrete snake in two within a blink. The gravel and sand that that made up half the snake all fell to the ground with a thunderous sound. Athena's light body slowly descended.

"How distasteful, Kusanagi Godou! Thou darest threaten one with [Sword]! Dost not make one remember such forbidden pasts!" Contrary to her perfect landing, Athena's countenance was one of great anger. Verethragna's tenth incarnation, the [Warrior]. The fearsome might of this incarnation, the only one capable of using [Sword], was finally revealed to Athena. "You, plus the predecessor of Isis of Egypt and Ishtar of Babylon, are all descendents of the mother goddess. You are not merely the goddess of earth, but also the dark god of the [5] netherworld, as well as the goddess of heavenly wisdom." Every sentence Godou spoke became spell-words, which soon dissolved into the golden radiance. The light formed into a sharp blade, one capable of cutting the goddess. Due to her intense anger, Athena's beauty no longer showed the carefree demeanor she once had. "Ever accompanied by three personalities, so became the goddess of trinity--- this is Athena's character. The war god's character is but an extension added over the changing eras, managing death of the underworld from the greatest disasters, connecting with war to become a god of conflict, all perfectly reasonable." "thou art too garrulous!" Arrows and a longbow suddenly appeared within Athena's hands. Pulling the bowstring tight, she released the arrow. As expected of a war god, the arrow shot straight for Godou's forehead. But with a flash of the [Sword], the arrow was parried. "Then, the key to your rebirth as trinity is the [Serpent]!" "Speakest no more! One's past shall not be tarnished by youths as thee!" This time, four arrows appeared in Athena's right hand. Readying all four on the longbow, she simultaneously shot them out. The seemingly odd but extremely powerful archery. Yet these arrows were all deflected by the [Sword], scattering across the ground.

"Though [Cows], [Sheep], and [Pigs] have all symbolized the harvest grounds. In truth, you are also the cow incarnated earth goddess--- except your character is the [Serpent]; that, is the most ancient key of Athena." Even now, Godou continued to chant as infinite light emanated from him. Once the traits of the opposing god were fully realized by him, the [Warrior] incarnation would unravel its true strength. Transforming spell-words into a golden radiance, the power of the [Sword] which can cut the flesh of gods and their divine powers. This was his greatest trump card for attack and defense. "In the end, you are not only the goddess who holds the grace of earth but also the birth of life, growth, maturity, aging, finally death, the same as the four seasons. To take birth and grow in Spring, to relish in Summer, to harvest in Autumn, to wither in Winter." Athena grew anxious from this and initiated her stance, swinging forth her held blade. Despite being injured by the [Sword]'s radiance, she continued to bravely close the distance. And her strong and sharp cleave...... Was easily evaded by Godou. Before he realized it, he has already seen through the god's movements; this was also a power of the [Warrior] form. "Yet the people of the ancient world did not all receive the blessing of the earth. Due to natural disasters and other unusual phenomenons, more than half of the harvest would be lost--- thus the mother goddess gave not only blessings, but also plundered lives during wintertime and brought disasters during ill moods as a harmful deity. Without this, it wouldn't make sense." Godou grasped the [Sword] in hand and swung towards Athena. The light flashed once, twice, thrice, and continued. "O......" To evade the cutting spell-words, Athena was forced to step back. "Thus it was the [Serpent], through several shedding of skins, cycling nonstop between hibernation and awakening, which became the creature representing the cycle of death and rebirth, of the revolving seasons. Compared to the [Cow] of harvest and compassion, it was the snake, with both the grace of life and scourge of death, that was truly worthy of a god."

To people of ancient times, it was extremely rare to find a creature with both the eccentricity and the mysteriousness of the snake. Casting aside its outer appearance through continued shedding of its skin, hibernating for prolonged periods during the winter, followed by awakening during the Spring as though reviving from death. Easily bridging the gap between Winter and Spring, it was truly an immortal god. Winter --- the god that brought death, but also the god of the wilderness and the underworld. Such was the relation between Athena and the [Serpent], as well as the reason why she was both the goddess of earth and the netherworld. Yet the netherworld imagined by the ancients always laid underneath the dark ground. A winter world enshrouded by darkness. Similarly, a time dominated by darkness --- nighttime, was feared to be another part of the underworld, thus Athena was also the goddess of darkness. "Heed the power of my words, let justice reveal itself! For this incantation is powerful and eloquent. The sword of wisdom that calls victory --- Athena, how do you feel now? This sword is specially made to eliminate you. Its use will guarantee my victory over you." Godou chanted the spell-words as he circled around. Having revealed his final trump card to her, just how will Athena counter? The overwhelming situation has returned to a balanced state. But with just their own strengths, the goddess still held the advantage; if the fierce fighting continued, she would regain the opportunity to retaliate. "Kusanagi Godou...... one hath underestimated thee." Athena said calmly and seriously. As expected of the goddess of wisdom, she recovered her composure so quickly. That couldn't be helped. There was no easy victory when fighting against a god. "Though thou art young, immature, but still a devil king, and one who usurped power from us gods --- from spell-words just spoken, one hath understood." Athena stared sharply at Godou.

"Verethragna! The god thee killed is Verethragna! A god of conquest, closely tied with my friend [6] [7] Heracles and Indra of the far east. In servitude to a new divine king, the [Defiant God] that struck down the ancient gods with his spear." Godou suddenly shivered. If the goddess began to stop underestimating him, then she would be a truly fearsome opponent. ......But could that be true? Could she really fight seriously with a puny human? That detail would determine victory or defeat. "That war god was the crusader of the ancient gods. If thee may kill Verethragna, then usage of the godslaying sword is expected...... yet can such be all?" Athena smiled thinly as she gazed towards Godou with her sharp sight. "Verethragna is not only the god of victory, but also the guardian of populace and kingship, the [8] personal guard of the Persian God Mithra . Mithra is the incarnation of the sun, thus Verethragna is linked to the sun." She saw through him. Athena already realized the last card Godou kept. Was this a power of the goddess of wisdom? To instantly discern even the traits of foreign gods, that had to be cheating! This was going to get problematic. "Though one knows not of how many powers of Verethragna thee commandest, but thou should hast an Authority of the sun. To disperse one's darkness, the most capable shall be sunlight." Both of Athena's eyes narrowed. Both eyes were pitch black as though filled by darkness. They seemed to cover over everything within her vision, coldly seeing through all of Godou. .......Mystic eyes? "Such a tarnished and fearsome [Sword], but thy use is too blatant. Seekest to anger one and findest weakness during opportunity? One hath already seen through thy ploy." Petrify. Petrify. Petrify. Petrify. Petrify. Petrify. Petrify. Petrify. Everything would gradually petrify, as long as it entered Athena's sight.

The ground they stood on changed into stone. The grass that swayed in the breeze and the beautiful flowers petals also changed into stone. The lush trees also petrified to stone, the pool full of seawater became stone as well. Athena was now using Medusa's mystic eyes, capable of petrifying all that it sees. "Temporary deaths, stone coffin--- such was also the ancient mother's power...... O, as expected of a godslayer, thee managest to actually survive. Spell-words must really be directly poured into thy body, truly troublesome." Godou's legs, from his feet to his knees, has already been completely petrified. But everything around him had already changed to stone, so his situation was good by comparison. Athena probably wanted to convert everything within her sight to stone. To use such a power, even transforming all of Tokyo into a stone city was a piece of cake. Godou felt fear. Unless he stopped this goddess, there would definitely be a tragic catastrophe. "The mystic eyes of the [Serpent] goddess Medusa, that is the best proof of your close relationship with [Birds]." Godou infused the [Sword] with new spell-words, accelerating the power of the Authority to cleanse petrification. The golden sword began to dance wildly. Wherever the light struck, the petrified objects would throw off the curse, returning to their original appearance. "The three Gorgon Sisters, including Medusa, had not just snake hair but also golden wings on their backs. The second sister Eurayle's name meant 'far-roaming flyer', while the youngest sister [9] Medusa was the mother of the winged Pegasus. The portrait of Medusa had dispersed throughout the Mediterranean. In this portrait, the goddess held snakes with both hands, while a bird perched atop the head, clearly representing the link between snakes and birds. "Linking you and birds were the earth and the underworld--- you are a god who dominated over two worlds, while birds had the magical power to fly between the current world and the outer realms. Our ancestors have believed in this since long ago in ancient times. The souls of the dead will become birds who fly off into the skies, or guided by the birds into the netherworld.

Godou's petrified legs changed back to their soft flesh. The circulation of blood was also returned. "To travel between the earth and the underworld, it was natural for Athena and the bird to become one. Your trait is [Serpent]--- but also [Winged Serpent]!" "Thou seekest to injure and disgrace one, even hoping to make one lose composure. One will not be tempted by such!" Every time Godou used the [Sword], Athena's mystic sight would grow stronger. The petrified ground was returned to normal by the sword's golden radiance, then turned back into stone by the pitch black mystic eyes. As the two confronted one another, their surroundings have already repeated the cycle several times, petrifying into gray stones before returning to the green earth. "Originally you were a winged snake; before becoming a member of the Pantheon, you were the goddess of life and death worshiped by the ancients. After the winged snake was desecrated by the ages, the changing attitude would become the Heretic God Athena." "Shut your mouth! Such ploys are meaningless!" Although no weapons met one another, the battle was growing fiercer and fiercer. But Godou could only stop his words as it was very hard to discover Athena's weakness. If they kept up such a battle of attrition, the tremendous divine powers of the goddess would surely gain the advantage. Godou had originally hoped to decide the match with a counterattack. When confronting a stronger opponent, one should allow the enemy to attack, exhaust them, then counterattack once they reveal their weakness. He had saved a trump card for such a decisive moment. With the spell-words of the [Sword], he could unravel an iron-wall-like defense, granting ample odds of victory. However, Athena had realized his plan. Therefore she used her mystic eyes to pin Godou down. --- Can't be helped. Nothing ventured, nothing gained. Godou took a deep breath, preparing to expend the power of the [Sword].

"Dominion of the earth and the underworld, goddess of snakes who commands the wisdom of the heavens, doubtlessly the greatest existence among gods. Second to none, a god among gods, mandate of the greatest authority, Queen of the Pantheon." The [Warrior] using the offensive and defensive [Sword] is the most powerful incarnation for battling gods. But, its limitations were extremely severe. The spell-words of the [Sword] may not be used indefinitely. The longer its use, the duller the sword would become, until it was reduced to a blunt blade; this was no different from reality. And just as any authority of Verethragna, an incarnation cannot be used continuously. Without a day for recovery, use of the same incarnation again was impossible; as long as this condition stood, Godou could not rely on brute force to overpower the enemy. "Once, you were a woman who held dominance over the ancient command, commanding the humans in the name of the gods, thus the leader of the gods was also the goddess --- goddess of the winged snake. But you were overthrown from the highest throne by the martial force of rebellious men, ending the matriarchy society." Godou chanted, to forge and refine the strongest [Sword]. To expend all spell-words here, to inflict critical wounds upon Athena's divine power. To pin her down and establish the way for victory. Even the most detailed of battle plans could be disrupted by situational conditions, therefore the focus must be on responding to changing circumstances. "The era of the Queen had ended, the era of the King had began. The supreme power and wisdom of the motherly matriarch changed to that of the strict patriarch; from Zeus, the kings of gods were born." Currently in front of his own eyes stood the former queen goddess of the Mediterranean. Right, the former queen. An overthrown queen forced to obey. These spell-words that exposed Athena's past were also the sharpest sword to be used against her. "The most ancient Athena was divided, degrading to the king of god's wife, sister, or daughter, losing all former glory; mythology was altered as such."

"......Shut up." Athena's mutter was overflowing with silent rage. "Athena became the king's daughter. Metis was disgraced and robbed of her wisdom. Medusa [10] was even degraded into a monster. Furthermore, Hera and Aphrodite of Greek Mythology were also defeated mother goddesses, goddesses who once commanded life and death similar to you." "Thou art told to shut up! Such spell-words are filthy beyond comparison!" Athena was angry. That was a good sign, but she still hasn't lost her composure, so he should follow the plan and attack her once. "The defeated mother goddess, portrayed in mythology as the winged snake, the winged serpent-- which was also the dragon. The evil dragons that stood in countless legends and myths, defeated by heroes and gods alike, were the final form of the defeated and trampled mother goddess!" They were not prosecuted because they were evil monsters. But because the victors demanded legitimacy, they discredited the defeated as evil monsters, then spread the tales of themselves vanquishing evil. Due to this, the winged snake fell from a sacred beast and became a monster; the traits of the mother goddess were fundamentally denied. Thus this spell-word would become the mighty [Sword], capable of rending even Athena. Golden radiance gathered in Godou's right hand. Godou compressed the light into a longsword; with a brilliant glow spreading from him, he advanced towards Athena. Readied to stop this sword was Athena's pitch black scythe. A scythe of the death god that absorbed all light into its razor darkness. Between the sword of light and the scythe of darkness, Godou and Athena finally clashed with ferocity.

[edit]Part 3
The golden sword clashed with the pitch-black scythe.

At the same time, the darkness continued to spread from Athena. --- Cold. The temperature dropped as the darkness expanded. Frost that felt like it cut through skin, as though winter had suddenly arrived. "One shall not be struck by thee. One may be immortal, but cannot endure thy attacks that sever the source of divinity, thus one must defeat thee with forbidden darkness!" Athena injected her power into the wrist that held the pitch-black scythe. To fully repulse the golden sword, she was also expending her full power. Before he realized it, the spreading darkness had covered the entire sky, extinguishing the light from the moon and the stars, and the entire surrounding was plunged into a chaotic darkness. Other than the golden sword, not a single ray of light could pierce this darkness. Despite this, Godou's eyes could still see perfectly through this abyssal darkness --- he was really surprised. The flowers around him withered within an instant. The trees also lost their verdancy. Greenery of all sizes began to wither one after another. Fruits turned to dust in moments. Branches also withered, shrinking until they looked like dry sticks. Even the sound of insects vanished from the night. --- This was [Death]. Wielding the divine power that commanded death and demise, Athena injected her most dangerous powers into her scythe. "One summons the winter, master of life and death, emissary of the icy netherworld, the shrewdly procuring queen. One commands. Kusanagi Godou, become the dead king, decompose into corpse!" Athena said as she drove back the golden sword with her scythe. Her spell-words entered through Godou's ears and began to invade his body, which slowly grew cold. --- Is this a joke.

I can't be defeated here! Maintaining his stance to counter the scythe, Godou tried to imagine the next scene. He had planned to strike Athena down, but was blocked by her black scythe, yet the black scythe was also a part of Athena. To put it that way, could the [Sword] still cut everything? This was one created to be only effective against Athena--- a [Sword] that could defeat and surely kill Athena! Cut. Godou cut through both the black scythe and Athena at once. The divine power that composed the goddess transferred the feelings over directly through the edge of the spell-words. Earth, darkness, wisdom, snakes, birds, cows, queen, wife, fearsome woman, reborn woman, immortality--Godou cleaved down with might towards everything she had. At the same time, Godou was also inflicted by the [Death] spell-words. He wasn't sure how long he lost consciousness. Either several seconds, or several minutes, but by the time Godou realized, both he and Athena laid on the ground. Godou pressed all his strength into his limbs, struggling desperately to stand back up. Although they both fell at once, Athena wouldn't be defeated so easily; as the one who attacked her, he knew that better than anyone. Then, Athena slowly rose back up. Not a trace of a wound remained on her body, but the damage inflicted within her shouldn't recover as quickly. "As expected, winning isn't so easy, but it would have been great if I had just won like that." "Nonsense. To call one the snake goddess hath thee; no matter how wounded, neither snakes nor woman will die. Even if dead, they shall be reborn." Snakes who shed skin to be reborn. Women who wouldn't die even with profound menstrual blood loss.

Both were representations of immortality. But even though her words sounded fine, Athena's countenance grew very pale. Yet at the same time, Godou had also lost much vitality due to the words of death. Though there were no injuries, he felt that his life force had been significantly reduced. The result was that they both continued to confront one another in critical status. "With this, thy [Sword] can be used no more; one is certain of this." This troublesome fact was exposed by Athena. She wasn't wrong. The golden [Sword] had already disappeared after expending its full power. Godou no longer had any weapon capable of both attack and defense. "In other words, thou now wishest to use the power of the sun...... amongst the incarnations of Verethragna, the one closest in origin to the sun was the [Stallion]." His own combat power already grasped by his opponent; the goddess of wisdom was truly a difficult opponent to fight. Godou couldn't help but want to sigh. But he didn't even have time for that. Athena pressed in silently, striking once again with her black scythe. Godou barely managed to evade. Followed by a second swing. Cutting through the skin of his shoulders. A third attack. His ankles were almost severed. Despite losing the power of the sword, he was still in the [Warrior] incarnation; it had kept some power, and was able to grasp Athena's intentions, as well as predict her next course of action. Therefore he could at least evade the fatal strikes. --- But if he kept defending, he would eventually be defeated. He could not cope with her offensive pressure, therefore she needed not bother with defense, since there was no worry of the opponent retaliating. Then, to desperately attack the opponent, forcing him into catastrophe was enough.

The scythe cleaved, slashed, and attacked relentlessly. Evade. Duck. Dodge. Against Athena's endless attacks, Godou could only continue to evade. "What's wrong, Kusanagi Godou. Why dost thee not use the power of the [Stallion]? Is it not the only weapon capable of defeating one?" Athena mocked with a voice filled with ridicule. After pointing things out so clearly, why would I use that to fight you. You must have readied countermeasures already. Godou cursed in his mind as he desperately sought for a way to victory. If he continued his melee fight against Athena, there wouldn't be even a chance of winning. Godou completely understood this point. If it was baseball or indoor soccer, maybe there were still some chances of winning. But Kusanagi Godou didn't have a trace of martial background; there was no way he could defeat her through strength alone. At this time, he really wished that reliable partner of his could appear right now to act as his shield. She would be wielding her lion-like magic sword, wearing a red-and-black outfit, and storm in with grandeur. But she wasn't here right now. With such a performance opportunity, how could such an egoistical person not appear? Could it be that she couldn't find him and Athena? No, she wasn't that stupid. Godou only wished that the reason why she didn't appear was the reason he thought of. ......As Godou still pondered, Athena's scythe swung in right before his eyes. Godou hastily jumped back and managed to protect his vitals. But he couldn't completely evade it. His chest was struck, spraying blood into the air; although it wasn't a fatal injury, the wound was still very deep. --- Godou was immediately convinced of one thing.

He was already in such a crisis, yet she still didn't come out to help. In other words, his partner thought of the same thing as him and was waiting for an opportunity to attack. As long as he endured through this, there would be a chance to win......! "Surprising thou managest to evade! Feebly clinging to life is an ugly sight, Kusanagi Godou!" The unstopping scythe assault forced Godou to dodge by rolling on the ground. His entire body was covered with wounds. Despite this, he still managed to guard his vitals. With his entire body stained by blood and soil, he rolled along the ground; although it looked shameful, it was enough as long as it kept him from dying. Godou finally stopped fleeing. He stood up on trembling legs. Convinced of his beliefs, Godou decided to gamble on it: Erica would definitely take some action that he could look forward to! "Just as you said, I still have the incarnation that represented the sun." Godou said as he pointed towards the eastern skies. He imagined a white stallion under the brilliance of the sun, its majestic body glowing with pure white light. "For victory, come before me! Immortal sun, please grant me the shining steed. The divine horse of glory, bringing forth the light wheel that symbolized the lord!" The third incarnation of Verethragna, the [White Stallion]. Since ancient times, the [Stallion] kept a close relationship with the sun god. The sun god that roamed from east to west atop a chariot--- this was a common description passed down numerous civilizations. The Orient, India, Scandinavia, China, and Babylon were no exceptions. Apollo
[11]

of Greece was also like this.

Similar to him was the Persian god of light Mithra, mythologies spread far and wide by the people. For Verethragna's white stallion incarnation that once served Mithra, even carrying the sun was natural!

"O --- it came indeed, that annoying horse." Athena muttered towards the east. That was right. Even though the darkness had blocked out all light, the eastern skies began to burn. The sun was rising. The dawning light dyed the eastern skies red. It was obviously still midnight, five hours short of sunrise. But the current skies grew very bright. This was the incarnation of the [White Stallion], able to summon the power of the sun. "Honestly, this incarnation was the hardest to use, but you've gone too far this time, so I managed to call it--- because this was an incarnation that could only be used against a [Sinner who inflicted suffering upon the people]." The Athena who created the dark world managed to satisfy this condition. ......To use himself as the target, he always felt that the summoning would succeed. But this time, he should ignore that for once. "See this, Athena! Let's see you taste the burning flames of the sun that vanquishes darkness!" It was either an arrow of light or a spear of the sun god that descended from the skies. An area reaching out dozens of meters from Athena were all engulfed by the white light. The holy fire that consumed sinners. In the faraway eastern horizon, searing fire descended upon the ground. "Wowowowowowowowowo!!" Even those stronger than Athena could only cry out in anguish. The sun god that replaced the underworld lords and his flames that expelled the night were the nemesis of this goddess. But...... "Hahahahaha! Dost not underestimate me, Kusanagi Godou! One hath made it perfectly clear. One hath long known thy final card! This is merely thy dying struggle."

Athena's surroundings were protected by a black enchantment. An immensely powerful black barrier capable of severing all light. It warded off the white flames. To prepare for this move, she had probably been gathering the divine power of darkness this entire time, and then waited for just the right time to use. If Athena protected herself with this until the fire burned out...... Godou no longer had any incarnation capable of defeating the mother goddess of darkness, and once the flames died out, the [White Stallion] incarnation will lift, leaving Kusanagi Godou without a single authority. But Godou shook his head. "You're wrong, the one who underestimated others is you. Although you didn't underestimate me, but you did disregard--- us humans." A beam of light soared towards Godou from the other side of the darkness. A beam of silver light. The brilliant silver light--- it was a cold light, like that of a sword's edge. Cuore di Leone, the lion sword wielded by the girl that stood as Godou's partner. The silver sword buried itself into the ground before Godou. "When we fought, did you forget Erica's existence? It would be my loss if she wasn't here, but unfortunately, things didn't turn out that way." Godou pulled out Cuore di Leone. "Athena, you're far too foolish! That person's sword is specially forged. It contains the spell-words of despair, power even to defeat the gods. Normally, you can probably completely guard against it; but what will happen now, while you're defending against the sun with all your strength?" The white flames were blocked by the barrier of darkness, unable to reach the pure body of the goddess. But, Athena's countenance revealed her anxiety. --- If Erica had rushed in when Athena's scythe pushed Godou into a corner, Athena would naturally become aware of Cuore di Leone's presence, and would alter her actions as appropriate. So despite watching Godou fall to desperate straits, Erica did not reveal herself to rescue him.

Because Godou realized Erica's plan, he gambled everything on this attempt. Everything had been for this opportunity to let Cuore di Leone become his new trump card. "Though this cooperative fight wasn't preplanned. Thankfully, it worked; that girl Erica really knows how to calculate the best time to appear." To toss over her beloved sword by guessing through this darkness, it was as expected of his partner. Godou slowly approached Athena. But if he attacked directly, he would be burnt himself. Could he wait until the flames burned out? Just as he thought over this, Cuore di Leone changed to the form of a javelin, probably because Erica had used her magic. Of course, if he used a thrown attack, then he wouldn't need to close the distance.

The Cuore di Leone that had taken javelin form dissolved into a silver meteor, piercing through Athena's chest.

Such caring support made Godou smile. "This is the last hit; take this, Athena!" He threw with all his strength, hurling the javelin out. The Cuore di Leone that had taken javelin form dissolved into a silver meteor, piercing through Athena's chest.

Both the goddess and the silver javelin were immolated by the flames. It didn't matter. That sword was forged from indestructible steel. Even after melting in the fire, it would still resurrect like a phoenix. "Kusanagi Godou, thou would sneak attack Defiant God Athena! Damn thee, to own a title as hateful as devil king, one never guessed thou art so contemptible!" "Stop blaming others! It's because you underestimated humanity that brought your own demise!" After been hit by the silver strike and falling to her knees, Athena was swallowed by the white flames.

[edit]Part 4
After several minutes, the white flames finally burned out, and the dawning light to the east also vanished. The black night returned. Yes, countless streetlights now illuminated the roads and streets, and light from the skyscrapers leaked out from the windows --- everything had returned to that old semi-darkness. Godou let go of the breath he held and stared into the night sky. The half-moon and numerous stars twinkled in their light. Even if he ignored his real feelings, he still couldn't claim Tokyo's night sky to be beautiful. Maybe tens of years had made him used to it, but the current feel wasn't bad either. Nevertheless, the duel had ended. First he should hurry home and take a shower, then sleep in relaxation. Taking care of the aftermath could wait for later. "How was it Godou? That fight just now, I think receiving the Best Supporting Actress Award won't be an exaggeration." Two girls walked into the once fierce battlefield. One was a graceful blonde Italian, while the other was a Japanese who wore a miko outfit and looked very serious for some reason. "If I could manage it, you can have however many awards you want, even an award ceremony is fine."

Godou replied as he sat down cross-legged on the wilted grass. Even he was exhausted. But, although his body should be injured all over and wracked by pain, he felt none of it, and even the serious wound on his chest had begun to heal. The recovery abilities of a godslayer's body was still inhumanly high. However...... The catastrophe in these garden, he had caused half of it. Just how many people could still recognize this as the Hamarikyu Gardens? He wasn't sure when, but a massive crater had appeared on the ground. The pine forest that remained since the Edo period, the numerous kinds of colorful flowers in the gardens, they were all ruined by the fight between him and Athena. --- Godou reflected deeply; he had gone too far again. "So, how should we deal with this troublesome goddess? I think I should hurry and give her a final blow." "......I second that. If we leave Athena like this, she will definitely become the source of more disaster one day, so we should naturally take preventative measures." Erica suggested as if she was taunting. Although Yuri looked like it was hard for her to express, she nevertheless agreed. The one they stared at was an Athena who looked like a little girl that sat on the ground after throwing a tantrum. Maybe it was because she was burned by the flames of the [White Stallion], or maybe it was because she had expended too much divine power, but the mother goddess of darkness had shrunk, returning to the little girl look she had several hours ago. She was truly a goddess with the divine trait of immortality. Even though she was just consumed by flames, she had already resurrected. Of course, even Godou doubted the kind of attack just then could have completely killed her. Although she was already deprived of her combat ability, she still had a fearsome vitality. "Mariya-san, what you just spoke of, was that from your usual power? Through your intuition as a miko, or some similar ability?"

"No, just the thought of a normal person...... for something like this, even those who aren't miko would decide that way." Yuri's reply relieved the weight on Godou's heart. Even though he would arrive at the same conclusion with an ill prediction, Godou nevertheless felt relieved. "Then, let's part here...... Athena, did you hear me? These people want to finish you off; you better hurry and leave this country." "--- Why would thee not finish one off? Slaying one would allows thee to usurp new powers, becomest an even more powerful godslayer; why would thee abandon such a good opportunity?" After hearing the angry words of an unimpressed Athena, Godou couldn't help but reply with a frustrated and tired voice: "I don't want these weird powers; the one I already have are hard enough to deal with. Besides, how could I kill someone just because I beat them in a fight; I'm a civilized man you know." "What?" "I said, I'm not some god born during the Bronze or Iron Ages. It's the twenty-first century now, we don't have the habit of taking the life of another after winning a duel; don't push those ancient practices onto me." After suppressing Erica and Yuri's desire to interject with his sight, Godou continued: "Although I've always won competitions, I've never thought of killing the defeated opponent. If you won't accept this, then let's go with this: the saying goes that winner takes all, while the loser is obliged to obey the victor...... can you accept that?" Godou asked the shrunken Athena. The goddess held her silence for a long time before she spoke at last: "......Very well, the defeated should obey the orders of the victor. One knows not if we shall fight again, please take care of thyself; destiny willing, we shall meet again one day." Athena stood up as she swayed her silver hair. "The man who had defeated one, one shall always remember thy name--- goodbye, Kusanagi Godou!" Turning her back towards Godou and the group, Athena slowly departed. Once she could no longer see Athena's small shadow, Erica intentionally sighed:

"Godou, you know, even if you defeat [Heretic Gods], your authorities won't increase if you don't take their lives?" "Don't talk about killing so casually. Besides, even if we defeated those gods, they can resurrect like nothing had happened, how can we manage that so easily?" Godou replied seriously, refuting the simple explanation his partner offered. To those people, resurrection and rebirth were an everyday thing, so they were all immortal monsters. With such a blessing, he could go all out on the offensive without worrying about harming the opponent. "Even though you say that, you never actually considered killing her right? Eh, I originally planned to help Godou quickly become independent, but if this keeps up, our future doesn't look very bright." "I don't want to become any more of a monster, so don't make decisions for me with such an uncaring attitude...... right, is Mariya-san alright? She still looks really weak." Godou asked about Yuri who was still staring at him with cold eyes. When he left, she was still very gentle; why was she like a mine that was about to explode now? She must not be feeling well. That was natural, since he had asked too much of her earlier. Godou focused his sight on Yuri's countenance. "My body really doesn't have any problems; I'm really grateful that Kusanagi-san was able to come save me just then." A chilly tone. Behind her polite words laid a cold expression. ......Was she really angry? Then he should hurry and apologize; Godou continuously pondered over how he might defend himself. Although it was really shameful, but it was also a desperate matter of survival. "Mariya-san, I'm really sorry for causing you so much trouble over this incident." Godou bowed his head, realizing that even his waist had bent over. What a disaster. He wasn't sure if the gesture was enough. Would he still get scolded? He felt extremely uneasy about it. But Yuri didn't care about this at all, instead she began to berate him over something totally unexpected.

"No, I don't mind about that; it's because of Kusanagi-san that I met such extreme circumstances, but you also saved me, so I don't mind. Aside from that, there is something else I would like to ask you." She revealed a dark smile just like several hours ago. For it to reveal itself on Yuri's beautiful face yet again...... is really frightening. "You are a true devil king --- one who wields the authority of a real godslayer. But, these powers aren't for you to do whatever you want with. What do you think over this?" "Uhh...... about this...... I think you're completely right." "Then, why don't you watch your surroundings more! These gardens are ruined, and just how do you plan to take care of what happened over there?" Yuri pointed sternly towards what was in front of them. Godou glanced over the distant view and froze as he saw the tragic appearance in the night sky. "Uhhh......" At the rooftops of several skyscrapers that reached into the heavens--Two-thirds of those roofs had been sliced off, completely gone just like butter sticks that were cut by a knife. Furthermore, the same happened to the elevated highways of the Capital Expressway. Entire sections of the road were missing, just like icicles melted by a blowtorch, entire road portions had vanished without a sight. The flames of the [White Stallion] that descended from the heavens must have caused this. Because of the ultra-high temperature, the destroyed highway had the appearance of being melted near the edges; but this wasn't candy or cream or ice, but reinforced concrete. "If it's like that, should be able to just repair the melted sections right?" "Who knows. Even if it can be, it'll be extremely difficult; just building construction scaffolding on top of those skyscrapers will be problematic enough." Erica and Godou discussed as though they were casually chatting. The former didn't see this as that serious of a problem, while the latter only chose this tone of talking to escape reality.

"Didn't I tell you this morning? You don't watch your surroundings enough; it hasn't even been a day yet and you still managed to do this." As the only person present with common sense and moral integrity, Yuri coldly spoke out: "And you're too low, too dirty, a complete pervert! For someone as indecent, lascivious, and imprudent as you to get the power of the devil king, I doubt this world will last much longer! I really misjudged you; sure, I thought at the time that you were a reliable and honest man, but I was being too naive. Talk about a complete disappointment." "That, Mariya-san...... what low, indecent stuff; that doesn't seem right---" Faced with this strangely agitated miko before him, Godou timidly responded. Yet a razor-sharp glare cut him off. "Really, Kusanagi-san, you've already forgotten what you were doing this quickly? Erica-san is Italian so I won't speak of it, but you're a Japanese man; how could you do something so low, so dirty, you should properly reflect just what shame is!" "Huh? What do you mean? I, did I do something strange?" "Did you seriously forget? Such a passionate--- eh, that warm k-kiss, to actually do something so shameless!" Now, Godou finally understand the reason why Yuri was so angry. But he was also very troubled at the same time. He wasn't good at explaining himself, and it would be very hard to clarify that it was a magic necessary to defeat Athena; it would to best to leave this to his more charismatic partner. He begged Erica with his eyes, before he realized too late that this was like digging his own grave. "Hehe, so Yuri didn't like that move. You really are late to mature...... At the beginning, Godou didn't feel much differently~~" What was she saying, 'at the beginning' was completely unnecessary! "Since ancient times, wasn't a girl's kiss the best blessing for departing brave warriors? So I gave him strength this way. Godou was shy at first, but now, he couldn't even fight anymore unless I did this--- it's really worrisome." As he listened to Erica's explanation, Godou realized what utter despair tasted like.

Although it wasn't really a lie, but the malicious explanation completely twisted the facts and deliberately hid the truth. "No, it's not like that, Mariya-san, it's actually......" "If it's an excuse, then that won't be necessary; I already understand what's going on." "By understand you mean---" "Being tempted by Erica-san like that, Kusanagi-san must have been obedient every time. Right? I understand these things very well, since Kusanagi-san is also a man; as long as your lover coaxes you, you'd do her every bidding." No explanation would be accepted. Yuri smiled as she said these words, her expression beautiful yet frigid, accompanied by a cold emotionless expression. "It's already late tonight, so I won't say any more, but please visit Nanao Shrine tomorrow. I won't need to mind the time then, so I'll properly educate you tomorrow--- because I need to seriously teach you these things, so you better come alone. Definitely do not bring your lover there." She gave him a heartless verdict with her steely tone. Yielding to the overwhelming pressure, Godou couldn't help but agree involuntarily.

[edit]Translators

notes & references

1. Hamarikyu Gardens: a public park located at the mouth of the Sumida river, surrounded by a seawater moat and built from what was once a Tokugawa family villa. 2. Tsukiji District: tsukiji literally means 'reclaimed land', and although multiple Japanese cities have such an area, none of them are as famous as Tokyo's. 3. Marie Antoinette: Queen of France executed during the French Revolution, known for her corrupt, selfish, and gaudy lifestyle with an inability to understand the common folk. 4. Let them eat cake: famous line supposedly said by Marie Antoinette in response to those who complained of having no bread to eat, although historians believe this to be a byproduct of dramatized journalism. 5. Isis and Ishtar: Isis is the Egyptian goddess of compassion, nature, and magic, often viewed as the ideal mother and wife, as well as a friend to the downtrodden, the sinners, and the slaves; Ishtar is the Assyrian and Babylonian goddess of fertility, war, love, and sex, known as a fickle lover who also unleashed the Bull of Heaven upon Gilgamesh for refusing her love in theEpic of Gilgamesh. 6. Indra: King of the gods and god of storms, rainfall, and war in Hindu mythology, and associated with Vajrapani, the chief protector of the Buddha.

7. Defiant God: as Heretic God, both written as 'Disobedient God' in raws, but since heretics never refer to themselves as heretics, Athena's use of 'Heretic' will be converted to 'Defiant'. 8. Mithra: the Zoroastrian god of covenant and oath, a god of judgment and all-seeing protector of truth, guardian of cattle, harvest, and water elements. 9. Pegasus: the winged horse; according to Greek Mythology, Medusa was impregnated by Poseidon and when the hero Perseus beheaded and killed her, Pegasus and Chrysaor, a golden-sworded giant, burst from her body. 10. Hera, Aphrodite: Hera was the sister of Zeus and goddess of women and marriage; Aphrodite was the Greek goddess of love, pleasure, and beauty. 11. Apollo: Greek god of the sun, truth and prophesy, healing and plague, and patron of the fine arts; son of Zeus and Leto, he is one of the most important and idealized deities of Greece.

[edit]Epilogue
The battle with Athena took place during the night hours of Saturday morning. Just like any normal company, Kusanagi Godou's Jounan Academy was also off today. It was originally going to be a restful and relaxing day, spent to recover his battle wounds--- a leisure day like that. But he had received a fierce scolding during the meeting between him and Mariya Yuri, to the point that both his mind and body felt bared to the bones. Still he tried his best. He was a righteous person who would do his best to peacefully resolve problems regardless of how difficult they were. Furthermore, what he did with Erica last night was indispensable for seizing the upper hand during his fight. These were all sincerely explained to the best of his abilities. But Yuri's response was still cold. "So that's how, that's how it was. But from Kusanagi-san's point of view, as long as these efforts were displayed through the results; even if you say this is another effort---" It still hasn't finished. "Is that how....... Kusanagi-san, is this excuse your idea? Or is it Erica's? Don't you feel it's a rather ridiculous? Such unrealistic, convenient reasons should be moderated at least. Don't think that some nonsense excuse could fool me."

Not a single way out was offered. The result was three continuous hours of cold, nonstop scolding; he really learned his lesson in full this time. Face to face with the beautiful yet harsh girl, alone with just the two of them, the entire time had felt like he was sitting on needles...... Yuri ended up being cold the entire day, her words filled with barbs. Despite this, Godou was very thankful that she cared for him over so many little details. Sometimes when her words ended, she would ask Godou about his body's condition. "Are you really...... alright? Though your body is really strong and different from usual people, but isn't there still a chance of something going wrong?...... it's hard to believe that you're already fully healed, just completely abnormal in every way, but such a weird thing only happens because you're an absurd person like that!" She berated him with seeming anger. Though it wasn't very frank, but Godou knew it was because she worried over him. Even though she was in mortal peril yesterday, she still worried over others more than herself; she really was a kind and strong girl. --- So no matter how angry or how cold she was to him, it was all a sign of consideration to Godou. Thinking this way, Godou bowed and apologized seriously even at the end of all the scolding. Sometimes halfway through her speech, Yuri blushed and revealed a troubled impression: "this was a little too much......" fidgeting somewhat in embarrassment. This happened on Saturday.

But on the next day, Sunday, something really bad happened again. It happened when Godou held the newspaper as he watched the news in the living room television. Edogawa, Koto, Central, and Port districts were engulfed by the darkness for around four hours. Regarding this, the official rhetoric was a failure of the power supply and it was still under investigation--- they held a press meeting that didn't clarify anything.

He confirmed the television and newspaper contents; every media was using this as its top headline. But none of them reported in detail about how all lighting and ignition tools had failed to function. It was obvious that someone was controlling the information. Historical Compilation Committee. Probably done by those people he heard about yesterday. No, definitely them. But, just how did they manage this impossibly hard task? Just as Godou thought over this--Just then, Shizuka opened the glass door and entered the living room. For some reason, his little sister's eyes were filled with a ferocious murderous intent, and he felt really strange. "What's wrong? In a bad mood?" "Nothing--- I just met Mariya-senpai during the tea ceremony club's activities." What about it? Godou continued to read the paper as he pretended to listen; not like it would be anything important. "Senpai told me to tell onii-chan that she was too rude yesterday and was really apologetic." Godou gave a perfunctory reply as he leisurely read the paper. But the situation was turning to a completely unexpected direction. "Onii-chan met senpai yesterday as well? I remember that you arranged to meet on Friday over the phone. Then you secretly met again yesterday...... I hope onii-chan can spill everything for me now." Shizuka suddenly said. "Just what kind of relationship do you have with Mariya-senpai? Isn't it abnormal to visit a girl two days in a row? Doesn't feel like a normal friendship...... so, onii-chan, if your conscience is clear, will you swear to god? How about it? Do you dare?" Stubborn, and too eager to find the source. Plus the thoughts about Erica halfway through, things were getting worse and worse.

"Don't tell me, onii-chan is playing both at once? I really guessed it! I always worried that someday you'd become the same as grandpa. Just as I expected! Ever since you let go of the baseball you've always trained in, I had thought something was wrong. Maybe, you had let go of your sport activities because of these immoral habits. Onii-chan, I thought you were better than this!" Little sis, why do you always speculate your brother to be so low? Shizuka completely didn't understand Godou's rebuttal. "Hmph! I can tell if you're lying or not just by watching your face. Onii-chan has that expression of concealing things that he doesn't dare explain." She was spot on. Although he didn't do anything regrettable, this wasn't something that he should explain to just anyone. As a result, Godou fell into the predicament of having to avoid his sister.

Then on Monday morning. Godou left his home. Although his physical wounds had healed, his emotional wounds had grown worse. --- His holidays must have gone wrong somewhere. His heart felt strongly about this. The baffling forced trip to Rome, not to mention even after the unrest caused by that duel, only the fierce scolding of the miko and his little sister followed. If this kept up for a second week, his body wouldn't be able to take it. Weren't holidays supposed to be spent in happiness and peace, in a laid-back way? The only lucky thing was that Erica stopped pestering him. After going their different ways during the night he fought Athena, Godou had called her numerous times. Though he knew nothing good would come from meeting her. But, she did come here from Italy, so he should at least see her again before she leaves. Now that he thought about it, he also hasn't bid farewell to Anna yet. But he couldn't get through to her cell phone, nor did he see her since.

Did she return already? No, that wouldn't be Erica's style. Godou continued down his usual path to school with his worrisome mood. His little sister, who normally went to school with him, wasn't here this morning. Because of her day duties, she had left early today. Private Jounan Academy High School Section. Freedom wasn't anything special; high school freshmen could be seen everywhere. That was Kusanagi Godou's title in everyday life. Not godslayer, not a monster, and definitely not the sixth devil king. "Come to think of it, that other night, didn't Anna-san say something strange......?" Godou suddenly remembered this and felt confused. 'If you come back safely, I'll personally make a delicious meal for you to eat'......something like that. She was technically on a business trip, where would she cook at? Unless she meant the next time he goes to Italy...... Godou thought as he continued walking forward. A moment later, he completely understood the truth of the matter, as he noticed a girl's silhouette just a little further up ahead. "Ciao, Godou. How is it? Does the uniform fit me? This is the first time I wore a uniform, so it feels a bit strange." A familiar voice greeted him in an intimate tone. The beautiful girl before him wore a uniform he was used to seeing. So that's how it is. At that time, Anna had already prepared for long-term living in Japan with her master; that was why Erica had brought a confidante who was good at Japanese. "Oy, Erica, though I understand now, I still want to ask you; are you seriously planning to live in Japan? What's up with that getup?" "Just a uniform, isn't this the uniform of Godou's school? Although I don't get the point of everyone wearing the same thing, but it can't be helped, so I just have to accept it." Deliberating swaying her blonde hair, Erica spun about to show off to Godou.

She wore a blazer of the Jounan Academy on her upper body. The height of her waist was obviously different from Japanese girls, and because she wore the same uniform, her slender and long legs became very noticeable. "Starting from today, I'll be studying abroad at Godou's school, and I've been moving all weekend. So I didn't notice your calls, sorry." A smile like that of a devil's. You're not sorry at all! Godou cursed silently. Since it was Erica, this was definitely intentional, all for now--- for the purpose of seeing Godou's shocked expression. "You, don't you have a job as part of a secret association in Milan? Doesn't that job have heavy responsibilities? Can you really do something like this?" "Of course. I told them I was leaving to take care of Godou, and everyone happily sent me off. You still don't understand your own position; for the purpose of maintaining good relationships with godslayers, even the highest ranking leaders would often take long trips." Erica stepped towards Godou as though a predator towards its prey. By the time he noticed, she had already grabbed his wrist. "From now on, we'll be together every day; I'm in the same class as Godou after all. Alright, let's go." With his hand pulled by Erica, the two of them continued walking towards school. Since she was too strong, he couldn't get away at all. He had no way of escaping--- Godou eyed his surroundings before he felt despair settle in. "Kusanagi-san, your really can't change your rotten habits; even after telling you so, you're back to doing such shameless things just a few days later!" Even though Godou didn't meet the qualifications to pray to god. But right now, he couldn't help but curse the gods for tormenting him. Out of all times, it had to be now for Erica and Mariya Yuri to meet! Of course, both Yuri and Erica wore the same uniform from Jounan Academy. It was the first time he saw this girl wearing their uniform; it was neat and fit her well, but then her scary expression drew nearer.

"Will you two step apart already? Just what is going on with this uniform, Erica-san? Don't tell me you really decided to stay in Japan?" Yuri's eyes were as cold as ice as her gaze focused unerringly on them. Within that icy gaze, flames of anger swirled and boiled. "Yep, think about it, two people who love each other but can't see one another unless they fly for twelve hours, that just doesn't make any sense. Besides, I can easily do my work over here, so isn't this great news?" The uncaring Erica explained to the angry miko. Work--- this girl really plans to use my strength; this really impressed Godou. Such forwardness without any concealment was part of Erica's character, regardless of whether it was good or bad. She was a witch who deviously planned her strategy before manipulating others. Yet despite this, Godou never wanted to open the distance between them, most likely because of her forwardness. But from the perspective of someone as serious as Yuri, Godou was definitely fascinated by feminine allure. Yuri quickly turned to face Godou, who was analyzing the situation to escape reality. "Last time, I purposefully told you to firmly reject Erica's temptations. I, I seriously hoped that you would be able to do so; but just what is happening now?" "S-sorry, Mariya-san. But, I really didn't know either...... and even if I did, I doubt I could stop Erica." "Seriously! You're still taking such an attitude. She acts a little spoiled and ends up leading you around by your nose, even though you just learned your lesson recently!" Yuri was indignant. Couldn't be helped, since Erica and Godou were the ones really responsible for Tokyo being engulfed by darkness, so they couldn't say anything in response. "Let's stop the boring conversation and go to school. Even though we'll always be together from now on, it's best to extend the honeymoon for as long as possible, so let's go enjoy ourselves, alright?" "!? Kusanagi-san, don't be deceived by her temptation! ---Fine, from today on, I'll temporarily stay with you two. I have to supervise and make sure neither of you do anything weird."

"---Fine, from today on, I'll temporarily stay with you two. I have to supervise and make sure neither of you do anything weird."

At that moment, Godou finally realized the dangerous situation he was in. Query: to analyze, what kind of situation was he in? Answer: to be dragged to school hand-in-hand by a blond beauty, while being the male closest to the one classified as the academy's most beautiful girl. Yes, maybe it was because of Yuri's agitation, but she had already neared Godou's chest. It looked like the blonde lover was trying to lure away a womanizing husband, while the wife tearfully tried to bring him back...... He was being stared at painfully by the students of Jounan Academy, as though they were looking at a criminal. --- Godou shuddered. If this continued, would he become a celebrity through notoriety!? "Ah, right. Since I'm finally living in Japan, I should properly introduce myself to Godou's family and let them know we're in a relationship." "Kusanagi-san, you can't do this! To have a relationship with this woman, just how do you plan on explaining yourself to Shizuka--- your little sister and your family?" "Not a problem. As long as I'm cordial, most normal people will gladly welcome me. I'm confident of this, so you don't need to worry."

"Do you plan to deceive even Kusanagi-san's family?" "Don't say it in such a bad way; isn't it expected to establish a good relationship with the family of one's lover? Don't you think so Godou?" "Kusanagi-san, don't just stand there, hurry up and stop Erica-san!" Caught in between the two girls, Godou already lost any way of escaping. He couldn't think of a way to escape this predicament no matter what. The only thing he could do now was to pray for some god to appear and rescue him. --- God, please give me a peaceful life. Nothing extravagant, just that I don't want to meet any more gods or devils, and lead a peaceful everyday life. So please, god, grant my wish. Kusanagi Godou's urgent wish had no chance of happening anytime soon.

[edit]Afterword
To all readers who finished this book. Or maybe, those readers who sneakily began reading from the afterword. I'm Taketsuki Jou, and this is our first meeting. This volume is the first of my novel scripts to be published. This time, I'm very pleased to have Super Dash Bunko publish my book for me. Please take care of me from now on. The saying goes 'a gentleman should not dishonor the gods'. But, this book joined those other works that doesn't take things seriously and strictly. If possible, for those of you who disagree with me, I hope you can simply laugh it off instead of calling retribution upon me. Especially the gods who might really reside in the heavens above. I'm one of those who prays at the shrine on New Year's, who believe that faith is beneficial to the [1] heart and isn't stingy when it comes to saisen ; I'll be generous over saisen next year as well. So please forgive me.

Incidentally, the contents of this book are purely fictional. So there is no relation whatsoever with existing people, organizations, religions, locations, and other social matters. Within this work, even if specific names and descriptions are used, that is still just coincidence and definitely do not refer to the real thing. ......Really? Please look at my eyes. Will a liar have such clear eyes? Eh? You can't see? Really? Let's ignore this for now then and return to the novel's contents. In the ancient times without copyrighting, story-writing was probably a very slow and ambitious project. Mythologies are a product of those times. The world has tons of similar tales, like the story of Izanagi who went into the underworld to meet [2] [3] his wife Izanami ; it was just like the legend of Orpheus who entered the netherworld to rescue his wife. Obviously, this isn't just some mere coincidence. Stories that share the same origin changed their details, spreading through both Japan and Greece, reinterpreted by different views after many eras. This is a phenomenon caused by the spreading of cultural and migration of people. ......Eh, to put it simply, 'easygoing plagiarism' is a common occurrence. To regard foreign gods as evil spirits, demons, and monsters to be vanquished by one's own gods; such examples are plenty. It really is blasphemy. --- But. To seriously pursue such an issue would be like chasing an endless problem, so someone like me who isn't very serious thought up of this coarse method. The result is the book, "Campione - godslayer!". A story with a superpowered protagonist who fought endlessly with other high level bosses. If you're enjoying the read, then that's great. --- Hmm? Erica seems like the main heroine?

Hahaha, how can that be--- the most images, strong, enticing, red, such things... Just pretend you didn't see it. Lastly, allow me to thank everyone who earnestly helped in the publishing of this book. I also apologize to the many friends who helped but didn't hear back from me in time while I was writing this. Finally to all the readers here, you have my thanks. April 2008, Taketsuki Jou.

Illustrator Afterword. First time meeting! I'm honored to illustrate Campione. I'm the one given part of the two page afterword, and feels that my drawings aren't satisfactory enough (hiding my name in fear of spoilers). A role was added to the original script. Although I like those two on the cover, but I must recommend this character the most. Just to prevent rumors, I'm really not a lolicon!

Prologue
Excerpt from the notes of the Council of Elders, Folklore of Dalmatia, Croatia One day, the bad wolf tried to break into the castle of the pig king.

"Wow, it's been a long time since I came to such a splendid place. Lovely little pigs, please let me enter your castle. I will do nothing bad." "No, absolutely not. We will give you anything you want, so please leave," the king replied to the wolf, who was begging outside with a coaxing voice. The wise king knew that the wolf would not keep his promise. "There is nothing I want. I only wish to enter the castle. If you won't let me in, I will chose other means, you know?" "Please stop, please stop! As long as we don't have to let you in, we will do anything!" Ignoring the pig king and his desperate, wailing pleas, the bad wolf breathed out deeply. When he did, the wolf's breath became a whirlwind that blew away the castle of the pig king. The castle made from many bricks went flying like cotton. Just like that, the whirlwind escalated into a great storm and blew away everything around the castle. "Look, isn't it just like I said? You should've calmly let me into the castle. Take this as a lesson to never oppose me again, okay?" the bad wolf sneered at the pig king. Commentary The "The Three Little Pigs" had been derived from its original folklore stories "The Wolf and The Goat" and "The Wolf and The Pig". But there is another, bold hypothesis regarding the origin of this legend. In 1854, Devil King Dejanstahl Voban used his infamous Authority over storms, [Sturm und [1] [2] Drang], to drive the Dalmatian port city Zadar to the brink of destruction. Some researchers believe that, over the course of many years, the memory of this tragedy took an influence on the folktale.

From the section about Voban, Sasha Dejanstahl, European Mage Directory He was called [Marquis Voban], but he was by no means a noble. Born in the first half of the eighteenth century in the area of modern Hungary, he probably didn't have a single relative since birth. The boy lived his life by moving from place to place for more than ten years, struggling daily just to get some bread, until one day he had succeeded in slaying a god and suddenly rose to become a campione. Campione are those who seized a portion of the [Authorities] from the god they murdered. They are feared existences whom magi called [Kings].

But at that time, he was not a [Marquis] yet. Just a few years later, he attacked the castle of the marquis governing the area and usurped the marquis's status and dominion. But he grew tired of the status within a few years and abandoned it in the end. However, it was the source of the title he still uses - Marquis Voban. Furthermore, the name Voban came from his peculiar and ghastly sense of humor. Knowing that the previous marquis had kept a savage dog called "Voban", he picked it as his own family name. Then he ordered the former marquis to serve his relative, the former pet dog...

Dame

[3]

Liliana Kranjcar, Achieving an Audience with the [King] in Budapest

They were in a room of a high-class hotel, the kind that could be found in any country. As luxurious and pleasant as it was, the room that held the [audience] was still a little too common to be called a devil king's palace. The master of the room was called Sasha Dejanstahl Voban.

He was one of the campione whom magi throughout the world feared as kings, devil kings. All of them possessed a tremendous magic power called [Authority]. Those were all plundered from the gods and goddesses murdered by the devil kings' own hands.

"You're Kranjcar's granddaughter? We met four years ago, but I have no memory of your face... ahh, don't think of me as a senile old fool. People in your generation grow up too fast. The same would happen even with a person other than me." His voice was clear, even intellectual. His physical appearance was the same. He had a wide forehead, deeply sunken eyes, and his complexion was terribly pale. If one claimed that he taught at some university, everyone would consent. His silver hair was combed straight and his beard was also carefully shaved clean. "It is only natural. At that time I was nothing but a child and we met for not even ten minutes. Please bear it no mind." Liliana Kranjcar bowed as she replied courteously. She fell on one knee and held her right arm over her chest. For a greeting in a hotel suite, it was extremely unusual. But on top of being in front of a [king], a knight had an obligation to present herself with suitable courtesy. The girl who belonged to the magic association "Bronze Black Cross" was still sixteen. Her handsome features, which gave the impression of a fairy, were more gallant than lovely. Her long silver hair was drawn up in a ponytail. Yet despite her youth, the girl was a mage holding the title of Great Knight. Even in Milan, where outstanding talents from all over the world gathered, the only one with comparable talent was the Erica Blandelli of the 'Copper Black Cross'. "That's splendid. Now then, I think you already know, but I am impatient by nature, so let's get to the point. I called you here all the way from Milan for one reason." Voban narrowed his emerald eyes ever-so-slightly. Whenever those evil eyes glittered, any living being before them would turn into masses of salt. It [4] was an authority that he was said to have usurped from the Celtic demon god Balor . [Eyes of Sodom], [Legion of Hungry Wolves], [Sturm und Drang], [Cage of Undead Servants]. Among the mages of Europe, every single one knew a few of his Authorities. "I take it you haven't forgotten the ritual four years ago? That ritual for the great sorcery to summon a heretic god. I've been thinking about attempting that secret ritual you helped me with once more."

Liliana fixedly looked back at the devil king's face. That great magic had produced more than just a few victims. Why was he trying such a dangerous ritual again? After pondering over that question for only a moment, Liliana realized. 'A godslayer summoning a god. How can there be any other reason except a fight?' "Back then, that damn Salvatore got the better of me. I had not anticipated that a fool would get to the summoned god first and snatch it away. You see, I had never dreamed that such a greenhorn would appear in our world!" Voban said indifferently, but the iris of his evil eyes flickered. Four years ago, that incident had spread the fame of the young devil king Salvatore Doni and his Italian origin throughout the European magical world like thunder. The story of the godslayer stealing the old [king]'s spoils. Liliana, who happened to be present at that time, remembered the entire story well. "In three more months, the stellar constellations and the flow of ley lines will form the right conditions to call a god for the first time in four years. I may not be interested in that kind of knowledge myself, but I made a professional make sure. Isn't that right, Caspar?" All of a sudden, Voban happily redirected his gaze behind Liliana. Suddenly feeling an eerie presence behind her, Liliane grew anxious as someone had come up unseen and unheard. Just who could sneak up on a great knight like her? She hurriedly turned around only to sigh. Standing behind her was an old man dressed in black. The old man nodded awkwardly at Voban's question, as if he was a machine that lacked oil. There was no expression on his pale face. Neither was there any light in his eyes. They were terribly empty and unfocused. The appearance of death. The old man with such an expression couldn't be called anything other than a moving corpse. (This is a [Dead Servant]!) Liliana instantly remembered one of the authorities of the old king. Forcing a human he personally slaughtered to stay in this world as one of the living dead and enforcing absolute obedience as a faithful servant. It was atrocious. Liliana couldn't help but feel that way.

It was most likely that this corpse once opposed the devil king when he was still alive. He was probably one of the mages who once fought against him. It wasn't something doable through ordinary courage. It was a feat worthy of respect. But, this Authority defiled that courage and ridiculed that dignity. Because she inherited the blood of the notable Kranjcar family and belonged to the magic association [Bronze Black Cross], resistance towards this devil king would not be forgiven. Otherwise she would have left on the spot. ......No. If the leader of the Italian mages, Salvatore Doni, was in perfect condition, she might have been able to request his protection. But that was currently impossible. Since the wound he had received two months ago had only just healed, it was still too early for him to resist another campione. "Kranjcar. You were one of the miko I gathered four years ago. Do you remember who showed the most outstanding talent back then?" To summon a god, he had used his influence as a king to gather dozens of miko. When the ritual was over, two-thirds of them had lost their sanity, caused by the deep emotional trauma they had suffered. Luckily, Liliana belonged to the third that had managed to stay safe. "At that time, I found out that quality is more important than quantity. Rather than gathering riffraff, I should handpick the very best miko instead." The emerald evil eyes pierced Liliana with amusement. Like they had seen through her rebellious spirit. "Unless I was mistaken, wasn't she Asian? You wouldn't happen to remember that girls name and lineage, would you?" In this instant, Liliana hesitated. Should she answer honestly or not? Considering the danger, it was of course the latter. But even if she successfully feigned ignorance here, he would just hear it later from another. And as a proud knight, she should do the former. She should brave this situation and deeply involve herself, then give her all to make sure that he produced no uninvolved victims. Following her characteristic sense of justice, Liliana resolved herself.
[5]

"Her name was Mariya. She is Japanese and said that she came from Tokyo. It may be insolent of me, but if you order it, I shall find her and bring her before you," she proposed while lowering her head. But the reply was unexpected. "I've got an even better idea. I've thought about going to Japan myself. Hmm, now that I think about it, it's been a while since I've traveled the continents." "You are a campione, yet you will go in person?" "I also want to breath some foreign air once in a while. Isn't it fine? I am an old man with only a few years left that just wants to enjoy a transient vacation?" Mixing this declaration with his ghastly sense of humor, the devil king put a stop to the knight's objections. "But having a companion is certainly useful. I order you to fill that role. Any objections?" Even if she had objections, there was no way for her to express them. While contently watching the compliant Liliana, Voban said: "Then make preparations right away. You better not make me wait for a second too long." "Understood. But, is it be alright for me to say one thing first? One of your brethren is in Japan. Would it not be better to contact him ahead of time?" Kusanagi Godou. The boy who had defeated the ancient Persian god of war Verethragna and became a campione. He had command over the ten incarnations that the war god could change into and had the crimson knight, who was Liliana's rival, wait upon him as his lover. But the most senior devil king simply rejected this proposal with a scornful laugh. "There's no need for that. If he has something to talk about, he can just come to me." It was the whim of a devil king with far too much free time. It would not be long before this developed into the turmoil that would swallow up Kusanagi Godou and Tokyo.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

1 - Every Day is a Bothersome Day

Recently, Kusanagi Godou began setting off from home forty minutes earlier than usual. He originally had a habit of getting up early for a run, but this was not the reason he had to move his schedule earlier. In fact, he could have just changed his morning run to the evenings. It was nearing the end of June, and plum rain had continued every day in the monsoon season for at least half a month. But today was a much awaited sunny day. Godou put on his light running shoes at the entrance and prepared to set off. The last time he left home without needing an umbrella was many days ago. As his thoughts reached this point, a sudden greeting was heard from behind. "Good morning, brother. You're quite early again today... Are you going to that person on the way again?" A voice that should have been very cute to listen to, but currently had a strange threatening tone. Turning his head back, Godou saw his younger sister Shizuka appearing at the doorway with a sneer. "Every single morning, meeting the blonde lover at some place and then going to school together. I am surprised at brother's earnest diligence." "Ah... please don't misunderstand, Erica is not my lover or anything like that." To her older brother's denial, the sister snorted with a smile and ignored it. "Aya, really? Brother is two-timing Mariya-senpai and Erica-san at the same time. It really seems like... So who is the main wife and who is the backup? Or do they play both roles!" "Don't blindly believe those strange rumors, you're talking as if I was the kind of man who made women his playthings!" "It's like this, there's no smoke without fire. The gist is, the female friend sleeps in every day, so each morning you have to go to that female friend's home to wake her up. Isn't that strange? Couldn't one just use an alarm clock to wake up?" It really was exactly as Shizuka described it. Godou nodded deeply, and at the same time, felt troubled as to how he could describe the peculiarities of the young lady Erica Blandelli. It had already been a month since he began sharing the same classroom as Erica. The only day she arrived at the classroom on time and before lessons began was the first.

Henceforth, she was late every single day. It was a good day if she arrived before homeroom ended. In the most severe cases, she would casually stroll into the classroom after lessons had begun for an hour or two, and greet Godou as if nothing had happened -- right in front of all the classmates and teachers. "Good morning everyone. You're all early today as well... Aya, why is Godou's face so terrible, what happened? Aha, you must be unhappy that you weren't able to see my face until now. I also wanted to see the adorable you earlier, which is why I rushed here. But then it ended up being this late, is it acceptable?" Completely shameless and speaking total rubbish, she approached Godou's side. The stares from the rest of the class were painfully stabbing away at Godou. (Especially the boys; if those glares were knives, then Godou would have been shredded into a thousand pieces by now.) Godou made a decision as he tried to push away Erica who was leaning tightly against him. No sacrifice would be too great, if this woman would only come to school on time properly. The result was, visiting Erica's room and going to school together became a daily routine. ...Perhaps, it is precisely because I am going to school together with that fellow that I am being misunderstood? This question had entered Godou's mind. Shrugging off the jeering gaze of the sister who saw him off, Godou left the house.

Erica's new residence was a luxury apartment on Hongou Street, roughly five minutes of walking [6] distance away. They lived on the tenth floor of a twelve-story 2LDK. As usual, Godou called using the intercom at the entrance. "Yes, may I know who is it?" "Good morning, Anna-san, it's me, Kusanagi." "Ah, Godou-sama, thanks for your efforts every day, please enter."

The high pitched voice -- bright, clear and outgoing -- clearly conveyed the cheerfulness of the speaker through the intercom. Passing through the door, Godou took the elevator up to the destination floor. To Godou, who had always lived in a simple detached house, it felt a little uncomfortable each time he entered and exited the luxury apartment that was protected by a security system of automated locks. Pressing the bell at the door to Erica's unit, the door immediately opened. "Good morning, do please come in." The one who came to receive him was Arianna Hayama Arialdi. The apprentice mage at the "Copper Black Cross" magic association, as well as the assistant and personal caregiver (basically the maid) of the Templar Knight Erica Blandelli -- the one who held the title Great Knight. She was the servant in charge of all domestic chores in this apartment. "Doesn't today's great weather make one so happy? Lately, due to the cloudy or rainy days, I have been feeling troubled by the laundry not drying." Arianna gave a refreshing smile as she welcomed Godou inside. A face that seemed younger than her nineteen years of age, and gave an impression of great cleverness and competence... However, the truth was much more unfortunate, for she is a classic case where "one cannot be judged by appearances." "So Anna-san, has that fellow Erica woken up today?" Godou hastily asked as he was brought to the living room. Though he already knew Erica had no ability to get up by herself, Godou still tried to harbor some hope. "Probably, I heard some noises just now from the direction of the bedroom. Ah, if you wish, would you like a Cappucino while you are waiting? If you're hungry, perhaps you'd like a little soup from yesterday, if you don't mind." Anna asked with a smile as cute as a lily. A pure smile that warmed you from the heart. A girl who can smile like that surely cannot fall into misfortune. As Godou thought to himself, he glanced into the distance at the pressure cooker sitting on the electric stove in the kitchen.

A bad feeling. Perhaps a bias created by first impressions. But maybe noticing danger is a warning imparted by the instincts of a Campione. One should avoid danger as much as possible. "I already had breakfast at home, so I'll pass on the soup." A perfect answer. Of course, at an age of a healthy appetite, Godou's stomach can surely handle a second breakfast without issue. However, the exception is a particular product of Anna's cooking. ...It was about a month ago, the first time visiting this room. To serve Godou, the guest of her mistress Erica, Arianna had offered her personal cooking. Handmade spaghetti with cream sauce, thinly sliced cheese and ham, bread with added sausage and vegetables, appetizers of fresh slices of raw fish and cold cuts -- all of them tasted excellent, and were most satisfying. However, the exception was the final soup presented on a dish. "I'm dieting currently, so I'll stop here." Erica who had been eating heartily mouthful by mouthful, suddenly put down her knife and fork. Despite her slim figure, her appetite greatly exceeded a normal male. Although it felt really suspicious, Godou could not find a reason to refuse this soup coloured a strange shade of red, so he had taken a small sip. All the adjectives of the Japanese language could "hardly describe it," so Godou gave up. That's the kind of taste it was. An indescribable taste. Simple adjectives of sour, sweet, bitter or spicy, etc, did not suffice, and one simply couldn't imagine what kind of ingredients went into making it. Inevitably, Godou had shifted his gaze to Erica, who returned a malevolent smile. (Didn't I mention it before, that one needs to be careful with Arianna's cooking?) (If, if that's the case, then, at least give a warning.) As she communicated with Godou by exchanging glances, Erica drank her after-meal Espresso with an air of nonchalance. Remembering the lesson he had learnt, Godou accepted only the Cappucino this morning.

Calming himself, Godou waited for Arianna to return from the master bedroom. ...But she came back immediately. "Sorry, Godou-sama. Erica-sama only woke for a moment to say she had 'no mood to get up from bed without the kiss of the prince, and that Godou should have been brought here earlier...' " Arianna seemed pitiful as she reported that Erica had gone back to sleep. Godou furrowed his brow. Of course, he never expected that girl to get up so simply. Even if he offered a morning call service from his home, that fellow would have simply hung up the phone on him. Was there really no other way but to enter the room and wake her up? "That fellow always creates a chore for others in the morning --" Godou complained as he left the living room and intruded into Erica's bedroom.

The mistress of this home was peacefully sleeping away with light breathing noises, wrapped in the blanket on the bed. "You really went back to sleep, didn't you..." The room's interior condition gave Godou a shock as he entered. Completely unlike the living space of a girl living in the 2010's, it was a room full of books and antiques. Amidst paperbacks were popular magazines, as well as ancient books in English, Italian, Latin, Chinese and all sorts of different languages on the book shelves above. Though neither CD nor MP3 players were found, there was an extremely old record player. They were arranged neatly, but surely it was not through the owner's efforts. Most likely, it was Arianna who cleans up. As if to support this hypothesis, scattered all over the floor beneath the bed were the clothes probably taken off last night. A t-shirt and shorts, as well as a few scraps of water-coloured cloth -- one piece, two pieces. What is this combination of cloth?

Godou cannot imagine anything good out of it, and tells himself to stop paying attention to it as he neared the bed. "Hey, Erica, you're going to be late if you don't get up. This is no good." Godou shook the girl's body, trying to wake her. Martial artists in certain swordsmen novels often possess the ability to wake up when approached in their sleep, but clearly this mage and genius swordswoman is devoid of this skill. She probably would explain it as "presumably because there was no change in killing intent." "...Let me sleep a little longer. I was up till 4am last night watching Bruce Lee videos, and still very sleepy. Please, I'll kiss you later, ok? Godou." Erica said this without even opening her eyes. This Italian girl, surprisingly turned out to be a fan of the great kungfu star. To have studied these videos from that era to such a degree. "No way. You shouldn't be watching those things when you have school, get up quickly. How about I watch the Die Hard trilogy with you on the weekend?" "Bruce is not enough, you need to add Jet Li as well." At least she was finally conscious, and greeted Godou hello. "Jackie Chan and Chow Yun Fat together as well, get up, time for school." "Yes, getting up right away, Godou sure is bad. You're probably the first boy who ever got me out of bed by force... Hey, I'm getting up, come give me a morning kiss..." Getting up from bed was the only time when Erica lost her usually dominating and confident demeanor. Like a child, speaking as if she wanted to be spoilt. As Godou answered her while he pulled away the blanket wrapped around her -- he froze completely. The pale white neck and the naked back were entirely revealed. Due to sleeping with her back turned, it was fortunate that the front could not be seen. However, because the curvaceous body part -- whose lines from the waist to the buttocks are like an artistic drawing -- was going to be revealed, Godou frantically covered her once again with the blanket. "E-Erica... You, you're not properly dressed?"

"I did wear clothes. I don't sleep nude you know, it's just that around the time of dawn I couldn't go back to sleep so I took them off... No problem, I did put on perfume... Just like that actress from before --" Erica got up all of a sudden. At the same time, the blanket began to slide off the clearly unclothed upper torso, and her bountiful cleavage was revealed from below. Godou immediately caught the falling blanket. "Erica, put on some clothes! Please! Please put on your clothes first!" "Yes -- then, first let's wear... the underwear in the second drawer from the bottom, Godou can pick whichever ones you prefer..." To Godou who just heard a terrifying sentence, Erica smiled faintly. A different smile from the usual devil's smile, it was a true innocent smile, perhaps it was because she just got up from bed, the crafty witch had become a little honest. Frightened by this fresh feeling, Godou continued to beg. "Don't joke around, choose it yourself!" "Still lacking in ambition eh. Ah, help me take out the ones I was wearing yesterday, did they fall on the ground?" "Those are underwear. Is it really ok to leave them somewhere that men can see?"

"It's fine if it's Godou, for you are special. Even seeing my naked body is totally fine for you." "No way, that is completely out of the question. An-anna-san, please could you bring something for Erica to wear? Please, quickly!" To Erica's words which made Godou panic, Arianna calmly smiled and ran over. Godou's recent mornings pretty much all felt like this.

[edit]Part 2
The high school section of Jounan Academy, 1st Year, 5th Class. Here was the classroom of Erica and Godou, and by the way, the two were neighbors. Actually Erica was originally seated much further away, but on the first day she transferred, she suddenly gave that speech. A month ago, during homeroom in the morning. The foreign student from Italy, had introduced herself with perfect Japanese. Afterwards, Erica, who had been seated next to a window, began smiling as she hummed proudly to herself. Then she proceeded to casually walk to Godou's seat and suddenly announced. "First of all I must make this clear, I, Erica Blandelli have already promised my future to someone, and that is this person, Kusanagi Godou. -- hoho, from today onwards we will always be together, Godou." As she delivered those words, she deftly embraced Godou who desperately wanted to flee, and kissed him upon the cheek. Elegantly capturing Godou who had been on alert -- this must surely count as a miraculous skill -Erica then began to give a speech. Two people in love, who cannot be separated even for a moment. And so she hoped for cooperation to obtain her rightful seat belonging by his side. "There can be no place for me to sit except beside Kusanagi Godou. Would you help us who are in love, and accept such willfulness?" Godou was shocked that Erica made such a request. No, no matter how you look at it, that is totally unreasonable. One was truly speechless at this choice of action.

The surrounding classmates all suddenly left their seats, and started to reorganize themselves to accommodate Erica's seating request. Even the teacher had nothing to say. At that time, Erica must have been using magic similar to hypnosis. And so it came to be, the two of them were seated next to each other, and their relationship was officially recognized within the class. "Hey Godou, let's go for lunch, Arianna prepared sandwiches for me today." Erica joyfully said as the bell rang for the lunch break. Godou immediately began to feel his body being pierced by vast amounts of murderous intent. -- It's that guy Kusanagi again, we see this every single day! -- Ch! Our Erica, why would she go with that guy! -- If this level of hate can become a murder weapon, I, I will be able to kill this guy! -- You boy, even hell is too mild for you! "Hey! Erica, why don't you try having lunch with other girls for once? I will go to the school cafeteria." Pressured by the indescribable stress, Godou attempted to offer a suggestion. The dark aura exuded by the surrounding boys has been intensifying through each passing day. Jealousy, hate, revulsion, murderous intent, enmity. If a measuring device existed to quantify these negative emotions, who knows what values would be recorded in this classroom? "What are you talking about? Even for the girls, everybody supports us. Don't ruin the mood with such words." Godou sighed at Erica's simple response. Erica Blandelli's political and negotiation skills can truly be horrifying. She was definitely not a person with a good attitude at receiving others. In fact, the first time she met Godou, she was mostly arrogant and cold. However, as long as she willed it, she can be a diplomatic expert who gets along well with anyone. Possessing beauty and elegance beyond the daughters of high class families, extraordinary eloquence of speech, social strategy which neither compromises nor creates conflict, impressing upon others that she was a special existence, and the exceptional charisma fitting for a leader.

If a person of such a disposition were to get serious, no high school student in Japan would be her match. Even when her character is so prone to doing as she pleased, Erica's actions have not garnered any ill talk behind her back; Godou truly admired this accomplishment. The trouble was, Erica's total disregard for hiding her affections towards a specific boy was greatly problematic. Due to the well wishes of the girls, as well as the anger of the boys, hate and admiration had combined to double the pressure on Godou. "But then, it would be nice to have lunch outside once in a while. Since today's weather is fine, how about the central courtyard? To go to the benches there, wouldn't that be great?" "Sorry, only that choice is impossible, let's eat in the classroom." Godou immediately answered to the smiling Erica. The central courtyard was where not only high school students but many middle schoolers passed by, especially during the lunch break. One must avoid such attention seeking actions at all costs in a place seen by so many people. "Then how about as usual, I'll go buy the drinks, what do you want?" "Tea then, the non-sweet type." Alternating between buying drinks and bread was the agreement they had decided beforehand. As Erica left to fulfill her turn to buy drinks, Godou began to prepare the area for lunch. Laying out the napkin and placing the lunchbox on it, there were Italian cold cuts, sandwiches containing ham and vegetables, as well as olives in plastic containers, apples, etc. A lunch prepared by Arianna, full of European style. Recalling the first time when Erica just moved here, the memory remains fresh in Godou's mind when he lectured Erica for planning on bringing wine and champagne bought from the hotel as drinks for lunch. "What's the matter, Takagi?" Since the boy who sat behind him seemed to be saying something, Godou ventured to ask. Godou was already quite tall, but Takagi was taller still, reaching nearly 185cm in height. He should be in the Kendo club.

"Godou, let me share with you some good news. Right now all the boys of our 5th Class, are enduring the accumulation of rage and hate towards your atrocious acts, as if ignoring our existence..." "I'm sorry, but the one ignoring others is Erica, not me." "Ch! Whenever you talk about yourself, you always think you are in the right! You think you're so special -- fine, if you're going to be that way, we will take emergency measures." Takagi spoke decisively. Why? He -- no, including him, all the boys staring at Godou had their eyes full of strong determination, it's almost like those of two boxers in an undecided match, dodging each other's attacks and waiting for an opportunity to counterattack. "Emergency... measures?" "Yes. We will fight poison with poison; if you won't heed the feelings of us men, then we will retaliate with the appropriate measures! ...To be frank, we already sent someone to report to the other class next door." "Why the class next door... Could it be!?" "Ho, you realized it. But it's too late. We tried to avoid this until now because it hurts us too. But in order to torment you, we dare to walk the path of pain." As Takagi gave a speech full of heroic sacrifice, she arrived. Mariya Yuri of the 1st Year, 6th Class. The senior from the tea ceremony club that Godou's sister Shizuka belonged to, the one who represented the Japanese wizardry world, and the Hime-Miko whose appearance never failed to catch Godou's eyes. As she passed through the door to the 5th Class, she was walking towards here. "Kusanagi-san, may I borrow a moment of your time?" "Yes, yes, what is it?" The number one top beauty in the school alongside Erica, was asking with a sharp glare. Her beauty was like sakura flowers blossoming quietly on the mountain side, and felt neither arrogant nor ostentatious. One could easily fall into obsession just by watching her.

"I am reminding you precisely because this is inappropriate. I am in a different class, and cannot report you to the discipline committee... However, only the students in this class hope you will not ignore them." "Uh, umm..." In front of Yuri who spoke persuasively with reason, Godou had a face full of panic. This beautiful miko-sama was truly hard to handle. Once she started lecturing, one would inevitably start listening respectfully. "I heard that every day during lunch, Kusanagi-san and Erica-san are doing that... is... is it called flirting? Speaking intimate words lacking in caution. This is a school, don't you think you should save those for a more appropriate time and place?" "We weren't flirting! Only having lunch together!" "Obviously lying. Due to this, the 5th Class is so troubled that they are almost crying... The one with me just now mentioned it. Something like 'Kusanagi is treating all the boys who don't have girlfriends as fools by flirting with Erica every day. We must all be concerned, and so forth.' And spoken tearfully too." Behind Yuri, who was lecturing with righteous anger, were... The boys in the class, all of them watching the cornered Godou with malevolent smiles. Those evil expressions fully betrayed their feelings. -- Hehehe, as expected, Godou cannot defy Mariya. -- But then, to be tricked by that awful acting, and to come to this classroom specifically, isn't Mariya coming personally for Godou after all? -- Damn! Unacceptable! Why do such good things only happen to that guy? -- How enviable. I also want to get to know the Mariya-san "who has no interest in boys" and be lectured by her. -- Oh! Look, Erica is back, let the show really begin. "Ah, it's Yuri? It's rare to see you here during lunch?" Holding drink cartons of oolong tea and orange juice, Erica had returned to the classroom. "You want to join us for lunch? As long as you don't disturb Godou and my fun, you're welcomed." "Unfortunately, the reason I am here is to obstruct you two." Erica and Yuri silently faced off with strong determination.

These two are truly incompatible in personality. Whenever Godou was getting teased by Erica, Yuri always expressed disapproval if she happened to witness it. Ever since the first time they met, the same type of situation has unfolded countless times. The problem was, this mostly happens in school, in full view of a substantial number of the high school and middle school students. "Ohoh, it's the battle between the mistress and the wife." "It must be time for Godou to confess his sins." "Kusanagi that fellow, when did he start getting so close to Mariya?" "Idiot, the two of them must be childhood friends." "Is that so? So because Mariya failed to recognize her feelings for Kusanagi, the result was the intrusion of Erica from Italy!?" "Choosing between the Japanese legal wife Mariya, and the Italian mistress Erica, what an ultimate dilemma!" Sigh, the cause of this misunderstanding has its reasons. Perhaps due to nationality, most people would think that Yuri and Godou knew each other first. However, the truth was the opposite, but jumping to conclusions could be a scary thing. "...This feels a bit noisy." "You still don't seem to understand what I am saying, why don't we change locations? To the roof then, a less conspicuous location." Noticing the people around Yuri discussing all sorts of theories excitedly, Godou made a proposition. It was already impossible to converse in such an environment, and Godou gave Erica a look. Truly expected of a comrade, she immediately understood and neatly wrapped up the food on the table. Godou took the hand of the miko-sama who seemed to be in a trance, and walked towards the classroom exit. "Ah?" While Yuri realized with surprise she was being led walking by the hand, Erica had caught up. -- Recently, trying to eat lunch casually has become impossible. Godou complained in his mind as he bolted out of the classroom like an advanced attack party.

[edit]Part 3
It was quite chaotic on the roof during lunch. A few people were eating lunch in groups, while others were playing ball; it was rather lively.

Unlike the classroom, Godou and his group would not attract attention here. "Should have come here from the start, finally some peace and quiet." "If it's just two people eating lunch normally, then it could be quiet anywhere, do not blame the reason on others." Yuri continued to oppose vehemently to Godou who had made the correct choice in location. She had also picked up her own lunchbox along the way when they passed by the 6th Class. "Today's weather is great, and being outside makes one feel at ease; isn't this nice?" Erica began to eat her sandwiches while speaking indifferently. By the way, Arianna had prepared equal portions for both Erica and Godou. Incommensurate with her slim figure, Erica's appetite was extreme. "...So, how do Kusanagi-san and Erica-san usually eat lunch?" Yuri's lunchbox, on the other hand, was a normal girl's portion. As to her holding of the chopsticks, they were used in a most elegant manner. Perhaps she was well taught from a young age. "Usually I am being hassled by Erica while being talked about by others." "What hassling... Really, there are mountains worth of boys who want to eat lunch with me." To Erica who sighed as she spoke, Godou was staring at her with eyes of resentment. In reality, up to now, there has been quite a few people who tried to intrude in between the two of them. However, every time they were driven away by Erica who always guessed their intentions. ... Since she was a girl, they could not lose their temper and scold her. In these areas, Erica was completely flawless. Towards boys, she was entirely merciless. With an elegant smile she would say "You're in the way, could you please leave?" "If you already know you're popular, could you stop that Queen-like attitude? If you continue to do as you please, I have to take the brunt of the backlash." Even though Godou was very displeased, Erica only smiled in a relaxed manner. "Isn't that great? To be the exclusive recipient of my love. Aren't there many benefits?"

"...Sometimes I really admire this self confidence of yours." "If Kusanagi-san can respond decisively, I don't believe it would have progressed to this. As the first thing, one must always do things with determination." Yuri's voice was filled with thorns of disapproval. "Ah, yes." Without realizing it, Godou began to retreat. Perhaps it was due to her pointing out the truth, Godou felt like he cannot give a rebuttal. It was completely unlike those times when he argued with Erica. "Ah, yes, Godou. That matter, isn't it time for it to be determined whether it is accepted or not? The exact time will be today after school." "That matter... is it something that can be brought home?" Erica suddenly brought up something that immediately caused Godou agitation. Not long after Erica had transferred, she immediately made the request of meeting and greeting Godou's family. "In that case, didn't we talk about it already, so you still haven't given up?" "Of course. In preparation for the future, winning Godou's family is a necessary prerequisite." Looks like joyfully talking about her deep scheming was one of Erica's most adept skills. To this exchange of words, Yuri frowned in a barely perceptible manner. "Shizuka-san seems to have heard about Erica, and is most wary in a serious state of alert. When this kind of female approaches her brother, it is only natural." The younger sister Shizuka was a 3rd year student in the middle school section. Since the relationship with the blonde beauty had become the gossip of the school, their relationship was already known. For the sake of harmony within the family, Godou had wanted to prevent this meeting. "Come on, visiting my home isn't that fun anyway?" "Even if it's not very fun, meeting the family of my lover, and having our relationship recognized officially is very important." To Erica's suggestion, Godou immediately rebuffed. "We are not lovers, and there is no need for official recognition!"

"Then there's no other way. Imouto-san is also in this school, right? 3rd Year 2nd Class of the middle school, her register number is 9. Her seat is the second one in the row closest to the corridor." Unlike the innocent child this morning, this was the true horrifying face of the witch. A smile appeared at the corner of Erica's lip, completely expressing her malevolent intentions. Dominating Godou, causing him to admit defeat from the depths of his heart. "The grandfather who retired 6 years ago from the university position of professor of folklore studies. Living carefree nowadays and taking up all the chores of the household. The mother works at Yushima." "Why do you know so much detail about my family?" "Since Godou did not introduce them to me, I decided to investigate a bit. To suddenly visit and meet them would be quite strange, so I have been waiting for you to invite me... However, there are times when one must take action for oneself." Cornered by Erica, Godou only had two choices. To let Erica introduce herself in a situation when Godou himself was absent, or to bring Erica to the house, and face the family together. Which would it be? That was the question. "Sigh, I still can't think of a better solution..." Godou was becoming further agitated. Was there a less risky option -- ? Certain of her victory, Erica was chuckling proudly to herself. Was there really no trump card to reverse defeat -- yes, there was a way. Right here beside them, was another girl. Godou looked at her frowning face full of propriety. "Mariya, would you happen to be free today after school? If it's convenient, could you come visit my home? Along with this fellow -- Erica." Godou tried to ask with all sincerity. Yuri stared at Godou with a lost expression. "For me, me to visit Kusanagi's ... home?" "Yes. If I bring Erica to my home, I cannot restrain her by myself. If it's possible, could you help keep an eye over her --"

"So it's like that... If that's the case, I don't mind." Yuri nodded as she glanced at Erica. "Truly, letting Kusanagi-san's family meet Erica-san is probably a dangerous thing. To suddenly visit a boy's home is a little unusual. But if that's the situation, it can't be helped; I have no choice but to accept." "Thank you, Mariya... You won't mind, right, Erica?" Counterattack success! Godou returned a smile of victory. Erica seemed slightly impressed in her smile, and nodded. "Godou... Do you really think your little trick can stop me? Do not underestimate this [Diavolo Rosso] so easily." "Hmph. I won't do as you wish forever, be prepared for that." At that time, Godou still had not realized he was digging his own grave.

[edit]Part 4
Uh, did he do something wrong? Watching the delicate expressions on Shizuka's face, Godou felt troubled. If it was just himself, he definitely would not be able to control Erica. With Yuri's help however, there should be a way. -- Then what was the matter with this bad feeling? After school, Godou and Erica, as well as Yuri walked back to the Kusanagi residence. Walking for roughly ten minutes from Jounan Academy, they reached the shopping street in Nezu of the Bunkyo ward. In that area was a closed down Japanese book store and the home of the Kusanagi family. Godou led the two girls into the living room. "You've returned, big brother. Yes, listen to me. Grandfather said that tonight's dinner is hand rolled sushi -- anyway... let's go shopping together..." They were greeted by Grandfather Kusanagi Ichirou and Shizuka who had already returned from school.

After half a day, her mood seemed to have improved, and the younger sister's speech had become more relaxed -- however, her state was rapidly deteriorating mid-sentence. The grandfather calmly smiled at the two girls his grandson brought home. "Ah... what should I say, you even brought some friends." "Yes, all sorts of friends..." As she finished speaking, Shizuka finally greeted Yuri as her senior in the club activities. "Hello, Mariya-senpai. And that one over there must be Erica-san who has a close relationship with brother? I already know... from rumors." "Hello Shizuka. Haven't I introduced myself on the phone before? A pleasure to meet you, grandfather. I apologize for my sudden intrusion today. There are things I must talk to Godou's family about, if I may?" Erica greeted them with a most lady-like smile. When she acted like that, one cannot help but marvel at what a perfect high class lady she was. "hoho... Let's take your seats first, I will prepare the tea." And so, everyone came into the living room of the Kusanagi family. Around the large table sat Godou with Erica on his right and Yuri on the left. Opposite was Shizuka with an intense glare, while the cheerful grandfather sat on the side. Somehow it evolved into an awkward atmosphere along the likes of "hopeless, you rascal." Why was that? Grandfather suddenly addressed Yuri. Perhaps it was because Yuri spoke less than Erica, so he became a bit curious. "Yes, I am Mariya. My utmost apologies for today's sudden intrusion. Shizuka-san and I both belong to the same tea ceremony club." "Then that means you're Shizuka's senior, right? Did you become friends with Godou due to Shizuka?" Grandfather nodded at Yuri's earnest greeting and thoughtlessly asked. However, the one who answered this loaded question was Shizuka.

"That has no relation to me whatsoever. Brother and Mariya-senpai's relationship suddenly became close at some unknown point in time, and even secretly met behind my back during weekends." Godou began to realize the mistake he had made. Although the overall strategy was correct, but to bring Yuri as an ally, the unexpected result was greatly increasing the battle spirit of the adversary (the younger sister). However... it was still too early to write it off as a failure. With his will to fight rising, his targets have also increased to two. However, if the will to battle has increased, but the targets have doubled, then it will still be tough to handle. "When did brother and Erica-san meet is also a mystery as well. When we talked on the phone last time, no one would have thought she was foreign due to her excellent Japanese. Brother and Erica-san's relationship seems to be extremely close? It's already the talk of the school." Shizuka also began to direct her enmity towards Erica, and started a two pronged attack. Now was the key moment, and Godou immediately responded. "In truth, Erica should be the one closer to me, but that's it. Even for Shizuka, you must have many close friends, right?" "Yes, I have many friends. However, I have never had a friend who made an engagement-like declaration on the first day of transferring into the school." Shizuka rebuked her brother's question flawlessly with another reference to Erica. It would be necessary for evidence to be provided by this blonde witch in order to prove his innocence. Godou made a decision as he waited for her to speak. ...Erica showed what seemed like a smile of pity. As if boasting she can win as a challenge, Godou suddenly felt very displeased. "I am very sorry that the matter of Godou and I has created such kind of rumor." "There is no credibility coming from the person who created the rumor; isn't the one who forced me into all this trouble you yourself? Erica!" "Don't, don't say it like that... there was no forcing at all." Erica swiftly held out her hand.

By the time he realized it was no good, it was already too late -- Godou's right hand on the table had been clasped by Erica's right hand. It wasn't exactly fast. Rather, it was a slow, elegant motion. However, Godou still wasn't able to evade. ...When one skilled with swords chops down with a shinai (bamboo blade), even a fierce warrior will not be able to escape. This is truly one of Erica's amazing skills. "Anyway, about that, why don't you answer properly. Godou just isn't forthcoming enough; however, this is one of his cute points." Shizuka's gaze was beginning to look as if it was colder than freezing temperature. The obvious reason was the pair of hands which appeared to be harmoniously holding each other. "No, it's not like that. Do not misunderstand. It is Erica's brute force which is holding my hand down." "Brother is the worst! Your denials are futile." Godou was trying with all his strength to extract his hand from Erica's grip. However, this blonde devil easily suppressed it with a relaxed expression upon her face. Not only that, she was acting as if lovingly caressing Godou's hand, trying to intertwine their fingers intimately together. Godou truly hated the magic which granted this woman such demonic strength. What if he tried to stand up with all his might, would he be able to escape from such a skill? No, he wouldn't. There was a previous time in a similar situation, and the result was he lost balance, fell to the ground, and was hypnotized and played around with. At times like these, this witch only knew how to press her advantages to the limit and pose with perfect victory. "Erica-san, please have some restraint with your pranks!" Godou felt relieved from the loud cry which echoed. Truly, bringing her here was the right decision. "Shizuka-san and grandfather, please allow me to explain the situation. Perhaps you may find it completely unbelievable and a pack of lies to cover up the truth. However, Erica-san and Kusanagi-san are not in a boyfriend girlfriend relationship."

Yuri's voice was awe-inspiring, and truly reliable. Sounding like the clear pure tone of a bell, even Shizuka began to focus her attention on her senior's face. "Before, Kusanagi-san has sworn in front of me -- that he definitely is not going out with Ericasan. Should this oath be false, he will gladly submit to death without a word of objection. I, at that time did believe that Kusanagi-san was not lying. No, I wanted to believe." ...It was a month ago, the night Athena was defeated and repelled. In order to convince Yuri who insisted that Godou and Erica terminate their unhealthy -- no, lover's relationship. Godou had come up with this solution, and even swore an oath with his life as forfeit. The result was, at the very least Yuri acknowledged Godou's opinion. "Admittedly, these two people have a very unhealthy relationship, and it is completely unacceptable. However, it is due to Erica-san's despicable attempts at seduction, that Kusanagisan has been hassled to within an inch of his life." Yuri's defense continued. Eh? Does this still count as defending? "To be honest, this person is really trying, but always seems to be doing inexplicable things, and never considers the trouble he brings to others around him. Hopeless, and a person who doesn't know how to lie. One would hope that he would strive to keep his promises, but the end result is he fails the majority of the time." Erica on the other side, was silently laughing away. Since her grip had relaxed, Godou hurriedly withdrew his right hand. But why? There was no feeling that crisis had been averted at all. "If he cannot prudently reject Erica-san's advances, then Kusanagi-san should show more determination in his contact with Erica-san. Waking her up every morning is spoiling her, and leaning your bodies close to each other, to be honest it is totally an eyesore. Though you have completely failed on all accounts, I believe you are innocent, even if it is not my intention." At that moment, Godou finally realized the error he had committed. Asking for reinforcements was correct. But this was Yuri, who always spoke truthfully without any knowledge of tact. Was she an appropriate ally in such a situation? The answer laid there. "How is it? Kusanagi-san and Erica-san are not going out, can everyone understand?" To Yuri's sincere gaze of questioning, Shizuka nodded her head.

And turned her gaze, full of despise and mockery, at her brother. "Yes. hearing this explanation clears up the gist of these two's relationship. But I still don't understand the situation deep enough." Godou and Erica, as well as Yuri, gazed at Shizuka as she spoke. "But, let's get to the bottom of this, why would my idiot brother need to swear such an oath to Mariya-senpai? What kind of relationship does Mariya-senpai have with brother?" "Eh? Just ordinary friends. This and that --" How could it be explained that one was the god-slaying Devil King and the other was the HimeMiko representing the Japanese magic world? To the honest Yuri, letting her improvise a cover up was very difficult. "From the words just now, it's almost like the wife is a childhood friend. Legal wife and lover, looks like the rumors are true. Brother, well done, doesn't this feel just like Grandfather and deceased Grandmother back then, what a great atmosphere?" "Eh!? What are you talking about, Shizuka-san?" Don't treat me as the same type as Grandfather, I'm begging you... Shizuka's words, full of subtle meanings, caused Yuri to lose her composure. Godou frowned. No matter what, he didn't want to be compared with Grandfather. "Grandfather and Grandmother? What was that like?" Piqued with interest, Erica's inquiry caused Shizuka to sigh deeply. "In all generations of the Kusanagi family, all the men have idle hands. Examples include playboy heirs who wrecked their inheritances amusing themselves with geisha, and had illegitimate children popping up out of the woodwork after their deaths. It's been over 200 years, but there really have been all sorts." Shizuka glanced at her Grandfather who was sipping tea in small mouthfuls. Without saying a single word for the past while, and sitting as still as air, the grandfather Kusanagi Ichirou, returned his granddaughter's gaze with a gentle smile. "Hahaha, Shizuka. I don't quite agree with what you say about all the ancestors, but then again, not all of it is completely wrong."

"From the same bloodline, the only recent one with rare capability was Grandfather. But Grandfather was not only a playboy but there were many women who approached uninvited. Grandma sure had a tough time sweeping those pests away." To his granddaughter's accusations, the Grandfather smiled and shook his head. "Though I socialized with all sorts of women in my youth, but my heart was true to my wife after we married." "I'm innocent! In general, I am totally unlike Grandfather. Personality is also completely different!" Shizuka shrugged and ignored Godou's protest. Furthermore, Yuri seemed to agree with this grandfather-grandson comparison and said something like 'now that you say it, it does...', even Erica seemed to be nodding her head impressed. Sigh, such situations made one feel that the face is truly more important than the personality sometimes. "True, personality is different, but the end result of their actions are both 'extremely alike.' I heard that others saw grandfather as a very serious person in his youth, isn't it the same for brother?" Reflecting on himself, Godou could not argue any more. During the past spring of this year, defeating the god of war Verethragna on the southern Italian island of Sardinia. This ancient Persian deity had ten characteristic forms -- Wind, Bull, White Stallion, Camel, Boar, Youth, Raptor, Ram, Goat, as well as the Warrior. Godou, who defeated Verethragna, had no intention of obtaining those powers. From then onwards, in the battles with gods and devil kings, Godou had damaged many world heritage sites. This body was definitely unreasonable. "Then, may I interrupt here, it's about time for dinner to be prepared? I've already readied the vinegar for tonight's hand rolled sushi." Grandfather suddenly stood up. Probably in order to break up the current silence. "Just a while ago I called Sakuraba-san at the fish shop and asked him to choose some good ingredients. Why don't Godou and Shizuka go pick them up. Aya, don't forget to increase the portions for two additional people."

Grandfather spoke as he turned to smile most affectionately at Erica and Yuri. "I hope you both don't mind staying for dinner? After all it is a rare occasion. Of course, if you have curfews or other engagements, I won't force you." "No, Grandfather. Please let me stay no matter what." Erica elegantly gave a bow from the side. Seeing the two of them interact and turning out to be surprisingly compatible, Godou felt impressed. Erica and Grandfather are both people with perfect social skills. However, Yuri on the left side -"I, I intruded so suddenly. If I stayed for dinner, it would be troublesome right..." "Not at all, Grandfather loves these kinds of situations. Gathering lots of people to savor his cooking, and have a good drink." To dispel Yuri's hesitation, Godou explained to her. However, she felt there was a problem with this invitation. Yuri was extremely surprised by the last sentence. "Ah, ah, drink!?" "Ah... You planned to drink today all along, right, Grandfather?" "Is there a problem? Godou and I are definitely fine. I'm sure Erica-san won't have a problem either --" This is the old man whose poor role model included gradually indoctrinating his middle school grandchildren with the taste of alcohol, then pretended to explain it as an early lesson "to prevent binge drinking and alcohol poisoning." Seeing Erica's eyes flash, Godou immediately yelled out. "Please, let's not drink tonight. Letting Erica imbibe alcohol would be catastrophic." "Aya, Godou, the right amount of alcohol has benefits to both health and friendship." "Wait a minute, brother, what do you mean exactly from what you just said? You're implying that you two drank alcohol together before! Please explain with details!" "That, that's right. Kusanagi-san, please explain what transpired." The foolish comment was equivalent to adding new fuel to the fire.

As for the grandfather, he turned to his grandson in crisis and forced a faint smile. Godou felt that expression seemed to be saying "you still have much to learn."

[edit]Part 5
"Thanks for having me today. Please relay my regards to everyone." "I'm sorry, Mariya. Forcing you to come along, and making you stay till this time." It was already past eight o'clock at night by the time Yuri was setting off from the Kusanagi home. Apologizing as he greeted her farewell at the entrance, Godou was seeing her off with a face full of shame and regret. "No, I was happy. Please don't say that." "Really, then that's good. See you tomorrow." "Yes, see you tomorrow. I take my leave." Nodding towards each other with the smiling Godou, Yuri bowed her head seriously and walked out of the entrance way. In the end, they had dinner after talking with Shizuka. With his eyes, Godou ordered Erica not to drink, and they chatted as they ate. To Yuri who had few friends, passing time like this was extremely rare. Her overly serious way of speaking and elegant mannerisms were already uncommon, and basically she was never invited to go out and have fun by her peers. She wasn't being shunned, but people just didn't want to be too conspicuous. A little unfamiliar. Since she herself was aware of it, she never tried to involve herself in those circles either. Just now during dinner, the one who spoke the least was Yuri. But still, it felt pretty good. Erica had the most to say, not only to Godou, but also with his grandfather and sister. Sometimes she even spoke a few sentences to Yuri. Those sentences did not carry any domineering attitude, and was considerate of the other's rhythm of speech, allowing her to enjoy conversation in a relaxed manner.

As for Godou who wasn't talkative to begin with, he concentrated on eating instead of listening to them chat. The only young man there, Godou's appetite was ravenous. However, he still entered the conversation as appropriate between moving his chopsticks to wolf down the food. As a member of the same club, Shizuka also understood Yuri's personality to a certain extent. The main host, Grandfather Kusanagi was a very observant person, which was consistent with his popularity with girls in his youth. "Ah, Yuri-san. Seeing you is great, I had been trying to find you for quite a while. I beg you, please carry your cellphone with you, there are sometimes emergencies when contact is needed." As Yuri made her way through the street of shops toward the closest Nezu station, she was suddenly greeted by a voice. This voice belonged to the young man dressed in a suit -- Amakasu Touma. The representative of the History Compilation Committee, an organization responsible for regulating the Japanese wizards and controlling information about gods and supernatural oddities. "Cellphone? I am sorry but I do not think I need such a thing. However, how did you know I was here?" To Yuri's question. Amakasu replied with an awkward smile. "I came here by chance. As I was wondering if I would be able to find Yuri-san before you took the train, I waited here for a bit. When I called your home, they told me you had visited a fellow student's home near the school." "Is that so... Anyway, what business do you have with me today?" So that meant, it was because she borrowed the phone at the Kusanagi residence to call home and tell them she would be late. Yuri asked once she understood. "Actually there's a request for you. However, today is a bit late, so we'll make the request tomorrow." "Not a problem. If it is all right with you, let us finish it now?"

"No. It is something that needs to be discussed at a better location. Let's make it tomorrow. To Yuri-san this should be a relaxing task. A grimoire has been rumored to have appeared in Romania near the outskirts of Croatia, so we wish for Yuri-san to help certify its authenticity." To Amakasu who spoke rather frivolously, Yuri sighed. "Amakasu-san, my spirit vision is not some convenient power that can 'see' everything. There are many occasions when nothing is revealed." This mouth must be one of the reasons he has so few friends. Yuri thought to herself as she chastised how lightly this History Compilation Committee member was taking things. The so-called spirit vision was definitely not an all-seeing power of analysis. It was just a kind of ability bestowed by the gods on a whim like an oracle. "Then you are too humble. Even in Milan, the origin of magic in Eastern Europe, there are no spirit vision users whose capability exceeds Yuri-san. If you can't do it, then no one else can. Hope we can cooperate, if you don't mind too much." Amakasu began to laugh. At that point it was useless to say any more. Yuri decided to accept Amakasu's request, especially since there were few reasons to refuse a request made in such a manner. "Fine, I understand. I will assist you tomorrow after school." "Your help is appreciated. By the way, when you said you were visiting a friend near school, could it be the home of Kusanagi Godou?" Abruptly, Amakasu changed the subject. Do people deeply involved with magic and the gods have to be wary of contact with the Campione? "Yes... Umm, is there any problem with that? I do not believe there is any need to deliberately distance myself from Kusanagi-san." To this answer, Amakasu shook his head. "Oh, no problem at all. Actually, it's the opposite. Yuri is one of Kusanagi Godou's most important friends, right? Take more initiative, go to his house, or even invite him over to yours, it's all good, keep it up." "Is that so? ...Amakasu-san, things seem to have become a little unusual?"

Yuri became a little angry as she stared at the suspicious person in front of her. A strange premonition flowed into her heart. Unease, as well as a sudden sense of accomplishment. Could this be some kind of prediction brought about by the power of spirit vision? "Anyway, let's talk about this in detail tomorrow. Take care... during this wonderful evening." Waving his hand, Amakasu departed.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

2 - Calm Before the Storm

In the high school section of Jounan Academy, the boys and girls had gym class separately. Students from the same grade were mixed together but segregated by gender. Godou's 5th Class was placed with the 6th Class. Today, the boys' lesson was baseball. The girls were doing softball, but since it was being carried out alongside the boys, they used the same field. Hence, it was a rare occasion when both the boys and girls of the 5th and 6th Classes had gym lessons together in the same location. -- The boy from the 6th Class pitched the baseball from the mound. The ball failed to reach the catcher's glove, but instead flew between the right and center fielders as the blonde batter swung rapidly. As the outfielder returned the ball, the batter had already reached third base splendidly. Lessons within the school were only for beginners. In terms of level, they were even worse than amateur leagues, so any active performance here was nothing to be proud of. This person obtained four hits with four turns at bat, and as pitcher struck out all the batters of the opposing team. Mixed among the boys, the only active participant was Erica Blandelli who was totally amazing despite being a girl without a doubt. Swinging her bat with splendor and the same ease as her sword.

"Godou! I want to pitch an even faster ball, you have to catch it! If it's Godou, you definitely can catch it!" "Don't be stupid! We're not even on the same team!" As the teams switched roles at the half-inning, Erica spoke nonsense at the pitcher's mound. Godou, whose own match had already ended, sat down to watch and coldly replied. Starting a short while ago, Erica's fast balls began to slip from the catcher's glove. It was to be expected. To demand a beginner catcher to receive that kind of fast ball was very unreasonable. "The girls have one person extra, so may I join the boys? Of course, I won't let any of you boys flee from competing against me, how's that?" The situation was created by Erica's proposal not long after class started. Erica Blandelli's athletic prowess was already well known throughout the school. Since her capability was fully acknowledged by the boys in the class, and even the gym teacher, she was placed into the A team of the 5th Class. From that moment, the nightmare began to crush the boys' self esteem. When Erica pitched. Strikes were usually called. At best, the batter might hit an infield grounder. When Erica pitched. The catcher would get hurt because the balls were too fast. When Erica batted. Singles. Doubles. Triples. Home runs. Those situations repeated themselves as if being copy and pasted. Not long soon after, even the girls, who were having a softball match, stopped to gather round and watch Erica's performance. Every time the blonde young lady gave a super performance, all the girls cheered. "That fellow is truly doing as she pleases... She should really hold back a little." Rather than surprised, it would be better to say Godou was impressed. As someone who already knew her extraordinary athleticism, this level of performance was completely unsurprising. Even if her baseball experience was zero, she was a monster who could give a performance exceeding professionals. "So, Kusanagi-san, how are you?" Yuri had left the girls' team and came over to greet Godou.

Come to think of it, gym class was the only time when the 6th Class' Yuri shared lessons with Erica. "Is Erica-san using some kind of strange magic? If that is the case, she must be stopped. To be performing at this level against boys is completely abnormal." "I don't think so. Since this is a competition, she is achieving victory entirely on her own bodily strength." Godou responded with a simple answer to Yuri who was questioning with a worried expression. "A knight after all, but please don't cheat so much during times of jest... If only she insisted on fairness when I'm busy with things..." Usually, Erica would use magic to enhance her abilities when messing around with Godou, but she insisted on fair competition when it came to gym class. Personally, Godou would prefer it if she did the opposite. Sigh, he truly could not believe he became friends with someone like that. "Erica's athletic abilities are extraordinary, and would cause one to suspect the use of magic because her bodily capability and stamina are beyond imagination." Middle school was the time when Godou stood out as the clean up hitter and catcher of the baseball team. But because of that, he completely understood how unreasonable Erica's abilities were. If she actually played baseball, she would be the type to be the fourth bat, the clean up hitter for sure. "Though it feels like she's going too far, but it should still be within acceptable limits, right?" "I see... Kusanagi-san, you trust Erica-san very much." Yuri spoke with a slightly stiff expression on her face. "When I saw that kind of performance, the first thing I thought was she must have used some kind of magic. I feel a bit ashamed for doubting someone due to prior bias." "In this case she wasn't acting unreasonably. As long as she keeps it to this level of doing as she pleases." While she completely destroyed the self esteem of the opposing boys as well as her own catcher, Erica stood on the pitcher's mound with a smile as radiant as the sun. As if she was enjoying things from the bottom of her heart. "Anyway, though she is a sly fellow usually, her character is unbelievably straightforward, so don't worry, it'll be ok."

"...Understood. However, that actually makes one feel a bit envious." Yuri relaxed her expression and smiled as she murmured. A faint elegant smile, she seemed rather reserved with her smiles. "Envious? Mariya?" "Uh, yes... To be honest, I am actually not good with sports." "Ah, I see." Although a little surprised, Godou found it understandable. Unlike her usual miko outfit, Yuri was currently wearing her sports uniform. Her slim body -clearly revealed how slender her limbs were. ...Furthermore, her excellent figure was also visible. Although not to the same level of Erica, it was still a figure full of characteristically feminine curves. Feeling embarrassed, Godou frantically redirected his gaze to the match. "Yes. My physical stamina is less than a normal person's. From birth, I have never had a happy memory related to sports." Yuri's countenance seemed a little wistful as she shyly watched Godou while she opened up to him. "Actually, that time when I fled from Athena, I felt muscle pain afterwards." Godou felt apologetic since he felt like he did something bad during that incident. However, he also noticed. "I am very sorry about all those different troubles. But last time that rendez-vous point shouldn't have been that far away from Mariya's shrine. Maybe a distance of two kilometres or so?" Around that area, as he spoke, Godou recalled the map of the surroundings near Shiba Park. However, Yuri was showing a harsh gaze indicative of slight anger. "To me, that is quite a long distance! Kusanagi-san may be someone who has plenty of energy to waste, but do not look down on those who do not have physical stamina!" For some strange reason, the angry Yuri seemed especially cute.

Of course, Godou did not dare reveal his inner thought. At that time, Godou only wanted to be as low key as possible. "Uh, I'm truly sorry, if something like that ever happens again, please call me earlier and I will immediately come to your aid. Definitely, I promise." Using Verethragna's authorities would allow one to literally "fly" to help those in a crisis. Hence, it shouldn't be a false promise, probably... Godou wondered as he thought 'is it really ok?' Yuri nodded with a forced smile. "Kusanagi-san, did you not warn that the power is a little uncertain and that you have yet to master it? It is not good to rely on such a power... please keep that in mind carefully." Under the influence of Yuri's words and gentle smile, Godou also smiled.

[edit]Part 2
"So, Yuri-san, how do you feel after interacting with Kusanagi Godou?" Sitting at the driver's seat and gripping the steering wheel was Amakasu, who suddenly asked a question. Unable to discern his true intentions, Yuri who was sitting on the passenger side, gave a questioning expression and replied "Ah?" "What I want to ask is, how is the great Devil King and Yuri-san's personal relationship going? One that began with the two of you overcoming a deadly crisis together. Does he have some kind of heart racing feeling beyond pure friendship, and will progress into happy yet embarrassing developments?" "Amakasu-san, I do not understand at all what you are trying to confirm." And didn't state clearly. By the way, Yuri was dressed as a Japanese miko with her white robe. She had just been working at the Nanao Shrine and stopped when Amakasu dropped by to visit as agreed yesterday. "We need to constantly review and adapt our relationship with him from this point onwards, so this is just for reference." "Will the personal relationship between Kusanagi-san and I influence the plans of the Committee?"

"Of course, greatly." Amakasu steered the car into the Shuto Expressway and drove towards Shibuya. As a side note, traffic was still restricted on this same Shuto Expressway in the direction of dawn. This was due to the fact that repairs were still underway for the damage caused by the battle between Godou and Athena half a month ago. "Honestly, we have no intention of making Kusanagi Godou an enemy. Before, he was just a senseless person who was not even [King] but now he has obtained a completely unreasonable power. Prior to that, it would have been impossible to even imagine him becoming a monster of some place." "Why are you talking like that... Don't use words like 'monster.' He is still a normal person at heart..." Without any pretense, Yuri tried to defend Godou. However, if one simply looked at Godou's abilities, Amakasu's words were impossible to deny. Amakasu simply forced a smile and nodded. "His future -- to see what kind of Devil King he will develop into. As long as we maintain intimacy with him all along there will be room for establishing an ultimate relationship. If it weren't for that, we would not have prepared such a troublesome plan." The caution displayed by Amakasu and the History Compilation Committee was understandable. European countries already had a history of coexistence with a number of Campiones, and so the magic associations there were experienced with [King] dealings. However, it was still the first time for the Committee to come into contact with a locally born Campione. "Thus, in case of emergencies, it is necessary to establish a close friendly relationship with him. ...This was well played by the Copper Black Cross that first discovered the importance of Kusanagi Godou." "The association Erica-san belongs to?" "Yes. To send as a lover one of their candidates for core leadership, and to make as much use of his abilities in areas unrelated to the public, a truly shrewd and excellent strategy." -- Lover!? Finally understanding Amakasu's words, Yuri's eyebrows shot up in anger. "Is your side planning on adding someone like Erica!"

"After all, he is a young man despite being the great Devil King possessing divine authority -- to manipulate him with a woman is a most practical solution. A classic strategy, wasn't there the story of Samson who was bewitched by Delilah in the Old Testament of the Bible? "Please do not mix the Bible into this discussion!" Yuri sternly reprimanded Amakasu who was chattering away. The thought of some unknown beauty using her charms on Godou for such purposes made Yuri raise her voice without conscious intent. "Kusanagi-san is currently at his limits resisting the seduction of Erica-san! This kind of behavior testing a person's self-control is completely unacceptable. Imprudent, unhealthy! What kind of woman do you actually want to put up to this task!?" "Aya, we're finally back to the original topic, as for our female candidate..." Amakasu sneered in a proud manner. Yuri felt her body shake, and felt the coming of some unpleasant words, an unwelcoming premonition. "I think that if Yuri would take on this role, you would be a perfect candidate. ...Even as a competitor against that Erica. I believe that Yuri-san is on the same level and certainly not inferior, isn't that great --" "What, what are you talking about. I do not think I have any need to compete with Erica-san!" The image formed in her mind was the brilliant blonde beauty, whose looks and outgoing personality were like the bright Mediterranean sun. To compete against that kind of opponent for a boy's attentions. Just the thought of it made Yuri feel like her hair was becoming white. Impossible, and she completely refused to do it. What kind of joke was this? "No no, it's possible. Though the opponent is strong, but on the other hand, Yuri-san also has substantial chances of success. Believe in yourself!" "...Amakasu-san, please stop with these stupid jokes. Enough." Whenever Yuri was truly furious, she always seemed like she was smiling for some reason. Her lips slightly curled, and speaking with a cold tone. "Oui, mademoiselle. My apologies, anyway, the plan just discussed was just one of many. If possible, please forget it."

With an exaggerated motion, Amakasu shrugged his shoulder then continued to drive without saying another word. The two of them sat in the domestic car which exited the Shudo Expressway at the Shibuya exit, and continued towards the direction of Meguro.

[edit]Part 3
Located in a quiet corner of Aobadai was a certain building. A public library managed and run by the History Compilation Committee. All unrelated persons were prohibited. Even the residents from the surrounding area were unaware of what kind of public facility it actually was. Yuri, led by Amakasu, stepped into this library. As a library, its structure was exceedingly simple. Throughout this clean and quiet library were shelves full of books. However, there were very few people. The occasional person either belonged to the History Compilation Committee or was someone related. In addition, there were the books being collected. Reference books recording all types of magic and wizardry -- most of them were either grimoires or books about incantations. Ordinary people could not comprehend these things. These were the distilled essence of danger and wisdom. Forbidden books about magic. The library existed precisely to house and isolate these precious hidden books from the world. "Aobadai's book repository... Can you tell me? This is the first time for me to come here." "Unless it was necessary to tell you, there was no need to come here. No, please wait for a moment? There are still some issues." Leaving those words behind, Amakasu continued leading Yuri forward. -- There was a spacious reading room on the second floor of the library. Yuri looked at her surroundings as she waited. Though there was not a single other person, it looked very much like a normal library. However, the neat rows of books on the shelves gave off a strange presence which Yuri's spirit sense picked up.

This was not a simple book repository after all. These books were born from the circulating records of the profound secrets of magic and wizardry. These grimoires accumulated ancient and profound magic. It was said that some of the rare ones are classified as [Special Items]. The books collected here felt like masterpieces. It was said that powerful mages and users of spirit powers wrote down numerous books by hand, and there have even been confirmed reports of books mass produced from printing presses suddenly obtaining magical properties. ...Yuri turned her curiosity to the book shelves. The titles of these books varied, but most were written in western script. Those written in Japanese only took up less than 30%. The activities of the History Compilation Committee only began after the Second World War. Committee members played a large role in restricting the spread of magical knowledge from foreign sources. The numerous books contained in this library were surely the result of decades of their efforts to collect grimoires. "Sorry to have you waiting, but what we wanted you to look at was this. Since it is guarded by powerful spells, forcefully reading ahead will definitely cause something bad to occur, and no one can predict what may happen." Amakasu returned, and in his hands was a leather-bound foreign text that was not very thick. "...Something bad may occur?" "Yes. Probably something like placing yourself in a corner of the room, talking to angels that no one else can see, then making sounds like 'ah papapa' and going on a mental journey around the world." "A common person cannot appraise such a dangerous book!" You should have given me such an important warning earlier. Yuri spoke with an unyielding tone. "Probably, if it is being guarded by such a strong spell, then it must be a powerful grimoire without a doubt! I see no point in further appraisal..." "Ah yes, this is why human desire is so terrifying. Why do these grimoires need to be enchanted with such strong spells of protection? It feels similiar to the way that prices are raised for rare

books. ...However, if it's Yuri-san then it should be safe to appraise the book without reading the contents. It'll be fine." Making a harmless expression, Amakasu spoke as he smiled, and placed the book on one of the larger tables in the reading room. [ Homo homini lupus ] . This was the title written on the cover. From the paper quality and damage to the bindings, it appeared to be an ancient tome over a century old. Lupus -- meant wolf in Latin, recalled Yuri. "If this is authentic, it should be a grimoire privately published in Romania around the earlier half of the nineteenth century. Past legends tell of an Ephesian secret cult worshipping the [Dark Virgin Mother of God, Queen of Wild Beasts] and holding covert rituals where people who tried to read the books would be 'turned into inhuman servants covered with fur.' Inhuman and covered with fur -- generally refers to things like wolves and bears." Amakasu's casual example revealed the depth of his knowledge. Yuri felt that his words felt a bit fantastical. "In terms of changes, what is well known is that people's bodies will undergo complete transformations after reading. Rather than a grimoire, a cursed book would be a better description --" "Ah ah, you're right. Those magic books will continue to increase the werewolves' curse. Due to this, if it's the real thing it is an extremely rare and precious treasure." "Please don't talk about that in such a happy manner!" Yuri reprimanded Amakasu's impropriety with a stare and faced the ancient book once again. -- Concentrating her gaze and calming her heart. Her spirit vision was not a power that could be used at will freely. Melting the heart into the sky, entrusting it to guidance from the divinities, and making use of eyes and instinct. This would allow one to see something or notice something. Depending on the situation, one sometimes found important clues, but they might not be what one was expecting. Furthermore, there was always an issue of accuracy in divination. ...However, a wise historical existence could be felt from this book. There was some truth to Amakasu's words.
[7]

Once upon a time, there was a witch who lived in the depths of the forest, and many of the animals respected her -- in particular the stronger existences of wolves, bears and birds. This book recorded the difficult and powerful points of the ritual. The only ones able to read the book were either servants or people related to the witch, and the book would reject all common magi. "This is not a cursed book... as long as the one reading it had sufficient experience and capability, then one would not be harmed by the hidden mysterious powers of this book, and would obtain knowledge instead." Yuri vaguely felt the properties of the book and muttered. "I think it is a device meant to prevent the unqualified from reading -- it is a test for resisting the curse rather than an intention to transform the reader's body." "Ah yes, so to sum up, this is the real thing. As expected of Yuri-san, you saw through everything." "This is all I know for now. I can't guarantee for the rest, so don't count too much on this kind of ability." Amakasu agreed with Yuri's deductions. -- And then The werewolf-controlling grimoire of the witch, as well as Amakasu Touma. The library. All these vanished suddenly. Yuri and the space around her was enveloped in darkness. She felt like she was standing in the dark surrounded by a gloomy atmosphere. "Is this a hallucination? Due to the grimoire?" Yuri tried to raise her spirit vision and see the truth behind these illusions. This was a rare occurrence but it does happen occasionally when contact was made with an object hiding strong magical powers. Hence, there was no feeling of panic at the time -The hallucination persisted. There was something in the depths of the darkness. Focusing her gaze, it seemed to resemble something like a rat. The rat slowly transformed, gradually increasing in body mass. In addition, it changed its posture. This was a dog... no, a wolf. From its ferocious and sharp appearance, Yuri made such an identification. From its four legs the wolf stood up onto two. Rather than a wolf, this was a werewolf's posture. Was it due to contact with that grimoire? A hallucination as a result of that?

As Yuri puzzled, the werewolf slowly walked in the darkness -- from the dark hole walking up to the surface of the ground. From there, dancing serpents could be seen. The werewolf stepped upon and slaughtered them all. And then the werewolf reached out with its arms towards the bright sun in the sky. Caught it. The werewolf caught the glowing sphere with its bare hands. In the end, the werewolf swallowed the ball of light, and gradually took on the form of an elderly human. It was the person who Yuri met before. A tall thin body, wise-looking face -- and emerald green eyes. The ancient Campione ruling over eastern and southern Europe. The ancient Devil King cast the light from his evil eyes at Yuri and smiled hideously. "-- Marquis Voban!? How, why are you here!?" As the most intense terror attacked Yuri and she wailed, consciousness was soon lost.

[edit]Part 4
It was around 10pm at night when that phonecall reached the Kusanagi residence. "Yes, I am Kusanagi." 'This voice, is it Godou? It's been a while, how are you, my friend?' It was a slightly familiar voice heard from before, in fact it was a voice Godou didn't want to hear coming from the receiver. A complete waste of a voice with such depth. Godou immediately put down the receiver and hung up the phone. "...Ch. That brat finally revived!" Godou who usually did not pray for the misfortune of others, felt like this was one of those exceptions. Just to be safe, he unplugged the telephone wire from the base of the phone. Temporarily avoiding phone calls was an acceptable sacrifice for this cause. However, his cellphone began to ring when he returned to his own room. Godou glanced at the display, the caller's name was "Unknown."

Furthermore, a foreign phone call? Should he just ignore it? But then there was a huge risk. Perhaps one day he might open the door to his home to find that fellow appearing and saying 'I came over because you didn't pick up the phone.' That would be the worst scenario. Godou prepared himself and pressed the button to pick up the call. 'Suddenly hanging up the phone, that's too cruel!' "You bastard. Anyway, why do you know my home and cellphone numbers?" 'You're such a fool. Isn't it natural to know a good friend's phone number?' If this was a face to face conversation, then he'd probably be doing things like winking as well. Blonde hair, blue eyes, tall and handsome. A bright expression on his proper face, and extremely friendly. The appearance of an elegant gentleman, but in reality, the strongest warrior possessing a body of steel -Godou recalled the image of the one who called himself 'good friend.' "Hey Salvatore Doni, we don't really count as friends you know, and I don't remember ever telling you my phone numbers." 'Hmph, you're the fellow who didn't even want to exchange phone numbers or mailing addresses. Thanks to you, I had to order my subordinates to investigate. And from now on, please do not use "don't really count" to describe our relationship. Didn't I say already, that we are great friends?' "If that's what you think, please look up the dictionary definition for the word 'friend' one thousand times before you call again." Salvatore Doni. The twenty-four-year-old Italian, as well as the Sixth Campione. He possessed massive influence centred around southern Europe, and had defeated four pillar gods. In terms of age and experience, he would count as Godou's senior. However, Godou had no intention of using honorifics with this guy. Godou himself found it unbelievable, since he would usually interact with elders with the appropriate attitude and word choice. However, it was entirely different when facing this man. From the depths of his heart, a certain subtle feeling of opposition prevented it. 'Hey hey, the one who doesn't understand friendship is you. That is totally shameful for a Japanese.'

"What does nationality have to do with it?" 'Of course it does. I remember that "write letters to enemies, and predict the thoughts of friends" is a Japanese saying. It was written clearly in some Japanese literature I read before." "Uh... is that really so?" Godou felt that there must be some mistake in Doni's words. In reality, Godou did recall something similar lost in the depths of his memories. If it was really true, could this guy actually be correct? 'It's possible, after all our relationship is not the type which improves after a fight to the death. -At that time, how many times did our fists pummel each other, and how many rounds did our blades clash together violently?' "What blade clashing? I only got stabbed by you... No, I just got sliced by you." To Doni's enthusiastic words, Godou simply responded coldly. This man is full of exaggerated delusions and a total medieval chivalry romantic, better stay away from him. 'You were truly great that time. Overcoming unavoidable death, and fighting me with fierce burning battle spirit -- I responded with all my strength.' "Going all out on a lower level opponent like me, you really lack the magnanimity of an adult." 'We both felt it during that battle right? Ufu, that this man before me will be a worthy rival for eternity. -- As fated opponents to battle to the death repeatedly. How could you not have felt that?' "Didn't feel a thing! Not even for an instant!" '-- And thus, my eternal rival. With love and respect please call me Salvatore. How about it, you can even call me by my pet name [Toto].' Though it was extremely tiring to talk to this guy who was impossible to argue against, Godou still forced himself to respond in the negative. "I'd rather die than use your pet name!" 'Hoho, you're still such a shy boy. You know you want me, but still treating me so coldly... I know, this must be what they call tsundere in Japan.' "You have seriously misunderstood Japanese culture! If that's all you're going to talk about, I'll be hanging up now?"

Godou totally felt that he had already wasted too many words with this idiot, and was about to hang up. 'Please wait, my friend. Today I just wanted to give you a warning. Do you know of the one named "Sasha Dejanstahl"?' "Just in name only. Isn't it the strange old Devil King who lives near you?" 'Well, it's actually the Italian peninsula and the Balkans respectively. If you look at the map, I guess you could say it's close by. That old gramps really doesn't have a personality that one could easily live with, but recently it seems like he's no longer there.' "I don't even know if it's a castle or a dungeon located in some place!" Godou casually imagined the great elder Devil King and how he would speak, but somehow it didn't fit. "Oh, that's called classical style. I don't think that kind of life is bad actually, but old Mr. Voban doesn't agree, that person has very few desires other than gluttony, and doesn't care much about things like land or architecture." Another unexpected character commentary. ...Come to think of it, whether Kusanagi Godou or Salvatore Doni, both were [Devil Kings] and fearful existences to others. However, both had idiosyncrasies that were rather unbecoming for a [Devil King], so perhaps it wasn't too surprising after all. 'Before he became king he lived as a vagabond, and led a tough life always short on food for almost two decades. His life was turned around when he defeated either the monstrous wolf Fenrir or Garm.' "Isn't Garm the hellhound in Norse mythology?" 'You are correct. In some places he is also known as Garmr.' -- These were definitely things that fellow Erica would know. Godou gathered his thoughts as he listened and answered briefly, but if he went over to ask that girl, it would only turn into a situation where she would force unnecessary knowledge into him. Apparently before Doni became a Campione, he was an unsuccessful Templar Knight. Completely opposite to Erica's genius talent in both magic and swords, Doni's only asset was his unsurpassed skill with the sword, but his talent in magic was zero. To a Templar Knight who required skill in both swords and magic, it was equivalent to a mark of failure.

'Well, this probability is higher. Though the god he defeated first is unknown, it is known that the Marquis Voban's first authority could summon several hundred wolves to do his bidding with the power of the [Legion of Hungry Wolves]. Due to this, he must have killed some kind of wolf god.' "Several hundred of them, that number is really..." 'Subsequent authorities included transforming people into salt with a stare, calling forth storms to blow away towns and roads, and turning the people he killed into something like zombies or ghosts to be used as obedient slaves.' Truly Campiones are the worst. Godou sighed. Both Doni and himself were the same -- people who possessed unreasonable special abilities. "Anyway, so what does this troublesome old gramps have to do with me?" 'Aya, sorry, I almost forgot. Since this old gramps should now be in Tokyo, there was something about shopping, and also something about staying out of his territory...' "Who would do something like that! So why did he come to Japan!?" Godou yelled loudly, and really felt like scratching his head. ...Heading towards troublesome developments again. Give me a break. 'Hohoho, I can tell you, but there's a condition -- if you beg for assistance from me who is your friend, older brother, as well as the hero Salvatore, then I will immediately...' "I definitely refuse! I don't need you to tell me!" After refusing, Godou tried some other questions. "That old gramps has defeated quite a few gods, right? Also, you've killed Irish and Norse gods before, right? How many are there in total?" 'If you add up both our kills, probably over ten. Is there a problem?' "No, for each god you've defeated, it means one less for me to fight." Who knows how many gods there were all over the world. The fewer left to fight the better. Godou spoke as he worried about his own situation. 'Haha, what are you talking about? Even if the other Campiones and I defeat all the other gods, battle will come when it comes. This kind of calculation is pointless.' "Why? If you guys kill them all, then they can't fight any more, right?"

'-- Even if we kill gods, they are not erased entirely. As long as mankind exists, and myths perpetuate, killed gods can resurrect. Never forget that.' Doni was speaking in a rare serious tone. Dark battle spirit and joyful feelings were quietly stored in his heart. Though he looked outgoing and frivolous in appearance, he was a man with a warrior spirit, living for the sword and dying for battle. 'After all, only part of a god appears on earth for us to fight. Their true nature are myths. Even if their bodies are destroyed, as long as myths continued to exist, they will be able to rematerialize and resurrect countless times. Furthermore, it is impossible to make myths disappear unless all of mankind is eliminated.' "As long as myths exist, no matter how many times they will..." 'That's the way it is. So perhaps there may come a day for you to battle Verethragna again. That god is rather famous in western Asia, and it won't be surprising for him to resurrect somewhere.' This was all there was to the conversation with Salvatore. Disconnecting the call on his cellphone, Godou felt troubled. -- Let's hope it won't turn into a battle against the oldest Campione...

[edit]Part 5
Yuri woke up to find herself at Nanao Shrine. Yuri had been sleeping on some blankets in a traditional Japanese-style room of the shamusho. She felt very dry in her mouth. Adjusting her kimono and hair, Yuri walked out of the room. The kitchen was also located in the same building and had a well-stocked fridge. Wanting to get a drink, Yuri walked towards the kitchen. "Ah, Yuri-san, that's great, you finally regained consciousness. ...Is your body feeling ok?" Amakasu Touma was in the kitchen. He was in the middle of browsing through dozens of documents laid out on the table. "Did anything strange happen -- what happened to me afterwards?"
[8]

"You were looking at that grimoire with your spirit vision as usual, and suddenly lost consciousness, so I hastily brought you back to the shrine. Aya, and the shrine leaders scolded me, sorry for bringing you trouble." Bowing his head, Amakasu seemed to continue with great interest. "And then Yuri-san's expression became very strange, did you see something?" "No, not at all. I guess I was just a little tired that time, and then just lost consciousness. Nothing strange happened." Yuri explained immediately. Why would a hallucination of Sasha Dejanstahl occur? This was completely impossible to understand. Meeting that old man was over four years ago. Could it really be due to contact with the grimoire from eastern Europe that the memories of the Campione were awakened? Or, or was there another reason? Anyway, one must not rashly jump to conclusions. Yuri decided to change the subject, and glanced towards the documents Amakasu was reading. "What are these? ...Resumes?" If these were meant to be private, then they should not be spread out in such a place. It would be unthinkable for a representative of the History Compilation Committee to be so imprudent. Having thus decided, Yuri took a look at the pile of documents. They all seemed to be resumes with L-size
[9]

photos clipped on.

...It looked like all the photos were of teenaged girls, and every one of them had a cute appearance. Some of the girls had a more mature and adult feel, while others were cute and innocent. There were also some girls who looked very outgoing, and others that looked quite sincere. There was a great variety of them. "Ah ah, this is the matter we were talking about. To pick someone qualified to be the lover of Kusanagi Godou. Truly the elite of this nation, they are all extremely talented individuals." Amakasu talked with quite a joyful appearance. Yuri casually glanced at the resumes which resembled job recruitment profiles. "Perhaps in order to defeat an opponent of Erica Blandelli's caliber, it would take a combination of elegance, adolescent adorability, and the friend route character. Sounds about right. However, there is also the possibility that he prefers other types. This is quite a difficult decision."

"Amakasu-san! Is your side really planning on putting that plan into motion!" The History Compilation Committee member simply retracted his head slightly in response to Yuri's scolding. "These are necessary human resources. Unless Yuri-san has a better suggestion?" "Umm, ummm... If it is explained clearly to Kusanagi-san, and an opportunity is created for practical negotiations, he should be able to understand where he stands --" "haha, that's not going to work. He is a teenaged boy after all." Amakasu laughed condescendingly with sounds of "hehe" as if trying to provoke Yuri's anger.

"No matter how honest he claims to be, he cannot refuse if he is begged by the girl he is going out with. That's what males are like... For a boy of that age, dreams or aspirations to higher morals can never compare to the value of girls." "Precisely, that is why you cannot ignore the wishes of a girl and force her to play the role of a lover or anything like that!" What Yuri feared was the History Compilation Committee using its authority to force this mission upon a hapless young girl or miko from some wizardry family. That kind of tyranny was definitely unacceptable. To the excited Yuri, Amakasu calmly replied. "How could that be? Don't worry about the will of the person being selected. They will be carefully chosen from volunteers. Relax."

"Ah!?" "After all, the title of the Campione is very effective. Whether personally or the interests of the clan, there are numerous advantages to becoming the lover of the first Devil King of Japan. Lack of volunteers is simply not a concern." Amakasu smiled extremely satisfied. Yuri was shocked. Could there really be so many selfish volunteers appearing one after another The Latin beauty Erica Blandelli who called herself the lover of Kusanagi Godou and passionately approached him completely unabashed. Strangely enough, Yuri did not feel repulsed by Erica's presence. At most it made her feel awkward at times. Though Erica could be very calculating she was always open and straightforward -- perhaps due to that relaxed and candid personality. No matter what, Erica could place herself in danger without hesitation for the sake of Godou. After the battle with Athena, Yuri understood that perfectly. However, what about the other girls planning on approaching Godou in order to make use of his power and status? "Still, still not allowed! If he gets close to girls with those kinds of intentions, what kind of bad influence will they bring? It's not easy for Kusanagi-san to have an opportunity to start a new life, what is going to happen!" Yuri could not help yelling, feeling that this was a dirty matter. "However, there will be a ton of people trying to use him for his powers anyway. If we don't do it, someone else will. Unless Yuri-san yourself will keep watch over this young man by his side." "But, but, if that's the case... However for me, I don't think Kusanagi-san has a good opinion of me." He probably did not have a good impression from all that nagging from me. Though Yuri was a complete stranger to the subtleties of the male heart, however, she felt that her conclusions were correct. Since she had always been distancing herself from others in an obvious manner, it was natural to think that others thought the same. Shyly, Yuri bowed her head. Probably, my face was blushing all red, the color of a fully ripened persimmon. "On the other hand, perhaps it is Yuri-san who dislikes Kusanagi Godou?"

"Dislike!? Not at all. Though Kusanagi-san and Erica's actions are inappropriate, I do feel that he is a friendly, generous and a person of good character. He is not arrogant despite possessing that level of power, and being humble is one of his virtues ... So, I don't dislike him at all." "Hoho, it really is like that. Then please maintain current relations for now. Blushing shyly, your head bowed down, yes yes, very good. Extremely cute." "Ah, Amakasu-san, what are you talking about?" Amakasu suddenly took out his cellphone and snapped a picture of Yuri with the camera. Yuri could not understand the intentions behind his actions. "Reference material. The other Committee members will definitely approve at the next meeting. Anyway, the power of Yuri-san's photo will surely blow away the competition." "Uh? What do you mean?" "Isn't it true that Yuri-san doesn't wish for unscrupulous girls to approach Kusanagi Godou? In that case you must develop good relations with him, isn't that right?" "That's why I said, I am not..." "Nothing to worry about. We the History Compilation Committee will lend you our full support, and so, please win over Kusanagi Godou with full confidence!" The declaration shocked Yuri like a clap of thunder. "Win, win over!? I don't intend to have that kind of relationship with Kusanagi-san!" "Hohoho, still not being honest. Whatever, this will be a perfect ingredient to flavor the dish, let's just leave it at that." Amakasu gave a fearless smile as he spoke with incomprehensible words. "Let's put it this way. We wish to massively increase Yuri-san's influence over Kusanagi Godou. Our hope is that whenever he is tempted by Erica Blandelli, or when he is falling into darkness drunk on the power of his authority, you can persuade him and guide him down the right path." "I can guide that person towards the right path?" "Yes. Just become closer to him starting with normal situations, and have a better relationship than Erica Blandelli. Do your best. It's a promise. If you can do that, we will terminate that plan." Amakasu's tone of voice was akin to the serpent who tricked Eve into eating the fruit of the knowledge of good and evil, but Yuri was completely oblivious.

"...No, but even now, all I've been doing is nagging at Kusanagi-san, and leaving him with a bad impression. It's probably fruitless to try to improve relations at this point --" To become even more intimate with him than that Erica, it was completely unthinkable. Amakasu answered the insecure Yuri with a naughty smile. "Please don't worry. I have a secret plan -- and it works precisely because the current relationship is distant. Up to now, it only counts as the tsun phase, so if you start going dere as much as possible from this point on, boys will definitely fall for you without fail!" "-- Ah? What... is that?" "First why don't you try making a lunchbox personally? Then say 'This is extra, it's not like I made it specially for you, but it would be a shame for it to go to waste, so here you go' when you hand it over to him. Isn't that the best tactic?" "Ah!?" "Pardon my forwardness, but if you lack information in this area, I can provide some from my personal collection. I'll send them over in a short while, do you prefer DVDs or games?" "Ah, umm, Amakasu-san? Please don't continue the conversation so casually." In reality, this event would end up having a great influence in Godou and Yuri's future life. Of course, Yuri at that time had no idea at all.

[edit]Part 6
It was a beautiful Japanese garden of a hotel. To Liliana Kranjcar who was born and grew up in Milan and whose grandfather was Croatian, the spacious garden in a former nobleman's antiquated mansion was a very interesting space. There was plenty of natural scenery in the grounds which covered tens of thousands of square metres. Lush green trees were neatly trimmed, while water flowed into pools through small rivers. There were also ancient pagodas and sacrificial altars in the depths of the waterfall. However, this garden full of foreign allure seemed to have no effect on her companion. Upon deciding on the accommodations in Tokyo, Sasha Dejanstahl Voban immediately arrived there. As if shaken by the compact style of the garden, Liliana also became subservient.

Voban's bedroom was located in a separate building within the hotel's garden. A tiny traditional Japanese house. However, its interiors were very modern in contrast to the traditional outer appearance. In it contained western style rooms that a European like Liliana could quickly get accustomed to. There were also a few Japanese style rooms with tatami and ornamental screens. "So Kranjcar, is there any news of the miko?" Voban suddenly asked. Voban spoke with perfect Japanese as he downed the cup of sake by himself, looking over the typical but undistinguished menu listing items like tempura and sashimi. Until the previous day, this old man had no knowledge of the Japanese language. However, both Campiones and accomplished magi possessed exceptional language learning ability. As a result, it was not surprising that Voban had mastered the language simply by conversing with Liliana who excelled in Japanese. Furthermore, it only took him about fifty to sixty minutes. Learning an unknown language in such a short time would not have been possible for Liliana. Likewise, even other Campiones and Great Knights would probably fail to match such a feat. "No, not yet. My apologies." Liliana bowed her head in penance. -- Mariya Yuri, fifteen years of age, lived in the bay area of Tokyo. Possessing exceptional spirit vision, she was a special religious leader called the Hime-Miko. In reality, this level of information was extremely easy for her organization the Bronze Black Cross to investigate. Even so, Liliana did not report with honesty. She recalled the things done to the girls in the Austrian villa four years ago. Amongst all the miko there, Yuri had been the most silent and the one with the most conservative personality. Furthermore, she looked the weakest and most delicate. However, who was the first to arrive at Voban's ritual site? Everyone there had been very frightened, but she was the first to enter. She understood the fear in the other girls, and decided to go ahead herself.

"...Hmph, is that so. Anyway, it's fine. If it so happens, what should one do if a little bird jumped into a cage? If you tie a rope to it, no matter where it went, you can find the cage easily enough." Voban gloated as he moved his fingers over the cup. -- A birdcage? Liliana frowned at the strange analogy. "About what I just said, I wonder who was it that hallucinated the image of I, Voban? Perhaps some kind of chance occurrence, where they mistook a prophetic ability as spirit vision -- it's not some kind of powerful wizardry ability, right?" Of course, whether the person who hallucinated was Yuri or not, Liliana could not have known. However, it was said that Campiones possessed extraordinary instincts. There have been several rumors that Campiones can sense when they are in danger, and have an animal-like instinct to detect the presence of gods -- their fated rivals. However, this was the first time Liliana heard that they could see through spirit vision. What kind of extraordinary powers does this old man possess! "I don't know if that fellow is the miko we need to find. However, I am positive it will be of great use to capture that person." Voban smiled and finished the alcohol as if drinking water. After several days together, Liliana could tell that he was not a picky eater. He ate and drank everything and anything, consuming not for taste but only to satisfy hunger and thirst. "You don't seem to be very good at finding things. Then how about we find someone else to take the job? Or perhaps, this should be a job for a witch -- Maria Teresa, come here." Voban called the name of a woman. In response, a dead woman with deeply sunken eyes appeared out of space, wearing a large black hat -- a member of the [Dead Servants]. "This deceased was once a witch, and shouldn't find it too hard to find the spirit vision user who saw me in a hallucination. Find that person using those skills you possessed when alive!" The Dead Servant witch nodded to acknowledge the tyrannical order and disappeared once again. Mariya Yuri will be caught sooner or later. Liliana had no doubts about it, and deeply sighed.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

3 - Arrival of a Devil King

The night of the strange hallucinations had passed, and the next morning had arrived. Going to school at the usual time, Mariya Yuri packed with her a cellphone with an aluminum shell. It was given to her last night from Amakasu for the purpose of emergency contact. When the phone began to vibrate in silent mode, it happened to be during the noon break. The call display did not reveal the name of the caller. Since the phone handed over was brand new, Yuri had not entered any information into it. Though she knew it was Amakasu's phone number, she was not familiar with how to operate it. "Eh? What should I do?" Yuri hesitated for an instant as the display showed Amakasu's number. Perhaps it was some kind of urgent incident. Yuri happened to be outside the school building and was walking in the central courtyard. She picked up the call in a place where she could not be seen. Since it was her first time using a flip open phone, it took a bit of effort. "Hey, hey... I am Mariya!" Finally ending her struggle with the phone, Yuri picked up with a tone of panic. 'This is Amakasu. How are you feeling over there? Did you make a lunchbox for him as suggested yesterday?' "Of, of course not! Please don't joke around!" 'It's not a joke. Today's request for Yuri-san is to use all sorts of methods to get close to him. Let's a have a real strategy meeting later.' "Ah? Amakasu-san!?" The call ended.

What should one do to get closer to Kusanagi Godou? Yuri felt it was a tough decision. Last night, she felt quite depressed due to accepting this difficult mission. "-- Excuse me, Mariya-senpai, could that possibly be... a cellphone?" Yuri turned to see the one greeting her, and found Kusanagi Shizuka standing there. The younger sister of the current subject of interest, in addition to being the middle school third year student who was Yuri's junior in the tea ceremony club. This chance encounter gave Yuri quite a surprise. "What, what happened? Everyone had been saying that senpai didn't have a cellphone until now? Didn't you say you had no interest?" Shizuka was very surprised. During club activities, whenever anyone asked about her cellphone number or email address, Yuri's negative reply was always "because I don't think I have any special need..." "A necessary reason came up recently. It's also a lot more convenient for staying in contact with each other..." Feeling that an excuse of convenience was rather sad, Yuri felt depressed as she answered. In such a place she did not have an obvious reason for using such a full featured phone. In fact she was totally technologically illiterate and did not understand networks very well. Yuri regretted her answer as she spoke. "Eh? Contact each other? With who do you need to stay in contact?" "Sorry, please don't ask any further because it is something I cannot answer in detail. My apologies." Though she was talking to someone younger than her, Yuri was bowing her head down with full seriousness throughout. Her identity as the Hime-Miko as well as the existence of the History Compilation Committee were absolute secrets. It would be best if she could muddle through this without issue. "Could it be that... the other person wanted to keep it a secret?" "No, not at all. However, cellphones are quite hard to use, right? But everyone seems to use them so easily, I really cannot understand --" At her honest and frank answer, Shizuka suddenly felt apologetic and bowed her head. "Sorry, Mariya-senpai. For you to be so troubled due to my big brother --"

"Eh? This matter and Kusanagi-san... your brother are totally unrelated -- but then again, what is this about?" Brother -- unable to understand why Shizuka was apologizing for Godou's sake, Yuri blinked. "However, could there be any other reason? To suddenly have need for a cellphone, isn't the most likely reason is to stay in touch with a boyfriend at all times... As for Mariya-senpai, the most probable candidate... is my stupid brother, isn't that right?" Yuri thought that Shizuka was a rather clever child. She was a girl with quick wits, and had picked up all the club knowledge rapidly. Yuri frantically tried to deny. "No, that's not it. It's due to work, I need it for my work!" "But Mariya-senpai's part time job is being a miko. I've never heard of shrine miko having a need for emergency communications. Even if you denied it I know you are lying, I understand! It's all the fault of my stupid brother!" Shizuka furiously scolded her brother with intensity. Sigh, as the Hime-Miko, all sorts of emergencies have come up ever since the supernatural Campione appeared by her side... Yuri felt very gloomy that she could not reveal such things honestly. "Starting from the last spring break, it was already very suspicious. Frequently staying out overnight! And then suddenly becoming so close with Erica-san and Yuri-senpai all of a sudden!" "It's not due to Kusanagi-san, please don't get so upset..." Mariya-senpai just said, it had nothing to do with brother -- but isn't it related to brother now? Truly, Shizuka was very smart, and picked up what was carelessly revealed. Her cute face might suggest otherwise, but she was very competitive in spirit. Furthermore, she was also much better with words, and Yuri felt an absolute disadvantage in trying to argue with this opponent. "I get it, brother also seems to be carrying a cellphone lately, and was talking to someone last night. Since he had to hide in his room to talk secretly, I'm guessing the other person was Ericasan." "Eh? Is that so?" Yuri innocently believed Shizuka's speculation.

Godou's actual caller was the Italian youth completely unrelated to love and lust, but there was no way for these two to know that. "Apparently, school is not enough, and they still have to talk so intimately by phone at home -- if Mariya-senpai didn't have a cellphone, it would be very difficult to compete..." "Eh, eh? Has things progressed to this stage already -- !" This news gave Yuri quite a serious shock. She felt very concerned at the thought that Erica and Godou were doing things together outside of school. However, what really needs to be paid attention were impure relations between opposite genders outside of school, right? Yuri felt ashamed at her shallow experience with the ways of the world. (No, it's not too late to start now. To correct my own deficiencies... to achieve a closer relationship with Godou-san than E-Erica-san!) Yuri whispered to herself, and vowed to her own heart to improve herself. Even though it was at someone else's request, but if she agreed to it she will give it her best! "Shizuka-san, I have a request." "Yes, yes." Yuri suddenly lifted her head, and said seriously. Feeling her spirit, the angry Shizuka began to calm down. "Could you teach me how to use my cellphone? Though I already know how to pick up and dial calls, but I know nothing other than that." "Oh, oh that, I don't mind." As if crushed in spirit, Shizuka answered in a state of panic. Unaware of her dominating power whenever she faced others with her stern and serious demeanor, Yuri felt it was a little strange but nodded. "Actually your brother -- Kusanagi-san once told me his telephone number, but I'm not sure how to use the contact list in the phone." "Mariya-senpai doesn't mind giving your number to brother, right..."

"Also, I have another request. Could you tell me how to become close to a boy?" "Eh!?" To the shocked Shizuka, Yuri got more excited as she spoke. "I have a need to establish a much closer relationship with your brother. This is not just for me, but for others around me as well, and for your brother's future. However, why this is necessary, I don't understand it at all." "But, but, Mariya-senpai, I also don't have any clue..." "Though I can't explain it very well, but time cannot be wasted any more. I really need someone who can be my teacher... I think if it's the smart Shizuka-san, you can definitely be a good role model for me. Please, lend me your strength." Worrying was pointless, it is best to take action first -- Yuri deeply bowed her head. "Oooh? You are really asking for my help? But definitely, Mariya-senpai is much better than Erica... Ah ah, to think that you would be attracted to someone like my brother..." Yuri kept her head bowed sincerely as Shizuka chattered on. Soon after, Shizuka sighed deeply. "...Mariya-senpai, about my stupid brother, is it really true?" "Yes, it's true." Yuri had misunderstood Shizuka's 'is it really love' question as 'do you really have to improve relations,' but neither of them noticed. "An, an immediate answer... Well, if it's come to this, I guess a suggestion or two can be given... Just a little bit..." Shizuka spoke extremely softly. Hearing such a response, Yuri's eyes were like flashing lights, and she smiled naturally. "Much appreciated! This feels like a bright light appearing out of total darkness!" "Please, please don't show such a bright smile... It's just minor support." "Yes? What is it? Shizuka-san?" "Nothing. Ah, right, Mariya-senpai, do you have my brother's email address?"

Yuri showed a mystified expression at Shizuka's mentioning of a term she did not recognize. "Email... address? What is that?" "You really don't know what it is eh. Well then, I have a good idea, just go ask him directly in the classroom -- let that idiot brother suffer the consequence." Shizuka laughed "hoho" malevolently and suggested. Unable to understand the intentions, Yuri felt troubled. However, it was not easy to find someone to give advice, so Yuri decided to go along with it.

[edit]Part 2
In the classroom of the First Year Fifth Class, Erica and Godou were preparing to have lunch. It was the lunch prepared by Erica -- no, Arianna who played the role of the maid. Today, Godou brought his own lunchbox. If he didn't make preparations, he felt like he was making trouble for others. Arianna generously accommodated Godou's suggestion. By the way, Erica who had no intention of cooking anyway, kept a neutral stance and was fine either way. At this time, unexpected visitors arrived. "Hey, brother, can you lend this to me?" Hearing his sister's usual voice from home, Godou turned his head around. It was Shizuka in her middle school uniform, and behind her was Mariya Yuri. "Ara. Isn't it Shizuka and Yuri? How rare for you both to be here..." Erica spoke with all smiles. Yuri simply nodded in response, while Shizuka greeted her with something like "Hello, Erica-san." "Shizuka, is it really ok for you to come to a high school classroom?" "I'm not certain, but there's no school rule forbidding it right? By the way, Mariya-senpai has a cellphone now." A middle school girl who seemed close to Godou, plus the appearance of Yuri. The boys of the Fifth Class were busy listening in with an expression of "what!"

-- Mariya, has a cellphone now? -- Idiot. Don't you know the last virtual girl's IT revolution blog? -- Damn it, the creature known as man truly has the ability to change women? Subtly sensing their fury, Godou felt an ominous premonition. By the way, Shizuka was smiling proudly. Yuri was surveying the changes in the surroundings. Erica was quietly watching everything with interest while saying "eh." "Brother, give your cellphone number and email address to Mariya-senpai. She wants to enter it right now." "Ah? Didn't I tell her my number before?" Yuri shyly lowered her head and answered Godou. "My apologies, Kusanagi-san... I am actually bad with technology. Since I don't know how to operate it I decided to come here to exchange our information after discussing it with Shizukasan." "Well, it's actually quite simple, not difficult at all." So, she is surprisingly unfamiliar with these things. Godou took out his cellphone. Yuri also frantically extracts the silver phone. "So, let's do it quickly with the infra-red then." "Sure. So, does making calls have anything to do with infra-red?" Did she even know how to send information using the infra-red? To Godou's suggestion, Yuri's hesitant face was full of questions. ...First, it's probably best to teach her the basic way to use the phone. After reconsidering, Godou told his phone number and email address to Yuri and showed her how to send mail. He explained to her all she need to do was register the incoming mail and showed her how. The two of them operated Yuri's cellphone together. Without paying attention, the distance between them gradually shrank. -- Their exhaled breaths were almost reaching each other's faces. Though it was a delicate and beautiful face, it was also a nervous one as Yuri operated her phone clumsily.

Finally aware that she was a beautiful girl, Godou began to feel shy. In the instant Godou turned his face away, his gaze met with Shizuka's smiling eyes full of challenging intent. This fellow, what was she planning this time? By the time he discovered it, the boys' riot was about to begin. "Ah ohohoh, Mariya-san, could you tell me what is your phone number!" Nanami suddenly yells from his seat on the left near the front. The boys in the class were making comments like 'secretly confessing with a serious expression that I actually find miko moe', or 'Mariya who seems to be working as a miko, please bury Kusanagi in darkness for the safety of all bathing miko.' It was impossible to pretend not to have heard such words of jest. "Same here! I also want Mariya-san's phone number!" "We will never let you keep such important information all to yourself." "This is for the love of all the boys in the class! The opportunity is here." "Go die, Kusanagi! We are the poor proletariat, and we swear we will oppose to the utter end the capitalist class who acquired their wealth through illicit means." As Nanami's roars echoed across the classroom, the room was filled with the yelling of the boys. Yuri felt surprised by the forcefulness of their desperation, and surveyed the surroundings with a look that approached extreme fear. "Ah ah, this isn't looking good, brother. It's tough to be a popular boy." The sister who came over with Yuri, the focus of attention, was speaking in a rather unfriendly manner. "Shi... Shizuka, what are you trying to say..." "Hmph. What a great important character to be so welcomed by the girls, but you need your medicine once in a while." Dear sister, please don't create situations for me with these kind of motives. Godou prayed towards the sky in response to Shizuka's merciless words. "-- Sorry everyone."

It was Yuri who spoke. She seemed to have recovered from her shock, and spoke with a determined voice. "I have no intention of exchanging phone numbers with anyone other than Kusanagi-san. None whatsoever. So please calm down and don't make a scene. Thank you." Though her words were serious and polite, but there was a certain irresistible force to them. The boys quieted down in an instant and the classroom became peaceful again. However, the entire class of boys angrily watched Godou with eyes of murderous intent. -- You again with all these fortunate happenings. -- This is truly another trial, go to the roof. -- Shot in the back on a battlefield, sigh. Caught in a silent eddy current, Godou began to have cold sweat from the feeling of danger. Shizuka adds fuel to the fire by making comments like "Wow, such a bold declaration in front of so many people, it really must be true..." In addition, Erica who was observing everything from the side was laughing to herself. "Hey Yuri, though it's true that my Godou is quite attractive, but the other boys are really pitiful. They have already been watching Godou and my love life every single day, and so accumulated a lot of stress." The gazes of the class immediately gathered upon the blonde Italian girl. Maintaining an elegant motion, Erica began to project her voice as if she was the female lead in a performance. "Since there's no rain today, let's have lunch on the roof then. Is that fine, Godou? We welcome Yuri and Shizuka to join us. Isn't it true for meals, the more the merrier, right?" Erica hurried Godou and addressed the two visitors, then took lead by leaving the classroom. Completely confident that her orders will be followed, she exited the classroom without turning back. Truly, Erica's experience in this area was no joking matter. Whether as the speaker or as the listener, she had ample insight. Godou took his lunch bag out of his school bag. Gesturing for his sister and Yuri to follow him, Godou ran after Erica. "Feels like things have become more interesting, Godou?"

Erica's mood was great as she spoke after Godou caught up to her. "...You're just having fun without concern for others. It's probably just you who thinks it's funny. Meanwhile I am being burdened by these strange troubles... Shizuka has also started to notice something is abnormal." "Don't worry, no matter what that child thinks, she will soon understand the difference in power." "Difference in power? What is that?" Erica made a glamorous smile at Godou's question. "No matter what troubles the sister-in-law or the secondary wife cause, the one with the most power is still me -- Godou's first wife Erica Blandelli. Anyway, don't concern yourself with such trivial matters, for them to seek support is fine with me!" "Don't say something like sister-in-law, where did you learn that kind of Japanese anyway!"

This day, what Godou brought was an ordinary lunch with rice balls and all sorts of pickles. The salmon and the fish roe in the rice balls should be fine. ...Originally, Erica's situation was that she would comment with a subtle expression that eating dried plums and the like was a challenge to everyone except the Japanese. However, starting from some point, she started describing the extremely sour Kishu plum as "a fruit with an amazing taste," and even ate it along with the seed by shattering it with her teeth. A girl with a well developed body, who turned out to be someone who would eat anything. This is probably the success of the elite education of the knights to better accumulate stamina in the body by avoiding picky eating. She was now wolfing down the rice balls Godou made. "Last time when I was having sushi at Godou's home, I wondered if this was something I could make myself? Isn't it just rice with some fish mixed inside, very simple, right?" "If that's what you think, try it yourself some time." Godou had never seen Erica cook anything other than instant noodles, probably since her primary concern towards food was the "eating" part.

"Those passes, really are troublesome." To Erica's change of subject, Godou nodded at the expected response. The sky was cloudy, and there were a few other groups eating lunch on the roof apart from them. Next to Godou was Yuri eating her own lunch brought from the classroom, while Shizuka was having sandwiches she bought. "So that's what brother was making in the kitchen early this morning... Really! You had to spend so much effort!" Shizuka complained as she ate her sandwiches, while Yuri slowly worked her chopsticks at her mini-sized lunchbox. In it was a small amount of rice, fried yellowtail fish with soya sauce, as well as fried egg and side dishes like spinach. A few touches of tomato greatly enhanced the overall color, and looked very appetizing. "...The content looks a lot less than what Godou made for lunch." "Erica, don't speak so tactlessly and stare at other people's lunch with such interest. My apologies Mariya, please don't mind and continue eating." "If, if you want to try, please feel free to pick what you like." Though her tone of voice seemed slightly forced, Yuri spoke with a smile. Perhaps she wanted to improve the initial rocky relationship she had with Erica. As Godou thought to himself, the blonde girl beside him reached her hand out without hesitation. Directly grabbing a piece of fried egg and putting it in her mouth, Erica's manners were poor but the motions of her hand was very elegant. "Hmm, the taste is not bad. If you made it slightly fluffier with a more sticky texture then that would be my favorite style. If Arianna made it, it would have been perfect, but that's asking for too much." "You don't know how to cook but you sure know how to talk." As he commented about Erica, Godou also reached out to try some of the fried egg. The fried egg with sauce was very delicious, and the skipjack tuna sauce was very enjoyable to the taste buds.

"Ah, this is really great. Is it Mariya-senpai's mother who made this? Unlike my own mother, this cooking is wonderful." Her interest piqued, even Shizuka took a portion of the fried egg to try out, but the answer to the question shocked everyone. "Ah, no. My mother didn't make this. I made it myself. It's wonderful that it suited everyone's tastes." "Mariya's cooking is pretty good... Do you make your own lunch every morning?" "Something like that, however since I used some of the leftovers from my mother's cooking last night, it doesn't really count as my own exclusive work." "Well, still it's quite amazing. Compared to my house... it's very different." Godou spoke extremely impressed. And then he glanced at the younger sister beside him. "What now, brother, your expression is saying something." "Let me make this clear, Godou, the cooking that Arianna does is something prepared specifically for me the master. Don't forget that." Shizuka was feeling indignant about her lack of cooking talent, while Erica was simply selfishly throwing out her own willful comment. Compared to these two, Mariya seemed much more noble no matter how you looked at it. By the way, it was completely different from Godou who had tried very hard to knead the rice balls with the appropriate amount of force. "Once you get used to it, it doesn't feel so amazing right? If you'd like, I can share some tips on how to prepare food quickly." "That sounds quite interesting. Thanks. If possible, those two should --" Godou turned his head around to find Shizuka glaring angrily at her brother, while Erica was deliberately averting her gaze and staring at birds flying in the sky. Yuri and Godou couldn't help but look at each other and smile.

[edit]Part 3
'Hoho, lunch together at noon, good job! Though this is just a small step, but it will matter a lot in the future. Please continue doing your best like this.'

"Yes, yes..." Yuri was talking to Amakasu on her cellphone in her room at the Nanao Shrine. After returning from school, it was almost dusk. Yuri called Amakasu to report the day's results and discuss some concerns. 'In the end, you went with cooking for him, and developing into a heart racing event of having lunch together. Looks like you have to continue working hard for this... Ah, did you look at the materials beforehand?' "Yes, yes, I took a look." Back at the Nanao Shrine after school, Amakasu had given an envelope to Yuri which seemed to contain reports. In it were a thick stack of documents with a suspicious report title of 'The Difficulties of Approaching Males by Females Who Were Not Straightforward: Analysis and Solutions?' 'Those were just some hastily summarized materials prepared last night. How were they? Any reference value?' "Are, are these written by Amakasu-san!? I seriously read all the lines and dialogues written in there, but that kind of method for expressing affection! How could one utter those shameful words!" Recalling the content of Amakasu's special report, Yuri's face went red. -- Here, lunchbox. Last night I accidentally made too much, throwing it away would be a waste. -- Don't misunderstand! I definitely don't like you, there's nothing to it at all! -- You idiot brother, you don't understand how I feel...! And so on... 'Hahaha, that's very important. Since ancient times, we Japanese have been very subtle in our ways of love. It should feel something like the case of Lady Aoi in "The Tale of Genji"?' "Eh? It should feel something like that?" 'No no. That Genji had inexplicable attributes like Oedipus or lolita complexes which are no good. A normal male would definitely fall for the slightly older tsundere childhood friend who was the young mistress of a high class family and betrothed to him. Decidedly, Sakurano Youko was an adorable existence, but the current trend is towards older women fetishes!' "I have no idea what you are talking about, could you please translate!"

This kind of idiotic conversation had no meaning at all. Yuri decided to change the topic. "So, Amakasu-san, about the grimoire yesterday --" 'Ah ah, about that. Are there any concerns?' "Yes, if it's possible, could you let me take a second look at that book?" '...That I don't mind, however, is it related to you fainting yesterday?' "Yes. However, I can't explain it clearly at this stage, but I seemed to have witnessed a strange hallucination at the time. Just to be careful, I'd like to confirm by having another look --" Things would become serious if the name Sasha Dejansstahl Voban was mentioned. Due to these concerns, Yuri only described things in a vague manner. 'Ah, I don't really want to be lectured by the shrine elders for the same thing two days in a row... Oh well, sure, after all we were the ones who involved Yuri-san in the first place. Since you agreed to assist us, I have no reason to refuse you.' Unexpectedly understanding, Amakasu appended a sentence. 'Regrettably, I will be busy later so I will arrange for someone else to drive you there and back in my stead, please wait at the shrine for a little while.' -- Thirty minutes later. Yuri walked down the stone steps of the Nanao Shrine and headed towards the shrine entrance. Wearing her miko outfit, Yuri got on the locally manufactured sedan provided by the History Compilation Committee that was waiting for her. Since she intended to return immediately after using her spirit vision, there was no need to change her clothes. After being shaken in the back seat for forty minutes, she finally arrived at the library in Aobadai. After some polite words with the History Compilation Committee member who drove her here, Yuri got off and went to the entrance. -- Why? The building felt even more quiet than yesterday. Precisely because it was a library, having peaceful surroundings was natural. Was she becoming a little neurotic? With a slightly worried feeling, Yuri entered the library. At the reception hall.

Yesterday, there were several bored History Compilation Committee members sitting around. This was to prevent unauthorized people from entering, by force if necessary. However, they had disappeared today, did they all go on a break? Yuri felt a sense of foreboding and anxiety as she continued onwards. The spacious corridor, the reading room on the first floor, the stairs. There was not a single soul in sight. Come to think of it, should there not be a guide to substitute for Amakasu? Furthermore, no one came to receive Yuri. As if trying to dispel the sense of worry and loneliness, Yuri quickened her footsteps. She tried to find another person amongst the shelves and in the corners of the reading room that housed tens of thousands of books. However, there was none. Yesterday there had been a few library staff, and Amakasu was present. However, today there was no one at all -Hurrying to the second floor, Yuri felt relieved at the sight of a human figure. "Excuse me, what is going on today? I felt surprised that there were no other people here..." As she spoke her greeting, Yuri began to lower her voice. Yuri discovered that the person was white, literally as white as snow -- face, limbs, body, everything was white. Salt. -- Legends tell of a city which incited the wrath of God and all inhabitants were transformed into pillars of salt. The person Yuri discovered was the same. The roughly thirty-year-old man was nothing more but a solid piece of salt now. With intense fear, Yuri began to run. Without any idea of where in the library she was, Yuri ran with all her strength. -- And then, she finally discovered. Pillars of salt stood in the spacious reading room. No, there were between ten to twenty History Compilation Committee members who had been turned into salt. Behind them stood a tall old man.

Of course. Yuri knew. The power to turn live humans into solid salt, the emerald colored evil eyes which changed the living into inorganic material. There was only one person in the world possessing such an authority. "Finally found you, miko. It must be you, the one who had the strongest wolf's hallucination in this area through the [Wolf]'s book from unknown origins. It wouldn't have been possible without that kind of excellent talent." That wise appearance was probably never forgotten. However, this was not his true nature. Ferocious and hideous, with a violent and wild nature. The position of ruler gave him a very effective disguise to cover up those characteristics. "How nostalgic, that face, I seem to recall seeing it before -- this girl, what's her name, Kranjcar?" The one the old man asked was not Yuri. It was the one waiting quietly by his side, the girl with the slim figure. Her silver hair tied into a ponytail, a tense expression on her face, and a kind of rigid eastern European beauty. "She should be called Mariya Yuri, Marquis. However, for the sake of obtaining one girl, isn't what you have done here going a bit too far?" "Hohoho, the Milanese blue knight turns out to be surprisingly stubborn." The blue knight -- was quite an apt description for her appearance. Long sleeved black t-shirt and miniskirt with frills. Black tights, a blue cape, and a jacket with blue and black vertical stripes -- the description reflected these elements well. Doesn't it feel similar to the red and black jacket that Erica wore? "Heh, to be honest -- I love conflict. Hunting is good, games are not bad, and I also like random violence. That's why, I just want to do I as like at this time, do you understand?" The old man joyfully spoke to the girl who showed a slight dissatisfied expression. "Hoho, by the way, I don't like dogs. Seeing obedient dogs who only try to garner favor makes me want to puke. I love wolves however, I love the way they bare their fangs as they try to resist. Without a certain level of ambition, it would be pointless to keep by my side. In other words, you are one of my favorite wolves, Kranjcar." "The honor is all mine, Marquis." He smiled at the rigid tone of voice and mannerisms, then turned his body to face Yuri.

"Miko, from now on you will belong to me, and become part of my property. Understood?" The monarch possessing the evil eye and the power to determine people's life and death. The man who called forth evil wolves and ruled over violent storms. Sasha Dejanstahl Voban. To meet the oldest Devil King once again after four years, Yuri trembled with fear all over her body.

[edit]Part 4
It was at Aoyama in the Minato ward of Tokyo. A grocery shop named Kogetsudou was located in a narrow street intersecting with the main street in Aoyama. Within this shop sold all sorts of things from Taiwan, Hong Kong, mainland China, southeast Asia, and India. Even things from the northern and southern borders of Europe. The shop owner had a habit of buying all sorts of goods from everywhere and resulted in them being piled high within the shop. "So, that book really came from that place eh, so why did you put up such a dangerous thing for sale?" Amakasu Touma spoke as he stared at a shelf near the cash register. By the way, for some reason it was crammed with all sorts of booklets such as comics and the like. "Those? They were rare resources passed down by some magi from who knows where, wouldn't it be a shame for them to go to waste? ...The sale at the auction was just about complete. It would have gone for a good price too, if it weren't for the unnecessary intervention of you guys." The one answering was the female shop owner in a kimono. Aged roughly twenty or so, and wearing Meisen silk with a simple cutting. The cashier was reading Chinese comics published in Hong Kong while receiving customers. Amakasu did not know the original name of this shop and didn't care to find out. She was the suspicious merchant who used the trademark [Kogetsudou] as an alias. A mysterious and very skilled wizard. Knowing these details were enough.

"Anyway, Amakasu-san, how did the appraisal go? We exhausted all avenues to determine its origin, and we are very interested in what kind of dangerous consequences came back with the results." "Since it is classified information, I'm sorry I can't comment." "Then, is that rumor true? Isn't there a girl with extremely acute vision amongst the current HimeMiko? If we had someone with talent like that, then we wouldn't have so much trouble finding treasures." "Well, what should I say, compared to that, what is the deal with that grimoire?" Amakasu tried to evade Kogetsudou's questioning. The very young but completely complacent woman and the indifferent young man exchanging information -- these two were representatives of their respective factions. The History Compilation Committee members are the 'official' organization for supporting wizards. As for the 'commoner' wizards -- they were the descendants of onmyouji and curse experts popular before the Meiji Restoration, and many of them secretly lived around Aoyama. Kogetsudou counts as a central figure in that faction. Perhaps possessing even more dangerous rare books than the werewolf grimoire, Amakasu's visit to the shop also included a hint to warn her to be careful. "That, Amakasu-san, please wait a moment. I still have something else I want to ask, is that fine? If you tell me, you can have the thing you are currently reading for free." "...If it's just the reward for some gossip, then it doesn't really matter. Let me check out the content first." Amakasu replied as he continued to read the battle manga about the hero armed in steel and the iron-masked genius villain scientist time travelling in sixth century England. "Then be my guest -- Erica Blandelli, what is that kind of major character doing appearing in Japan?" "She just came to study abroad, that's all." "There was a massive electrical outage incident on the day that girl arrived. The History Compilation Committee members were all busy manipulating news sources and even interfered with things written on the internet." "Coincidence, it just happened by chance."

"Destruction of buildings and the Shuto Expressway isn't just some kind of joke. Do you know how many tens of billions of damages occurred that night? ...And finally, the seventh Campione turning out to be Japanese, hasn't the joke gone too far?" "...Well, all rumors, you can't believe everything you hear." Admitting it's the truth to himself, Amakasu put the manga magazine away in his bag. Looks like there was no need to hide from her the fact that Kusanagi Godou is the real thing. Furthermore, there was no meaning in trying to cover up the truth for those in the know. Moreover, if the source of these rumors became broadened, it may come to be useful. "Then how about Liliana Kranjcar -- the [Sword Fairy] coming to Japan, is it related to that? Will it develop into another major incident?" "Liliana Kranjcar? From that Bronze Black Cross?" Hearing a name he knew but did not expect, Amakasu's expression stiffened. The two magic associations ruling over Milan's mage scene. The Copper Black Cross -- organization of the red devils, and the Bronze Black Cross -organization of the blue berserkers. The former was represented by the young genius Erica Blandelli -- the glamorous young woman deeply involved with Kusanagi Godou. Amongst those of the same age, it was said that only one person could rival this girl as her opponent. Her name was -"Our sources obtained the latest news that yesterday, Liliana and a gloomy old man arrived at Tokyo Narita Airport, did you know that?" The owner of Kogetsudou smiled like a kitten. At that moment, Amakasu's phone began to vibrate in his pocket. "Thank you for your valuable information. Anyway, something came up." Exchanging a few pleasantries with the shop owner, Amakasu left the shop and immediately picked up the phone. "...Yes? Dejanstahl Voban?" This name made Amakasu even more speechless with surprise than hearing the name of a witch earlier.

Mariya Yuri has been kidnapped by the Campione of eastern Europe. For an instant, Amakasu felt like his thoughts had halted when he received the news from the Committee member. How can such a situation be resolved? Amakasu could not help looking up at the sky and feeling like praying to God.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

4 - Conference of the Kings

Magic originated in Europe. This was correct from a geopolitical standpoint, but not quite accurate in terms of cultural anthropology. The strange techniques of magic and wizardry have existed in the culture of every country in the world. The majority of powerful magic associations did start in Europe, but that does not mean that their local magic is the most proper or mainstream. In fact, even in recent times, many western magi have devoted their efforts to researching eastern philosophy and civilization. Take for example yoga, the Indian mystic art which relied mostly on incantations. Chinese wizardry included Taoism, Feng Shui, or the doctrine of the Five Elements. Japan, the land of the warrior, was also a suitable research subject that enamored many western [10] magi, and the eight million kami unique to Japanese spiritual faith was also a popular topic of research. ...Unexpectedly, the Mariya family also had close dealings with those kinds of foreign researchers. The Mariya family were originally courtiers in Kyoto, but due to vast differences in stature, they were neither prestigious nor wealthy. This blood line produced many women with exceptional spirit powers over the generations. The current generation's Yuri was also the same, and like the other girls who were entrusted to shrines and monasteries to work as nuns or miko. This tradition had been going on for the past few centuries. Due to this blood line, the family had substantial influence in religious and wizardry related areas.

Also during the Meiji and Showa eras, there was a Mariya family elder who was granted the title of baron, and was a socialite who took an interest in western culture. Westerners -- had many dealings with those with knowledge about magic. The Mariya family provided hospitality to researchers who visited Japan for their studies, and facilitated their research. If the guests came from Europe, they would even take them out to tour and have fun if the opportunity arose. Hence, though it appeared that Yuri grew up in a traditional Japanese environment, in reality she was well accustomed to interacting with foreigners. Daily conversation could be handled in English, and she had the experience of visiting Europe a couple times. ...Due to this family situation, it was somewhat ironic that it created an opportunity for her to be imprisoned by Sasha Dejanstahl Voban. "It was four years ago when I invited you and the others to Austria, how nostalgic." Voban narrowed his eyes as he spoke. They were in the library reading room that he had taken over by force. Crossing his legs, he sat on a rough lead pipe chair. However, the way he sat was like a monarch sitting on a royal throne. Condescending and rude, arrogant and grand -"I was extremely bored that time, and was trying to get a good hunt, however, I seem to have become a little too famous, and the [Heretical Gods] are not coming out. Unwilling to show themselves to me, this has been one of my headaches." The only ones listening to him were Yuri and Liliana Kranjcar. Voban's attitude and tone were very calm, but his personality was the opposite. In fact, his actions were often extremely selfish and full of blasphemy. "I have several privileges, and one of them includes the right to choose my hunting prey... However, I have no interest in hunting rats. Only the strong are worthy of being hunted by me." He laughed. The Devil King who had slaughtered many pillar gods, was showing a hideously distorted smile with his lips. Terrifying power continuously flowed out from his tall thin body while his sharp emerald evil eyes were flashing light like the irises of a ferocious tiger.

"A deity suitable to be my prey -- this was a problem I had yet to solve that time. The mysterious ritual to summon a [Heretical God]... If this ritual succeeds, then I should be able to enjoy myself for a while --" The incident four years ago -- recalling his anger when Salvatore Doni snatched away the summoned god, Voban's smile disappeared from his lips. He turned his stern gaze towards empty space. "I now want to make the same challenge as four years ago, so just like last time I need your cooperation -- ah, but you don't have the right to refuse, because no one can refuse what I, Voban has decided." Four years ago, in order to complete the [God Summoning] spell which was regarded by many high level magi as extremely difficult, Voban had gathered talented miko from all around Europe, and used their miko powers to summon a god. Since it happened to be during the summer holidays, it turned out to be an unfortunate coincidence for the Mariya family who had been invited by friends in Austria. A miko of Mariya's caliber was very rare even in Europe. Which was why the subordinates of Voban immediately discovered her in their mission to capture talented miko, and determined her to be a worthy sacrifice to offer to the Devil King. "Heh, after all you won't be able to escape, so just go with the flow and enjoy our hospitality, how's that?" The Devil King's evil eyes glowed with green light. Yuri felt terrified. Her legs -- starting from below the knee were surrounded by a layer of faint light, and as they rapidly turned white all feeling was lost. The evil eye authority which turned people into salt. Right now, she was being targeted by that power. By transforming just a part of Yuri's body, it was as if Voban was trying to show off that he possessed the ability to control this authority with precision. "Marquis, this joke has gone too far! If this girl dies, there is no other replacement." "I'm not going to do something that stupid. But your suggestion has merit, to waste such rare excellent talent on a game would be a shame." Voban lowered his gaze the moment Liliana gave her warning.

The legs, which had become white inorganic matter, immediately regained their original color and feeling was restored. Yuri felt relief from the bottom of her heart. "One would not immediately behead the chicken that laid golden eggs... You have such a valuable disposition that I can't be sure how much will remain after your death, so please don't force me to try such an unnecessary experiment." Voban smiled again. This was a smile with a kind of humorous feeling, a smile full of jeer. "My servants are all residents of graves, you wouldn't want to become like them, right?" Voban whistled with his fingers. A figure suddenly appeared behind his back. Wearing a tattered jacket filled with countless open cuts. It seemed to be a once illustrious battle outfit, and there was some kind of crest embroidered on it. On the belt secured around the waist was a sabre. The helmet easily reminded one of a knight from the thirteenth or fourteenth century. However, the greatest characteristic was the pallor of death. It was undoubtedly the face of a dead person, expressionless, hollow, and eyeballs with dilated pupils. The only difference from a real corpse was the lack of rotting stench. (-- This is a [Dead Servant]!) Yuri recalled one of Voban's authorities. The power to dominate those who died directly by his hand to become completely obedient servants. If one were to resist him, that would be the end result. This was probably even more horrible than being turned into salt. A dead person has no lifespan, and would never obtain peace once fettered by this old Devil King. "The god who resurrected from death -- restoring the body that was torn apart, retrieving life, and descending upon the underworld..." Suddenly, words flowed out of Yuri's mouth. The [Dead Servant] had provoked a reaction from her spirit sensing powers. A god's figure appeared from behind Voban's back. It was crowned god whose green skin was wrapped by many layers of bandages. Most likely, this was the god of life and death who was vanquished by this old man.

The god who ruled the cycle of life and was the consort of the mother earth goddess, and finally become the ruler of the underworld. "Oh? You know how I usurped authority from this god?" Voban asked with his eyes narrowed. "Try explaining it. Show me the level of your power." "No, no. She probably just suddenly thought of those words. Please don't be too concerned --" "I will be the one to judge that! Silence is forbidden! Speak!" Yuri's body shook at the roaring reproach. "...The god whose divine body was killed, I know his name to be Osiris and an Egyptian deity." Spell words were summoned by resonance between the powerful spirit vision and the god. Consigned into speech, the spell words revealed the god's sacred name. Voban nodded satisfied as he heard. "Truly amazing, choosing you was correct." Voban smiled as if he was very happy. Every time Yuri saw the figure of that god, she felt crushed by despair. Amongst the divinities of ancient Egypt, Osiris was considered one of the more powerful gods. The father of Horus, the god of the harvest for the previous generation of kings. The goddess Isis who excelled at magic was his wife. Unable to return to the living world after his body was cut into fourteen pieces, he became the ruler of the underworld. How could one face a monster who defeated a god like that? Yuri could only feel despair, like a heavy burden weighing on her body -- then she suddenly remembered the words he said yesterday. 'If something like that ever happens again, please call me earlier...' The sincere and kind words from the youth whose existence was similar to the old man before her eyes. He possessed the authority which allowed him to fly to those in need who called upon his name. -- But, no way. Yuri thought he did not have a chance of winning.

Kusanagi Godou cannot defeat Sasha Dejanstahl Voban. Yuri understood deeply since she had made contact with both kings. Though both belonged to the level of Campiones, their difference in power was overwhelming. The old man had already mastered his special powers, but the youth was still unskilled. It would be like a kitten challenging a tiger, Yuri's spirit sense declared. If Kusanagi Godou fought with Sasha Dejanstahl Voban, the old Marquis would be the victor without a doubt. In order to avoid getting Kusanagi Godou killed, Yuri did not call out his name.

[edit]Part 2
It was around dusk, and droplets of rain gradually began to fall from the cloudy sky. Kusanagi Godou and Erica Blandelli were leaving Jounan Academy, and on the road home. A few days ago during gym class, when Erica was playing baseball -- no, when Erica awakened her love for baseball by striking out all the boys. And then today after school, dragging the unwilling Godou along, she made an assault on the baseball club. "-- Come make a bet and see if any of you can hit a ball pitched by me!" Erica challenged the official players of the baseball club loud and clear. From the bottom of his heart, Godou pitied the baseball club members whose interest were piqued by the challenge. Furthermore today, the famed baseball team's starting catcher will be acting as Erica's assistant; in other words, Erica could pitch as much as she wants. The weak baseball club, which always lost in the first match in the qualifying rounds of the National High School Baseball Championship, had zero hope of winning. Rather than doing something by himself, it would probably be best to accompany her. Thus Godou witnessed Erica successfully striking out the eighth player in a row and decided to step in. "Substitution! I will replace the next batter!" Godou shouted at the ninth batter who was walking towards the batting position with tears in his eyes. "Aya, Godou, I feel like you are plotting something." "Your evils stop here. Let me show you that an amateur is only an amateur after all!"

Smiling on the pitcher's mound, Erica fearlessly faced Godou who picked up a metal bat. The one-on-one battle between the pitcher and the batter -First was a foul. Second was a strike. The third was caught by the catcher. The fourth was a ball. Erica who had insisted on throwing straight pitches till now, suddenly threw an outcurve pitch. Furthermore, it was a high speed outcurve pitch as fast as a straight pitch! Even a baseball club pitcher who set their goal on the National Championship would not be able to throw such a curveball so easily.

Though he was surprised by Erica's atypical athleticism, Godou still hit the ball. A sharp hit sending the ball flying beautifully between the third base and the shortstop. ...In reality, Godou had already predicted such a ball midway. This morning, lying beside the pillow of the sleeping Erica, was a baseball comic based on real techniques. In addition, the comic was opened on a page which described the outcurve pitch in rigorous detail. -- Still, what if she really succeeded in that kind of pitch... If she entered sports seriously, she would probably reach world class levels. What admirable talent. Godou thought as he watched the dissatisfied face of Erica. "Godou you broke my hard earned winning streak, can't you read the mood?" "For someone who has played baseball seriously for nine years, I couldn't tolerate watching that any further! Even though I fully understand you are an amazing fellow, but please behave yourself."

The two of them held an umbrella each as they walked home under the rain. Before, they were only acquaintances during a visit to Italy, but it had become much different now. By the time Godou noticed, it had already progressed to a relationship where they saw each other throughout the day and walked side by side. The feeling of ill fate was clearly increasing. Lately, Godou had many secret worries. There were times when Erica's presence had a kind of femininity which exceeded all other girls from the same age. This feeling only happened when Godou was by her side.

As light as wind, without a single worry, a feeling that being together was the most natural thing in the world. This was a bad omen. Perhaps if this situation with Erica became even more intimate, without warning there will come a day when Godou would no longer be able to refuse her advances... "What is it now, Godou, you suddenly look so distracted, did you discover my new allure?" Erica smiled all of a sudden. A gorgeous and charming smile like a blooming flower of Japanese Camellia. It's true, such frequent close contact isn't going to work. Godou took a step to the side and decided to keep his distance away from Erica. "No, it's nothing. Don't make random guesses." "Oh, nothing huh? Ah, that's right, I just thought of something nice." Erica gazed as Godou as if she had ulterior motives, and suddenly spoke. Closing the umbrella held on her right hand, she snapped the umbrella with both hands. "Oh no, the umbrella is broken, what shall I do?" "Hey! Didn't you just break it yourself, what are you talking about!?" Erica was trying to lean close to Godou and take shelter from the rain under his umbrella. Godou wanted to push her away, but realized it would be impossible to accomplish by strength alone. Desperate resistance would be futile. Erica hugged his left arm tightly and whispered in his ear.

"Isn't this great? Two lovers sheltering from the rain together like this is quite nice? Unless you actually want to see me wet?" "I'll lend my umbrella to you! Go away quickly!" "But in that case, wouldn't you get drenched? Please hold the umbrella properly. Ah, the rain has dripped on my shoulder, could you come a bit closer?" Without waiting for Godou's response, Erica leaned even closer. Godou felt desperate as the warm and soft body pressed upon him. Those proportions like a goddess and the stimulating sensations from the shape of the body transmitted through the school uniform. Furthermore, the breath blowing at his ear hinted how close her lips were. Under such an atmosphere, Erica could very well be aiming for something like a kiss. Godou must escape as quickly as possible! "Hey, stop it, Erica. This is in the middle of the road and there are many observers. Don't you think it's inappropriate for high school students on the way home from school?" Since force will not work he had to try some other method, thought Godou as he frantically spoke. "For lovers, this kind of behavior is perfectly acceptable. Ah, a kiss in the rain, it will be my first time. Same for Godou, right?" An opponent that cannot be handled by little tricks. Erica approached with her lips as she ardently spoke in a soft voice. Just as Godou made the decision to struggle from this witch and escape with all his strength. "If you don't have enough umbrellas, how about I give you a ride? In return, I do hope you two can listen to my request." Interrupted by the calm voice, Erica immediately separated herself from Godou's body. A battle stance -- Godou felt surprised that Erica had switched to a high state of alert. It greatly contrasted with her appearance of a girl who might cook while humming a tune. Her gaze was directed towards a young man standing before them. "My name is Amakasu Touma -- have you heard of the History Compilation Committee? I do errands for that organization, pleased to meet you."

A man wearing a creased suit and carrying a black umbrella. Wearing glasses, he gave off a 'good-for-nothing' kind of feel. "Actually, we have a working relationship with Mariya-san. Last time during the incident with Athena, we provided a lot of help and support from the background." Godou nodded. The battle with Athena had plunged Tokyo into darkness and destroyed many public facilities. Godou had heard from Yuri that the History Compilation Committee had been busy throughout and after the incident, trying to control the spread of information. "Uh, what do you mean? I don't quite understand, however, what is it that you want to ask me?" "Godou, please don't act so friendly, he is probably one of those people who want to make use of your power." "Well, that goes the same for you and me. We're both birds of a feather. Also, this time our interests are aligned." Amakasu forced a smile at Erica's accusation. However, his expression became serious immediately. "It's an emergency situation and time is of the essence. We wish to borrow your power -- Mariyasan has been kidnapped and the culprit is Sasha Dejanstahl Voban. Are you aware of this?" "...What!?" Godou felt deeply shocked by this unexpected news. The name he heard mentioned yesterday and the fact that Yuri was kidnapped. "Marquis Voban? I can hardly believe it. It would be plausible for him to go to China where his enemy Luo Hao was located. But coming to this island nation in the far east, isn't that too strange? And what reason does he have to kidnap Yuri?" Erica's tone of voice was contemptuous and clearly full of suspicion. "It's not entirely without cause. That young lady actually knew the Marquis Voban from a long time ago. There was once an incident... Anyway, it is urgent right now, can you please put aside your doubts and come along with us?" "Ok, where are we going?" Godou answered immediately to Amakasu's humble request, without an instant of hesitation or pondering.

"Yes, I hope you can understand this sudden and suspicious request -- the only one who can battle with a Campione is another Campione." "I will help, so let's go to Mariya's location immediately." "Uh, it's really ok?" Amakasu felt surprised by Godou's immediate answer, as he was prepared to continue his words of persuasion. Godou nodded, but Erica beside him frowned. "Godou, pleases don't take in such lies so easily. Would you show a little bit of wariness please." "I know. But how can I stay calm knowing that a friend is in danger?" Erica's warning was correct. Though he didn't admit it, Godou agreed with her. No matter what, he also had the 'news' provided from last night. "Actually last night Salvatore Doni that brat called me. That busybody told me about the Marquis Voban coming to Japan, and though he was talking like an idiot the whole time, I'm sure Erica knows he is a guy who doesn't lie, right?" "Sir Salvatore?" Though he was a problematic character, but Salvatore Doni was not a man who lied. A man who was totally useless when faced with deceptive situations. A complete failure of a man who would try to solve every problem with a sword. "Well, if that's the case, then there should be no mistake. If that person revived then who knows when he might be coming to trouble Godou, don't be careless..." "Yes, Erica. It might be troublesome if you got caught up in another conflict with a Campione, why don't we part ways here?" Godou made a suggestion to the companion chattering away. Last time the fight with Doni seemed to have brought Erica much trouble. After all, he had become enemies with the Campione who was known as the [Chief] in Italy. The Copper Black Cross she belonged to had ordered all assistance provided to Godou to be terminated, but Erica ignored it. The issue was not resolved, and the relationship with Doni entered stalemate.

It could end up being another huge issue. The Balkan Devil King probably had a strong influence over the Copper Black Cross as well. That place was unexpectedly close to Italy. However, Erica shook her head. "Godou do you plan on abandoning me this number one knight and going to meet a Devil King? I will not follow such a stupid order. You are still unfamiliar with these matters, so why don't you just accept my help honestly?" Godou scratched his head at that arrogant face. Whenever Erica spoke like that, it was usually feigned stubborness that stemmed from consideration for him. These feelings contained shyness and gratitude. "Amakasu-san, right? So this is the plan, take us both to where that old man and Mariya are located. We will try our best." "Thank you, King. Your assistance is greatly appreciated!" Amakasu glanced at Godou and Erica separately, and lowered his head in a very pretentious manner. It was almost like the motion of a comedic actor.

[edit]Part 3
Amakasu drove Godou and Erica to Aobadai. A library located in a quiet residential neighborhood. Godou felt perplexed that Voban and Yuri were at such a place. Why would it be a library -- was his honest feeling about the matter. Deciding to let Amakasu stand by in the parking lot, Godou and Erica stepped into the library. -- A sudden attack. A figure clad in tattered clothing slashed at them with a sword. "An enemy!" "Leave it to me, Godou you go ahead." It was the entrance to the library. To be attacked at such a place by some weird swordsman, Godou felt that his life was still full of trials and tribulations. Godou smacked his lips as he tried to discern what kind of enemy it was.

Erica summoned her beloved sword Cuore di Leone and elegantly chopped down her opponent. It was a man wearing some kind of long-hemmed clothing on his upper torso with a cape-like jacket. He was using a broad longsword skillfully like a master, but the face under the helmet completely lacked spirit and ambition. Almost like a dead person -- this thought made Godou shudder with horror. In reference to games and movies, 'zombie' might be an apt description. Having thus named the new monster -Another swordsman appeared before Godou. "Oh, another one!?" Wearing the same attire as the first, another corpse-like swordsman was charging towards them. Erica only gave a glance. When she knocked down the first one, Erica held the advantage, but she did not expect things to end so quickly. As expected, another one came along attacking. She successfully dodged using pure reflexes, but could not evade the second strike of the [11] tachi ! Godou believed so as he kicked forwards. Godou used the essential actions of a forward kick to send the (clearly) dead person's body away. As he faced the second attacker, Godou felt disgust at the increasingly powerful defensive and offensive capabilities of his own body. "Godou, please hold on for a while, I will take care of them soon enough." "Then I'll thank you beforehand... To be honest I don't think I can take any of them alone." Godou answered with a troubled expression to Erica's encouragement. This was because the authorities obtained from the god of war Verethragna could not be used without numerous troublesome conditions. A sword master far beyond his own capabilities, but was not someone with unnatural strength like a brown bear, or several tonnes of heavy body mass, and definitely not an evil criminal oppressing the populace. In such a case, Godou had no chance of victory. Godou hurriedly retreated, planning on maintaining a distance.

Only a few steps away from the sword. The instant deciding whether to wait or to go on the offensive. "Death knight who possesses an extraordinary history, please forgive my pointing my blade at you -- however, that important person there is the king we magi respect, and no amount of insolence will be tolerated." The girl's awe-inspiring voice resounded. A cute but non-seductive voice full of sweetness, it reminded one of quality steel -- tough yet flexible. "The crownless king engaging in suspicious investigations, please listen to the pledge of the knight Liliana Kranjcar." The owner of the voice was a young maiden, approaching with casual footsteps. She possessed a silver ponytail, and a rigid beauty like a western doll. Furthermore, her slim figure was like a beautiful fairy. A girl who carried a surreal atmosphere around her. "I am the inheritor of the berserker's stone tablet, the descendant of the crusading knights. My heart speeds across the sky. Winged king of the knights, appear in my hand with the essence of dreams!" A silver sabre appeared in the hand of the girl who introduced herself as Liliana. The sword was slender and elegant, drawing gentle curves. "Come, the foundation of my might, Il Maestro!" Wearing a cape with blue and black vertical stripes, her blue and black battle outfit greatly resembled the red and black upper garments worn by Erica. Liliana exhaled and stepped forward. Holding her sword she cut her way into the space between the second death knight and Godou. "Ah Lily, when did you come to Japan? It's been so long!" Erica seemed to know the girl armed with the sabre. First using a feint with her sword to confuse the first death knight, Erica casually sent a second horizontal slash at her opponent's body. After receiving such a blow, the death knight's body turned into ash and scattered upon the ground.

"Do not act so friendly, Erica Blandelli, I am not your friend, and there is no reason for you to call me like that." Though they knew each other, it seemed like they didn't have a good relationship. Liliana was responding with an unyielding tone of voice. "Are these dead people the servants of the Marquis Voban?" "Yes, have you heard of [Dead Servants]? They were released by the Marquis to take care of intruders -- knowing your existences, they will definitely come to you looking for trouble!!" While talking to Erica, Liliana continued to watch her own opponent with vigilance. The second death knight attacked her straight on. At the same time, Liliana also swung her sabre downwards in front of her. Sword struck sword violently. One would have expected the sword guards to clash, but it did not happen. Using some kind of technique, Liliana advanced forward while using her sabre to deflect the death knight's sword. A flash of the sword. Slashed open by a diagonal cut, the death knight also turned into ash. Crumbling like a sand castle on a beach, he disappeared in a dry manner. "...Thank you, I'm saved." "No, this level completely cannot count as a crisis for a Campione. I want to apologize for making a [King] dirty his hands fighting a death knight. Please grant your forgiveness." Godou wanted to thank Liliana who saved him from a tough situation, but ended up receiving an apology. Erica laughed to herself from the side. "What are you talking about, Lily, you probably joined in happily to relieve your accumulated stress anyway." "Quiet, I do not have any accumulated stress. Do not make things up." Liliana frowned as she spoke. What kind of relationship did these two have? Godou listened to their dialogue with great interest.

"I know, you were at the place the Marquis lived, and likely came along together, right? It is true that your grandfather is a worshiper of the Marquis, and to think he even sent his own granddaughter away so easily." Hearing Erica's speculation, Liliana's face changed. The hunch was likely right on target. "However, knowing your overly righteous attitude and the rumored character of the Marquis, you definitely do not get along, and there are many things you cannot speak out against. Isn't that a lot of stress?" "Be-be-be-be quiet! Do not talk like you saw it with your own eyes!" Liliana tried to prevent Erica from speaking further with a brusque voice. ...Perhaps, this girl was another victim who Erica played around with. Godou couldn't help but feel a sense of camaraderie with Liliana. Looking so innocent, it was clear that she was no match for Erica. "-- Kusanagi Godou, there is absolutely zero basis in the things your lover is saying. Please forget them. Yes, I am the follower of the Marquis Voban, however, as a knight there is nothing dishonorable about it. No, without a doubt, absolutely none!" "Ah, I get it." Godou politely nodded his head at Liliana who was denying with her face red. He also tried to correct a point of concern. "By the way, Erica is not really anything like my lover. That, truly is baseless..." "You do not have to cover it up. Our information network is already fully informed about your lustful depravity -- no, pardon me, intimate relationship beyond the bounds of normal friendship. Given the skilled techniques of that female fox, playing around with a young king is easy beyond compare." "Don't talk like I have been deceived by Erica, that information is wrong!" Godou yelled reflexively in response. "Excuse me. However, Sir Salvatore has stated 'that girl has cut in between Godou and I, and is very obstructive.' Besides, your denial is completely unconvincing..." Liliana mentioned a name that could not be ignored. How much more will that idiot create trouble for me? In his heart, Godou felt the rise of a sudden murderous impulse.

"So Lily, have you seen Sir Salvatore lately?" "Do not call me Lily. Only on the day before I met the Marquis Voban -- Sir Salvatore was still recuperating, and described what transpired that night with great detail. In addition, he also talked about you with great passion." You -- Liliana threw a glance at Godou as she spoke. It felt like the kind of revulsion a girl obsessed with cleanliness would feel after seeing something hated. "Ah, did that fellow say something strange?" "...'It was a night I will never forget for the rest of my life. I absolutely cannot forget the night so passionate like a dream, and blindingly bright as summer fireworks. I offered my all to him, and he responded with everything he had. At that time, it felt like the world only contained the two of us, and all else was irrelevant.' Something like that." At that moment, Liliana lowered her gaze, her cheeks blushing slightly. "I am not qualified to comment on two [Kings] having that kind of immoral relationship, but if permissible, what I wish to say is, those kinds of impure actions with Erica are very unhealthy for a male. As for this kind of dishonest two-timing behavior... Ah, please forget what I just said." "Don't have such weird misunderstandings, all I did was fight the guy!" Uninterested in Godou's yelling, Erica spoke. "I told you before, you have too many openings, which is why you let all these strange fellows approach you? People like Sir Salvatore, you need to drive them away with determination!" "I want to drive them away too, but if they keep coming back for trouble, what can I do!" After answering, Godou took a deep breath. Salvatore Doni was such an infuriating man. Anyway, that wasn't important now, just forget about it, and devote all attention to solving the task at hand! Determined, Godou asked Liliana. "Uh, so that old man named Voban is inside, right? Can you take us there?" "That was what I came to do. Please come this way." Liliana walked towards the depths of the library. The meeting with the oldest Devil King was about to begin.

[edit]Part 4
Godou reached the second floor of the library and walked into the spacious reading room. The tall old man and the white-clad Yuri were there. Unlike the rumors of a mad dog, the old man's appearance was very intellectual, with a wide forehead and deepset eyes. Though tall and lean, his body did not give an impression of being weak. Perhaps it was due to the upright posture of his entire back. Wearing a neat suit, he seemed like an old gentleman.

"Kranjcar, you were very violent towards my servant." The old gentleman -- Sasha Dejanstahl Voban suddenly spoke. It was not a reprimand, but held more of a mocking tone. "My apologies, as a knight, I incorrectly judged insolence against the [King] and raised my sword. I will accept any punishment." "Those kinds of servants are a dime a dozen, take no heed of it." Answering as if playing around, Voban looked bored and gazed at Godou. It was the kind of gaze which seemed rather arrogant. "You look quite young, but come to mention it, I also become [King] around your age. Name yourself, youngster. I suppose you know my name already, but I do not know yours."

"My name is Kusanagi Godou. Please return my friend." Godou reported his name without using honorifics. After hearing about the exploits of this old man, Godou had no intention of applying his usual respect for elders. Godou glanced at Yuri's condition. She looked a bit pallid, but it did not seem like she had suffered any serious attack. She was watching Godou's face with a worried expression. "Why!? Kusanagi-san. Coming to this place because of me!" "What are you saying, wouldn't it be problematic if I didn't come? Anyway, are you ok Mariya? Have they mistreated you?" "I will not do anything that stupid, this miko is very useful to me." Voban cracked his lips open to reveal a sarcastic grin. "However, youngster, who is this girl to you? Family or wife? Or lover? I am sorry, but she will be mine." "Don't joke around! If you want to summon a god, do it yourself! Don't involve others!" Before reaching here, Godou found out the gist of things from Liliana. Whether Voban's goal, Yuri's necessity, or the dangers of the [Heretical God] summoning ritual. There was no reason at all to let this old man continue with his heinous acts. Thus Godou reproached him loudly. Voban yawned as if bored, and was completely unaffected. "Youngster, this is a gathering of kings. I apologize for the rudeness of entering your territory without consent. However, do not mistakenly believe that your words can change my intentions. If you request something from a [King], should you not prepare to pay the price?" "Price?" "Yes, a miko to replace this girl, and one that can summon a god to be my prey. Without this, there can be no deal." The old man did not seem to want to waste words. It looked like negotiations could not continue. Godou smacked his lips. Was there any way other than a show of force? According to rumors about Voban, he was a believer in [Power]. It seemed like there was no other way but to display the power he possessed -- the authorities usurped from the Persian Warlord.

Just as Godou was agonizing -He noticed Yuri looking at him like she was begging him, as if silently pleading something. -- Was it due to anxiety? Godou felt doubt, and released the right fist which had clenched subconsciously, and relaxed his shoulder. Yuri nodded greatly, so the guess was correct. (But then, how should it be done...) Just now, the words 'use force' had crossed Godou's mind. Was there no further meaning in talking with Voban? Even if Yuri had not stopped him, it was something to be avoided. He himself, the one who always preached to Erica about 'living a peaceful life with common sense,' should find an easier solution to the problem... At this time, Erica took action. Until now, she had been waiting in a corner of the reading room with Liliana. However, she seemed to have noticed Godou's hesitation, and walked over before the [King]. "...No good, the issue has become complicated, could you stand down?" "No, my king. I apologize deeply for my tardiness. We better follow the advice of our ally Sir Salvatore -- please be decisive." With a glamorous smile refusing Godou's request, Erica provided counsel with the tone of voice of a loyal subject. Voban immediately reacted to those words. "Oh, an ally? This cannot be ignored, girl." To the old Devil King who had taken a slight interest, Erica gracefully bowed and introduced herself. "Honored to meet you. I am Erica Blandelli -- the Great Knight of the Copper Black Cross, and the current [Diavolo Rosso]." "Paolo Blandelli's successor? What was the meaning of what you just said? Could you explain it?"

"Yes, allow me to proceed." Erica's pupils seemed to contain a certain brightness like a happy and naughty child. Obviously there were no good intentions. "I don't know if you have heard, but my master, Kusanagi Godou and our Italian [King] Sir Salvatore had an intense battle that ended in a draw. Furthermore, this battle nurtured a bond of friendship between two [Kings]." Godou could feel cold sweat from his back. It was definitely said, that four years ago, the one who foiled the old man's plans was Salvatore Doni. "No nurturing at all! Though we did fought, but there is nothing like a good relationship!" "Hoho, though my king says so, but he is definitely intimate with Sir Salvatore, isn't that right, Liliana?" "Why are you asking me? ...Yes, it is true." Being asked so suddenly, Liliana answered rather displeased. If you're not really friends with Erica then don't be so cooperative! Godou yelled, but it was too late. "Sir Salvatore is really concerned with Godou-sama's matters... Rather than an ally, perhaps he would be happier if it was described as something like a mutually loving or brotherly relationship." From the sight of this, she must have been played thoroughly like a doll by Erica. As he pitied Liliana, Godou raised his head and looked towards the sky. "...Yes. To be confirmed by a knight of the Bronze Black Cross which is enemies with the Copper Black Cross, youngster -- you are Salvatore's ally, there can be no mistake about that fact." "In addition, there is one more thing about my master's victory a month ago. Would you like to know?" Erica added more fuel to the fire. Voban did not answer, but motioned for her to continue with his eyes.

"The goddess Athena -- a powerful deity requiring no explanation. However, Kusanagi Godou fought and defeated her a month ago, but let her escape just before the very end, and did not usurp any authority..." "Ho, even if you are bluffing, please do not overdo it." It changed. Unlike the rumors, the old man full of intellectual airs changed his attitude. That posture was as sharp as swords, and as ferocious as charging wild beasts. Sitting on the chair as if it was a throne, he started to shake lightly. Soft motions of the body, like those of a feline beast. It was unthinkable that an old man could be producing them. "You say he fought Salvatore to a draw and defeated Athena! But he has not even slaughtered a single god! Hahaha, to have accomplished all that, fighting that stupid fool with no other tricks than his sword, and making an enemy of the ultimate goddess of darkness? [Diavolo Rosso], what did Salvatore really say?!" The old Devil King asked as he laughed with great mirth. "Yes. That was what he said. As [King] as well as the senior visiting personally from afar, the Marquis would definitely want to have a competition of strength. He even said something about understanding about an elderly body, and something about bowing down in service to the power of the young..." "Never! No matter how much that fellow messes around, he would never say something so ridiculous!" However, it was too late. Voban looked very happy, and was smiling mercilessly. "Good. To make an opponent out of a brat who has not even been [King] for a year was not my mission. However -- feel honored, for I will play along." The emerald green eyes, were flashing brightly. Eyes of a tiger. Godou felt himself out of breath as he thought of such a description for the intensity of those eyes. "Brat -- as you have requested, take this girl back. However, in exchange, you and the girl will become the prey for my hunt." Voban violently grabbed Yuri's arm and threw her towards Godou.

Godou frantically received her delicate body in his arms. Yuri's body was trembling slightly, her face pale and bloodless, as if extremely frightened. Godou lightly stroked her back with his hand to comfort her. "Thirty minutes. Take this girl, and go wherever you want. I will set off from here thirty minutes later to take the lives of you and the girl. You can hide anywhere you want. I will pursue to the corners of the world in order to hunt down and corner you. These are the rules of the hunt, understood?" At this point, there was no other way but to play the game. Godou prepared himself, and silently nodded.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

5 - Time of the Hunt

The sun had already set, and night was falling. Rain drops were falling rhythmically from the sky. Godou supported Yuri and left the library with Erica, meeting Amakasu at the parking lot. "It really did develop into this kind of situation... Anyway, let's get out of here for now, and plan as we move. Just sitting here is not going to solve anything." Amakasu heard what happened, and urged Godou and the rest. Developments have reached an emergency situation, will these actions turn out to be rash or foresighted? Godou had yet to decide on a plan, so he went with Amakasu's suggestion. "No matter what, things have gotten more and more troublesome..." The domestic car aimlessly ran towards the Minato ward on the Shuto Expressway. Godou sat in the front passenger seat and grumbled. Obviously, Amakasu was in the driver's seat, while Erica and Yuri sat in the back.

"Let me make this clear, I only wanted to sum up the conversation quickly, and had no intention of putting Godou in danger. This matter should have been originally prepared for the battle against the Marquis Voban." Erica said in a calm manner. She was probably in a bad mood because Godou chose to sit in front instead of next to her. "I know that, but there must be some slightly safer way to resist!" Godou tried to change his mood as he spoke, as there was no point in regretting something that had already happened Try to think of a constructive way to minimize damage to the surroundings. "Sigh, grumbling is meaningless, let's consider our direction from this point on -- how many authorities does that old gramps have in total?" "...Is it seven or eight?" "There are also reports of nine, or even ten and above." Godou frowned at Amakasu and Erica's vague responses. "Can you answer clearly? Aren't there magic associations investigating our abilities and making reports? That name is something like..." "The Greenwich Assembly." Amakasu answered while gripping the steering wheel. "However, that group only started their activities in the latter half of the nineteenth century. That is why they don't have information on people who became Campiones earlier like the Marquis Voban. Thus, detailed information is only available on those who became [Kings] in the twentieth century or later, like Salvatore Doni and the Black Prince Alec." "Information on Marquis Voban aside, even the god he first defeated is completely unknown. Some say that it is a god associated with wolves -- probably a god with earth attributes." Erica's supplementary explanation reminded Godou of the information he received from that phone call. "Come to think of it, that fellow Doni also has all sorts of disparate authorities. It feels like there is no sense of unity." Godou frankly injected his comment.

The other two became silent in the middle of their explanations, and turned their gazes towards Godou as if they had something to say. "Wha-what is it?" "No... if you say so, then nothing." "I think that the embodiment of Verethragna is also a bunch of random abilities." True, that was something not really worth comparing, so Godou decided to cut back on the unnecessary comments. "Then let's return to the topic just now, and decide how to proceed from here. If we cannot avoid fighting against that old gramps, I want to do it somewhere to minimize collateral damage." "I see. If helping Yuri-san is the first priority, then there is no other way." Amakasu spoke as he looked ahead. The rain splattering on the windshield had intensified, and it was raining quite heavily. "However, do note that handing Yuri-san over as a sacrifice is a possible solution. From a personal standpoint I think it is a tragic option, but in the interests of public welfare, it is the best choice." "Please do not say something so stupid in front of the person discussed. There is no way I will pick that method." Godou immediately responded to Amakasu's irrelevant words. This young man always put on frivolous airs, but made shockingly cruel suggestions. "However, if we really do that the Marquis Voban will be satisfied and immediately leave Tokyo. There won't be any other innocent victims, isn't that appropriate?" "I understand your reasoning. But I refuse!" However, the one who opposed Godou was not the originator of the plan. "Kusanagi-san, Amakasu-san's suggestion is correct." Yuri, who had been silent all along, finally spoke. Bowing her head down depressed, however, she suddenly looked up and entered the conversation.

"If you don't hand me over, Kusanagi-san and the Marquis' battle -- will bring severe tragedy to Tokyo. Did you know? There are legends about the Marquis summoning great storms to destroy cities, and releasing wolves to level villages." Yuri's stern voice carried determination. She was no longer afraid, and quietly spoke with an expression of sorrow. "The only one the Marquis insists on having is me. Fortunately, the Marquis only intends for me to help him finish the ritual, so he should not do anything else to mistreat me. It will be fine." Yuri was smiling as if trying to comfort the others. An illusory smile which showed great strength. Godou lightly sighed. Such acting skills must have been difficult for her who lacked competence in either sports or technology. "Will there be any danger?" "Four years ago, there were about thirty miko participating in the Marquis' [Heretical God] summoning. After the ritual, roughly two thirds of them suffered severe mental trauma, and most went mad and lost their sanity." In the instant he heard Erica's fluent answer, Godou made his decision. -- Ok, let's do it this way. "In the battle against Athena, Yuri risked her life to use her power to provide assistance, and took on a dangerous and irreplaceable role in order to force the goddess to retreat from Tokyo." Kusanagi Godou owed Mariya Yuri an extremely great favor. "That ritual is very famous for summoning [Heretical Gods] with that level of sacrifice. Honestly speaking, I was quite surprised to find out that Yuri had participated in that ritual before. I suspect Yuri was only safe because she was the most capable out of the many miko, but she is unlikely to be so lucky next time." "In that case no, not allowed. Mariya's proposal is rejected." Feeling his battle spirit fired up, Godou quietly said. Campiones -- just because one was the [King], can one do as one pleased? No way! Towards Voban's tyranny, Godou's sense of resistance gradually grew. It was completely unacceptable to let this girl be involved in such dangers due to that old man's personal whims.

"So, Mariya, did you consider carefully before deciding to follow that old gramps? Really seriously considered from the depths of your heart?" "...Seriously considered." Yuri answered curtly, but with her head bowed. Godou turned around and looked at her straight in the face. "You are lying. This is Mariya's benevolent lie." "Nothing like that, I did consider carefully -- !" "Just like the time with Athena, you thought that it would be fine if you were the only sacrifice, right? I decided then, if anything like that ever happens again, Mariya will definitely try to sacrifice herself -- but that is something I definitely will not allow." His body became hot. A Campione's body will easily enter an optimal state during times of crises. This is the power supporting Godou's battle ability. "If you fight with the Marquis, another cruel disaster will occur, so please calm down!" "I am calm, don't worry. Even if the opponent is a horrific Campione, he is not a god and cannot create a world of darkness like Athena. There should be ways to deal with him." "But then, in that case Kusanagi-san will... please consider yourself." Her shoulders dropping, Yuri murmured weakly. "If-if anything happens to you -- no, in a fight against the Marquis, something will definitely happen. If Kusanagi-san gets killed because of me, I..." Her words lost form and were no longer distinguishable from one another. Yuri completely lowered her head, her shoulders shaking, and tears streamed down her face, moistening the dress of her Japanese outfit.

-- This strong-willed girl was crying. Yuri who had appeared before Athena alone without regard for her own safety, was now clearly crying. It was most likely due to Godou risking his life for her. If it was just her own matter, Yuri could definitely hold back her tears. However, this caused Godou to strengthen his determination. No matter what, he must protect this girl, Mariya Yuri, and stop the willful actions of that unsavory old man! "Yuri you should just give up. This is the decision of the [King]. Saying any more will be futile. Don't forget, this man is [King], and a very stubborn, violent person." In direct contrast with the Hime-Miko who cried audibly, Erica beside her was very calm and collected. She smiled calmly and asked. "Of course, the Marquis you requested to follow is also a king, so which side you pick is your freedom. Which will it be? The Marquis or Godou, who do you choose?" "But Kusanagi-san has no chance of winning the Marquis. Though both are Campiones, the Marquis has a clear advantage in both the strength and number of authorities. Kusanagi-san is too optimistic!" Yuri lifted her tear-stained face and scolded. But Godou's determination could not be shaken, and Erica simply shrugged.

"What are we going to do, my master?" "If we talk about chances of victory, my authorities from Verethragna shouldn't be able to win against Athena either. Anyway, we have no other choice at this point." Godou turned to face Amakasu on the driver's seat. "So that's it, Mariya's person will be handled by me. I will never hand her over to that old gramps, so please, drive to somewhere with fewer people. A battle scene here would bring even more trouble." "Understood. To be kidnapped by two Campiones one after the other, Yuri-san sure is an important person." "Ah, Amakasu-san, what are you talking about!" Yuri reprimanded the gloating Amakasu. However, the frivolous representative continued to man the steering wheel unaffected. "But regrettably, I am a member of the History Compilation Committee. As someone involved in this field, I cannot oppose the will of the great Devil King oh... It's like running away on a stolen bike, a kind of guilty excitement." "You! Always taking things so lightly!" Yuri finally was angered, but it totally swept away her sorrow and tears. Godou nodded at her new condition. Once everything was settled, she would probably scold him like last time after the Athena incident. However, it will be fine. Compared to letting this girl be taken away out of sight to a distant location, it was ten thousand times better. Purely by chance, his gaze met with Erica's. His companion calmly made a look, as if saying she had no objections. "Unfortunately, I will be troubling you." "Don't worry, didn't I already say? Having offered you my [Sword], I already prepared myself for situations like this. And that old [King]'s history is not something you can comprehend alone, let me fill you in later." Erica casually spoke, and then turned her jeering gaze forwards -- to the young man in the driver's seat.

"...Well, I feel like it is correct to predict this kind of possibility, but I'm just a little concerned about the speaker telling Godou that." "Don't talk like I have ulterior motives." As they were about to continue, the sound of rolling thunder was heard. The location of the thunderstrike seemed quite near. Looking out the window, the night sky was filled with dark clouds, and the rain was increasing continually. "...In other words, thirty minutes have passed." As Amakasu glanced at his watch, gray shadows immediately appeared.

[edit]Part 2
Running. Under the intense thunder and rain, groups of gray shadows were running. Shadows -- no, if one looked carefully, those were the silhouettes of wolves. They numbered about thirty or forty. A pack of wolves colored gray like a rat's fur. However, the size of the wolves were abnormal, for their tall and well-built bodies could easily be mistaken for a horse's. A pack of giant wolves was galloping down the Shuto Expressway with horrific speed, chasing Godou's car from behind. ...Surprisingly, the distance between them was shrinking. There was still about thirty metres, but they would catch up soon. "So these are the [Wolves] called by that old gramps? These are complete monsters." "I am also seeing them for the first time. The Marquis is able to call forth hundreds of these [Wolves] and can easily eradicate ten to twenty villages or towns with them." Watching the ferocity of the wolf pack from the rear window of the car, Godou and Erica exchanged opinions. Extremely ravenous wild beasts as if they had discovered their prey. Perhaps one could understand with the following description. A pack of wolves whose eyeballs raged with the color of blood as they drooled and chased violently.

"Come to think of it, there seems to be a lack of cars in the approaching direction. What could be the reason..." Godou muttered as he realized his carelessness. Though traffic was not heavy today, the number of cars on the Shuto Expressway could not be zero. In fact, there should be cars in front and cars from behind trying to pass. But starting five minutes ago, the number of cars around them became very few. This wasn't strange. If a normal driver saw those kinds of monsters running on the roads, they would definitely make way for them. This wasn't hard to imagine. "Let's hope those wolves haven't caused any serious incidents..." Godou could only pray to the heavens. The gray wolves' only target was Godou and Yuri and ignored the other cars. Hence, that worry seemed unlikely. ...In a car collision, those wolves would probably send the car flying instead. "Amakasu-san, please stop the car! Don't involve unrelated people!" "I refuse to stop, but we should definitely avoid a chase in a place like this." After being said by Yuri, Amakasu turned the steering wheel. It was at the Kokuchou interchange on Route 3 of the Shuto Expressway. Amakasu directed the car into the lane towards the exit leading to street level. "Are you planning on driving on the streets? That is very dangerous!" "If we get attacked by those monsters while driving at such a speed, the result will be tragic! Since they will catch up sooner or later, it will be easier to escape at ground level." Of course, this reasoning had its merits, so Godou immediately responded to Amakasu's suggestion. "Then please let us off at a suitable spot, and then try to think of a solution!" -- Ten minutes later, Amakasu had driven the car into the streets in the neighborhood of Roppongi district. The city centre with highrise buildings, luxury hotels, television stations, and shrines, monasteries and embassies slightly further away.

"...Could you stop the car over there?" Due to the intense rain beating down on the windows, it was very hard to see the outside clearly. Godou was still able to find a good spot and drew Amakasu's attention. Turning at an intersection they stopped before a primary school. A city centre primary school. Neither its playground nor its overall area were very big, but it should be enough to rampage a bit. Since it was night, there will not be any children. Godou had Amakasu stop the car, and got out onto the road. The storm was very fierce. As the raindrops blown by the wind struck his body sideways, his clothes rapidly absorbed the rainwater and became wet. His shoes also filled with water. An umbrella under such situations would probably be blown away immediately. "Why don't you come along as well, Mariya. Though the weather is terrible, but please endure." Godou opened the door to the backseat and hastened Yuri to get off. However, the Hime-Miko of Musashino appeared to have no intention of following. She only stared at Godou, pleading with sincere eyes. "Kusanagi-san, you should have seen it right? Those [Wolves] and [Dead Servants] are only a part of the Marquis Voban's powers. You cannot defeat him. And if you went all out, it will definitely bring destruction to the surroundings." And so, please hand me over. To this plea, Godou shook his head. "I am not very smart, and cannot understand the reasons to do that. All I know is this, you are my friend who once helped me. If I abandoned such a girl, I will regret it -- as I have said just now, this is my stubbornness." Godou offered his hand to the persistent Hime-Miko. Hoping that she would accept this hand. That was what Godou hoped for from the bottom of his heart. "I don't want to hand you over to some old gramps like that. And I am not the only one who thinks that. Letting a courageous and compassionate girl suffer such cruelty from that stubborn old man, if anyone else heard about such an atrocity, I'm sure nine out of ten people will agree with my decision." Godou felt that his oratory skills were very poor.

As he cursed his own uselessness at such a crucial time, Godou continued to speak. "So, let's consider this... Of course I know that fighting against that old gramps will bring trouble to many people. However, if things were properly explained then they should be able to endure for a while. I apologize for deciding without consultation, but it is something that cannot be helped." Godou wondered if he could find the words to persuade Yuri who was the most serious person he knew. Feeling that he had no other appeals to reason, Godou prayed as hard as he could while attempting to convey his wishes for her safety instead. "I understand that you are worried about many things, however, please just come with me. I beg you, Mariya." "Your power, you do understand you cannot defeat the Marquis, right?" "I have no intention of overextending myself for a win, but it is fine as long as losing is avoided. As long as I am able to protect Mariya I am satisfied. Even if my opponent is powerful, it is not farfetched to aim for a draw. Definitely, something can be done." An optimistic speech devoid of worry, almost as if coming from the mouth of Salvatore Doni. Godou forced himself to speak this way partly to give Yuri confidence. A rather stupid reason, as well as a manner of speech lacking credibility. Yuri finally sighed after listening. "Really, enough... You give me no choice. You usually speak with sense but why are you being so unclear now..." Yuri looked up and gazed directly into Godou's eyes. "No matter how righteous it is to oppose that kind of person, I still know you cannot succeed. So enough, your words of persuasion are like those of a fool." Inconsistent with her sharp tone, her expression staring at Godou was not stern. Yuri timidly held out her hand. The delicate hand slowly reached out towards Godou's outstretched hand. "It is not like I believed Kusanagi-san's words or anything like that. Don't misunderstand, it is not like I want you to risk your life or anything like that. After all, I am just a victim of your kidnapping. I suppose resistance is futile... In reality, this is all there is to it, so do not misunderstand." "Yes, I understand. This is sufficient, Mariya."

Mariya took Godou's hand and gripped it tightly. Like a lost child who finally found their father. Godou nodded gladly. Yuri's face blushed and she lowered her head. Yuri stood up and left the car, walking in the rain. Her white Japanese attire was immediately drenched by the rain, and clung closely to the exceedingly feminine form of her body. "I will face the Marquis together with Kusanagi-san -- so, I am in your care." "We will do our best." Though it seemed like he hasn't fully gained the other's trust, Godou guaranteed with a smiling face. Yuri also responded with a shy smile akin to falling cherry blossoms. "Now that it's been decided, let's prepare the grounds... Mariya you should first cross through that door..." To the school entrance that Godou pointed at, Yuri sighed. "I get it, it really is trespassing, how unlawful..." "Umm, please don't scold me for now. Even I don't feel comfortable about this. Erica, please." "Yeah yeah. Though you speak of reflection, but your true actions completely betray them -- that is one of Godou's worst points. Well in this case, we have no other choice but to count on you." Erica made an evil smile and also got off the car. Bending forward, she grabbed one side of the skirt of her uniform. And then she tore it and did the same for the other side, creating torn slits on both sides of the skirt. Of course, it was done to facilitate movement. "The lion of steel, shield of the [Diavolo Rosso], may my spell words respond to my will!" Disregarding the rain, Erica used the magic of summoning. The magical sword of the lion, Cuore di Leone, appeared in her right hand. Preparing her battle stance, Erica swung her beloved sword in a V-shape. The primary school's entrance was cut open by the slashing attack.

"Ah, this is something beyond my abilities to handle, so I will provide support from a distance. Sorry I can't be of much help. I wish you all luck in your struggle." Amakasu said. At this desperate time, he was still sitting casually at the driver's seat. "Hmph. Unfamiliar with battle, really -- but I don't think you are incompetent." "Yes, Erica-san. If I had to fight you, I would lose utterly in thirty seconds." "Is that so? From my estimates, you could last about three hundred seconds. Since it's rare to find an opportunity, would you like to try it now?" To the smile appearing on Erica's face like a poisonous flower, Amakasu acted dumb and made a fawning smile.

After the parting pleasantries, the three of them slipped into the school under the cover of night. It was after 8pm in the evening. Perhaps there might be staff on overtime. Godou prayed for them not to exit the building if that was the case. Godou aimed for the playground which should prove to be advantageous. To [Wolves] who possessed a keen sense of smell, hiding was probably useless so it would be better to choose a location with a clear view of the opponents. They waited at the playground for about five minutes. Finally, the pack of giant wolves appeared. Unexpected for their massive bodies, the wolves jumped over the school fence with ease and entered the playground. The number of [Wolves] slowly approaching, must have been at least thirty or forty. "I will take care of them. After all, you shouldn't use the [White Stallion] or the [Raptor] in such a place. Save the forms of Verethragna for the Marquis." "Then I leave it to you." To Erica's proposal, Godou nodded generously. Of the ten forms usurped from Verethragna, most of them gave no advantage in handling grouped enemies. The [White Stallion] which summoned solar fire from the sky was one of the few exceptions, but it was too powerful to be used lightly.

On the other hand, the [Raptor] was comparatively more normal, but there were repercussions after its use. "-- Come, savior of the gentiles. Promised lord born from the virgin!" Erica spoke softly to the silver sword and chanted the spell words. Cuore di Leone floated into the air as if led by an invisible thread. "By the holy name, O God of countless armies. God be praised! Hallowed be thy name!" One sword, two swords, three swords. Cuore di Leone was multiplying into similarly shaped swords which appeared in the air in front of Erica. In ten seconds, the magic silver sword had multiplied to thirteen. "Then it is time to decide the victor, Cuore di Leone!" This spell word became the trigger signal. The thirteen swords became thirteen arrows and flew with the speed of lightning. Aiming between the eyes of the incoming [Wolves], they stabbed forwards. The gray wolves gave wretched cries. However, blood did not seep out from their wounds. Instead, a blue black liquid flowed from their foreheads. The giant wolves' corpses melted into the darkness and vanished. Like those death knights, they appeared to be abnormal creatures. Eliminating thirteen of the pack in one motion, Cuore di Leone flew and returned to Erica's hand. At some unknown instant, it had returned to the one original sword. "My hunting hounds seem to be ineffective against the [Diavolo Rosso], a pity." A familiar voice echoed. The embodiment of tyranny disguised by airs of intellectuality, the old Devil King spoke softly. "Sorry to have kept you waiting, brats. Are you prepared to be beaten down by me?" Thunder crashed, violent winds screamed, raindrops crashed repeatedly into the ground. Voban's voice carried over, completely unaffected by those noises. Casually walking to the centre of the playground was the Devil King, arrogant as ever.

[edit]Part 3
"I love stormy nights. Wind, rain and lightning, these all make me feel mighty. You are probably the same, brat. Even though you are immature, but I am sure you and I are one of a kind." Wearing a jet black coat over his suit, Voban spoke joyfully as it rained upon him. Godou immediately frowned and felt anger rising. In fact, from a very long time ago he did have a strange habit of having a good mood when there was a typhoon. However, Godou did not feel like answering. "So what? Are you just saying you like stormy nights?" "No, I felt like it so I summoned it, and so it became like that. I believe it also suits your tastes. You don't mind, right?" Dejanstahl Voban had the ability to call forth storms. Just seeing a part of that power made Godou feel troubled. "Don't decide so casually, on what basis do you judge that?" "After all, a god will not fight someone unless they like the sacrifice of gifted people. People who become Campiones all have pretty much the same tendencies." Erica and Yuri listened on the side and simultaneously said "ah ah, so it is like that" while showing an understanding expression. As both of them looked at him at the same time, Godou felt greatly uncomfortable for some reason. "You really are a ridiculous old gramps. Then let's start the first round?" "If you fall now, there is no first or second. At most you can jump around to amuse me." Voban waved his hand. Immediately, ten [Wolves] appeared out of the darkness like foaming bubbles. "Simply increasing the numbers like that only makes the opponent bored. This number of enemies is just bothersome." "In terms of numbers, they have already won -- stand back Mariya." Nodding to his companion who was commenting, Godou spoke. This was the beginning of a messy battle.

Erica threw Cuore di Leone into the air towards the distance. "O Lion of steel, accept thy mission, transform into seven tachi Blondel, and respond with the lion-hearted king."
[12]

, guard the imprisoned king, sing

The silver magic sword became seven fragments and scattered on the ground. And then, the fragments expanded and transformed into steel lions. Seven lion sculptures were infused with life by magic. Their fluid motions completely unrestrained by the normal properties of steel, the lions surrounded Godou and Yuri. The steel lions blocked the approaching pack of [Wolves]. Erica created guards in response to Voban's ever increasing hunting hounds. The wolves cried out!! The [Wolf] pack all jumped. In a rare moment, Erica was not using her usual Cuore di Leone but instead had summoned a very heavy looking sword. She faced the attack without any signs of fear. Glamorously swinging her sword in a free flowing manner. Erica repeatedly sliced through the onslaught of the wolf pack. Just as Voban said, hounds as big as horses were no match for her. With one or two attacks from her sword, each wolf was either sliced into sections or pierced right through. However, even for Erica, one person could only do so much. With absolute advantage in numbers, the [Wolves] only needed to keep up the attacks. However, the other wolves did not have an enemy as troublesome as Erica. The [Wolves] targeting Yuri and Godou. Facing those [Wolves] were the lions born from Cuore di Leone. Vanquishing the wolves with their bodies, fangs and claws of steel, the lions' battle power far exceeded the [Wolves]. A certain victory. However, the only problem was numbers.

In order to handle the [Wolves] which got past the defense, Godou finally had to activate Verethragna's authority. Imagining the strength of the [Bull], Godou spoke the spell words. "As the one who holds all victory in my hands, I am the strongest. Man and devil -- all enemies, all who harbor enmity will be vanquished. Hence I shall smash through all enemies in my way!" When fighting an inhumanly strong opponent, Verethragna's second form, the [Bull], granted overwhelming strength. Voban's summoned wolf pack completely satisfied this condition. Speeding forward like an arrow, Godou aimed at an attacking wolf's snout and sent it flying with a powerful kick. Godou avoided using his hands to prevent unnecessary injuries. If he got bitten, those jaws could easily break through bones. With as little contact as possible, Godou sent them flying into the distance. Godou's forward kick punted the [Wolves] high into the air like a football, all the things attacking himself and Yuri could be seen clearly. However, the powers of the [Bull] form were definitely unsuitable for a disorganized fight against many opponents. "These things just keep coming, there really is no end in sight...! Mariya, can I ask you something?" Sending the sixth [Wolf] on a tour of the sky, Godou asked. Though the guarding lions kept going without pause, the wolf pack also continued to increase. If this went on, they would run out of options soon. "W-What is it, Kusanagi-san?" "Last time, that move I used against Athena, do you think it would work against that old gramps?" The old Devil King, who was continually summoning [Wolves] from a distance, was only watching the battle silently. Godou tried to show a smile of confidence and preparedness. From the start, the pace of battle had been fully controlled by Voban. Unless Godou found a way to regain initiative and counterattack there would be no chance of victory. "...Probably not. I doubt those flames can defeat the Marquis, I do not know why, but that is what I feel."

The miko who possessed spirit vision, spoke with a very disquieted expression. However, this opinion made Godou more determined -- if that was the case, why not try it? "Got it, if that's the case, perhaps it's just as well." "Eh? Kusanagi-san, what are you planning on doing?" "Mariya, please do not leave my side for any reason." Letting this continue would be meaningless, so Godou decided to bring about a conclusion to the battle. "For victory, hasten forth before me! O immortal sun, please grant radiance to the stallion. O stallion that moves godlike with wondrous grace, bring forth the halo of thy master!" The incantation to summon from the sky the white stallion which represented the sun, the third form of Verethragna. Godou shouted in a sonorous voice. Voban's face showed tension for the first time. Finally sensing the coming of danger, he watched as the stormy night turned into the morning sky tinted by the color of dawn. "The sun -- the flames of heaven?" Almost like the first light of dawn, the sun was rising out of the eastern sky. -- The power of judgement which could only be used against great sinners who brought great suffering to the populace. As expected of a three-hundred-year-old great Devil King, it looked like he had committed more than minimum number of atrocities required to fulfill the conditions required. White flames descended from the sky. High temperature flames hot enough to vaporize steel with ease were approaching the ground. At that instant, the [Wolves] that were causing so much trouble for Godou and Erica all vanished. "Eh?" Godou was struck by surprise. Voban's figure transformed. From a human into an upright wolf with silver fur -- a werewolf, and it was completely the stance of a wolf.

Voban's body which had taken the form of a silver wolf, expanded in size instantly. Roughly thirty metres in length, the massive body stopped expanding at an impossible size. Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh!! Massive roars reverberated in the stormy atmosphere. The gigantic silver wolf leaped at the huge white flames which held the concentrated energy of the sun, bared its fangs and bit the flames with its massive jaws. "...What the, that, there should be limits to such unreasonable power." The unbelievable sight gave Godou a great shock. Swallowed. Just like that, the giant wolf completely swallowed the intense fires of the sun. "To absorb... no, devour the flames of the [White Stallion], what kind of monster is this?" Erica who had returned to Godou's side also exclaimed with surprise. Having lost their opponents, the steel lions recombined to form Cuore di Leone once more, and returned to the form of her beloved sword. "What... was that about?" Yuri murmured with a shocked expression. Perhaps the sight before them was too hard to believe. "Swallowing the fire that even Athena had difficulty resisting, should there not be a limit to such lack of reason!" "To render useless the attack which defeated the deity of darkness as well as the earth, the goddess Athena of the highest level, what kind of god did that [Wolf] usurp his authority from!?" Standing beside the speechless girl, Godou renewed his spirits. His goal of changing the flow of battle had been accomplished. That was enough. '-- Hahahahahahaha! Is this it? This is one of the abilities used to battle Salvatore, and defeated Athena! Very satisfying! This really makes me feel satisfied!' -- Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh!! Massive roars of a wolf sounded simultaneously with Voban's voice. It was truly an incredible phenomenon.

'I feel I must properly reward such a rare banquet. If I don't do this carefully, I might crush you along with the miko -- come, listen to to my bidding, my servants!' Entities possessing dark demonic characteristics flowed out once again. However this time they were not [Wolves], but the death knights met in the library -- dead people were appearing out of the darkness with the same atmosphere around them. In their hands were swords, spears, axes and other classical weapons. On the armor they wore, many were decorated with engraved crests from knight organizations. There were about forty of them. One would think they were summoned from five or six centuries ago from their anachronistic attire. 'My followers who have already died, you were all carefully selected warriors. Now, go hunt like dogs!' Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh!! The Devil King's laughter sounded at the same time as the fierce roars. In addition, the death knight army began to step forward, wielding their weapons, and attacked with determination. The word 'slow' would be the wrong description to apply to these zombies. Engaging in close quarter combat with their dead faces, they displayed great intelligence and strength, just like a fierce and experienced army of knights. "Godou, be careful everyone. I fear that they may very well be Great Knights when alive -warriors of the same rank as me. To be honest, I have no confidence in protecting you all this time." Erica's gaze which had switched to the death knights, was completely different from when she was facing fodder. There was not a hint of playful attitude, and she was rather alert. "The girl at the library -- was she your friend, Erica? How did she describe it, what were those colleagues of her really? Aren't they just zombies??" "Godou-san, [Dead Servants] are the tragic fate of those killed by the Marquis' hand." The one who answered Godou's question was Yuri.

"The ability to make loyal obedient servants out of those that died directly by his hand. This was the authority that the Marquis usurped from the Egyptian god Osiris. Those people seem to fully recall their skills from when they were alive, and will be tougher enemies than the wolves." "We may very well turn out like them in the end, so watch out!" At the unimaginably tragic fate of these death knights, Godou frowned. "To have performed so many acts of evil, that damn old man really pisses me off." Godou looked up to the stern face of the old Devil King who had taken the form of a giant wolf. After turning into that form, strong wind and rain from the storm was nothing to him. Completely arrogant, it was also a very detestable form. -- And then, the death knights swarmed in. Erica swung her sword and engaged one of them. One, two, three, four. Their strikes clashed intensely. Even a layman could tell that those skills displayed were extremely powerful. Of course, the death knights also approached Godou and Yuri. (Are we going to lose now?) Godou silently talked to himself. He was too naive. He did not prepare enough to fight such a difficult enemy as the Marquis Voban. If one did not acquire knowledge of the opponent's abilities, personality and goals, defeat was certain. This was the inevitable outcome. Since his loss was due to his insufficient power and taking things too lightly, there was no room for regret. However, even so -"Kusanagi-san..." "Don't worry, Mariya, just watch as I penetrate the barricade for you, follow me closely." Godou definitely will guard the trembling girl behind his back. That was his responsibility. Determined, Godou took a deep breath. -- Exchanging a single glance with Erica who was waving her sword in the distance, they immediately understood each other. In the instant it took for their gazes to meet, several death knights had rushed over. The massive axe was lifted high before Godou's eyes. This wasn't enough, go even faster!

Godou took another deep breath. Yuri behind him looked very worried and asked. "Kusanagi-san, you seem to be a little strange, what is going on?" Her voice felt very distant, no, it wasn't distant, but slowed down, it was due to my senses becoming extraordinary. Faster, ever faster, imagining in my mind, birds that fly higher than anyone else, the form of the bird of prey that flew higher, faster, further than all others. The battle axe swung down upon the motionless Godou's head in a fierce strike. Yuri cried out plaintively. There were many bothersome aspects to the [Raptor] form, however, this moment was the worst. Unless attacked by a quick strike exceeding normal parameters, this form could not be used. Examples included bullets, ambushed by crazed wild beasts, or an attack from an accomplished martial artist. At the same time as these thoughts, Godou whispered. "Fear of the winged, both the evil and the powerful, all shall fear I who hold these feathered wings. My wings will bring you curse and just deserts!" Acceleration, and slowing down. Accelerating Godou's own body, while slowing down everything else. About to have his head split in half, Godou casually dodged the battle axe with millimetres to spare. Too slow. The death knights who Erica had regarded as equal to her. To Godou now, they were far too slow. Sword, axe, spear, sword, sword -- five weapons were attacking Godou simultaneously. These were also too slow. All could be seen clearly, and all were evaded. Finally, one of the death knights was sent flying. An amateurish counterattack spectacularly knocked the knight onto the ground. Probably, the knight failed to evade due to Godou's exceptional speed. Godou grabbed Yuri's hand. Without saying a word, he carried Yuri in his arms. "Ah!? Ku-kusanagi-san -- !?" What she said wasn't very clear, I'll ask her some other time.

Godou pushed hard against the ground and leaped with Yuri in his arms. The trajectory of the jump followed a massive curve. Easily jumping over ten metres, Godou easily cleared the death knights who surrounded him. -- Super acceleration, as well as the body becoming extremely light. That was the power of Verethragna's [Raptor] form. As long as it was something that could be held in two hands, it was very convenient to use this ability to carry things. Since its speed was something that Godou could not control completely, it was impossible to move with precision. If one wanted to move just twenty centimetres, he would often go one metre or beyond. But other than that, it was a horrifyingly effective ability. However, it also carried a great price. Enduring the pain reaching towards his heart, Godou leaped once more. In an instant, he had reached the edge of the playground, and looked back at the battlefield he had left behind in the distance. Even from there he could clearly see the monstrously tall and well-built body of Voban. Not only could he summon wolves, but what kind of monster could also transform itself into a wolf? Roughly two thirds of the death knights were rushing to pursue the escaped him. Erica was alone, moving in the opposite direction. Fighting by herself, she swung Cuore di Leone and began to flee. Godou wanted to help, however if he went over with Yuri they would only become burdens. By herself, Erica could probably better bring out her power without restraint. It was probably better to lure even more death knights over to this direction. ...The exchange of glances prior to using the [Raptor] communicated each other's plans. The battle here was sure to have ended in defeat, so in that case, they had to retreat from this location with all their strength. Godou prayed for his companion's safety as he jumped once again. Easily clearing the wall around the school, Godou paid attention to his pursuers as he decided to raise his speed to shake them off his trail.

Of course, Voban will be using those [Wolves] again. However, escaping from this place will prevent the worst outcome. "Ah...! Truly exhausting, this..." The pain in his heart, gradually increased in intensity. In the arms of the frowning Godou, Yuri had a face full of concern. "Are you ok? Kusanagi-san? Your face looks like you are suffering..." "Ah, it's nothing. No, if this continues I won't be able to lose those guys. We have no other choice but to find a place to hide --" In the stormy night, visibility was poor, and his body was getting cold. Godou and Yuri, who was dressed as a miko, continued their escape.

[edit]Chapter

6 - You, Born from Light Amidst

Darkness
[edit]Part 1
Erica Blandelli recalled from her experience the existence of [Leap] magic. It was a kind of magic that lightened one's body and allowed one's jumping ability to exceed human limits. Using this would allow her to perform amazing moves that her beloved Hong Kong movies produced only through the use of harnesses. Even without a running start she could jump to places taller than her own height. She could even run up vertical walls or perform agile acrobatics that even the top stunt actors could never hope to imitate. -- Now she was skillfully using this magic to escape. In a city centre in the middle of a stormy night without any shelter. Flying between the rows of towering buildings from roof top to roof top, Erica was scurrying around so much that even something like a cat or a monkey would have no way of keeping up. Erica prided herself on this magic. If she used it seriously, there was virtually no one who surpassed her skill.

However, amongst the death knights there were three who also excelled in this type of magic. Likewise using [Leap] magic, but pursuing like the shadow of death personified. "Truly difficult to handle --" Erica muttered. The strong winds shook her body, and the rain made visibility very poor. Furthermore, it was night time. Since it was wet everywhere, a careless misstep could easily lead to a fall. Erica continued to scurry around unfazed by these disadvantageous conditions. However, it was probably enough. Shaking them off her trail would be impossible so it might not be a bad idea to turn around and counterattack here. There were three of these knights in pursuit. Other than the numerical disadvantage, it would also be rather difficult to dispatch one of them with the first strike. While using [Transformation] magic on the magical sword in her right hand, she looked back to observe. Cuore di Leone changed its form from a slender sword into a throwing spear. A short but heavy spear meant for throwing. Twisting, she threw at an acute angle. At the instant the throwing spear left the hand of Erica, two identical clones also appeared like shadows. A total of three throwing spears flew straight into the directions of the three death knights. The spear tips crisply penetrated their chests, piercing the heart protected beneath the chain mail. The surviving dead souls collapsed into dust. It was likely that the decision-making capability of the death knights -- the ability to think, was lower than when they were alive. It took them longer to change their actions. Which is why Erica acted as she did. Running away continually for long distances followed by a rapid counterattack, the plan came into fruition perfectly. -- However, the last performance has yet to begin. As Cuore di Leone returned from its spear form back to the sword, Erica made preparations for the remaining enemies.

Now was the key moment. Swordplay, magic, strategy, wisdom. Opponents who matched her in every one of these categories were arriving soon. "Running all the way over here, it does not really match your preference for spectacular battle." The voice appeared out of the rainy night. An elegant and cute voice of a girl, but hiding great strength beneath gentle softness. "Like a rat scurrying around, this ends now. Erica Blandelli.' "Come to think of it, you once said you wanted to fly like a swallow. Lily, that's no good, you're really lacking in poetic expression." Liliana Kranjcar. Amidst the strong winds, Erica was mocking the completely drenched girl who was beautiful as a fairy and wearing a blue and black cape. For her to appear here was nothing extraordinary. This girl was the descendant of a true and proper witch. Completely surpassing Erica, she was a master of flying magic. "Do not call me Lily! -- If you were not working as the subordinate of that weak king, then there would not be a need to emulate it. Furthermore, there would not be a need to be like a female fox. How inconsiderate!" "Rather than some sort of scheming, this is just my love. This isn't like you, to lack feeling in your words." As the two female knights talked under the intense rain and wind, they walked towards each other. They understood each other's capabilities very well. Whether the winner or the loser, neither would be able to conclude the battle unharmed. "My wings, form steel into the blade of illusion -- Il Maestro, lend me your power!" Liliana raised her arm towards the sky, and loudly summoned her beloved sword. The silver long-bodied sabre appeared and Liliana jumped up from the ground at that instant. Approaching like a flash of lightning. With comparable speed, Erica dodged to the side. Rather than swordmanship, it was more like a [13] dance -- taking leaping steps like those of the flamenco , while dodging the attacks from the approaching enemy.

Liliana who had caught up with Erica's speed, moved quietly with gliding steps. Running as if ice-skating, she pursued Erica's light footsteps. "Do not think that you can escape from me with that kind of speed!" "True. In that case, let me defeat you with power!" Erica thrusted forward with Cuore di Leone, aiming for Liliana's heart. It was not a single attack. Within the time of a single breath, Erica struck out thrice, a killing move consisting of three sudden thrusts. Il Maestro gave off melodic metallic tones like an instrument, and at the same time parried Erica's attack rhythmically. Liliana's swordmanship was both extremely beautiful and wonderfully precise. Skillfully wielding the heavy weapon, while simultaneously making forceful attacks, Erica moved the exquisite magical sword to lightly evade or parry attacks. Erica did not attack with abandon, but was biding her time. Not her sword, but with her foot. Aiming at Liliana's instep, Erica mercilessly stepped towards her opponent's foot as if crushing it with her heel. "Wait, you are using your feet so vilely just like in the past!" "Lily, look at you. You still haven't changed your habit of cursing when you get excited. A knight should always aim for more spectacular battles!" Towards Liliana who retreated to dodge her opponent's heel, Erica smiled gracefully. As they continued to slice and attack each other, the distance between them gradually shrank. In that case, a situation of close combat would develop, and using the feet was a normal part of swordsmanship. Maintaining her position, Erica chopped downwards directly. The magical sword of the lion was blocked by Il Maestro. Closing in on the guard of the sword. Immediately Erica stepped forward on impact, using the magic sword to blow away the light Liliana. "This monstrously strong girl! What spectacular battle? It is just like a horse pulling a cart with brute strength!" "If that's the case, wouldn't it be better to describe it as strong and majestic like a lion?"

To her cursing opponent, Erica rebutted with a smile. Liliana snorted and took a large step. This was in preparation for her prided flying skill. To fly freely in the sky like a bird, she needed the proper distance. "If that is the case, then I shall soar high like a falcon. Be prepared... Hmph, they already caught up?" Inadvertently, Liliana was lightly surprised. Erica easily guessed the reason. With the clattering of chain mail and other metallic weapons, clearly a few other knights had arrived using [Leap]. The death knights in pursuit of Erica with orders from Voban. There were four of them. -- They each took a position and surrounded the array of buildings the two girls were fighting on. Scattered amongst the roof tops of the surrounding homes and buildings, they formed a net of encirclement. "...Looks like they will be disturbing us no matter what. Then I shall step back. If you can cut your way out of this, let us determine the victor another day." Liliana spoke as she put down Il Maestro. Losing all interest because the duel was interrupted. Rather than fighting for the sake of killing or pitting wits and power against each other, knights fought to showcase their skill and bravery. Truly my great rival. One who could distinguish battles from duels properly. ...However. At this point, Erica thought of a way to get out of this situation. Not by a surprise attack, but fighting all four of these death knights face to face would be too difficult. However, it would be totally different if she had a partner who was at least equal to her. Fortunately, such a trump card was right here. "Hey Lily, I happen to have something to tell you..." With a gentle and lovely voice she seldom used, Erica spoke. "No way. I hate talking to you and it never ends well. Is it not better for me to watch the current dangerous situation instead?"

Liliana's response was rather cold. However, Erica expected it and showed an openly accepting smile like that of a noblewomen. "Don't speak so coldly oh. This may prove to be to your benefit -- Lily, are you actually thinking of serving Marquis Voban and following his every order from now?" "Why not? I am only fulfilling my duties to the [King]." Without hesitation, a proper answer. However, this was precisely why it was so fun to play around with Liliana Kranjcar. Feeling the movements of the death knights, Erica added emphasis to her tone. If they were biding their time before rushing in, then now was the time to bring Liliana to her side! "So... If that's the case, why don't you fulfill your duties to another king? If that is the only reason why you follow the Marquis, then there's no problem, right?" "...Are you suggesting I change my allegiance to Kusanagi Godou?" Seeing Liliana's eye brows twitch, Erica spoke like an older sister or other elder. "Correct. If it's him then you will definitely get the thrill of battle -- Lily, did you really follow the Marquis to Tokyo without reservations? I understand a lot about Lily, which is why I doubt it. It is completely unlike you to be yielding to the Marquis' tyranny so obediently." "This and that. It is all your fault, Erica Blandelli!" Without a clue to the reason of her anger, Erica felt mildly surprised. "Uh, is that so? Why?" "It is entirely the fault of your scheming against Kusanagi Godou and accepting the role of his lover! This is what provoked the oppositional defiance in my grandfather!" Feeling there was a hidden story behind this explanation, Erica made a mental note. The grandfather living in seclusion was well known amongst worshipers of Dejanstahl Voban. Learning that the young mistress of the rival Blandelli family had become the lover of the newly born Campione, he must have felt his days gone to waste. And so he must have arranged to let the long time acquainted old king summon his granddaughter to cater to his whims. "Could it really be true, that the grandfather sent Lily to the Marquis so that his own granddaughter could become the lover of a [King] as well? ...Isn't this a totally mistaken casting decision?"

From this honest girl, expecting seduction was too much. Erica felt sympathy for the furious Liliana. "Really. What does he think his granddaughter is..." "If that's the case, then end it? Lily is suppressing your own will to cater to the Marquis' excesses. Isn't it time for you to be yourself? Liliana Kranjcar. One is a tyrant who would force a girl to carry out his unreasonable requests, while the other is the young king fighting to aid this helpless girl -who do you think is the correct side?" The death knights were about to attack. Godou and Yuri's fates were still unknown. Too many things to be confirmed, and too many problems requiring solutions. However, one must not give in to anxiety so Erica presented an air of casual generosity and continued. "If you have never sworn allegiance to the Marquis verbally, then which king you choose is your decision... If the old man out of touch with current times has any objections, then as our true chief of Milan, Salvatore Doni will answer. Kusanagi Godou is the ally of that great one, and is currently fighting for the weak -- I think Lily will soon lose your reasons for fighting for the Marquis." "Hmph. Your words sound very attractive, but are you playing with me once again?" Liliana suspiciously eyed her surroundings. Erica did the same. Surveying the area as she conversed elegantly, she had never let down her guard for a moment. She was ready to battle any time. "Ara, have I ever played a joke on you, Lily?" "Do not pretend you are ignorant. Two years ago, when we were itching to go to the movies, were you not laughing your head off when you successfully tricked me into watching that romantic film with the intense bed scenes!?" "I didn't know it was that kind of movie either. And really, Lily, you even fainted to have a wonderful dream in the middle of watching it." "No, not at all. I also fell for your tricks when we were selecting clothes while shopping in Milan. All you picked were those shameless clothing with low cuts, open backs and bared navels, and you bought so much -- !" "Lily you have a great figure, so those clothes are really suitable. You should have greater confidence in yourself!" "Q-Quiet! Also, half a year ago when we met in Venice by chance -- you k-keep saying all these nice but insincere things to please me, and playing me like a toy!"

"Ara, are you saying this is the same? And here I was, trying to give Lily some good advice!" At that instant, the death knights finally made a move. Taking advantage of the moment when Liliana let her guard down and lost awareness of their presence, two of the four knights swung their blades at Erica, chopping downwards! Not only was there a disadvantage in numbers, but one could not stop moving when fighting in a place like this. Stopping would immediately mean being surrounded, and a one against many fight will result in a massacre. However Erica forced herself to move and face the two attacking death knights. Swinging Cuore di Leone to restrict the chopping motion of one of them, she followed the motion of the sword with her hips. As the sword of the second knight approached, she dodged glamorously with a slight twist of her body. In that instant, she looked at Liliana. Their glances exchanged. The face, beautiful as a doll's, frowned slightly. Il Maestro went into motion once more. As the blue and black cape fluttered in the wind, Liliana Kranjcar finally took action. "You will receive your comeuppance one day! Be prepared!" As she made her short complaint, Liliana approached. Erica was using herself as bait for the two death knights, while Liliana made a series of fierce attacks using Il Maestro. One flash, two flashes. Just like that, Liliana subdued the two unwary knights. There were two knights remaining which could be dealt with one on one. The two of them also jumped onto the roof where Erica and Liliana were. The first to make a move was Liliana. Like a bird she jumped high into the stormy sky. The blue and black cape fluttered in the wind following her as she swooped down like a fierce bird of prey. Below her one of the death knights waited. The corpse held a longsword and thrusted towards the girl who had nowhere to hide in mid air.

-- Too naive. Having said that, Erica's lips curled with a smile of assurance. The type of [Leap] that Liliana used was much different from Erica's. It went much faster, flew much higher, jumped much further, and could even ignore principles of continuity. Her descent suddenly halted. Liliana stopping her free fall was like hitting the brakes in mid air. The sword of the death knight missed its target. Immediately, Liliana resumed her fall and swung her sabre downwards. The weight and the force of the leap powered the sword's attack with kinetic energy as it struck the death knight, and a deep slash crossing from the right shoulder to the left hip sliced open the body. Falling to the ground, the knees collapsed and the body fell forward and began to crumble from the bottom. In a short moment, the death knight turned into scattered dust. Liliana Kranjcar's leaping skills had already reached the level of flying. Against those unfamiliar with the one she fought, even a master would have difficulty winning. "Truly amazing, Lily. You've always had a talent for flying around!" Erica expressed approval. Since ancient times, this had been deeply rooted in the witch culture of eastern and southern Europe. It was said that they made secret potions, tamed wild beasts in the woods with magic, and flew freely in the skies. Being able to acquire these skills was determined by disposition at birth, as well as further training throughout life. Erica's aptitude in this area was greatly surpassed by Liliana. However, to make up for it -Manipulating steel, and using spells to forge blades and spears. In terms of the power to use magic to create these tools of killing and destruction, Erica was far ahead! "Cuore di Leone which was forged by the black night! The descendant of the highest sword! Respond to my prayer, the steel of kings!"

This was the arcane art of the Excalibur max.

[14]

, to raise her beloved sword's slicing efficiency to the

Using these spell words, Erica struck with her sword in a superior posture. The longsword used by the death knight was cleanly cut in half by Cuore di Leone. Against the attacks of the blue and red knights, the last death knight also turned into dust. "Even from a long time ago, you have been using brute strength to defeat others like this. What an idiot suited for charging on the front lines." "Hey Lily. I've always been praising you directly, why are you always insulting me... This is why I say you are not lady-like." The displeased Liliana immediately worsened her expression at Erica's criticism. "Quiet! Rather than this, you should be rushing to meet up with your master. That important person should probably still be fighting for Mariya Yuri, right? Head there before it is too late!" The noble, unsullied and chivalrous knight. This was the maiden called Liliana Kranjcar. Witnessing this truth once again, Erica smiled. She did not want to work under the Marquis. On a certain level, she definitely supported Kusanagi Godou. "Very true... But this is great, Lily volunteering to help me. However, my interest is in threatening!" "Threatening? Do you really think you can threaten me with a sword to force me to join?" Liliana spoke like she was treated as a fool to be played with. However, Erica grinned and shook her head. She was not going to engage in that kind of tasteless behavior. "Hey, in a certain drawer in your bedroom -- the second one counting from the top. That notebook there, isn't it quite nice? Very expressive and full of feeling, like a young girl's!" "--!?" Liliana stared at Erica with murderous eyes. Erica continued unfazed. "Who would have thought you had an interest in writing novels? 'I hate those kinds of aloof people. However, what is this intense beating in my chest? Is it possible, could this be, is this

love?' Romance novels with this kind of feeling are so rare in the current entertainment media. If it were me, I would put in more dead people, murders, action, and martial arts!" "What! Hey hey hey! How do you know the existence of 'that'!?" Erica hummed slightly and smiled. There was actually a maid in the Kranjcar household who acted as a secret informant, but there was no need to reveal that fact. "Fufufu. If Lily would become my close friend from now on, then I will automatically forget about the existence of that notebook? So, comprehend?" "Kill! I would rather kill you to silence that mouth of your's forever!" To the seriously furious Liliana, Erica gave out a glamourous smile. This was the smile that Godou described as like a devil's. "Don't be so hasty. If I died, the sealed contents of the will is full of details of that novel -- I was thinking it might come in handy one day, but never expected it to be today!" "You, you, you devil! You are not human!!" Hearing repeated cries of that most familiar title, Erica began planning the next step. Since a powerful ally has been gained, it was time to meet up with Godou as soon as possible. The king who lent his assistance to those in need, where was he now--?

[edit]Part 2
It was just as Erica Blandelli was bringing Liliana Kranjcar over to her cause. Kusanagi Godou and Mariya Yuri were at the door of a public recreation facility. It was slightly after half past nine at night. All staff and users had already left earlier. Presumably because of the sudden storm which resembled a typhoon, they all left hastily. -- Keeping Yuri in his arms, Godou ran here as if he was flying. Knowing his limit was near, he happened upon this shelter, and fell over like an invalid as he stepped in. "Kusanagi-san!? What is the matter!"

"...I'm sorry, Mariya. Let me stay like this for a while. This always happens after using the [Raptor]. Due to using it for so long, this part becomes very painful..." Whispering, Godou pressed upon his chest with his hand. Verethragna's [Raptor] could grant Godou superhuman speed and a light body. The cost for doing so was the current condition. An intense pain in the heart depending on the length of usage. No magic existed to alleviate this pain. As Godou was covered with cold sweat, there was nothing he could do but endure. "Please relax your body. I will now use magic to relieve pain." "No, it won't work... But I'll be fine." Godou refused the rare show of concern. However Yuri did not heed him, and started treatment on her own. Placing her palm on Godou's chest, gently caressing. Through her palm a gentle warmth was transmitted. In normal situations it would probably soothe the most intense pains. Regrettably, a Campione's body was not a normal body. Whether hostile or friendly, all directly applied magic will be rejected. This was due to their powerful resistance towards magic and wizardry. "...No effect? How could this be!?" Yuri was surprised to discover the lack of effect from her magic. Godou endured the pain and smiled slightly. In fact he was already in too much pain to do that, but forced himself to make display for her. "Think back, didn't I tell you before? Under normal circumstances, our bodies are resistant to the effects of magic. However, the only exception is when magic is blown directly into the body..." "That, that really was true!" It was the battle against Athena last time. That time when Godou accepted Erica's [Teaching] magic from her mouth directly, and obtained knowledge about the goddess. Yuri had felt extreme indignation watching that scene. "I-I thought that when y-you and Erica-san did that... That shameless intimate contact, it was just an excuse... S-so sorry!"

"Could it be that you always thought that... -- Ouch it really hurts!!" The painful sensation attacking his heart was like being pricked with needles. As Yuri worriedly watched Godou's face, she kept caressing the area around Godou's chest. "You don't need to do that, Mariya. After all it doesn't work." "No. Even without magic, there will still be an effect. Do not speak like you know everything. To have used such a dangerous power... you really go out of control sometimes." Despite saying that, the motions of Yuri's hand were extremely gentle.

Pain was really subsiding. The warmth from the palm of her hand was very comfortable. "In the past, my mother would always do this where I was hurt. Even though she was a normal person who did not know any spells, the pain always receded gradually. So I know that it will work for Kusanagi-san." "Ah ah, yes. Perhaps it really is like that..." But of course, the pain in his heart was still there. However, compared to enduring the pain just now, he found it easier to endure. Godou finally relaxed his body a little... and then, noticed. Without noticing when, he had started engaging in intimate contact with Yuri.

The two of them had their clothes drenched by rain -- Godou was wearing his school uniform, while Yuri was wearing the miko outfit. Having absorbed massive amounts of water, the fabric clung closely to the skin, and mercilessly absorbed body warmth. However, the parts in bodily contact felt warm instead. Unlike Erica, Yuri did not use perfume or anything like that. But leaning so closely together, a sweet fragrance could be picked up. This was bad. Godou felt embarrassed from the bottom of his heart. "Umm, umm Mariya, could you stay back a little? I think I'm much better now." "N-no Kusanagi-san. If there is still an effect, then it would be better to maintain this. Also, if we do this our bodies can feel warmth... Umm, the two of us can..." Yuri also seemed to have noticed the same thing, and they avoided each other's gaze. The part which the miko's white outfit did not cover -- the face turned bright red as autumn leaves. Was it imagination? But body warmth also felt like it was rising. -- Ten minutes later. Most of the pain had gone away. However, it was still difficult to move the limbs. After experiencing a certain period of intense pain, the body became powerless and could not move temporarily. This was the price of using the [Raptor] form. However since one obtained unparallelled speed in return, perhaps it couldn't be helped. Maybe due to the lack of conversation, Godou tried his hardest to think of other things. In the tens of minutes leaning close together without a word being said, it was like being tortured or interrogated. At least, if there was something to chat about... "A-anyway, about that old gramps. Mariya once mentioned it, right? The usurped authority which allowed the manipulation of corpses. That one, what was the god called?" "...Osiris. The ancient Egyptian deity of agricultural fertility, and the god ruling the underworld." "...A god of harvest as well as the underworld? Why do I feel like I've heard of this guy before?" The goddess Athena was the dark deity of the underworld as well as the great mother earth goddess. Then wasn't it exactly the same as the battle that ended a month ago? Godou felt doubtful.

"Perhaps it is just as Kusanagi-san thought. A fertility deity who can turn the earth into swaths of lush greenery, turns into a god of the underworld when winter or night time arrives. Like Athena, there are two sides to Osiris. However, he was a male god and not a mother earth goddess." The mother goddess in Egypt was named Isis. The goddess of the earth who was also the wife of Osiris. Killed by one of the younger brothers of a desert god, Osiris' corpse was torn to pieces and thrown into the Nile. The one who gathered the pieces together was his wife Isis. The pieces of the body were sewn back together by the god Anubis, and revived. Thus resurrected, Osiris became the king of the underworld, judging the dead based on sins committed during their life -"And that is to say, the Egyptian version of Yamaraja ? Which is why Voban can make the people he killed crawl out from their graves to become zombies or mummies and bind them to the living world." "T-that description is a bit crude, but categorizing it that way should be correct." After listening to the myths told by Yuri, Godou looked at his right hand. ...Still no good. The god-killing golden sword. It was still uncertain whether the [Warrior] form's power could be used. "Can you tell me more about Osiris? I want to gather more intelligence as preparation for the [Warrior]." "I am really sorry. I do not know any more details... However, Marquis Voban is not a god, right? So I do not think that the power to seal a god can be used?" Yuri wondered, surprised. Godou had originally thought the same, but shook his head. "The [Warrior]'s [Sword] can destroy a Campione's authority. If Osiris' authority is sealed, then Voban will not be able to manipulate the dead as his puppets. That guy will also weaken, and those people can return to their graves... Ah, but perhaps the harder one to handle is the [Wolf]? If he took on that monstrous form, I am out of options." In the duel against Salvatore Doni, Godou had found out by accident. However, thinking of the previous battle, Godou felt depressed.
[15]

The form able to duel against the giant wolf avatar of Voban would be the [Boar]. However, if those kinds of monsters were to battle in the middle of the city, who knows how many innocent victims there will be? "What kind of god was the [Wolf] authority usurped from? The first god that the old gramps defeated... Even Mariya doesn't know, right?" "Yes, I am sorry I cannot be of any help. Even I was surprised by that [Wolf] --" Suddenly, Yuri stopped talking. Staring into empty space, murmuring in a soft voice. "As the sun possessing the strongest light... The beast which swallowed and assimilated it... Definitely cannot have attributes of darkness... If that was the case, the existence of the god that brings eternal night will..." "Mariya what is going on with you?" Seeing her acting a bit strange, Godou yelled out. However Yuri still did not respond. If his hand could move, Godou would definitely shake her by the shoulder. "The god that can devour light, that definitely implies the presence of the same light within him... However, this is not enough... The wolf is a symbol of the earth and greenery... Not only the god of the earth but light as well -- Kusanagi-san!" Yuri's eyes regained feeling. Grabbing Godou's immobile body, Yuri said. "Got it! I got it! The first god Voban fought -- the identity of the god from which the authority of wolves was usurped from, I saw it!" Mariya possessed top notch power in spirit vision. Godou thought of this fact. Very likely, in witnessing Voban's use of the authority, the secret was leaked out. "How amazing, Mariya. So which god is it after all? Name? Do you know his myth?" "Like the god Osiris, he is also a god of the earth and greenery. No, rather than the earth, it is more accurate to say he is a god of birth. Darkness and the earth are synonyms. The world dominated by darkness -- which is to say the underground is an existence combining darkness with the earth together. However, he is made of the light born from darkness and the earth!"

"He? So what is his name? Is it a god I should already know?" "His oldest name was called light. The god of rats and wolves. The deity of gold and silver!" At this point, Yuri's shoulders slumped over. As if she discovered her words were too fragmented. "I am really sorry, even though it is completely clear in my mind, I cannot express it in words easy to understand. Same for the name, it was originally at the tip of my tongue..." In other words, what she sensed could not be visualized easily into understandable language. Looking at Yuri who bowed her head, Godou understood. Just like a mathematical prodigy who cannot explain how a formula can be solved by instincts, Yuri who understood a god's true nature by direct sight could not relay the information to mortals by words. What should be done? She finally found a way to help, but it became meaningless. "I-I am sorry, Kusanagi-san. Even though you have done so much for me, I cannot help at all... Even though I have this power, but it has not been helpful at such a critical moment..." Yuri looked like she was about to cry, and lowered her head. She must be feeling deeply ashamed of the current situation. This situation is actually not something she should be so concerned about. If his body could move freely, Godou really wanted to pat her shoulder and caress her head to comfort her. At least say something. Godou did not show any signs of despair, and said clearly. "Don't think too much of it. When my body recovers, let's go find Erica. If it's her, then the current hints should be enough to figure out which god it is. So, don't lose hope." "Ok... As a mage, Erica-san should be beyond first rate -- wait a minute, magic?" Yuri nodded as she renewed her spirit. And then she felt confused. "So as mentioned, Kusanagi-san and Erica-san were using that... u-using mouths, umm, to transmit knowledge, right? Up to now, you have done it many many times, right?" "Eh, ummm, uh, at times of great need, yes, a few times..."

What is going on, what is this sense of danger? Godou somehow felt an omen of great danger, and subconsciously tried to retreat. However, his body could not move. Still could not muster any strength -- if this continued it might be very dangerous. "Why do you not do the same this time?" Yuri's cold expression probably wasn't due to the rain, right? Like the face of a yasha appeared.
[16]

, no doubt about it, a refreshingly cool but cheerless smile had

"No, no way. Please don't! I definitely don't want to do that!" "Are you lying? If you do lie, I will despise you." "Please don't despise me! I am not lying! I swear to god it's the truth!" "...Is that so? Normally I would automatically assume Kusanagi-san was a hopeless person who could lie with a straight face, but today I will believe your words." "Ah, ah ah. Thanks..." Yuri's beautiful face returned to its usual gentleness. Seeing that, Godou felt relief from the bottom of his heart -- for some reason, he felt like he was saved! Crash! At that moment, the sound of thunder rumbled noisily. Crash! Crash! The thunder continued. It felt like it was near, and the sound was very loud. The winds were also blowing stronger and stronger. The trees planted in front of the public recreation facility were shaking violently from the wind, and the windows of the building rattled constantly. Up to now, the roof above Godou and Yuri had not let in any wind or rain. However, raindrops were suddenly blown in by the strong winds. There was a rubbish-like object twisting in the sky.

Godou and Yuri gave out a cry of surprise. Riding upon the storm in the air of the night was the flying roof of some temporary shack from somewhere. Looking carefully, there were also objects like signs and pieces of wood being blown about by the powerful winds. "Ah, the wind has gotten stronger?" "It's probably summoned by that old Voban. That old gramps, does he want Tokyo to be buried by an out of season typhoon?" Unlike before, all the rivers now had well-designed anti-flooding engineering. There was virtually no chance of flooding from the Tokyo rivers of the Arakawa, the Edogawa, and the Nakagawa. Still, in a storm like this, it doesn't make it any less dangerous. It was very easy to imagine that many victims will appear, and there will be a huge disaster. "We must meet with Erica as quickly as possible. It will be problematic if we don't stop that old gramps soon." "However, where is she now? Hopefully she is safe..." Yuri spoke softly, worried. This was also what Godou was worrying about, but he could not bring himself to say anything comforting. -- Can this go on any longer? Anxiety was slowly eroding their hearts, and the two of them began a long stretch of silence. After about five minutes, Yuri suddenly spoke. "Kusanagi-san... I have something I must tell you." "W-What?" Yuri had a determined expression -- it looked extremely cute. Blushing from embarrassment, it was the cutest expression she had ever shown. Godou felt the loud sound of his own heart beat. "Actually, I can also use the magic of [Revelation]... The magic to transmit to others what I know from my spirit sense." "Eh!? Ma-mariya, why didn't you say so earlier? This should have been the final solution!"

Slowly, Yuri shifted towards Godou's body. She avoided making eye contact with Godou. Despite that, her embarrassment even made her neck red, while she slowly moved towards him. Her hair draped across Godou's face. His nose invaded by the sweet fragrance, Godou really wanted to flee immediately. However, he couldn't. The body still could not move. A hopeless situation. "If it is not mouth, mouth to mouth, then it does not work on Kusanagi-san -- right?" "That's right, but why? Umm, Mariya? You don't have to go so far!" "Same here. If possible, I do not want to do this either... But it would be very serious if this was not done... If Erica-san cannot be found then I must be prepared to do this... Do not let your thoughts wander to some place strange. Let me clarify beforehand that I am not doing this because I admire Kusanagi-san. It is not like that, absolutely not. As a miko, if there is a necessity and no other choice, only then will this be done...!" Yuri finally looked at Godou straight. Moist eyes. Her body trembled, unable to contain the sense of shame and her own daring behavior. Slowly approaching were the accommodating lips. Unlike the bold and unrestrained Erica, it carried unfamiliarity and embarrassment, a stiff kiss. -- Phoebus.
[17]

As if by chance, this word appeared in Godou's mind. Spell words. From Yuri's lips came spell words. However, this level was not enough. Understanding a god's wisdom, mysterious knowledge, the god's name and its nature -- all were not enough. "Ku-kusanagi-san. Please, for me -- open your heart to me... The hearts must become one. If you and my hearts do not come together, then there is no meaning. I too -- I too will try my best!" Yuri pressed her weight down and took initiative from above. Holding Godou's face between her hands, she pressed her lips down forcefully. The clumsy but powerful movement seemed to express her determination. -- However, this was only an instant. Very soon, Yuri lost strength. She quietly opened her mouth and gently covered Godou's lips.

"Please feel my... please feel the figure of the god from within my heart, the form and the nature of the god I see... Let everything I see -- completely transmit to you." A warm body and soft lips. As she showed a face that almost seemed to cry from embarrassment, her body trembled from nervousness, but Yuri had no intention of stopping. Ten seconds, twenty seconds. As time passed, there were no signs of her lips letting go. Feeling suffocated, Godou tried to seek air and loosened his lips slightly. In that instant, Yuri used an even more intense motion to press her lips back upon Godou's lips which had quietly separated. Like the tightly fitted shell of a clam. An even deeper kiss than before. The two of them exchanged saliva, entangling with each other, melting together. Even at this level, there was a certain indescribable sense of satisfaction and unity of body. Each other's existence felt closer than anything or anyone else, and had a warm feeling. An intense feeling of faintness attacked Godou. Perhaps Yuri was in the same state. While their lips pressed together, they stared with passionate eyes at each other -- in that very instant. Finally it came. A strong impression flowed strongly into Godou's mind. -- Small beasts restless in the dark, these were rats. -- Rats, wolves, bears, deer and wild boars. Besides these, there were all sorts of wild beasts. The queen of the beasts. Ruling upon the forest, the mother earth goddess that ruled over darkness. -- From the mother goddess was born a rat which became a wolf, and finally took the form of a youth. -- He was handsome as bright light. However, he was still someone born from darkness. His true nature was darkness and solitude. He was the sun born from darkness. The god who brought light and disaster. -- He was called Phoebus. In other words, light. The name of the handsome god who could summon rats and wolves. "I know, Mariya... I now fully understand the true form of the [Wolf]." "Kusanagi-san..."

Quietly leaving Yuri's lips, Godou immediately said. Spell words were flowing rapidly within his body, and he could clearly feel the power inhabiting his right hand. Godou's body was host to Verethragna's [Warrior], and this proved that the form of the golden sword had been shaped. However, this was still not enough! More weapons were needed to fight the old man.

"...Excuse me. Could you let me say something selfish? Osiris -- could Mariya tell me what you saw about the other god? To defeat that old gramps, I want to prepare as much as possible." "Yes. Kusanagi-san -- Godou-san, please accept everything I see!" Who knew if winning was possible. However, believing that he has gained a powerful weapon, Godou was now full of fighting spirit. Embracing Godou tightly, Yuri continuted to press her lips upon his. The god of death and fertility with green skin -- the image of the consort of the mother earth goddess was being transmitted. At the same time, Yuri's tongue slowly probed deeper, licking against Godou's lips. Perhaps it was instinctual, however, it wantonly moved throughout Godou's mouth full of temptation. Feeling her seductive motions, Godou immediately let his own tongue move and tangled together with Yuri's tongue. Ever deeper, ever more intense. Linking hearts together -- ! These feelings were carried by the flow. At this time, Yuri's body suddenly shook violently and became stiff. Suddenly opening her eyes wide, completely shocked. This was not enough. Give me greater power, give me more impressions! Feeling those thoughts, Godou also looked at her at the same time. This went on for tens of seconds. Finally Yuri lowered her eyes shyly, and relaxed her body. Then she accepted deeply Godou's lips and tongue. Yuri gently used her lips to accommodate the roughly invading tongue, encircling it. The tongue wriggling back and forth within the mouth, sometimes licked softly again and again, while at other times rubbed against the other tongue in a serious manner.

Shyly sucking at Godou's saliva, mixing saliva with her own. "Whether the [Wolf] god or Osiris, both are deities with the same characteristics. Also, the goddess of the earth and the god of greenery -- in the earliest days, he and the goddess had a most unusual relationship." Leaving Godou's lips once in a while to take a break, Yuri spoke rapidly. Other than that, she kept her lips overlapping with Godou's, making their hearts one, and singlemindedly transmitted her heart. "He was once the child of the goddess -- the young child born of the mother earth goddess. A lower god with the form of a child. Starting from this he became her husband, became lovers, became siblings. Thus he has intimate relations with the earth. Hence, the [Wolf] god is the earth -- meaning a god whose body was born in darkness, but possessing attributes of light... Do you understand, Godou-san?" "Ah ah, understood. If that's the case, I now have the power to battle against that old gramps...!" Battle power can summon the will to fight, this was a Campione's characteristic. Having recovered at some point from the aftereffects of using Verethragna's [Raptor], Godou slowly got up. As if having found a source of fire, his body was full of power.

[edit]Part 3
Once the task ended, Yuri frantically separated from Godou's body. Hurriedly, she adjusted the front of her white robe. Though not as voluptuous as Erica, her size was just right, and the cleavage between the excellently shaped breasts was visible. She turned her back to Godou, and was sitting down for some reason. Her head lowered, shoulders trembling. Probably because she couldn't accept the shameful conduct she was just engaged in. Godou also felt the same, and could understand her feelings. -- The atmosphere was very bad. Godou also sat with his legs crossed, watching Yuri's back. The atmosphere was seriously bad. What should be said? Come on, put some determination and gather your courage to say something.

"Hey, Mariya..." "P-Please do not mind me! Just now was just something I did thoughtlessly! Just pretend you got bitten by a wild dog and forget about it!" Becoming increasingly confused, words flew out of Yuri's mouth. "Even if you say so I can't do that even if I wanted to..." "B-but, if you do not do that then I-I cannot look at Godou-san's face any more! To have done something so shameless, it really feels embarrassing..." They continued the conversation with their faces red while avoiding looking at each other. If he blamed the problem on her, then he was seriously not a man. "N-no, this was just done in order to fight the old gramps. It was not Mariya's fault. Since the one who decided to fight was me, I feel that I am the one responsible instead..." "Nothing like that. Really, please pay no heed!" "Hmm, hmmhmm... Umm, then let's treat that time as our joint responsibility. It was something we both did together, so that would be more reasonable. How should I say it... I also lost myself in the middle of it... Also there was some feeling like 'please I am in your care from here on' half way..." "T-that also sounds about right, perhaps it really was like that..." Sleeping in Godou's mind right now, were two different spell words of the sword. This was obtained from Yuri, but the second one -- the spell words for defeating Osiris the god of the underworld were obtained by Godou himself. Without this, Voban could not be defeated. Godou had a premonition. Himself aside, but when faced with battle situations, he would stop considering the surrounding things that mystified him. Reflect carefully. Godou reminded himself once again. "And so, I should also apologize. Please accept my apologies..." "N-no problem. That time was, let us just treat it as us acting rashly..." Finally handled, Yuri turned her face over. Her face was still very red, but at least it wasn't confused.

"Sorry for feeling confused so suddenly. From now on I will plan things through more thoroughly before I act, and will carefully reflect upon my actions. Forgive my incompetence, but please take good care of me from now on." "Ah, yes. It's me who should..." As Yuri sat, she bowed deeply with her head almost touching the ground. What was she doing, what was this greeting? The mood was like the words said before getting married, and Godou felt a sense of dissonance. Nodding to these scripted lines would be a real problem. "P-please forget that just now! Looks like I have not yet calmed down. Having said some strange words, I express my apologies once again!" Even noticing it herself, Yuri's voice was clearly on the rise. What broke the problematic atmosphere was Godou's cellphone. This was a normal cellphone without any waterproof features, but surprisingly it lived through unscathed and didn't lose to this storm. "Ooh, hey! Hello!" As the phone rang, Godou quickly took out his cellphone. '-- It's me. Are you ok over there? With Yuri together, right?' "Ah, yes. I got out after all. Erica you sound fine, right?" A completely familiar voice. The beautiful girl who possessed golden glamor simultaneously with lightness like the blowing wind. Erica Blandelli's image appeared in Godou's mind. Somehow he felt a sense of tension. ...As if sharp knives were placed against his back, a strange sense of terror. 'A lot also happened on this side, but everything is safe and sound for now. As for that Marquis... That important one, sure loves to play.' "Play?" 'Correct. Have you noticed it? The storm has become stronger, but it is definitely on purpose. Actually, we have already found that person, observing from afar. Keeping his [Wolves] on leash, as if preparing to hunt down you guys. Next is this storm. He could very well want a show.'

"...What poor taste." 'Really? I think a night attacked by a storm could be quite exciting. Anyway, let's meet at some place first. I think I've figured out Voban's abilities pretty much, but we need to think of counters. I think I can do something against the [Dead Servants]. So try thinking of a way to deal with the [Wolf] authority --' "Ah... Actually, I think I'm fine with that one already." 'Eh, Godou? How?' "Well, how should I put it, lots of things happened on this side too, yes." '...Hmph, lots and lots of things eh. Though I think I can imagine, but may I interview you afterwards?' It was not an ordinary question but an interrogation. Feeling despair in this sentence, Godou tried to change the subject. "So that's the situation, just call me from over there. I will fly immediately." 'Got it -- Godou's report makes me happy. Let me bully you well afterwards.' Leaving those ominous words, Erica hung up. Feeling the kind of heavy atmosphere as if having lit the fuse of dynamite, Godou put away his phone. "Was it Erica-san calling?" "Ah yes, she is fine on her side, and also seems to be watching the old man. I will be going over, so it will be best if Mariya could find a place to hide please." Godou made such a suggestion. He didn't want Yuri, who lacked the power to defend herself, get in danger. However, the beautiful Hime-Miko shook her head and refused determinedly. "No, I must go too... Godou-san, in the battle just now, it is likely that the Marquis held back his offensive power. If he was serious, blowing you away along with the streets should not be impossible. However he did not do that, so I think it was because I am by your side." So, if Yuri was there then Voban could not make full use of his authorities. Pondering the likelihood of Yuri's suggestion, Godou fell into silence. To be honest, Godou had also discovered that possibility.

However, he could not involve her for this kind of reason. "No problem. Compared to hiding and waiting for danger to pass and not doing anything, I would rather do something for you all... Also, have you forgotten?" Yuri who raised a question, had exceedingly gentle eyes. "If you lose to the Marquis, I will be caught. So, I simply wish to slightly improve Godou-san's chances of victory. This has an element of selfishness to it, so please do not be concerned about me." Making a contrived suggestion that it was for her own interest, to relieve stress for the other person. Feeling what Yuri worried about, Godou deeply sighed. Compared to that old man, he was much weaker. In order to obtain victory, he really needed to exhaust all possible advantages available. And above all, the most important was the joint efforts between companions. Kusanagi Godou was different from Sasha Dejanstahl Voban or Salvatore Doni. Someone who cannot fight alone, a weak [King]. This has been the case up to now. If it weren't for Erica or Yuri, as well as a good number of additional friends and companions, Godou would not have become a Campione, and definitely would not have obtained victory again and again. -- One day, if only he could reach the point where he wouldn't need to borrow another's power, but before that -Godou made his decision. It was not yet the time, so please lend me your strength. In return, whenever there was someone who truly needed his own power -- he will offer his power without hesitation. This was the socalled principle of equivalent exchange. "I'm sorry, I said something naive. Then could you accompany me for a while?" "Of course. We are born of one fate -- let us do our best together." Yuri's lips showed a peaceful smile. Godou would sometimes take notice of her, that mild gentle smile which was unsurpassed by any other girl. However, that smile suddenly vanished.

"-- O King. Should you ever forget these feelings, there will be new powers held by that hand. When you guide the flock of lost sheep, the horned guiding beast will perform the sacrificial rite upon your head." With a solemn and hollow gaze, Yuri spoke. Was this a warning, or constitutional advice -- no, an oracle? "Agile and clever goat, once compared to the great god of the sky worshiped by the people of the horse. Guide the lost sheep, wise elder. Please keep this in your heart." "..." "-- What? What did I just say?" "...Nothing much, you didn't say anything important." It was likely the miko's spirit sense which caused her to speak just now. Godou was amazed at the infinite depths that Yuri's potential seemed to possess. However, what was the guiding beast? Sheep, or was it talking about goats? Just as Godou was starting to ponder. -- Kusanagi Godou! Your knight calls for you. Please descend once again, and fulfill your obligations as king! From somewhere riding upon the wind came a girl's voice. It was the sound of Erica calling. Looks like it was finally time to decide the battle against Voban. As the companion who risked her life chanted that name, Godou received the power of flight from Verethragna's [Wind]. "Let's go. Let's give that old gramps some pain!" "Very well, Godou-san! No matter where you go I will accompany you!" Yuri tightly gripped Godou's outstretched hand. One fate. With this determination, the two of them rode the turbulent wind and flew towards the sky.

[edit]Chapter

7 - Wind, Rain, Wolf

[edit]Part 1
As the storm ravaged the night, it was somewhere not far from the Tokyo tower -Anyone with some slightly normal sense would not venture outside in such unfavorable weather. No, even a person with particularly urgent things to do, would not choose to go outside. Due to this level of wind, rain, and thunder. Within the storm, an old man stood, wearing a black jacket with joyful laughter on his face. "Hahahahahaha! Search and go hunt! Tonight is is such a wonderful night! My hunting hounds, find my prey!" Dejanstahl Voban yelled loudly. Very quickly, tens of [Wolves] took form in the darkness behind him, and started racing across the city in the night. As if carrying his laughter, the wind strengthened, and the lightning became more violent. The screams of the wind and the sound of thunder, heavy rain striking the ground with fierce sounds, all these dominated the city night. Without any signs of people on the streets, the cars on the roads also disappeared. In other words, it would not have been an exaggeration to say it had turned into a city without people. Voban who yelled arrogantly was like a king of the wasteland. "Ah, getting so excited. He looks really happy." The one who appeared to admire with sincerity was the History Compilation Committee member, Amakasu Touma. Beside him was Liliana Kranjcar. As she peeked at the one who sort of counted as a dignified old man, she showed a slightly shocked expression. "Especially this tasteless act. It is as if he had not found entertainment for a long time until now... Really, an anachronistic tyrant should just enjoy his secluded life!" "However, a life of sitting in the balcony under the sun and growing old... Something like that is no good --" Erica Blandelli deliberately played the devil's advocate against her old friend. -- It was near Shiba Park in the Minato ward.

They had discovered the old Devil King and hid in a dark spot of some building to witness this scene. Roughly thirty minutes ago, Erica had brought Liliana over to her cause, and disarmed hateful complaints one after another with a smile as they searched for Voban. Liliana who was even skilled at divination, had divined the Marquis' location. Moving in the direction the divination indicated, they met Amakasu. As Erica and Liliana walked together, a car stopped on the road, suddenly opened its door and out appeared his figure. Opening a black umbrella and walking out into the heavy rain. However, the umbrella was immediately blown away. Amakasu shook his head as if saying "can't stand this," gave up, and simply let his suit take in water from the rain. At the same time, he spoke. "Meeting here must be fate then, let's go... So, could you introduce this young lady with you, Erica-san? Actually, I seem to have met Liliana Kranjcar-san somewhere before?" Having said that, the three of them stood together. "So Amakasu-san, may I ask you a question?" "No problem, as long as I know the answer. However, weight and the three measurements are secrets, yes?" To the History Compilation Committee member who answered frivolously, Erica threw him a vicious stare. "Actually, starting from just now I realized. You... no, the reason why Godou was requested in this affair." Erica was questioning using subtle acrimonious tones. Amakasu played dumb and laughed, his calm and relaxed facade did not falter. "Actually we are very worried about Erica-san as well. Isn't it normal to negotiate with the side which has the ability to do something?" "So how is it? When someone close to him is caught in danger, Godou will take action without thinking clearly. Ignoring some sacrifices, fighting the Marquis could turn out to be a good opportunity to push Godou forward in harnessing his potential... So to speak. Am I overthinking things?"

"You overthought this. After all, we of the History Compilation Committee are all respectable civil servants. Our first consideration is the welfare of the Tokyo residents and the Japanese nation." Erica elegantly gave off an air of acute sarcasm. Amakasu, though clearly insincere, had a face that somehow one could not hate. Listening to the conversation of the two, Liliana whispered with a lack of good will. "Conversations like those between foxes and bats should take place somewhere else. Putting that aside, what should be done now? Is Kusanagi Godou in this direction?" "Yes in this direction, how should I put it, it's that he should be in this direction." Erica answered, thinking of the phone call just now. ...Of course, one could not be careless with a man like Kusanagi Godou. Though he clearly lacked outstanding social skills, he keeps attracting all these strange people. Perhaps this was part of a king's disposition. A dependable existence, but not very amusing. The plan to bring Liliana over to his side turned out to be enacted early and succeeded far beyond expectation. ...One must take note of this in the future. Fooling around with newcomers would be fine. This was the privilege of a king. However, he cannot be forgiven if he gets serious. The one who Kusanagi Godou truly loves above all, can be no one else but Erica Blandelli. "To carve this principle deep into the soul, truly has to begin from childhood... With that kind of personality, the chances of him becoming a parent who spoils his children is rather high..." "What is it, Erica? What are you uttering so softly about?" Erica shook her head at Liliana's question. The current priority was to deal with Marquis Voban. One must concentrate. "Ah ah, excuse me, it's nothing, don't mind it. -- Let's start. Kusanagi Godou and Dejanstahl Voban, the second round of the duel between [Kings]." Erica and Liliana stepped forward side by side. They stepped towards where the old Devil King was summoning wind, rain and thunder, laughing madly. Under the intense thunderstorm, the two girls finally faced off against the elderly king.

"Ohoh, finally out of the house? Too late. -- Oh, Kranjcar seems to have joined her rival, but why? Shouldn't you be following me?" Voban glanced sideways at the girl beside Erica and spoke. He could immediately tell that Liliana had changed her loyalties. His twisted eyes were full of certainty. "I express my deepest apologies. Liliana Kranjcar would now request to be withdrawn from your services. Please forgive me for refusing to stain my chivalry by participating in the kidnapping of the weak and womenfolk." "Dare to refuse the tyrannical king? Foolish! However, this may well be the role model of a knight." Voban smiled generously. "By my own hand, then letting you join the ranks of the [Dead Servants] will be fine. Without a doubt, that [Diavolo Rosso] will be together as well. You won't be lonely eh? Girls with the disposition of wolves, you are worthy to become warriors under me." The darkness became restless once again. Warriors, with sturdy bodies and wearing ancient battle attires, were born out of the darkness. "I can't let you be mistaken, so let me teach you all. These people -- [Dead Servants] can only be truly released from my shackles by the state of my death. So just now, for those knights you defeated with your own hands, do not mistakenly believe that they will obtain peace. They have simply turned into dust once more, returning to the ground, and after some time will return to my shackles once again... My domination is eternal." Out of the storm dozens of death knights appeared. It was true. From amongst the defeated knights, there were now two that looked identical to them. As expected of an authority usurped from the gods, ordinary methods did not work. Witnessing the power of her enemy, Erica instead showed an arrogant smile. "A king's words cannot be false. However, may I be so bold as to make a correction. We are not your opponents. Have you forgotten this fact?" "I'm not that old and senile. However, where is that beloved brat of yours?" The nature of Voban's smile changed. In the smile of the king who was familiar with his absolute power, a composed warrior's hearty laughter from the boiling of hot blood could be seen.

"That kind of brat can't even satisfy my hunger a tiny bit. A newborn king can only be this level. However if that guy -- can let me witness the power that overcame the other brat Salvatore, then I shall amend my words. Tonight, is a rare moment for my blood to boil from excitement. The chance to enjoy fighting to my heart's content!" Neither for the power to bury gods, nor for ruling the earth. Only to enjoy a good battle. A power that only existed for battle and conflict. The king whose body had existed for centuries, who chose solitude and abandoned territory and subjects instead, to the old king's roars, Erica nodded. "If that's the case, king, then you shall confirm for yourself. -- Kusanagi Godou! Your knight calls for you. Please descend once again, and fulfill your obligations as king!" Taking a slight bow, raising her voice to call for that name. Riding upon the blowing winds, out spoke the spell words calling forth the young king. -- Soon, the wind formed a vortex in front of Erica's eyes. -- Away from the overflowing spell power, Liliana retreated in surprise. Suddenly in the centre of the wind, out appeared Kusanagi Godou and Mariya Yuri dressed in her miko outfit. "You have kept me waiting long enough, brat. Making an elder wait so long, what a rude fellow. As expected of the ally of that brat Salvatore." "Excuse me. However, comparing me with that kind of person makes me mad." Voban who treated the enemies appearing before him as idiots, and Godou who responded with haughty battle spirit. It was the moment the two kings met again.

[edit]Part 2
"Mariya why don't you wait at the back. It's probably better than staying right beside me." "Yes. No matter what, please be safe." Listening to Godou's directions, Yuri nodded sincerely.

She reluctantly let go of the hand she was holding tightly during the flight via Verethragna's [Wind], and got off from Godou's body. Without a trace of uncertainty, it was a very good expression. The place where Yuri ran towards, had Erica -- as well as another person. "Eh? You are from just now..." "I am Liliana Kranjcar. I hurried here at full speed to join under the banner of you, Kusanagi Godou. Though I never wanted to serve the same master as that female fox, I have judged your side to be the side of justice on this occasion. I hope you can understand the reasons of my actions." Liliana spoke rapidly as she glared at her long time acquaintance. Easily ignoring her gaze, Erica supplemented with a devilish smile from goodness knows where. "That's right. This is very important. Justice. It was also written in the notebook of someone..." "Quiet! ...You will get your just deserts one day." Liliana said with a frown. Noticing some kind of back story, Godou felt sympathy for her. It must have been a difficult life getting along with that devil for so long. "There's probably nothing to gain from following me. It's fine, you don't have to force yourself..." "That is already understood, it is fine." Liliana simply cut Godou off. Even though she was complaining, her face showed a happy expression. With dreamlike beauty like a fairy's, it felt like she had finally let go of something and obtained the will to advance forward into the future. "Ok, thanks. Let's beat up that abominable old man together then." The knight who was brought over by Erica's scheming. Not only was she capable and had her own principles, she was lending her power. That deserved thanks. Liliana shyly fled from Godou's gaze of gratitude. "Thanks are not needed. It is a knight's duty to assist the king. Furthermore, you are doing this to save a friend and a lady. ...Well, as the master of that female fox, you have earned very few starting points, but no matter, this is within acceptable bounds."

Very strict words. This was already established in the first impression. This girl was unexpectedly abrasive in response to unnecessary concern from others. If one were to imagine from that doll-like face, one would likely conclude that she was one of those characters that were tough but satisfying to win over. With a forced smile, Godou generously nodded his head in response. "That's enough. I am in your debt. -- Then, that old man, let's go." "Hmph, you sure talk too much for the most trivial of things. As a warrior, please do not be distracted when facing enemies. Immature one!" Unfazed, Godou retorted against the criticisms of the old man. "Immature doesn't need to be said, Captain Obvious. As a substitute, I have my trusted companions. You probably pride yourself on your solitary superiority, right?" "This brat really knows how to bark. So, let's see who has more bite!?" Voban waved his hand downwards. Immediately, the death knights behind him moved at his call. Unsheathing their swords, raising their spears, to kill and defeat Godou! The first to approach were two knights, one red and the other blue, who summoned magic swords. "Lily, there is no need to defeat the death knights. We just need to protect Godou properly. That is our priority!" "Any other strategy? Understood!" To Godou's right was Erica, while Liliana took the left. Cuore di Leone and Il Maestro -- the two magic swords traced spectacular paths nonstop, forming an impenetrable wall protecting Godou from the death knights. In terms of battle strength, the two of them were probably very close to, if not equal to the enemies before them. Compared to the dead who could only faithfully follow the orders of their master, there was an advantage to instant and flexible decision making and agile evasion. Furthermore, their base capabilities had negligible differences. This was true even though they were outnumbered.

The ten or more death knights were intercepted by the two people Erica and Liliana. Still, Voban continued to summon servants out of the darkness -- a mobile corpse army. Amongst these warriors who resembled medieval knights, there were also soldiers armed with muskets fitted with bayonets. Corpses who wrapped their bodies with cloth and rope, swinging battle axes. There were also dead people who wore military uniforms dating from the earlier half of the twentieth century, and carrying what appeared to be ancient rifles. As if turning back time, there was a giant man who looked like a viking from some unknown era. Amongst the dead, there were also those who wore middle eastern or Chinese attire. The [Dead Servants] whose ranks included a haphazard mix of all sorts of time periods, nationalities, and ethnicities -The firearms they carried appeared to be in no condition to fire. The blades in their hands were badly maintained, and heavily rusted. Even so, they were swarming in and swinging their weapons. -- Erica and Liliana did not back down at their opponents the [Dead Servants]. The dead attacked in bunches again and again. Once again, Erica had split Cuore di Leone into thirteen parts to be controlled. The magic sword of the lion floated in the sky like a ferocious bird of prey, and then flew, slicing continuously at the [Dead Servants]. Against the most powerful death knights, Erica stopped them by swinging her sword personally. Liliana stayed off the ground for the most part. She stood on the dead people's heads, shoulders, and even on their weapons, jumping around and flying without restriction. From above, she attacked from the air with her magic sword again and again, neutralizing her enemies. They completely avoided overextending themselves. Against the strongest death knights, they used hindering attacks and never engaged for too long. However, against the weakest servants, the magic swords attacked their fatal vulnerabilities with merciliess abandon. Within a short while, many of them were removed from battle. In truth, the tactics of the two could be seen as despicable, but extremely solid. Completely low risk.

Erica never left Godou's side, while Liliana never ventured too deep. What remained constant was guarding Godou above all else. This was possible due to the capabilities and judgement of the two. "I didn't want to do this originally, but there's no other way!" "Same for me! But, now what? Do you have a plan!?" Even in a situation like this, the two of them did not give off any sense of tragedy. Seeing Erica and Liliana kicking away the dead, Godou had mixed feelings. Though obedient, they were the victims killed by Voban's hand. The tragic fate of those who resisted the devil king and opposed him, but ended up defeated. As these people fell and stayed on earth as servants, they continued to fight for Voban after their deaths. Of course, Verethragna's authorities weren't anything good either, but there were still limits. -- If he could, liberating them was the first thing Godou wanted to do. Godou sighed. In terms of strategy, it would be unwise. It was already established that the power of Erica and Liliana was sufficient to hold off the [Dead Servants]. It would be better to save his trump card for something else. Ending the summoning of more [Dead Servants], Voban approached with casual footsteps. Eyeing the powerful old king, Godou spoke decisively. "...Hey. Do you remember the first god you killed?" "Why are you bringing this up, boy? What does that have to do with you?" Voban sneered. His form changed. From man to werewolf, and then to a wolf -Was that really all there is to it, other than turning into a giant wolf? Knowing the destructive power of Verethragna's [Boar], Godou believed that this [Wolf] was the ability that he must be the most wary of. Voban's body expanded after transforming into a wolf.

Once again, the vigorous body of the giant silver wolf returned, a terrifying embodiment of violence. -- Currently in Godou's heart, resided two swords. However, the [Warrior] could only wield one sword at a time, and he must choose between them. Godou must decide between sealing the [Dead Servants] or the [Wolf]. This was a choice he must make, no other way around it. Casting his last doubts aside, Godou began to chant the spell words. "I know it. That bastard of a god you killed -- the wolf god hanging around like night, hating mankind, I know it!" The light shined with brilliance and glory. The [Sword] of the spell words to kill gods. Shining with golden splendor, it formed numerous spheres of light and scattered. "Once known as Phoebus -- the god whose name had the meaning of light. However, he was [18] also the god with the night-like epithet 'nukti eoiks.' A bastard deity who possessed a massive contradiction between his appearance and his nature, that was the god you killed." The golden [Sword] fluttered in the air amidst spell words. Looking up, the view was mostly dominated by the giant wolf form of Voban -- his silver fur and the strong body of a wolf, were being shredded in a crisscross manner. Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh !! '-- What, what is that power!' Carrying roars and surprise, his yelling also echoed. "That ancient epithet Smintheus. -- It means rat. And then there is Lykaon, Lyeios... words containing the meaning of wolf. The god of light whose origins stemmed from rats and wolves -the beasts of the earth and darkness. This is the key to interpreting this god!" This was the figure and nature of the god that Yuri observed. Obtaining that knowledge, Godou felt the spell words flowing out continuously from somewhere deep inside him. This was different from the times when Erica used spells to transmit knowledge. Though his mind was totally blank, his mouth spoke on its own. As his tongue moved without pause, spell words were spoken continuously.

Using the heart to capture the god's form -- and then speaking out the images. Simple as that. "The wolf with the essence of a rat, and the god who possessed dual attributes of light and night - in other words, Apollo. The twin brother of the moon goddess Artemis, the sun god who locked away darkness but was born underground! This is the name of the first god you killed!" Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh !! 'The spell words with the power to sever a god's power! Is this your trump card? Interesting!' Voban roared stubbornly. From the fur of the giant silver wolf, numerous [Wolves] were born. Each strand of fur transformed, turning into bodies the size of normal wolves, and started racing through the air. The golden [Sword] brought color to the night sky swirling with wind and rain. The light of the spell words twinkled like stars, and flew towards the silver wolf pack jumping through the air. In order to devour the [Sword] which flew back and forth around the giant wolf, the [Wolves] constantly lunged at the light and attempted to bite down. However, the spheres of light of the [Sword] simply advanced from within the [Wolves]' mouth and cut their vigorous bodies in half. Watching the victories repeating in the air several, no, dozens of times, Godou's determination continued to get fired up. Let's attack in one fell swoop! "Apollo's twin sister Artemis is the goddess of the hunt -- one of the pillars amongst the powerful mother earth godesses. The mother of these siblings is the great earth goddess Leto. And Apollo was once a deity belonging to the temple of the earth." Apollo's epithets appeared one after another. Apollo of Light [Phoebus Apollo]. Apollo of Rats [Apollo Smintheus]. Apollo of Wolves [Apollo Lykeios]. Apollo of Disaster [Apollo Loxias]. This sun god had many little known contradictions. Godou once killed time at home by reading a pocket-sized edition of the Iliad. He found it quite strange at the time. The beginning of the Homeric hymn described how 'Apollo took on the guise of the dark night.' And then the god brought pestilence against the Achaean army. The eternally handsome youth. The sun god who loved and admired beauty. It was hard to connect his appearance with the descriptions of the things he did.

"As proof of this, there was deep link between the earth and the beasts which symbolized him. Rats, wolves and swans -- as well as snakes. The tiny rats restless in the darkness, could very well be Apollo's original form. The wolves used by his sister Artemis as servants, was the form of Apollo as the guardian dog of the underworld. The swan was also a symbol of the link between earth and the underground. Finally there is the snake -- as one of the major symbols of most mother earth goddesses, it represents the cycle of life and death." Powered by Godou's spell words, the golden [Sword] flew across the sky. [Wolves] continuously flew out from the body of the giant wolf, trying to rip, bite and resist these swords. The brilliant light of gold and silver fought fiercely, showering the area with sparks. The eerie blaze of the supernatural aerial battle, was carried out in a narrow region of the stormy night sky. "However, the snake which appeared in Apollo's myth was neither his companion nor his relative. It is the monster that he killed -- which is why snakes appear. It is the serpent Python which guarded the sacred land of the Delphic oracle. In the past, the young Apollo slew the serpent with his bow and arrows, thus becoming the god of the oracle." Ooh ooh ooh ooh ooh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh ooh ooh ooh ooh ooh ooh!! As if trying to disperse Godou's spell words, Voban roared. Unable to resist the [Sword], the forms of the silver wolves disappeared as they met defeat repeatedly. The giant wolf with a monstrous body kicked at the ground, causing massive shaking on the surrounding surface. The attack's direction, was aimed at Godou obviously. Since the weapon could not be defeated, attacking the controller was the logical choice. However, that was easy to handle. "Python was the great serpent born from the mother earth goddess Gaia. Apollo had killed the serpent and became the patron of Delphi. Henceforth, his priestesses were called Pythia and delivered the oracle to those who came to seek the sacred Delphic oracle. -- In other words, Apollo is the god who successfully killed a fellow brethren deity belonging to the earth." Godou strung the golden swords together and gathered the brightness. If he attacked here in a straight line, it would be just right. He will sever Apollo's divine power with one slice, and disarm Voban's weapon!

"The underground which connects the earth to the underworld, symbolized darkness. What dispells darkness is light -- sunlight. As a god born from the earth, Apollo also embodied the light which existed to kill his mother. Hence, his true nature has attributes of light mixed into darkness - and became the god of disaster Loxias." Giving off light brighter by several fold, a golden flash sliced at the giant wolf horizontally. Immediately, the giant body was destroyed. Shrinking, it turned back into the form of a skinny old man. "...I see now, the spell words which can overcome my authority. Such an annoying special move." Though clearly injured, Voban stood upright and unfazed. Passion and calm, iron will and glory, all these were mixed together and shone from the eyes of the ancient and powerful one as he glared at Godou. "An ability to adapt oneself against different situations. What a rare power... Amongst the current [Kings], John Pluto also has a similar ability. These types of authorities usually have restrictions. As long as I know the rules which bind you, victory can be easily obtained." Hmph. Though blood dripped from his forehead, Voban's lips showed a crooked smile. Godou heightened his alertness. The power of the old man's [Wolves] probably hasn't been suppressed completely. When it struck, Godou felt that the impact was very light. Seeing through the nature of the [Sword]'s spell words, Voban had halted his attacks just before the critical moment. "Don't worry, with your level of ability, it is still too soon to present a challenge. I will attack you straight on." The [Dead Servants] received Voban's orders, and changed their movements. Up until now, they had been attacking without pattern. But now they suddenly became extremely well organized. They temporarily retreated away from around Godou to regroup, and then attacked in waves. "Damn it! They are here again! So troublesome!" "Just when I thought it was getting too easy, but this will be bad!" Liliana and Erica were having difficulty holding them off, and clearly showed signs of anxiety. First, the weaker servants were used to take the frontal assault. When they occupied Erica and Liliana, the great knight level corpses immediately attacked.

Clearly, Voban was manipulating the [Dead Servants] with his invisible will. "You were trying to solve the riddle of Apollo, right? Correct, the first god I defeated was Apollo, and my wolf was the sacred beast authority I usurped from him. However, your spell words -- will they be effective against any god other than Apollo?" Controlling the dead was part of Osiris' authority, but even though he was aware of that fact, Godou could do nothing about it. No matter what, the [Warrior] form could only seal Apollo's divine power. It looks like Voban changed his method of attack in order to find the limits of Godou's [Sword]. Erica and Liliana swung their magical swords and continued to battle. Though they fought without respite, the tide of battle had turned against them. Just as Godou agonized that he was being protected by two girls -"Godou-san!" Yuri's voice yelled out from behind him. "Please use the sword for vanquishing Osiris! You should have fulfilled that condition!" "It's true, but I have already used the [Sword] to seal Apollo..." Without enough remaining strength to answer, Godou could only whisper softly. Each form could only be used once a day, and the target had to be decided before using the [Warrior]. "Don't give up! Whether Apollo or Osiris, both were originally deities with extremely similar characteristics. Use the spell words dormant in your body, and forge the [Sword] you need right here!" Even Yuri spoke of something impossible. As Godou was caught in surprise, he surveyed the situation. Erica and Liliana were already at their limits trying to protect him. Enslaved by the authority of the underworld deity, the servants were fighting even after their deaths, and the old man culprit was just standing there gloating -If Godou doesn't give it a try, how will he know the result? Seeing Voban's confident demeanor, Godou felt pity for the [Dead Servants], and apologetic towards his companions in battle, and so he renewed his battle spirit. "Like Apollo, Osiris was also a god born from the earth!"

The green-skinned god of the underworld, the judge of the dead. The nature of that god was the harvest brought about by the Nile river valley -- bountiful grain symbolized attributes of the earth. "However, though born from the earth, he differs from the Apollo who became the brilliantly glorious sun god, Osiris is purely a god of the earth and the underworld -- the close relative of the mother earth goddess, and just a god of harvest." Apollo and Osiris were both the sons of the mother earth goddess -- the root of the earth. Born in different cultures, but possessing many commonalities in attributes. On this basis, new power flowed into the [Sword]. Speaking out the spell words against Osiris, the power was released to seal the underworld god of the harvest -- ! "After becoming the sun god, Apollo finally obtained the guise of the dark night. Night -- the world dominated by darkness. The underground where Apollo scurries in the form of a rat is also the world of darkness. In other words, this is the mark of the underworld." The mother earth goddess who nurtured all life, was not just a goddess overflowing with love. Winter brings with it death. Godou learnt this when fighting Athena, the underworld deity who ruled both the night and the underground. And Osiris was the god of harvest born from the earth. Crops germinated and grew in spring, were harvested in summer and autumn, and welcomed death in winter. From death, they were reborn in the next spring, and grew once again. -- In Godou's hand appeared a huge longsword with a golden blade. This was the divine sword forged to vanquish the god of the underworld who went through death multiple times and was resurrected. Surrounded by ten or twenty layers of [Dead Servants], there was no where to go. Looking at the distance -- slightly further than ten metres, the figure of the old king could be seen silently directing the dead's battles like an orchestra conductor. Aiming at his target, Godou raised his sword. "Osiris was once cut into pieces and died, resurrecting to become the god of the underworld. The mother earth goddess' responsibilities included bestowing life in spring, harvesting in autumn, and death in winter. As the son of the earth and god of the harvest, Osiris' dominion also included

growth in spring, harvest in the fall, and death in winter -- thus, both the mother earth goddess who does the killing as well as the harvest god who was killed have many common functions." The cycle of death and rebirth. Like Athena who once fought Godou, there were the forms of the underworld deities of death, Isis and Artemis. However, the difference was that Apollo was never killed, only Osiris. "Apollo did not have the authority to take lives, but instead, he became the god of the sun. Nonetheless, he still had the epithet 'nukti eoiks' to express death -- his past includes being the god of pestilence!" Instilling the killing spell words, Godou swung the massive [Sword] fiercely. Golden light given off from the body of the blade lit up the entire battlefield. Light surrounded Erica and Liliana, vanquishing the [Dead Servants]. Immediately, it chased after Voban who commanded from the back like a king piece in chess. To defend against this attack, the dead warriors used their own bodies to shield the old Marquis. Godou made a grotesque smile. Their efforts were futile, as long as the target was locked by his aim, there was no meaning to sacrificing themselves for defense. Will it succeed after all? And the final result was -- ?

[edit]Part 3
At some point, the rain had stopped. However, the wind had not subsided. The wind was still blowing as violently as ever, and the dark clouds covering the sky continued to rumble with thunder, reaching the ground. Only the rain stopped. The old man's joyful voice could be heard. "You really did it. Slaying my [Wolf], and sealing the cage of the [Dead Servants]. Such a troublesome ability does exist after all." The slicing attack infused with all of Godou's liberated spell words. From the sensation of his hands, Godou felt that the power of Apollo hidden in Voban's body was completely severed. It was likely that he would not be able to use that authority again for a few days. But as for the divine powers of Osiris -As expected, using the [Sword] for Apollo to slay Osiris was very difficult.

It did not succeed completely. However, it still managed to decrease the number of [Dead Servants]. From a rough estimate, half were destroyed while the remaining half stopped moving. The spell words of the [Sword] did not completely cut through Voban's power of domination. Erica and Liliana who had been fighting nonstop, finally put down their magic swords, breathing slightly heavily. On the last swing of the [Sword], the [Dead Servants] turned into dust and scattered. At that time, Godou felt like he heard something from the disappearing servants. What was that, could it have been words of thanks? The [Sword]'s spell words had cut through Voban's oppression. The dead did not simply disappear in form, but welcomed true death -- they were finally able to rest in peace. The [Warrior]'s ability included not only the sword, but the sight to see through a god's nature. That was why Godou understood what happened. If those were really words of gratitude, it was definitely something to celebrate. It was also worth it at such a great cost... Godou felt his spirits renew as he stomped his trembling foot against the ground. Giving the [Sword] double spell words has consumed most of Godou's stamina. His breathing was irregular, and his body felt weak. Looks like this method of fighting was still beyond the current Godou, who did not expect it be so taxing. ...! ...! What is going on? Godou felt like someone was speaking. Erica and Liliana beside him, and starting at some point in time, Yuri with a sorrowful expression, were staring at him. Why was there such a feeling? "Yes, I would like to commend your bravery. This battle did not disappoint me." As Voban finished speaking in a low voice... The wind began to moan. Godou's body was blown back by a heavy explosion of air pressure.

Using the eyes of the [Warrior], Godou looked at the old king... This was the divine power of the wind, and three figures could barely be seen behind Voban. Feng Bo,
[19]

Yu Shi

[20]

and Lei Gong.

[21]

These names floated into Godou's mind.

Deities from China, or was it Korea? Probably the storm gods defeated by Voban. Affecting their appearances was what the old man possessed, the authority ruling over wind, rain, thunder and lightning. "Taken as entertainment, it's a bit exciting. As the one who fought Salvatore to a draw, it is acceptable. Perhaps in another two years, you will turn out to be a fine warrior." The strong winds continued to blow. Erica who had stepped in front to shield Godou was blown away. Liliana who tried to close the distance between Voban using the magic of flight also met the same fate. Then came the thunder. As the rumbling noise started up, lightning descended from the sky. Resistance against all spells was a Campione characteristic which Godou gambled upon. ...As the one who holds all victory in my hands, I am the strongest. All enemies, all who harbor enmity will be vanquished. Chanting the hymn to Verethragna, he activated magical power all over his body. It's working, the flash that should have landed on Godou's head missed his body by a slim margin. The charred asphalt gave off a burnt smell. The high temperature caused by the thunder vaporized rain drops in the air... If this continued, defeat would be imminent. "How relentless. It was already apparent, boy, that you share similarities with my past self. To obtain a [King]'s authority without any magical knowledge. And to skillfully wield with determination and wisdom, these powers that a mage could never obtain through training, this was the path I once trod." With a another flash, this time it was lightning. It was already a feat to escape the spear of the thunder god descending from the sky, and his body felt very hot. Perhaps Godou had already been burnt quite severely. This time he was suddenly hit by a sudden gust of strong wind, and his whole body was blown away. -- Lost.

Though Godou felt weak and his legs were unstable, he glared at Voban. Even if his body was in full health, he did not have a way to evade wind and thunder. From the start, there existed a disheartening difference in power. But no matter how tired his body felt, Godou still pushed himself to struggle and stand up. The shaking of his knees was impossible to control. If this continued, he will be abused to death. Godou showed a displeased expression. "Godou-san!" "Godou!" "Stand up, Kusanagi Godou! You have already fought to this point, show me your resolve!" Voices were heard. Yuri, Erica, as well as Liliana. Everyone was fine, and the voices of who else? ...! ...! ...! There really were voices, but who were they? It sounded like a lot of people, their voices carried from a far distance. Ten people, twenty people, no, there were many more. Where were all these people? It could barely be heard, but it sounded like pleas of "Get up and fight!" The voices did not stop, the voices of the crowd, the voices seeking power, the voices praying for salvation. Godou lifted his head, looked around and understood in an instant. Assured of the power's existence, Godou mastered the characteristics of the new form. This sense of omnipotence, was the sweet yet dangerous sensation felt when a Campione struggles to reach a new stage. I will not lose, declared Godou in his heart. Such a strange power actually existed, and Godou's determination was renewed. "-- O Guardian of the righteous, I invite you and offer sacrifice. O Guardian of the righteous, I praise you, and beseech you. One who supports the sky and develops new land, the one who grants victory and grace, I will perform justice, please grant to me the right path and light!" Battle spirit rising straight towards the sky, the spell words erupted. The completely new form -- it was Verethragna's ninth form, the [Goat] which transformed from the [Warrior].

In that instant, Voban released lightning. The flash descended from the sky. However, Godou caught it directly. His palm covered with lightning, he had caught the attack as if it was a baseball. Light erupted from his hand, and waves of heat could be felt. Strong energy was also being released. Do not think that you are the only one with power over lightning! Feeling joy that he could finally counterattack, Godou relaxed the corner of his lips, and threw the ball of thunder back. "-- What?" As expected of the one who could direct wind, rain, thunder and lightning. With the sound of rumbling, the old king deflected the path of the lightning which should have gone straight. "So that is also your power, boy! To think you even had this level of battle ability...!" Due to the joy of battle, Voban's expression was radiant. Godou nodded silently. This was a power that he did not have the capacity to use alone. Despite Godou's battles till now, this was a power which would never have awakened without the victory wishes of those who were defeated by Voban. -- The will to defeat that man.

-- The wish to stop the old man, and the hope to seal him. Numerous people were asking, begging, praying, hoping -- the power of feelings, the power of hearts was concentrated here and formed a vortex like a hurricane. Godou could now hear them clearly. The voices of lost souls gathered here. And that was not all. There were the cries of the souls who were finally released after the [Sword] severed Osiris' power of domination. They did not know where they would go henceforth. Heaven, hell, underworld, nirvana, the temple of salvation, or the promised land... They will probably be directed to their final resting place according to their various religions and cultures. It must be so. However to them, their final wish was to witness the demise of their enemy -- the old king who enslaved them for so long. Furthermore, Godou not only sensed the feelings of the dead. -- Worrying about the intense thunderstorm and violent winds. -- Fear of the constant roaring of thunder started just now. -- Concerns of the giant shadow seen for an instant outside the window... That form of a monstrous dog, and doubting their own sanity. -- Within the typhoon, there appeared to be some kind of gang fight, and the feeling of being scared to death. Even the feelings of the residents nearby could be felt clearly. Godou originally thought that there would be very few people outside due to the weather and the strange happenings, but to think that there were so many people around here. This caused him to worry, because he wanted to keep collateral damage to a minimum. Amongst the vortex of thoughts and feelings, Godou focused on those closer to him. -- The feelings of the girl who worried about Godou's body, and prayed for his safe return with all her heart. -- The heart of the noble maiden who risked all her courage to beg for Godou's victory. After making contact with Yuri and Erica's hearts, power flowed out as if without limit. Within the body of the Campione, it was as if new life was infused, it would be too shameful to lose now!

"Grant me power! Grant me the power to defeat Voban!" Godou shouted, his arm raised towards the sky. At the same time, the sky was layered with the heavy thunderclouds summoned by Voban. There was no lack of weapons! The sound of thunder. Lightning descended from the sky continuously. Verethragna's ninth form was the [Goat]. This form allowed one to listen to the hearts of the people, and wield thunder as weapons. The lightning summoned from the sky was captured just as it was about to explode in front of Godou, and gave off sparks. The thunder that should have crashed upon the ground halted, and then began to gather. The energy of light and heat was released all at once. Faced with the wave of thunder and lightning swarming him like a turbulent flow, the old Campione exercised his own authorities, and through the exploding flashes of light, the two [Kings] vied for supremacy. Intending to defeat the old man with thunder was Godou, while Voban was trying to push the thunder away. Neither side was winning. No, Godou had the advantage, and the rapid thunderstrike engulfed Voban. However, the old man's body only received minor burns, and could endure longer. He was just barely able to avoid his vitals from being struck directly by the thunder and lightning that should have consumed him completely, bones and all. "...Looks like you've created something that imitates a lightning rod, old man." Godou laughed loudly, but he was counterattacked at that instant. Mixed with raindrops a whirlwind swept over, forming a mini hurricane which swallowed Godou. "By the power of the spell words, I sing the hymn to victory!" Godou used Verethragna's hymn to raise his magical power. Enduring the force of Voban's hurricane, Godou consumed his magical power. If it was Godou in the past, he would have been swept into the sky and dropped down to the ground forcefully.

However he was now able to escape the hurricane. Similar to the way Voban defended against the lightning, just as Godou was engulfed by the wind, he struggled to maintain his form, not letting his feet hover more than a few dozen centimetres off the ground. Magical power strengthened spells and authorities from afar. After taking the [Goat]'s form, what used to be most difficult to control, could be performed much faster and more skillfully than before. "You... That is a mage technique. To suddenly awaken such an ability, you really are a reckless fellow, there is neither rule nor reason to your authorities!" "I really don't want to hear criticisms from someone like you!" Godou replied unhappily to Voban's questioning. Though they both realized that defeating the other was not an easy task, the two kings released lightning simultaneously. In the red-hot battle of thunder, the intense but fruitless shooting match began.

[edit]Part 4
"The power to control lightning... Kusanagi Godou's authority is based on the powers of Verethragna's ten forms, right? So which form is it?" "Ah? Amakasu-san!? You came?" With the cease of corpse activity, the battlefield had turned into a one on one duel between Godou and Voban. Discovering the History Compilation Committee member who popped up suddenly, Yuri was caught in surprise. "Yes, actually I was here watching from the start... Eh? This is a power not mentioned in the Greenwich report." "Looks like it. This is also the first time for me to see it -- probably it was a form awakened just now." The one who answered was Erica. Liliana walked over to her side. In the overly dangerous battle between [Kings], they had kept a safe distance, watching over Godou from afar.

Godou and Voban were firing electrical attacks at each other in an intense battle. Voban had more weapons, having rain and wind at his disposal in addition to lightning, but that was it. No matter what kind of attack he made, Godou was able to evade skillfully, and greater variety of weapons meant little. On the other hand, every electrical attack Godou performed was dodged by the experienced Voban. Though covered with burns and bruises, neither side could deliver a critical hit. They were simply firing cannons at each other in a fruitless battle of attrition. "This should either be the [Youth] or the [Goat], because it controls thunder --" "In that case it must be the [Goat], for some reason, that is what I feel." Surprisingly, the last line was spoken by Liliana. Though it sounded like random guessing, there was substantial confidence behind it. This left Yuri with a deep impression. Unlike Amakasu or Erica who explained using knowledge, she used instinct to characterize the divine power. Though Liliana was Erica's companion, she was likely the same type as Yuri -- a witch with the disposition of a miko. "Just like that lady said, it is the [Goat] form... The priestly ability in charge of people's hearts and holds the power of thunder." So what were the characteristics of this form? In the moment Godou's new power awakened, Yuri immediately understood with her spirit sense. The [Goat] form can be used as long as the people at that location wished to become part of his battle strength. In terms of people -- it was not exclusive to the living. Collecting the thoughts and feelings of the dead to become energy, and granting Godou the divine power of thunder, was the anger and hatred left behind by the [Dead Servants], as well as their sorrow and pain. This was likely a powerful form capable of rivalling the [Warrior], the [White Stallion] and the [Boar]. The horned [Goat], was a sacred beast symbolizing great magical power. It would not be too surprising if that form possessed magical power surpassing the strongest wizards and magi. Since ancient times, [Horns] were the symbol of special magical power.

When priests and kings performed rituals in primitive religions, they would often wear hats or helmets featuring horns, and the purpose was to show that the wearer possessed power. The deer, the bull, as well as the goat. The majority of worshiped sacred beasts all had horns. These are remnants of ancient religion faiths. "Now that it is mentioned, the nomadic Indo-European tribes are thought to have made analogies comparing the goat to lightning in the sky. The famous god of the heavens, Zeus, is also intimately linked to the [Goat], and there are similarities between it and the legend of the [Horse] carrying the sun. The [Goat] which became lightning was also increasingly promoted as a sacred beast by the Indo-European language family in many places on the continent... So that's why it has that kind of power." Amakasu looked very happy as usual while he spouted information about Verethragna. Very interested, Amakasu asked the unsuspecting Yuri. "As for Kusanagi Godou's authority, there are conditions of use, right? What is it this time that allowed the [Goat] to be used, Yuri-san?" "That is --" Just as Yuri was about to answer... She felt a chill, and stopped herself from uttering the words in her mouth. Though she had doubt from the beginning, she understood instantly. Behind Amakasu, Erica was staring at her, and her eyes were giving a warning. It was neither sinister nor cold. However, it was very stern, and contained an unforgiving will. Yuri realized that the conditions of using the ten forms was extremely important information for Godou. Killing him would not be hard if one had such information in detail. Of course Amakasu knew this, so for him to deliberately ask such a question, it was natural for Erica to be glaring with full murderous intent that seemed to threaten "I will shut you up if you say something unnecessary." "...No. About this, I am very sorry that even I do not know." Not because Erica was frightening. But because she understood Erica's concerns, Yuri lied.

Kusanagi Godou was still inexperienced with protecting himself from types of malevolence other than violence. In order to keep him safe, she still needed to work extra hard. Was that it? Satisfied with Yuri's course of action, Erica put away her glare. "Then nothing can be done about it. Don't worry... yes?" Feeling disappointed, Amakasu suddenly narrowed his eyes in surprise. "What is it, Amakasu-san?" "Nothing, for some reason my body suddenly had a tired feeling... Anyway, Yuri-san are you ok!?" Knees losing strength, Yuri's body was starting to shake. She had to put all her effort to stand still and stop her shaking legs. It couldn't be helped, as the body felt like its strength was being sucked away. Even standing up was very difficult. -- Observing closely, Amakasu also seemed to be in the same state. Despite the darkness of the night, it was clear his face did not look well. However, Erica and Liliana were unaffected, and with incredulous eyes, were watching the two people who were losing strength. Yuri instinctively felt that both their -- no, it was likely the life force of everyone in the surroundings, were being gathered at one spot. They were converging at Kusanagi Godou who started releasing thunder to fight a while ago. This was the [Goat]'s power, no, side effect. This form was not only the will of the people, but also absorbed their life force and converted it into Godou's power! If Erica and Liliana were fine, it was probably because their original stamina was far beyond ordinary humans. It was still bearable, but if it continued it might become life threatening. "...Uh, because this is a form wielding such great power, it comes with a corresponding price? Aya, I really give up." "Though every time is like this, but Kusanagi Godou's authority is simply full of these inconvenient powers..." As Yuri explained, Amakasu honestly expressed his annoyance in a rare moment. Even Erica's eyes were popping out from surprise. However, Liliana remained optimistic.

"Though that is true, to be able to reach this level and pay such a price is also the privilege of those who are [Kings]. Kusanagi Godou, looks like he turned out to be more capable than I imagined." She was watching the place where Godou and Voban were having an intense battle of thunder. The two [Kings] who possessed ultimate resistance against magical power, were turning their own magical power into lightning to attack each other. Even for a Great Knight like Liliana, it was too dangerous to approach and they did not dare venture forward. They could only watch over from the side -"Feeling people's hearts and forming a new ability... Though it is difficult to accept his weakness in succumbing to Erica's temptation, he does have a serious side. I am slightly impressed." Liliana showed a relaxed smile. A fairy-like beauty with an awe-inspiring flair, this was a knight's smile. Like Yuri, her miko disposition felt it, that Godou sensed the hearts of the [Dead Servants] which caused the [Goat] form to awaken. "Erica! Though the battle is even for now, but according to my judgement, it will sway in the Marquis' favor. When that happens, you and I will support the king, are you prepared?" "Who are you talking to? That was exactly what I was going to say, Lily?" The two knights picked up their beloved magic swords and started bickering. At that moment, a strange feeling came over Yuri. -- Liliana Kranjcar. A girl whose named sounded like it came from an eastern European country, was standing with Erica in a most natural posture. Red and blue, the twin Great Knights guarding the same king, this description appeared in her mind without thought. Noticing Yuri's gaze, Liliana felt strange and asked. "What is it, Mariya Yuri? Did you finally remember who I am?" "Eh? Did we meet before?" "Forget it, if you do not remember, it is fine. It was just a single encounter, so I sort of know you -uh, now is not the time for this kind of chat." Liliana watched the battlefield with a serious expression once more. As she predicted, the tides of battle were slowly shifting, and in Voban's favor --

Even in a fight between powerful supernatural entities, stalemates occurred occasionally. As long as it was more advantageous to defend than to attack, these situations were likely to arise. This was the case with Godou and Voban. What should have been an instant kill attack, was ineffective against both sides. This resulted in stalemate. However if the fight dragged on, the battle would sway towards the stronger side. From Voban's expression, Godou subconsciously felt that things were not going his way. Different from the usual poker face of that old man. When using his most powerful divine power, Voban abandoned his facade of the old intellectual gentleman, and let his emotions enter a state of madness, roaring with laughter. Just like when he transformed into the giant silver wolf. A warrior since birth, though he had aged, his wild side was not lost. A man like a beast, this was the true nature of Dejanstahl Voban that Godou instantly saw clearly. This man was releasing slow-moving thunderstrikes with a calm expression a while ago. However, the sky was gathering a frightening amount of heavy thunderclouds. Godou felt difficulty breathing. This was the effect of Voban raising his authority of storms to the maximum. To think he had the leisure to do that while engaged in a shooting match with Godou. The strongest violet lightning, this was in preparation for releasing electricity from his entire body. Godou did not have extra strength to do the same, it was already taking his all to maintain the stalemate. -- This was the difference in power. The old king and Campione who fought continually over the past three centuries, and the immature one who just debuted. There was an unbridgeable gap between their power levels. "Boy, I should thank you. To be able to fight to this level, it has really comforted my weary and boring days. Though a little brief, but let me enjoy this!" Voban smiled. A grandiose declaration of his victory.

Just as he said, he still had many cards up his sleeve, but up to now he only focused on using the same thunder attack. This was his way of proving his superiority over Godou in the use of thunder. Anxiety invaded Godou's heart. If this continued, he will definitely lose. If he was hit by the full strength lightning attack from a devil king of Voban's level, Godou had no confidence in his own safety. However, there was still another weapon against the old man -At some point, both sides stopped using lightning. Voban was preparing for the final strongest attack, while Godou realized continuing to attack was meaningless. "Godou, you haven't forgotten me, right? Please let your knight Erica Blandelli have a chance to be active. I am your sword and shield. No matter where, we must fight together." To the right of the troubled Godou appeared a knight dressed in red and black. Holding Cuore di Leone tightly in her hand, Erica Blandelli stood together with Godou. "Kusanagi Godou, though I have no wish of spending the rest of my life with you, but at this point in time, I am also your knight. Before the battle ends, let me accompany you." On his left, appeared the knight dressed in blue and black. Holding the silver Il Maestro, Liliana Kranjcar stood upright on the left. "This is too dangerous for you two to be here! Please leave now!" Godou roared with surprise at the two of them, but their responses were cold. "It may be as you say, however -- if Erica and I create a barrier to assist the magical power of you, the Campione, then it may be possible to defend against Voban's full powered attack. Now is the time to make a gamble." "Though it might fail, but it's worth a try." Liliana and Erica had no intention of retreating, and though their concern was gratifying, they clearly lacked careful consideration. Just as Godou was about to yell with all his strength. ...! ...! ...! ...! ...! Noises were heard.

As Godou's gaze met with Liliana beside him, she silently nodded. "Like Yuri, Lily can see things that normally cannot be seen, and hear what normally cannot be heard. A true and proper witch who possesses the disposition of a miko. As long as she says we have a shred of chance for victory, then it is worth gambling. -- Godou, let us fight together." Erica said sincerely. Since she said it, Godou could only accept that he was not alone. If he actually fought just by himself, that old man is definitely undefeatable. In that case --" "...If this fails, then I will go to hell in place of you two." "Don't say something stupid, if we fail we go together, right? To me that would be preferable." Erica and Liliana nodded. Their smiles looked very gentle. Thinking back, he had been troubling this girl all this time, though she had also brought trouble to him, so they were even. Of course, perhaps Erica and I might actually be great partners. As Godou confirmed once again what had been vague thoughts, he glared at Voban. The old Devil King raised his arm towards the sky and was about to make a downwards gesture. It began to rain once more. At the same time, it came. Crashing through the thunder clouds, tearing through the skies, the extremely bright flash finally descending towards the ground, without a doubt this was the strongest thunderstrike seen this day. -- As the one who holds all victory in my hands, I am the strongest. All enemies, all who harbor enmity will be vanquished! Godou consumed Verethragna's divine power to the highest degree, and prayed hard that the thunder descending upon him will miss its mark. Erica and Liliana then used barrier magic to create an invisible shield, as if helping this force of will meld together with magical power -- but it was not enough. To repel the fully energized strongest electrical attack, the power of three people was not enough. Certain of his victory, the old Campione laughed heartily.

And so, Godou began to pray for himself to get even stronger -- give me power, lend me power!

I am willing. Hearing the answer, Godou nodded. It was neither a lone person, nor just three people. Everyone gathered here was Voban's enemies, and they lent him their power. How could he lose now!? -- Turning to dust and returning to the earth, the souls of the [Dead Servants] who lingered here. They appeared out of the darkness once again, and returned above ground in their corpse form. "-- What! How can it be the servants!?" Voban's eyes were wide with surprise. However it was too late. Voban had underestimated their existence. Fueled by their anger and hatred towards the old king, there were a few dozen revived servants. The majority of these were magi when alive, and amongst them were masters of their craft equal to Erica and Liliana. They also melded their powers with Godou's magic. Godou's magical power was able to resist Voban's thunder, and gradually expanded as if it was going to burst. -- Finally, the extremely powerful lightning changed its trajectory.

The wrath of the thunder god which should have consumed Godou, Erica and Liliana, strayed from its target, and raced towards the massive metal tower nearby! Rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble !! It was the loudest sound of thunder today. Hit by violet lightning, the Tokyo Tower began to light on fire. In spite of the wind and rain, the flames illuminated the ground, and under the yellow glow, made visible Dejanstahl Voban's face that was distorted with rage. "-- Lightning." Looking at the sky, Godou whispered the spell words. "O lightning! O lightning! I am the conqueror who vanquished a thousand with a hundred, vanquished ten thousand with a thousand, and vanquished tens of thousands with ten thousand. Now for the sake of I who stand on the side of justice, release bright and shining brilliance, and grant me divine power!" Thunderclouds groaned in response to his cries. Rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble -A frightful rumbling sound descended from the sky, and in the instant the top level lightning was released, the sky shook, the ground trembled, echoing the sound of the divine realm. Godou originally did not have the power to control this type of lightning. However, since there were the thunderclouds gathered by Voban, it was different if one suddenly attacked at the moment he relaxed his guard. Having barely evaded the critical hit released by the old king, Godou yelled with all his strength and released all his magical power. In order to obtain the power to rule over the gathered thunderclouds, Godou immediately spoke the spell words to master them, infusing the full power of the [Goat] form. (In that instant, everyone within a one kilometre radius of the Tokyo Tower had part of their life force taken, and fell unconscious as if aflicted with anemia. Godou only found out much later.) To Voban who focused everything in the attack, though it was a moment, but this could distract his concentration. "Hmm, damn brat! These are the actions of a thief!"

In order to take back his domination over the thunderclouds, Voban directed his consciousness towards the air. However it was too late, if Godou attacked before he succeeded, he would not have enough time -"Man and devil -- I shall smash through all enemies in my way!" Powerful golden lighting descended towards the ground again. In fact, it was slightly more powerful that Voban's thunderstrike less than a minute ago.

[edit]Part 5
The white smoke that covered the surroundings of the old Campione finally dissipated. Even though Godou used all his strength and attacked him with a powerful thunderstrike, Voban was not vanquished. Truly, three centuries difference of experience was not just for decoration. -- However, it was enough to exhaust him to his limits. The old man was struggling to prepare his defenses to receive the next lightning strike, he took his [Sturm und Drang] -- and invoked all the power from this authority which ruled the wind, rain, thunder and lightning, causing the electric strike to deviate from its target. Erica and Liliana both threw their magic swords like spears. In order to dodge the deadly weapons, the old king lost his concentration and was engulfed by the thunderstrike like a tidal wave, burning to nothing. However, after that. The spot where Voban stood seemed to be gathering a mound of sand -- no, it's dust -- slowly rising and forming the shape of a man, finally recreating the old Marquis' intellectual appearance. Was this a hidden trump card of this fellow? Resurrecting just like his own [Ram], Voban has used an authority to evade unavoidable death. Godou could not help but feel nervous. "Let's start the third round, boy?" "If that's what you want, let's have two or three more, I will be your opponent until the very end." The revival just now seemed to have taken a heavy toll on Voban.

His breathing was irregular, magical power was clearly much lower. Godou felt this, and prepared to force his own tired body to summon more lightning. They were now equal, and victory could go either way! Behind the two Campiones facing each other, Tokyo Tower was burning up most spectacularly. Godou's last attack not only struck Voban, it also gave the Tower a final hit. The three hundred metre tall structure of steel, was now burning like a giant torch. The turbulent night had not ended yet, how much more will this city be damaged? Godou felt his nerves tense, and at that instant. "...Please stop! Great Marquis, if you do not withdraw, then including me and Kusanagi Godou, as well as the others, blow us all away!" Angrily glaring at the two [Kings], Yuri yelled. For some reason she looked extremely weak, and was held in Erica's arms. The Hime-Miko totally drenched in rain, was placing her life on the line to such an extent. "As long as I am gone, you will have no reason to battle, so please make a decision." To think that Yuri would speak such words. As if scolded lightly by Yuri's awe-inspiring expression, Godou was going to speak, but Voban responded first. "Are you serious, miko? Are you meaning to say it is fine to kill you right here?" "Correct. If the residents of the city are dangerously threatened because of me, then I have no other recourse but to sacrifice myself." Seeing Yuri speak with such a stern expression, Voban was speechless for a second. "A little lady who doesn't understand the joy of hunting, you just killed the mood... Fine, to have reached this point, I will now declare in the name of I, Dejanstahl Voban." Voban's eyes -- the evil eyes burning like the irises of a tiger. Unable to suppress rage and boiling passion. Are we finally fighting? Godou pushed his body forward. "Brat! Kusanagi Godou, victory is yours! This time, you win!" Declared the victor by such hateful tones, Godou was surprised.

"You're saying I won?" "I already said before this hunt. The only rule was I will kill you and catch the girl! However, I misjudged your power. I am now tired at this stage... If I continued fighting you like this, I won't have excess power to guarantee the safety of the little lady. Thus, you have won." Voban explained impatiently. Come to think of it, he did say something like that. Realizing the old man had been treating the current deathmatch as just a game, Godou felt rooted to the spot. "If I cannot even abide by the rule I set myself, then I have lost! I underestimated your power, I was defeated by my own naivete! ...I may have gone senile, failing to see through what kind of fellow you were, the first time I laid my eyes on you." At those forward staring evil eyes burning with emerald light, Godou glared back without backing down. He felt that he would not lose even if the fight continued, but if the other side wanted to stop, it was fine. It was almost time to settle things. "Next time we encounter each other, I will hunt you with all my strength. Be prepared for that day. Hone your skills, experience more adverse battles. I won't be so easy to handle if I were serious." Turning his back to Godou and the rest, the old Campione strode forward. The roadside was tinted with an orange glow by the Tokyo Tower fire, and the depths of darkness were breached by swirls of wind and rain. "Keep this in mind, between [Kings] like us, there can only exist one of the following relationships -- ignoring each other, pacts of nonaggression, or eternal enemies dueling to the very end. And now, you will be my enemy!" These were the last words left behind by Voban. Once his figure disappeared, the [Dead Servants] who had re-materialized turned back into dust, and truly started their journey towards eternal peace. May they rest in peace, however -At the same time as he prayed, Goudou lost strength, it was really tiring after all. Though he did not know about the future, but at least they all survived. However, this did not mean everything was over. "That tower sure burns well, this is a unique scene."

"You are talking like a devil as usual. Such style certainly makes one want to sigh." "That should be made of steel, right? Since it's raining, I guess it won't be burning for too long... Ah, I did something bad again..." As Godou held his head in his arms, Erica and Liliana also went limp. They were also at their limit, and with their hazy consciousness, the three of them looked out at the red and white Tokyo Tower that was burning most spectacularly. The Tower's height was 332.6 metres. Originally built as a communications tower, it later became a Tokyo landmark and famous tourist attraction. Built over fifty years ago, it was a very familiar milestone to local residents. "In that case, is Mariya ok? ...What happened, you look very tired?" Godou asked the very lifeless looking Yuri. Mentally it was obvious, but she should not have been exerting herself physically. This level of fatigue was incomprehensible. At that point, the three girls sighed all together. What is going on, they were very surprised, Godou had this feeling. "Godou, have you noticed what you have done?" Erica was the first to respond, and then Yuri and Liliana began to explain to him the side effects brought upon by the [Goat] form. Hearing that he had been empowering himself with the life force of everyone around him, Godou was struck with intense shame and worry. "W-will someone die because of this? What's the situation? What a dangerous form...!" "I think that probably will not happen. After all, even weak as I am, I only collapsed slightly as if with anemia... Maybe just report it a bit. When Godou-san let loose that final lightning attack, it felt like my consciousness was blown very far away, and then I fell." "A-a-a-are you ok, Mariya? I hope others are fine too --" Godou frantically tried to search the illuminated surroundings of the Tokyo Tower. ...On further thought, he hoped that any people in the Tower were also fine. Though it was night, it was impossible for there to be no one.

"When Voban was summoning the storms, the Tokyo Tower seemed to have issued a thunder and wind evacuation warning already. I had Amakasu-san confirm just now, so it was most fortunate in spite of everything..." Yuri's words relieved Godou's self reproach slightly. But still, knowing he was responsible for a disaster, he still felt very uncomfortable. Every time was like this, and this time was no ordinary scale. Watching the depressed Godou, Yuri sighed and walked over. "Godou-san, the responsibility of this incident does not rest solely upon you. I am your accomplice, so please cheer up. If there is any problem, I will gladly accept punishment together." "Mariya..." "Did I not say that wherever you go, I will follow? Have you forgotten?" Gazing directly at Godou's face, Yuri's eyes were more gentle than any goddess. Caught in such a gaze, Godou could not help being mesmerized, but at that moment... Cough. Hearing a light cough behind him, Godou turned around to look. It was Erica, who had lowered her head and coughed lightly. "What is it!? Are you ok, was it because of me!?" "Perhaps... Yes, Godou. Come over a bit. My chest is not feeling well..." Seeing his partner in a rare state of apparent weakness, Godou went over completely gullible. ...Thinking back, that was his greatest blunder that night. "Is there anything I can do? Let's go to the hospital, pull yourself together!" Completely drenched by the rain, Erica's body felt rather cold, at the same time she was quite exhausted. While he gently stroked her back, Godou leaned closer to support her slender body. At that moment the attack came. Erica reached out with her hands in a well-trained manner, and lifted Godou's face. He felt a seductively beautiful and moist gaze looking at him.

"Kusanagi Godou -- from what I understand, even Mariya is fine. How could that devil woman, even healthier than an ox, do you really believe she will be weakened? Looks like you are still too unwary..." Liliana commented with a critical tone. It was exactly as she said, Godou who was now caught in Erica's clutches completely agreed, but there was no helping it. After such an intense battle, anyone would let down their guard... "S-so Erica, could you stop the pranks! This is too indecent!" "Since the atmosphere between Yuri and Godou changed completely, I felt worried and had to act... Hey, what did you two do exactly?" Showing a witch's smile whose beauty shook one from the core, Erica kept asking. Her gentle hands were lovingly holding Godou's face and caressing his head, as if trying to locate and retrieve some hidden code with her delicate hands. If he didn't answer properly, these slender hands could probably crack his skull open in an instant. Suddenly worried for an inexplicable reason, Godou felt himself retreating, while Yuri on the side seemed to have her head bowed as if guilty. "What I am slightly concerned of is how you prepared the [Sword] against the Marquis. Ah, though I already asked on the phone, but could you tell me once again? It's just a small thing, right?" Erica was whispering in Godou's ear. And then she began to kiss his ear lightly, and moved on to his lips. It began with a light touch between the lips, but it soon evolved to Erica's lips licking Godou's, and then beginning to suck, and proceeding to boldly extend her tongue to entangle -"You, you have no shame..." Liliana was watching from the side with her face bright red. Though she spoke like that, she seemed to be watching with great interest and had no intention of diverting her gaze. What could one say? Godou deeply regretted, but given the way he lets Erica play him all the time, he was not qualified to comment on others. Just like idiot couples in a brazen display of public affection, with a lover on his lap and engaging in intimacy without regard of others.

That was the only way to describe the current state of affairs, but Godou felt like a frog within the sights of a snake. His heart was full of fear and terror, as if he was going to be killed any moment now.

Even Yuri who used to reprimand such situations instantly, was speechless. Though her blushing face looked like she wanted to say something, she quickly bit her lip and swallowed her words. She was probably feeling the same sense of terror and guilt. "Aya, good job everyone. So anyway, just leave the firefighting and other clean up to us. Your drenched bodies must be cold, right? Let's all get a good rest -- hey, what happened? The atmosphere feels a little strange." Amakasu suddenly appeared and casually spoke. Even so, Godou and Yuri were still silently supporting their stiff bodies, while Liliana was watching things unfold with indignation yet laced with heavy interest. Whereas Erica was skillfully balancing herself on Godou's lap doing as she pleased.

[edit]Epilogue
"Hahaha, so that's how it went. Godou punished the old gramps. Congratulations, this is really something to celebrate, very good." -- Tuscany, Italy.

In the countryside of the little town Siena, known for its beautiful gothic architecture, the king was [having an audience]. Looking into the distance, the rolling hills stretching across the landscape were covered by the lush green of early summer. One could probably call this a beautiful green wonderland. However, this scenery of scattered wilderness was unique to southern Tuscany. On the hillside bank of a small stream, a certain [King] was idly holding a fishing rod. "Could it be, you thought he could not win? How sad, should have made a bet from the start... As expected of my rival... My good eternal rival." Muttering to himself with excitement, as he pulled the dangling fishing line. It was a tall slim handsome man with blonde hair. The body flexible as a whip, was dressed casually in a short-sleeved shirt and pants. Sitting on the bank, he had a long rod by his side that was heavily wrapped under many layers of cloth. -- Liliana Kranjcar knew. Wrapped in that package was the [Sword] that was like forged steel. Italy's proud [King] Salvatore Doni never went anywhere without a sword by his side. It was his pride, ego, and privilege. "Though it counts as a victory, but to have proceeded in that manner, you cannot call it a beautiful victory at all..." "Whether flawless or scraped off the ground like rubbish, a victory is a victory." To Liliana's accusation, Doni answered her with one closed eye. The one who made such an expression, was the good humored youth who was extremely friendly and loved to joke around. "Yes yes. I have contacted the Bronze Black Cross and the grandfather who caused you such grief. Offering my beloved knight to that unsavory old man, I will never allow it." "Be-beloved!? I am Sir's...!?" Liliana asked greatly surprised, when did it turn into something like this!? -- Erica Blandelli had advised before the return trip back to Italy. To have a meeting with Doni prior to returning to Milan.

The course of action taken by Liliana in this incident, needed approval by the [King] of this country. This was due to the grandfather who was an important figure in the Bronze Black Cross. It was necessary to explain the incident properly. It was three days after the duel of the two [Kings] in Tokyo. Liliana was visiting Siena, Doni's base of operations, in order to call on and report to him. "Let's spin it that way. It should be easier for them to accept, right? -- Anyway, it would be quite troublesome if I actually fell in love with girls, but it makes a good cover story." Softly spoken words which one cannot pretend to have never heard, were disclosed from the [King]'s mouth. I will pretend I never heard it. Liliana bowed her head with such determination. "What I am most interested in, is still Kusanagi Godou. How that child will rapidly mature, I am really looking forward to it. Will it take two years or one? Half a year would be pushing it? When he really masters Verethragna's authority, that will be our next rematch. I have been eagerly anticipating ever since that day, really..." The Campione of the Sword was muttering as if looking forward to a day of blessing. Liliana's body shook. Perhaps, it was mistaken to think of Salvatore Doni as Kusanagi Godou's ally. His eagerness to fight was so overwhelming, even greatly surpassing Dejanstahl Voban, and would be a frighteningly formidable opponent. This unsettling thought entered her mind.

It was lunch time on the roof at Jounan Academy's high school section. The duel with Voban was three days ago, and all the wounds from the battle had been healed. Godou and his group were just about to have lunch. Familiar faces -- Godou, Erica, Yuri and Shizuka, the four of them. "Hey Shizuka, it's not good for you to be coming in and out of the high school building all the time, right? What would people think?" Godou tried to advise his younger sister. During lunch, Shizuka had come to Godou's classroom with an unhappy expression.

Occasionally after school, she would also come over and went home together. Thanks to her, strange rumors of 'Kusanagi's sister is a bro-con' have surfaced recently. Amongst the boys in the class, the most incomprehensible one was classmate Soramachi who spoke things like 'I have 108 younger sisters in 2D' and kept asking 'Must be a stepsister, right? It has to be a stepsister!?' These problems were all caused by Shizuka's suspicious actions. "About that, brother, I don't actually want to do this, but in order to supervise my unruly brother and prevent him from doing suspicious things, I have no other choice. Do not misunderstand." Shizuka's words were full of barbs. Dear sister, when have my actions been indecent? But Shizuka only snorted and ignored Godou's protest. "No indecency? No suspicious acts? Where did you find the confidence to declare such rubbish! The current situation -- compared to four days ago, what happened!?" Shizuka pointed with her finger at the other three. In the centre, Godou was sitting crosslegged on the picnic cloth on the ground. To his left was Erica sitting sideways on her legs while Yuri sat very straight and proper on his right -- the three of them in a neat row. "I don't find anything strange?" "Yes, what is it, Shizuka-san, what do you find amiss?" "I think I know what you are getting at, but there is nothing that needs to be changed, isn't this great?" Godou and Yuri were puzzled with their heads tilted, while Erica simply shrugged. To the little sister, their responses only added fuel to the fire, and her cute face tensed further as she roared loudly. "Then let me ask you, why is Mariya-senpai sitting so naturally right next to brother? To have two girls waiting on you on each side, are you some kind of king? And look, why is Mariya-senpai pouring tea into brother's cup? You should do these things yourself!" Ice cold green tea was being poured into the water bottle cap used by Godou as a cup. As Godou listened to his sister while he finished the tea in his cup, Yuri sitting beside him naturally picked up the water bottle on the side, and poured for him again in one flowing motion.

Witnessing this scene, Shizuka's glare became even more dangerous. -- As a side note, this water bottle was brought by Yuri herself, and cold tea brewed by someone like her with knowledge of the tea ceremony, was much tastier than canned tea. "Mariya-senpai! Even if you were a newly wedded wife, you don't have to go so far! For this kind of idiotic brother, that tasteless tea from the self serve area is good enough!" "I am Godou-san's -- n-newly wedded wife? Please do not say something so embarrassing..." Described so by her junior from the same club, Yuri replied with her face all red. "Damn it, to be responding to the word 'wife' and even suddenly changing her way of addressing him." This kind of scene happened on a daily basis during the recent lunch times.

Today after school, Godou was invited by Erica to the Blandelli home. No, not really invited. "Godou, please come over to my house, we must finalize our plans for the summer today... Of course, you cannot refuse." After the last lesson ended, Erica who sat next to him made such an announcement. ...That night after the battle with Voban, Godou and Yuri finally fled from the pursuit of the [Diavolo Rosso], but were caught the next day at school, and subject to serious interrogation. None of Shizuka's angry snarls or scary threats. However, Erica was a capable and experienced inquisitor, and kept raising circumstantial evidence to accuse them of suspicious activities, skillfully using all sorts of methods to make them come clean with the truth. By the time they noticed, everything the two of them did that night was fully disclosed. "Yes, so it was like that... Yuri is unexpectedly daring, and Godou turned out to be surprisingly unfaithful..." "Come on, to describe that situation as infidelity, isn't that a bit inappropriate..." "T-that is correct, we only did that because we had no other choice." "Aya, fine, I already said before, even with one more, an extra lover was fine. If it's Yuri whom I can trust, it's not a bad choice."

Towards Godou and Yuri who desperately tried to explain, Erica responded with a smile. The backlash when love was seriously betrayed... Words related to that theme kept floating into Godou's mind, in the face of that glamorous yet frightening smile. A few days after that. Godou and Yuri were passing each day with a feeling that they cannot oppose Erica. Guilt and uneasiness. Both of them carried such feelings, or rather, the interrogation which was acted out like a deliberate performance, perhaps that was Erica's true conspiracy. And then, today after school. Godou and Arianna were sitting in the living room, and Erica spoke. "Then let's decide immediately? Mountains or the sea, which is better? Somewhere to stay for about two weeks. Staying in Japan is fine too. Or to the place where our feelings first developed - the island of Sardinia would be nice for a vacation. Arianna, where should we go?" The mistress was asking her assistant and maid who was about to serve coffee. Arianna replied in a very good mood. "If that's the case, I have never spent a summer in Japan. It must be very fun, with shaved ice, summer festivals, fireworks, bravery challenges and all that. I am sure Erica-sama will enjoy it." "Is that so? Aya, but Hong Kong where I haven't been to for quite a while would also be nice." The female faction seemed to be happily discussing summer vacation plans. If that was the case, it was pointless to speak out. Godou simply listened without registering their words. "Godou you need to express an opinion. Otherwise the two of us will be making the decision?" "Sure, that's fine. You two wish to travel, so even if I didn't interrupt --" However, the response was surprising. "What are you talking about, this is the plan for the trip before our wedding, it has to have input from both of us... Through this trip, our love will deepen and become stronger." "What?" "Having a child during travels sounds nice too. As long as it is Godou and my child, whether a boy or girl, either will be very strong. Doesn't such a future sound wonderful?"

"...What?" Godou sounded like a parrot, repeating the same word again. Erica with her familiar devilish smile, faced Godou whose mind had been halted. It was an extraordinarily seductive and devilish smile that could melt a man. "Like I said, have a baby, going together on a tour, aren't those kinds of things natural?" "E-Erica-sama is truly bold, but it's true, since it is just two people together, and with such a close relationship, it could very well happen." Arianna was nodding vigorously beside her mistress. Godou felt dizzy and wracked his wits trying to retort. Following such a plan would be the death of him. His continued struggle up to now would have been for nothing! "I-Impossible, that kind of vacation! My family won't agree anyway. If Shizuka knew she will oppose vehemently, that's right, children must have the blessing of the family, right?" "No problem, we already have grandfather's approval." Godou's bluff was swiftly called by Erica. "Yesterday when I went to discuss, he agreed instantly saying 'perhaps it is time for that fellow to have such experiences, please have a good time as long as it doesn't cause trouble.' Isn't such an understanding grandfather a blessing?" "Not at all! Damn, why would grandfather say such a thing!?"

In the three days after Voban departed. The ones most busy were the members of the History Compilation Committee. Organizing the whole operation to extinguish the Tokyo Tower fire, tabulating and cleaning up damage caused by the storm, and treating the residents near Shiba Park who had their life force taken and entered a state of unconsciousness. Furthermore, they even used wizardry and other methods to manipulate information. Thorough investigations on all eye witnesses of the incident, and restricting their subsequent communications. Many of those witnesses were shocked while others were extremely excited, or even had nervous breakdowns. These people were given warnings, letting them know that unnecessary speech would be inadvisable.

These people will continue to be monitored after returning to their normal lives, and no matter the number of dissident minorities, the controversial practice of hypnosis wizardry will be used to perform memory manipulation etc -It was for all these tasks that the members of the History Compilation Committee have been busy rushing about. "Aya, this is why we are labelled as villains. Look at these operatives wearing all black and running about, hahaha." Amakasu spoke proudly while wearing a black suit with the letters 'MIB' emblazoned on it. Despite his workload, he had gone to Nanao Shrine to report to Yuri about the progress of things. "...Have I not warned you so many times, not to be so frivolous?" "Please give me a break, I'm already so overworked I need to have a little fun... Ever since that day, I haven't even gone home yet, only taking short naps in the car." "S-sorry. I am really sorry that we have brought you so much trouble." Yuri bowed deeply in response to Amakasu's complaints. "However, this is our work so please don't mind. Anyway, it looks like Yuri-san and Kusanagi Godou's personal relationship has progressed very well. To selflessly devote assistance to each other, perhaps the red string of fate has already bound the two of you!" "Red string!? What do you mean?" "So, I think Kusanagi Godou also likes Yuri-san. Luckily it is almost summer vacation. To further your relationship, you definitely need to have four or five dates at least. I look forward to it." "D-date!? Please do not say something stupid like that! That kind of behavior is too early for us!" Just as Yuri tried to loudly protest against Amakasu's hinted suggestions. The cellphone beside her rang. Looking at the screen, it turned out to be the topic of discussion -Kusanagi Godou who had called. "Oh, that call came at just the right time. Then Yuri-san should take action as soon as possible. Who knows, this call may very well be asking you out with just the two of you." "Nothing like that! Please do not eavesdrop... Yes, hello~" Hiding away from the curious Amakasu, Yuri pressed the button to take the call.

'Ma-mariya, I am sorry for suddenly calling, I want to discuss something with you. Can you help me?' "What is it? Has Marquis Voban resurfaced?" 'No, it's Erica. She wants to pull me along on a pre-wedding trip, and even got my grandfather as an accomplice, so things are going smoothly her way. During the summer, if I don't find a place to hide I will be caught and taken away. Who knows how bad things will get! Do you have any place to suggest?' "What? No way, Godou-san, you cannot be deceived by that kind of invitation!" 'Yes, but if she does it by force I can't do anything about it. Finding a place to hide is probably the only way.' "Really, please show some determination. Preparations are necessary, but Godou-san's attitude is key. You are still so unreliable." 'S-sorry...' "I will try to find some suitable location, but please try on your own first." After such a conversation, Yuri hung up. Really, whether the Italian girl who simply had no manners or Godou who cannot refuse resolutely, they are always bringing trouble. No way around it, just do your best! "What is it, Yuri-san, is it another conflict? Let's discuss it." Amakasu spoke softly to Yuri who was occupied with her internal ranting. For example, his manner of speech would be like a con artist who found a good and honest person, and would use all methods to snare his prey. It was that kind of deceptive speech, but Yuri did not notice. "Ah, sure. Actually it is actually about Godou-san and Erica-san --" "Hoho, it turns out to be something like that. But Yuri-san, this is an opportunity, a great chance... To hide away with Godou-san together this summer, let us arrange the location!" "--!? Is this a joke? Godou-san and I the two of us?" Beaming like a (fake) loving elder, Amakasu smiled slightly. Shaken by that kind of smile, Yuri suppressed her words of protest.

"Then, let me explain in order, travelling as a pair on the run has an almost magical effect on accelerating male female relationships --" The plum rain season was about to end in late June. It was the early summer dusk heralding the opening of the gates of summer. Featuring Yuri who had been hit by an intense culture shock and manipulated by skillful deception, and the scheming Erica who was not above using brute force, the season for their intense rivalry was about to begin.

[edit]Afterword
"The protagonist has ten special abilities, I think that's too much. It feels like an initial whim created a very exaggerated setting, perhaps we should reduce it by half? To be honest, this is very troublesome to write. Let's just say it makes things difficult for me!!" "Just continue with this setting, it will be fine right? Continue writing like this!" -- Prior to writing the first volume, that was the dialogue between the author and the editor. Greetings. We meet again, or perhaps for the first time. Thanks to everyone's support of this work [Campione!], the second volume is now for sale. Much thanks. Please do not overthink the reasons for the long interval between the first and second volumes. There were absolutely no careful deliberations over whether to continue the story or not. Absolutely none. Never thought about it. If one were to describe the battle between Kusanagi Godou and the strange mysterious dragon of the Tonegawa (Doni in short), it would be an intense death match with a strong characteristic feeling -- if such a short story was proposed, would it be ignored with a response like "no, that won't work!"? Was this for real? For this purpose I went and researched the history of the Tonegawa, and became a bit of a Tonegawa expert! To readers who picked up the book to browse, attracted by the beautiful miko illustrations of Sikorsky-san, and were dismayed to find it was not the first volume and wondered whether or not to buy it. That type of thought is premature. I believe this work belongs to the genre of hero fantasy, and pays tribute to Cimmeria's Conansan and Melinibone's Elric-san. "The first volume, is not necessary the beginning of the story" is the idea.

Thus, there is no problem with starting with the first or the second volume. Rest assured as you take this book to the cashier. No problem, when I was looking for original editions of Amerian comics, there were often times that I couldn't find a previous issue. I got used to it. ...Though that is what I thought, but I am wondering if it is time to write a "beginning story." And so, the next release, Volume 3 will have the themes of the "joyful(?) summer" and "beginnings of the Campione." The stage will be set on the ocean, and I will look forward to Sikorsky-san's swimsuit illustrations.

Taketsuki Jou, October 2008

Prologue
Summer vacations. The extended break that countless high schoolers longed for. For this month and a half, some went out to play and have fun, others engaged in sports, still others toiled with sweat and devoted their passions to work, love, supplementary lessons, or doujinshi conventions. But now, to Kusanagi Godou, his summer vacation was synonymous with disaster. "Hoho. Did you hear that, Godou? You'll be traveling together with me for the summer vacation. This is a foregone decision and your highest priority, so you'd better accept it... I won't take no for an answer." The blond-haired girl dressed in red had already declared this half a month ago. The smile floating on her face was so magnificent, and yet so evil. To his knowledge, Godou did not know another girl apart from Erica Blandelli who could smile this way. Possessing outstanding beauty and intelligence, crafty ingenuity, and genius talent in swords and magic, plus total confidence in these areas a noble smile that concentrated all these qualities together. Godou was a healthy sixteen-year-old high school student. To be asked to travel together with such a beautiful girl as Erica, he was very happy, no doubt about it.

Very happy, but there was a catch. He definitely could not agree with her wishes as promptly as this. If he did, it would end up being a progression of travelweddingpregnancychild-rearing, and by the latter half of his twenties, the majority of his life would be semi-automatically decided just like that something as scary as that could happen. Young man, what you are trying to say is that, the reason you are not willing to accept Ericas proposal is because... like a lover you have known for six years, to have someone who shares the same personality and preferences as your girlfriend, to share a warm and fuzzy relationship, it makes you feel assured and comfortable, yet lacks a certain excitement. Godou naturally recalled the words of the older friend who lived in that oh so nostalgic Sardinia. Then one fine day that girlfriend says hey, we have been together for quite a whi le now. How about we go and visit your parents next time. At that time, that boy thought Even if you say that, I still want to remain a free man, even if it is for a while longer, and such. Thus he uses an ok, maybe next time excuse as an answer. Just like how you are now. I have not even known Erica for six months, your analogy is completely off! Ah ha ha, doesnt that make the analogy even better? A milestone that usually happens after at least five years into a relationship has already occurred in the short time that you two have known each other. It's natural for you to get cold feet. Even though Godou did not agree with such a tactless description, deep in his heart he concurred completely. Thinking carefully, he did not have any reason to reject Erica. Even without mentioning her beauty and ability, there existed a wonderful sense of unspoken understanding between the two of them. Other than a massive difference in values, there was no other critical flaw. Most importantly there were her displays of affectionpassionately, verbally, through her attitudes and behaviors. (...Even if it was just a verbal marriage proposal, from that moment onwards, my life would have [1] been deemed a [called game] ! Even a playoff would be impossible.) However, there was one point on which Godou was certain. Erica Blandelli's decisiveness, planning ability and initiative were second to none. If she put her mind to it, even the impossible could become possible in most cases. On the same note, she could even make Godou think that a marriage might not be so bad after all, that was the kind of attraction she held.

Thus, Godou felt that he must never ever lower his guard and resist with all his might when he is around her. So for this summer, he believed that he should be fine if he stayed out of her clutches. With all that in mind, Godou's final conclusion was to flee. He could never win in physical strength, much less in terms of wit and resourcefulness. The best self-defense strategy was to not go directly against Erica, so what about the escape routes and potential hiding places? In order to make sure there were enough funds to escape, he had no choice but to get himself hired by familiar acquaintances for jobs every day. At the same time, escape plans must be made. But where to escape to? It would be best if it was a place where she couldn't do as she pleased. Did such a place even exist on earth... As summer vacation drew near, Godou became more and more lost in this thought. "Then, Godou-san... The thing you said before, what happened next?" With only one week left till vacation, Godou was questioned about this.

It was after class at the upperclassmen block of Jounan Academy. In an empty classroom corner, the one he was facing was Mariya Yuri, the school idol renowned for her beauty, charm and delicacy. ...Thinking back carefully, it was difficult to believe he once did such a daring thing to this lady. Godou tried desperately to act normal. If he became too aware of the past, he would be too embarrassed to look her in the face. "Haha, the thing about running away from Erica? Aye, even though I have made all sorts of preparations, there is still no place for me to escape to. To be honest, it's really troubling." "Is that so..." Yuri nodded and muttered beside him. Somehow, it felt like she was deliberately avoiding looking Godou straight in the face. As expected, that incident has become a burden for her.

The Hime-Miko of Musashino the sacred miko responsible for protecting the Kanto region with their spirit powers. Amongst them, Yuri possessed outstanding powers of spirit vision. But due to circumstance, to think that she did that with Godou... How he wished he could find a hole to hide in. About, about that Mariya-san, how should I say this, that G-Godou-san, that thing, erm, about that thing Speaking together coincidentally at the same time just made the situation more awkward to both parties. "...If you have something to say, dont mind me and please go ahead." "No, no, there is no such thing. Why not you speak first Godou-san." While they continued to allow each other to talk first, their faces inevitably met. At that moment, Godou realized that his face was as red as an apple. Yuri was no different, turning red due to embarrassment. ...Erica Blandelli, he had never met anyone who understands him more than her. Having played baseball for so long, Godou had partnered as a catcher with many people before. But nobody had ever been 'as one' with him as her, one of the opposite sex. Having only known each other for just four months, they understood each other on a heart to heart level, whereby with just a single glance, they were able to communicate what the other was thinking perfectly. But now, the girl in front of him, Mariya Yuri, was equally in tune. The way this girl spoke, thought and acted under numerous circumstances, matched him to an uncanny degree. Even for someone who admitted he was not skilled in handling girls, Godou clearly noticed recently. Being with Yuri was never unpleasant. Godou could spend a day with her without saying anything, and he still would not feel uncomfortable around her. Even without explanation, Godou could understand. Her harsh and severe words were an expression of her concern. Mariya Yuri was the kindest and most gentle person that Kusanagi

Godou knew. Thus he believed that he would receive retribution if he did not express his gratitude to her. "Umm... Sorry Mariya. I've... always caused you so much trouble." "W-What are you saying? Not once have I felt that you have caused me trouble, so you should stop blaming yourself. Pull yourself together." Said a red-faced Yuri, making Godou unable to do anything but laugh awkwardly. She had most likely said this to help him get his act together, guess like he had no choice but to accept it. Haha, I got it. I will work hard... what was it that Mariya wanted to say just now again? Ah, right... About that, Godou-san, about your earlier problem of finding a place to hide... If you do not mind, how about leaving it to me? Being suddenly told about this, Godou was shocked and could only stare at the embarrassed Yuri. The Hime-Mikoa true 'hime' , having a pitiable yet elegant stature, abruptly brought up such a thing. Actually, it was Amakasu-san from the History Compilation Committee who will be preparing it for you. He seemed to sincerely wish to help Godou-san... The History Compilation Committee. The organization whose goal was to hide from the general public all sorts of bizarre incidents magic, spells, supernatural phenomena, gods, and other supernatural existences. When he heard the name of the History Compilation Committee member, Godou couldnt help but think. Can I trust such an organization which I havent even got the slightest clue of? Can I count on them? Of course, when we reach there I would act as your tour guide. So even if you are on a foreign land, you will not feel any inconveniences. I will take good care of you you better not take this wrongly, this is a request from the committee, it cannot be helped... Oh, even though it is great, but this time, I think I will pass. This is definitely not because I want to go on a trip with you that I requested for thiseh? This time? Pass...?
[2]

Seeing Yuri in shock, Godou replied. Ah, even though you have done so much for me, but sorry, I have to say no this time. H-How can this be! But Godou-san, didnt you seem like you were in so much trouble just now!? Though Godou was grateful for her honest offer, he still had to reject her. No, though I asked for your help, I don't think I can accept the assistance of civil servants for a matter like this. That is what I think, I am very sorry. If it had been Yuris personal offer, he would have gratefully accepted. But if the name of such an unknown and suspicious organization was involved, it would be best to think twice before agreeing.

Campione. The name of a devil king who had usurped a gods authorities. A warrior both human and superhuman. Regrettably, Godou now belonged amongst the ranks of these existences beyond common reasoning. If he sought help from others, he must think carefully and be wary of them. No matter how much Kusanagi Godou hated it, he was now the [King] who possessed great influence over the world of magic and wizardry. For example, Erica was a mage from the magic association Copper Black Cross. Godou would obediently accept her assistance as well as the association behind her. This was mostly because the leader of the organization, Erica's uncle, was a well-known man. The noble knight of knights. The red and black living legend. The only person that Erica, the beauty with her overweening pride, respected and looked up to. Godou only met him once, but once was more than enough for Godou to foster the same respect for him. If anyone in this world fully embodied the ideals of chivalry, it had to be him. The strong sense of feeling when they shook hands to bid farewell was still vivid in Godou's mind. ...Godou-san, you look happy for some reason. Yuri spoke suddenly. With suspicious eyes, she stared at Godou with a tinge of resentment for some reason. Looking into the distance, as if remembering someone you really missed very much Ah, sorry, I suddenly remembered an old acquaintance.

Responding without thought, Godou was thinking of one point. If he, Paolo Blandelli, knew that Erica was trying to seduce Godou, he might just come up with a plan to educate that niece of his into a proper lady. But Godou did not know how to contact him personally. No, wait a minute, didn't he have a friend who knew these things...! Godou couldnt help but get excited. Even if the chances were slim, it was still worth a try, all prospects must be explored! I suddenly thought of urgent matters to attend to so I will be leaving first. Anyway, thanks for everything. Ah, Godou-san!? Just who did you recall, I wish to know In order to reach home quickly, Godou started to run. What was it that Yuri tried to say to me just now? I guess I will just ask her again the next time we meet.

Two nights later, Godou was checking for the answer he had waited so eagerly for. Firing up his mothers old notebook computer to open his email, the long awaited reply finally came. The senders name was Zola. The name of the mage Godou had come to know when he was at Sardinia. How is it?... I hope it is a good reply! Godou continued to pray as he opened the email. 'It's been a while, young man. I have been hearing a lot about your many deeds. Your name as a devil king sure is spreading far and wide. It makes me proud to know I played a part in your birth.' Written in Japanese with full mastery of kanji, she opened with such an outrageous greeting. 'Next, about your request on how to contact Paolo Blandelli personally, Im sorry but I do not know. After all, he is the leader of a famous group and the highest ranked Templar Knight. On the other hand, I'm just an old mage in the countryside. How could I possibly know personal channels of communication?' At this point, Godou started to feel dejected, but continued to read on.

'But, I understand your dilemma and am not so cold-hearted as to just ignore it. Thus, this summer I welcome you to my humble abode here in Sardinia. After all, for a mage of Erica Blandelli's level, she would find you almost immediately no matter where you hide if she was to become serious. The only way to escape from her is with the help of an excellent mage, and I am willing to help you on this part.' Right, it was just as she had said, this was the problem troubling Godou, and he couldnt help but nod in agreement. 'As for plane tickets and the like, just leave everything to me. You're welcome. Consider it compensation for bringing you into this kind of trouble, into this world of cause and effect. I look forward to seeing you after our last meeting a few months ago.' Signing off her email with 'Your Friend.' "...How superficial of me. I thought she was just a meddlesome and hopeless fellow, but I never expected her to be so considerate." Like watching a delinquent feed a stray cat Godou felt touched as if witnessing such a scene. He felt ashamed of his ignorance. Friends are still the best! He felt deeply moved and thanked her from the heart.

Everything that happened after that went smoothly. Informing his grandfather and mother he was going on vacation alone, he made a deal with his grandfather to keep things secret, and discreetly made preparations without his sister Shizuka knowing, finally confirming the duration of his stay in Sardinia. Then, in latter half of July, it was the day before the closing ceremony. In contrast to Erica who was recently in a happy mood, Godou had been agreeing to the 'premarital trip' in a displeased and uncaring manner. His heart burned with fighting spirit as if playing a role in a reversal drama, but he did not show any outward signs. The plan was set in motion, calmly and silently. This was the path to victory. Even if it was against his nature to harbor secrets, it was all needed for such a situation.

...That day, after school, Yuri said to Godou:

Godou-san, I have something to say to you, could you come with me for a while. Facing the sudden cold words from Yuri while following her to a deserted corner of the school, Godou felt a sense of unknown nervousness. As if something inauspicious was about to happen, he had a bad feeling. ...I will ask directly, Godou-san, are you going anywhere this summer? Godou could not tell if Mariya Yuri didn't know how the world worked or just couldnt read the mood. Even though she was very smart and thought things through deeply, she was just a sheltered high class lady. Thus she was unable to read the atmosphere. But likely due to her strong natural instincts, which were sometimes very sharp, she was still able to guess at situations without doing anything beforehand. It was the same this time. ...If so, where are you going? Even if you ask me, it is a secret, is that ok? Yuri was speaking as a result of sensing rather than reasoning. There was no point in acting ignorant in front of her, Godou lowered his head as a gesture of pleading. Even his family members didnt know where he was going... Thinking back, the grandfather and mother who allowed him to secretly plan this trip, were really quite awesome in a certain sense. Of course it is not ok! Without me around... No, without anyone else aroun d, what indecent acts are you planning to do!? If you do not tell me the details, I will not let you go! Her words carried a sense of family greater than even his own. Yuris facial expression suddenly changed; she realized she had uttered rather strange concerns. S-So it is like this, even though I have never thought it would really happen, it is like this right...? Like going on vacation with just that woman whom you are slightly closer to... Are you planning that and making it happen? Why does she have such a thought? Godou was puzzled by this. W -Who do you mean by a girl I am closer to?

L-Local wife, isnt there such a saying? Forming an impure and obscene m -male and female relationship like a short term contract... I was really wrong about you! Her accusations could not be understood, but it was clear that she was vehemently denouncing something. Why a local wife? Wasn't that kind of expression out of fashion a long time ago? 'Hoho, Kusanagi-san suddenly recalling a close friend from far away, then confirming his escape route, Yuri-san can feel that right... So, Yuri-san, this could be troubling. Have you heard of the term local wife? What, you dont? It is also a form of relationship between lovers' Someone was talking to her behind his back, but of course, Godou had no idea. Whats more, this person was also adding fuel to the fire. 'Hoho, Yuri-san must be thinking that Kusanagi-san could not have such a relationship as he is only in high school right? But you must not forget that he is no ordinary high school student, he is [3] a king. One of the seven who are the incarnations of demons and rakshasa , the king of the magi. Having the courage to undertake such an affair is not impossible' 'Ah, there is always a counter measure. It is easy and effective... Yuri-san just has to go along. Go on the trip as a pair and monitor his actions.' She had been fed all these unnecessary ideas, but Godou could not have known. Due to all this, Godou cant help but feel perplexed at Yuris vivid imagination. No, please think rationally, such things are out of the ordinary right? Then allow me to ask you, is there an acquaintance there at the place you are going? Well, sort of, yes. Then, is this acquaintance of yours male or female? Umm, female... What kind of a person is she? Is she a beautiful lady? Umm, that's a difficult question to answer... Can I not answer it? Answering the continuous string of questions. After listening to Godous answers, Yuri cried out, Too impure, Godou-san! I actually believed in you! I actually wanted to believe in you!

Eh? Umm, Mariya-san? If you think about it with common sense. It really is true! Hiding from me and Erica-san to have such an indecent relationship with another woman... You are too low! Being judged like this, Godou was deeply troubled. To think the girl he originally asked for help would have such a peculiar misunderstanding. If it is not clarified quickly, it could escalate dangerously. Though he didn't have a way with words, Godou needed to get through this somehow or another. According to Amakasu-san, if a boy tries to slide pass such a topic, it definitely means that there is something unacceptable going on! Just what did that guy teach you?! History Compilation Committee member, Amakasu Touma. Despite his relaxed and unfettered demeanor, Godou had always believed he was a person weird to the bone. But to think that he had done such a troublesome thing, just how is he supposed to correct the problem now? Mariya, please think calmly. Why are you imagining this? I really do not understand, just what kind of a person do you think I am? A devil who tricks women! A sexual predator! Definitely not a normal human! Her tone became extremely emotional, and Yuri spoke without thought. Just like a young child throwing a temper tantrum, Godou was greatly surprised to see this kind of side to her. "Because even to this date, have you not done all sorts of ridiculous things!?" "Umm, though that's not incorrect, I don't think I've done anything similar to harboring a mistress somewhere! And never will, I will never do something like that!" Against Yuri in her current state, reasoning was useless, so Godou had no choice but to declare in such a strong manner. By the way, if this dialogue was overheard, the listener would probably mistake it for an argument between couples. How did it come to this? Godou couldn't help cursing his misfortune. "If you say so... Please present the evidence."

Yuri whispered softly as she lowered her head. Godou instantly went "eh?" "Take me along with you! Let me stay by your side, then you will prove your innocence! If you are truly innocent, then you can do that, right?" "What!?" And then the closing ceremony was here. It was the last day of the school term, but Godou did not attend school. Early in the morning, just past six, he had finished all the preparations needed for the trip. He left his house and made his way to the bus stop. The reason Godou didnt go to school today was because he felt worried by the fact that there was a chance that Erica might just kidnap him and hold him captive. This would ruin the entire plan and all prior effort would be for naught. Yesterday, it took him great effort just to calm the angry and teary Yuri who was throwing a tantrum. Facing the Yuri who was trying very hard not to show her emotions but whose eyes were clearly red from crying, he was defeated in the end. Remembering this made Godo us heart sink. ...Taking the subway, he reached Ueno station. There at the central ticketing gate, somebody was waiting. G-Good morning. Umm... I will be in your care. Most likely embarrassed about her outburst yesterday, her face was all red. Facing Yuri whose face was as red as an apple, Godou nodded his head. Carrying a huge suitcase, Yuri was wearing casual clothing for the first time in Godou's memory. She was wearing a white short-sleeved dress and a large hat, most likely to shelter herself from the summer sun. This set of clothes, with her white complexion, seemed to suit her perfectly.

Compared to the school uniform and miko outfit she usually wore, this was a refreshing new look. It made Godous heart skip a beat. Remembering that he was about to go on a vacation with this beautiful lady, Godous heart began to beat faster. ...Isnt this just like eloping? Th-Then, shall we go? Y-Yes. Godou and Yuri began to walk together. For some reason, it really felt like an elopement, thinking about this made Godou deliberately look ahead, unable to look Yuri in the face. But she should feel the same way right? Just like that, they entered the ticketing gate without saying anything to each other. In order to take the tram to Narita airport, they made their way to the main hall. ...After that, nothing special happened. Yuri finished her check in. It turned out that Yuri and Godou were on the same flight, and even seated beside each other. Of course, it was thanks to the secret efforts of the History Compilation Committee. The Committee's efforts also enabled Yuri to obtain immediate permission from the Mariya household...

Most probably, the one active behind the scenes was the familiar History Compilation Committee member imagining Amakasu Touma secretly laughing to himself, Godou couldnt help but sigh. Putting so much effort into this, just what was he thinking? As for his old friend in Sardinia, Godou sent an email stating that 'another person will be coming.' There was an immediate reply of 'very interesting, no problem.' The other side was also fooling around. Thinking he was getting trapped into a weird situation, Godou started to feel depressed, when Yuri suddenly said: Erm, Godou-san, about the person who would be looking after us... Just what kind of person is she? If it is possible, can you tell me about her? Most likely unable to bear the silence, she suddenly came up with this question. She is a mage. Thinking carefully, she is definitely one of the main culprits who gave me this body. Seeking entertainment that day, her proposal lit the fuse which led to Godou having a decisive battle against a god. Of course, there was the accumulation of various chance factors that finally led to the current result ...So it is like this. The person, whom Godou-san is depending on, is surely a beautiful woman. Umm, Mariya, you clearly have not met her yet. It is not right to have such preconceptions. But I must be right? Looking at Godou-sans face, I am sure. It is definitely true. I really hope you do not apply your prescient abilities at this moment. Facing the miko whose perceptions surpassed human wisdom, Godou shook his head. No, even though she is female, I never harbored those kinds of thoughts towards her. She is from the same generation as my grandfatheran old person. This is the truth! But facing with Godou's frantically denials, Yuri only gave a cold stare. Even though what you say does not feel like a lie, but it is not the whole truth right? It will take a long time to explain. Definitely not something which can be explained immediately!

About that point, you need not worry. Luckily, time is of abundance here. From here to Italy will take about half a day. So, no matter how long you plan to explain, I will listen to you serio usly. Finally reaching Keisei Ueno station, they boarded the express train and secured their seats. After reaching Narita, they made their way to the airport. Having boarded their plane bound for Europe, they would need to endure the twelve-hour flightit was just as Yuri had said, there was plenty of time. Just like that, together with Yuri who seemed to be in a good mood, they began to spend the long flight together. Since it was like that, he might as well explain everything from the start, so as to prove his innocence. Fine, I understand. I shall start from the very beginning. I am not used to telling this type of story so please forgive me for anything that you dont understand. ...From the beginning, you mean right from the start of everything? Ah, yes. We must trace back to the spring break after my middle school graduation. Kusanagi Godou back then was in a transition state, neither in middle school nor high school. As it was not yet the first of May, he was still fifteen years old. And a completely normal human who could not possibly battle a god or usurp their authority. The few days which drastically changed the life he knew forever. The few days where he met Erica Blandelli and many other different people, building up friendships and having battles. All of these felt so nostalgic now, the story of the beginning. And so, Godou slowly began to tell his story.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

1 - Light from the East

A certain night in the latter half of March, in the Nezu area of Bunkyo ward in Tokyo. In the living room of the Kusanagi home, two old men were enjoying alcohol.

Godou was also there, sitting at a corner. But he was there only to pour the liquor, moving back and forth to deliver the bottles of warmed sake. ...With one whiff, he was able to tell if the sake was warmed to the right temperature. Actually, this was one of Godous skills. But to have such a skill at an age of fifteen, it doesnt feel right at all. But still, it was a skill that was trained by his grandfather from a young age. So, why do you suddenly want to go to Italy? The one who asked this was grandfathers old friend, Takamatsu-sensei. He was from the same generation as grandfather, a professor at a private university within Tokyo who taught western history. It was also because of this, both Godou and his sister Shizuka called him 'sensei.' Eh? I am only going there to meet an old friend. The one who answered was the one who was leaving for Italy in just two days' time, Kusanagi Ichirou. Even though he was a person who liked to travel, he had rarely left the country recently. However, during this spring, he suddenly said that he wanted to go to Italy. And also due to that, Takamatsu-sensei specially came to see him off with bottles of alcohol. ...Grandfather also used to be a professor in folkloristics, but was already retired. Now, he passed his days leisurely. Too leisurely, sometimes. Godou really wanted to tell him off. Even though he really wanted to thank him for doing all the household chores. But to instill in his grandson knowledge about alcohol's taste, aroma and even origins, to be popular among all the women who frequented the shopping district (both old and young), and to frequently meet older women (which Godou believed to be beauties in the past) on the street, seeming to know many of them, Godou felt like there was definitely a problem. ...That old friend you mentioned is a woman right? Takamatsu-sensei, grandfathers old friend, said with some disgust. As a side note, every time he saw Godous face, he cant help but say worriedly, you look just like Ichirou... DNA is bound to be similar, so please do not have weird worries. Ah, if you are going to put it that way, she is also someone you know. She was, do you still remember? Lucretia Zola, a foreign student from Italy back when we were in university? Oh, that woman. Hey, dont tell me you have always been in contact with her?

No. It only started recently. I sent a letter to her Italian home address that I heard from before, and a reply came back. That thing she left behind in Japan forty years ago eventually came into my possession. If possible, I would like to return it to her personally. Wait a minute! Didnt you promise Chiyo you would never see her again? Did you forget that already? The conversation was getting out of hand. Chiyo was the name of Godous grandmother who passed away a few years back. Back in the old days, grandfather was a handsome man. The gift of conversation to skillfully win peoples hearts, perfect diplomacy, and outstanding observational skills. In other words, he was very popular with women. And he never refused anyone. Due to grandfather being like this, grandmother sure had it tough. Promise... Wasnt it that I will not see her off at the airport? Its not that! Im sure you remember, youre just playing dumb. Whats more, you're not obliged to go personally, all you need is to send it over by air mail. Towards grandfather who was acting like he didn't know, Takamatsu-sensei pointed out the situation. It looks like something precious. Wouldnt it be troublesome if it is damaged on the way there? And I also wanted to visit Italy once and have a nice chat with Lucretia Zola whom I have not met for such a long time. Ichirou, do you even know how to speak Italian? No, not even a word. But things will work out somehow, so it will be fine. If this was said by any ordinary old person, he would either be a very relaxed person, or is suffering from dementia. But it was not the case for grandfather. When Kusanagi Ichirou was still an active folkloristics scholar, he was like a celebrity in field research. Specializing in studying different traditional arts and cultures, he would often go to various countries to investigate. The places he went to investigate would sometimes be isolated village communities. He was able to integrate himself into their community quickly, build good relationships with the villagers and even acquire a few village secrets which are usually not told to o utsiders. Whats more, most of these villages are situated in Southeast Asia, China, India and other foreign

countries. He was able to easily overcome language barriers that would usually stop other people. It could be said to be at a superhuman level. A precious item... Just what did that woman leave here in Japan? About that, remember the group of buddies during university that would usually go on trips together? At that time, there was a certain incident concerning about a curse from a guardian god and if I remember correctly, twenty died and it caused a great commotion. Curse!? Hearing such an unbelievable story, Godou shouted out unknowingly. Stealing a glance at his grandson, Ichirou smiled and said. Yes, it was a story I heard during my time at the research institute. A group of good friends went to Noto for a vacation. At that time, many, many things happened. I remember that it caused quite the uproar... That witch seemed to have hidden herself somewhere and did weird things. W -Witch? From Takamatsu-senseis mouth came an extraordinary phrase, Godou was even more shocked. A curse followed by a witch, just what happened back then? ...It is the woman that Ichirou is going to meet, foreign student from Italy nicknamed 'witch.' A girl with a strange presence, I do not know when it started, but people started to call her by this nickname. However, she always smiled and answered Yes, I am a witch. With all this said, Takamatsu-sensei started to look a little upset, while grandfather was still very happy. Most likely reminiscing old happenings, he closed his eyes and continued: She was a very interesting woman. She got along well with cats and birds, was able to find lost things immediately, and predicted the next days weather with greater accuracy than even the weather forecast... Oh, and very fluent in Japanese; basically on the same level as us locals. This woman, together with the younger Ichirou and Takamatsu-sensei, went on a hot spring trip. While they were at a remote village hot spring hotel, strange things happened.

There were lots of people dying of heart attacks, in just half a month, there were around twenty victims. There was neither an epidemic nor a murder incident so rumors spread that it was retribution brought about by the curse of a local earth god. Curse... If it was a detective story, there must be some sort of shocking trick right? Godou didn't dislike this genre, but grandfather only shook his head and laughed wryly. Too bad, there was no trick revealed. It was just by luck that we were there on our trip. We were all in a great panic. The only one who was calm was Lucretia Zola. She went out that night and only came back in the morning, fatigued. When she came back, she made a 'prophecy,' that from that day onwards, nobody would die like that again. Everything was resolved. Such an unbelievable story, it all seemed like a lie. But, it didn't seem like grandfather was joking, Takamatsu-sensei also had a serious face. Seems like an amazing person... By the way, why did she come here to study? His interest piqued, Godou could not help inquiring further. It was to study Japans ancient legendsespecially legends about Yamato Takeru . Actually, she was more knowledgeable about such myths and stories on legendary swords than us. Before coming to Japan, she had been researching the legends of King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table at a London university. This doesn't make sense, why would she deliberately leave a university in London to come to Japan? Who knows, if you asked Lucretia Zola personally, all she did was smile and say she had her reasons. That means many things happened between grandfather and this woman. Back when grandfather was a graduate student, he was only engaged to grandmother and they had not marry yet. That grandmother subsequently forbid grandfather to see Lucretia Zola-san, which is why Takamatsu-sensei was now showing such a pained expression. With this, Godou finally understood the whole story. Many things? Please do not speak so ill of me. We were just friends with mutual respect who just happened to have opposite genders. Chiyo and Takamatsu really shouldn't have had such strange misunderstandings. Such an honest sounding answer, it definitely cannot be trusted. Godou let out a sigh. ...Recalling the words the deceased grandmother often repeated.
[4]

'Godou, you must never become like your grandfather. Though he is an amazing person, he had a fatal flaw from the very beginning... Ever since you were very young, grandma has always worried about you who resembled your grandfather so much. Even though he usually seemed like a decent man, but is noted to sometimes do things that lack common sense... Ah, I am so worried.' How could she say such things to Godou who had not matured yet? The cause of grandmother's worries, was the womanizing husband who stayed with her throughout all these years, and definitely not Godous own actions. Go dou thought to himself as he stared straight into his grandfather's eyes and spoke. Hey, grandpa, before I talk about other problems, isnt this a promise you have made with grandma? Why not just give it up. Please cancel the trip to Italy. That, I cannot do. Even if it is very unfair to Chiyo, a promise with an old friend is also very important. Ive already promised her that I will personally bring the item to her. A promise to a friend. If that was the case, Godou had no rebuttal. Despite being such a Casanova, grandfather had never betrayed the trust of his family. This too was one of the reasons why his male friends admired him. Whether male or female, Kusanagi Ichirou will never act unjustly towards a friend. The moment he hears that a friend requires aid, he will immediately rush over to help, even if it is outside of Japan. He possessed a chivalrous heart. A person who valued relationships above all else. Godou respected and admired this aspect of his grandfather's character, and wished to become such a person himself as well if possible. ...That woman's possession, what is it? You just described it as something precious. About that, in the village where the curse incident happened, didnt she leave something behind? ...That night, Lucretia Zola had visited a shrine which was burned down by disrespectful locals, presented this item as an offering. After that, the curse stopped... Perhaps the curse and the witch are real after all? Facing Takamatsu-senseis inquiry, grandfather left his seat and quickly came back. Carrying a flat object wrapped in a purple cloth. And then he placed it on the table and unwrapped it.

A B5 sized stone tablet, on it was a childish drawing. It should be a picture of a man with both his hands and feet locked up, distributed on the edges of this drawing were drawings of a bird with its wings spread out, the sun, moon and stars. The tablet was well-worn in appearance and even had signs of being burnt. ...A lithograph, could this be very ancient? Godou gave his honest opinion. A carving left behind by primitive peoples of some place. If that's the case, it made sense. "Probably not. For it to be an artifact unearthed from some archaeological site, its condition is too good... Though you can't rule out the possibility it is the work of some avant-garde artist." Looking at the stone tablet with interest, grandfather answered. Ichirou, how did this thing come into your possession? Actually that village was vacated more than ten years ago. The person who managed the shrine was troubled over how to handle the stone tablet. They had no idea how to locate the owner but was able to recall the face of one of the accompanying students, and that student turned out to be me. Through various twists and turns, they were finally able to get in touch with me. After that, grandpa decided to go meet that person. This perfect coincidence made Godou's heart stir with feeling. As a scholar in folkloristics, Kusanagi Ichirou had publications, thus his name was recorded in the university where he worked at the time. By getting in touch with the university, they were able to find grandfather's contact information. If grandfather had been an ordinary person in an unassuming occupation, most likely they would not have found him. In fact, it took a lot for them to find each other again. Godou could understand the feelings of grandfather who wished to return the stone tablet to the original owner. However, he could not let him break the promise with grandmother like that. After some consideration, Godou made his decision, the tablet will be delivered some other way. "OK, I get it I will take this stone tablet to Italy. This way, grandfather can keep his promise properly." Seeing Godou make such a proposal, his grandfather showed great interest in his eyes, while Takamatsu-sensei looked very worried.

"Godou, are you serious? Do you know any Italian?" "Nope, none at all. But things will work out somehow, no problem." Godou already had several experiences of being taken overseas by grandfather. The places visited were mostly Southeast Asian countries like Vietnam or Thailand. Getting separated with grandfather then meeting up several days later had also happened. Every time it occurred, Godou had to spend over half a day alone with no money and the difficulties of a language barrier. In severe cases, he had to wait for several days. Having experienced such situations numerous times, Godou actually became used to it. Language barriers could be handled by body language. This proved to work surprisingly well for communicating even though complicated meanings could not be expressed, but it brought him close to others. Other Japanese would probably freeze if they met a foreigner in the streets and had to converse in English. In such situations, Godou would appropriately make use of however much English he knew to establish a fragmented dialogue. ...By the way, the younger sister Shizuka had also gone travelling overseas with grandfather a few times. But she never met the things that happened to her brother, making Godou suspect if his grandfather deliberately set him up to train his grandson. "Hoho, Godou wants to go in my stead... Can I really entrust this to you with confidence?" A teasing smile appeared on the grandfather's face. "That's right, a man keeps his word. It's currently spring break, so I'm bored to death anyway." "The place Lucretia resides, though considered Italy, is actually an island in the Mediterranean -Sardinia, and located deep in the countryside of the island's interior. I think you will have it rough." As he watched his grandson's declaration, the nature of the grandfather's smile changed. It gave off a feeling of praise but at the same time like playing a joke. It was a smile mixed with complicated emotions, a very joyful smile. "I understand, then I will leave everything to you. Handle it well." Picking up the stone tablet from the table, he placed it in Godou's hands.

[edit]Part 2

On the south side of Italy, a vacation island floated in the middle of the Mediterranean Sea. This was Sardinia, an island about the same size as Shikoku , its population was roughly one and a half million of which over half was concentrated in the largest city there, Cagliari. Enclosed by crystal clear seawater, the surrounding natural environment was also very beautiful. The biggest industry on the island was tourism. Every summer, it was crowded with tourists whose purpose was to vacation in Europe. Particularly on the northeastern side, the sea shore as beautiful as an emerald was renowned as a vacation spot exclusive to the upper class nobility. However, Godou kept his plans to come here secret from his younger sister. "What is going on... Brother. You suddenly say you are going travelling. Could you have forgotten your promise to me? You're the worst." Thanks to his grandfather, Godou suffered severe scolding from his sister. All because of the grandfather's suggestion. 'You can tell the truth, but I don't recommend it, Godou. If Shizuka knew you were going to a prime vacation spot in southern Italy, what would she think?' 'She would want to go, or rather, she will insist in tagging along?' 'Exactly. But even though it's Europe, travelling in those countryside places can be very troublesome. The most prosperous streets of the city would be fine, but that place is even more deserted than this shopping street in Nezu... So, I will ask you a question, travel casually alone in the countryside or bring a troublesome sister and devote your efforts to taking care of her, what do you pick?' 'Of course alone.' He had replied without thinking. In the end, an excuse was made to cover things up. Shizuka was told he was going to an acquaintance's Zen monastery, to work odd jobs for a week. But for some reason, Shizuka scolded him with exceptional fury. While Godou was preparing his luggage in his room on the second floor at home, Shizuka suddenly burst in. "There's no helping it, mother ordered me to go there in her stead." "Mother's orders? ...Then it can't be helped, that person must have thought it was too troublesome and pushed it onto brother, that's so wilful of her."
[5]

"...Yes, your wilful character is probably inherited from mother as well -- ouch." "What a rude thing to say! I don't have that kind of personality like a queen!" Clearly he was already off the hook by blaming his mother's interference, but Godou made an unnecessary comment. Stepped on by Shizuka, Godou knew he had to be more careful with his words. By the way, the monastery he was supposedly visiting, was located deep in the mountains of Chichibu. Apparently there was once an ancestor of the Kusanagi family who was an abbot there, but he continued his life of indulgence despite monastic vows. The monastery still maintained the tradition of drawing water from a well to use for cooking. But at the same time, it was equipped with an industrial scale refrigerator that one would find in a winemaking business, which was stocked full of alcohol purchased from the liquor store at the foot of the mountain. Furthermore, they eschewed alcohol euphemisms like 'soup of [6] wisdom' and openly ate meat and drank alcohol. All past abbots have been strange characters, and every single one of them was an intimate friend of the Kusanagi family. As a side note, Grandfather Ichirou once trained there, but ended up committing all sorts of travesties, culminating in an immoral relationship with the widow of a rice shop, leaving him no [7] choice but to flee to Shanghai. Despite dating back to the Taishou era , these kinds of philandering exploits continued to be the talk of the monastery whenever Godou visited. ...Due to that kind of environment, little sister Shizuka stayed far away from that place unless obliged to take part in Buddhist rites. Which was why it made for a viable excuse. Thanks to grandfather's explanations, Godou was able to reach an understanding with his mother without paying any price. Normally, this would require being at her service for three hours or more. Everything was ready. But Shizuka was unhappily glaring at Godou -- why? "But didn't brother promise me beforehand? Couldn't you have thought up a way to refuse? So dense and slow, damn it! You're the worst!" "P-Promise? That thing earlier counted as a promise?" Godou was greatly surprised.

He suddenly recalled Shizuka's words a few days before the school closing ceremony. 'Brother, are you free for spring break? You must be very free for sure, without club activities or a girlfriend. Yes, it is decided you are free! So listen carefully, I happen to have a free slot in my spring break, so I plan on sharing this precious time with you, brother. First accompany me to go [8] clothing shopping. Next there's a new coffee shop opened in Ni-choume , we should go there. Next is...' Just like that, his sister forced her plans on him. If he was actually free, he didn't mind spending time with his sister. At the time he had paid little attention as he listened, so it didn't register. "Didn't you say something like 'as long as I'm free'? To think you'd rather run off to a monastery instead of putting effort into squeezing time out for your cute little sister... Brother, you have failed as a brother!" "How could one fail as a brother so easily?! Besides, who goes around calling themselves cute?!" Godou at least tried to tell her off. He did wish his sister could act a little more lady-like. But from an objective standpoint, it was undeniable that Shizuka was the cute type, because she greatly resembled the beautiful mother who was renowned for her looks. ...As a side note, the mother's skill with makeup had already entered the territory of gods. Definitely in the realm of godly skills, to that Godou offered his utmost respect. "After all, I can't possibly spend the whole spring break there. Why don't I accompany you to go out when I return home, is that ok?" "Clearly you forgot the promise, and now you're trying to weasel out of it? It's not simply 'accompany you', but me going out for the sake of accompanying brother, don't get it wrong!" Sigh, this sister was making decisions on her own again. But having known her for so long, I had grown accustomed to such willfulness. Godou laughed wryly as he reminded himself not to speak without thinking. "Ah, right, do you still remember Yui? My friend, the one who was relatively short." "Yui? Yui... Is that the girl who used to come and play all the time? Now that it's mentioned, she did come to cheer for me at the competition once... Yes, I didn't forget."

Faced with the name that suddenly appeared, Godou felt greatly troubled. Though the child with that name often followed behind Shizuka, Godou had little impression of her. "The way brother is, it's not surprising you completely forgot her." "I didn't completely forget, there are some lingering impressions in my mind." Godou tried to refute Shizuka's mockery of him. "Don't force yourself, brother is not something who notices my friends... Actually it's Yui who said it, if brother is free during spring break, she wanted to go out and have fun with you. How's that? Are you interested?" It felt like his sister was deliberately playing a joke on him. Go out with his sister's friend? Why must he do something like that? "No, not really... I'm not interested, I think she would find me boring instead. Forget it, help me refuse her." "Oh really, it's not easy to have someone offer you a date, what a shame." Teased by Shizuka who suddenly seemed inexplicably happy, Godou sighed as he shook his head. "Don't call it a date, it's just going out for fun... Spending time with someone like me will only make her bored. I don't know what your friend is thinking." "--You're right, someone as dense and boring as brother... Clearly so unreliable and ridiculous all the time, but extremely serious in strange areas, a normal girl cannot take a fancy to you... Girls like your sister who would spend time with you are extinct. You have to be grateful for me." "Yes, yes, I know. Shizuka is my cute little sister, I have troubled you all this time. Is that acceptable?" "Your tone of voice is not serious enough, and there's no sincerity, and the lines are too ordinary, completely no good. Out of a hundred, I can only give you fifteen points. Try harder, brother!" She looked like she was complaining, but her mood seemed to be great. Though she is my sister, she was impossible to understand. "Brother's good qualities are probably limited to that physical stamina that rivals a cart horse as well as playing baseball with... I'm sorry, I said something wrong." Originally in a good mood, Shizuka suddenly stopped.

Godou put his hand on his depressed sister's head and caressed back and forth. "Actually I'm not that amazing at baseball. It's ok, pay no mind to it. I am really grateful to have a cute little sister like you. You don't have to be so concerned." "B-But, I'm sorry. I got carried away and said those things." "It's fine, those things don't matter. I've long accepted that I can't play baseball any more, don't worry." For a brief moment, neither of the siblings spoke. Noticing Shizuka's depression, Godou not only said things he would never say normally, but also stroked her head all this time. Her mood slightly restored, Shizuka's parting words could never be forgotten. "Brother, I'm not asking for something expensive, but just something you chose with care will do. Buy something that will make me happy. If you pick something without care, I won't forgive you!" She clearly knew her brother did not have an eye for picking things, and yet she made such a demand? Godou sighed deeply.

Kusanagi Godou was now fifteen years old, just graduated from middle school, and about to enter high school. From elementary to middle school he had always been playing baseball. During middle school, he was the starting catcher and fourth hitter for a certain strong youth team. He also had the experience of representing Japan in overseas games as well as the Tokyo Selection Match, a World Series competition. However, during the summer of his third year in middle school, his shoulder was injured during a group training camp for the World Series competition. A certain pitcher who threw fastballs that were difficult to control, had struck Godou with the ball while he was running from third base to home. Due to the direct impact of the ball, both his back and his right shoulder were hurt. Though the injuries have healed, his most important weapon as a catcher, the strong shoulder was no good any more. Disappointed by the weak trajectories of his thrown balls, Godou began to worry about his future in high school.

Even though the shoulder was no good, there were still ways to continue playing baseball. There were actually schools that appreciated Godou's batting abilities, and invited him to join their high school teams as a batter, but he refused them all. --After all, he had already played for nine years, it was enough. Thus, treating the shoulder injury as an opportunity, Godou began to tell himself it was about time to try new experiences. In fact, he had already convinced himself it was true. His baseball playing was actually not that great. The things he said to Shizuka, about half of them were actually serious. Since Godou had the opportunity to play baseball at the highest levels, there were many opportunities to meet those with genius talent. Compared to those who possessed true talent, Kusanagi Godou was high average at best. So it could be said that because he didn't have enough talent, he did not insist on pursuing baseball. Participating in other sports, or even cultural clubs might be acceptable. These few months, Godou had been studying and facing examinations with that kind of attitude. 'Hey, Godou, what about me who had always lost to you? You've got to give me a chance to avenge myself! Dont you dare run away after you had won!' This was what his friend Miura said when he came to visit at the end of the second term during middle school senior year. 'Even if I continue baseball in high school, I probably can't hit your balls any more. Unlike me, you were born for baseball, born to be a pitcher. I think you will soon leave me in the dust, so please give me a break.' That was how Godou replied to Miura, the one who was rated the number one pitcher amongst the youth teams. Though they belonged to different teams, he were assigned the same team during the Tokyo selection match. 'Bastard! Are these the words of the fellow who defeated me? In all our confrontations, I have never been able to get you out on three strikes!' 'No, for something that's akin to cheating, pay no mind to it.' 'Cheating? What are you talking about?'

'Yes, your personality is very straightforward, so I can tell at a glance what you are thinking. Back in senior year of middle school, whenever I saw your face, I could predict how you would pitch with roughly fifty percent certainty. This was taught to me by my grandfather once, in competitions and negotiations, understanding the opponent's personality and targeting their weaknesses will basically win seven times out of ten, so it doesn't really count as true baseball capability.' Even so, Miura continued to pester him, saying things like "let's go to that school together" or "at least pick a school with a stronger baseball team"... But Godou chose the high school section of the nearby Jounan Academy. His younger sister Shizuka was studying in the middle school section there, and the baseball club at this school was abysmal, so he would have no wish to play baseball there. Removing the option of baseball from his high school life in such a semi-forceful manner, how will things turn out? After completing his preparations for going to Italy, Godou suddenly had a strange notion. "If I think about it, travelling overseas during such a period, it really feels like a 'soul searching' journey." Feeling that such a delicate term suited himself poorly, Godou naturally laughed wryly.

[edit]Part 3
Comparing northern and southern Italy, their inhabitants had completely different temperaments. Of course, this was just a general stereotype. Due to the north being rich and urbanized while the south was relatively poor, people described those in the south as more modest and friendly. Widely known around the world as a center of various areas such as culture, economy, fashion and sports, Milan was a metropolis that exemplified the north. And anyone acquainted with Erica Blandelli would know that she was the girl who embodied the essence of Milan. The young mistress of the prestigious house of Blandelli where all previous generations were Milanese. Beautiful and noble, she grew up with a strict upbringing starting from an early age, and was full of wit and talent. The beautiful young lady glamorous as a blooming rose. "Of course, my outstanding beauty is undeniable --" Erica smiled elegantly.

However, her smiling face bore no resemblance to a pathetic flower, rather, a more apt description would be a she-leopard or a lioness. The proud and powerful queen of the beasts, that was how her assertive appearance was best described. "But like the chocolate on a cake, there are many important elements adorning my being, but these alone cannot represent my complete self -- so for this matter, I must decline, my esteemed uncle." "If you put it that way, I have no choice but to consent, Erica." The one who replied with a wry smile was her only relative, her paternal uncle. Paolo Blandelli, whose figure could be compared to the Statue of David. Even though he was pushing forty, he still possessed the youthful vigor of a young man, a face like a perfectly crafted sculpture, and an intellectual and noble presence. And his perfect body was steeled through and through - as fitting for his title as the top knight. Italy's strongest knight was the king of swords -- Salvatore Doni. But the highest ranking knight was Paolo Blandelli. There was no doubt about this fact, though the uncle humbly denied it, while the other person in question, Salvatore admitted it freely with a smile. "I am flattered... But to make me a role model, who is the idiot who came up with this? I have no need to publicize my beauty, for there is no meaning in a pleasing exterior alone. External beauty has to be complemented by ability and insight from within. That is the true Erica Blandelli." "I knew you would refuse like that, which is why I came to talk to you first. I don't think it's a foolish thing." Smiling wryly as he faced Erica, the two of them were currently in a corner of a certain coffee shop. They were family who originally lived together in the Blandelli residence. Preoccupied with official affairs, the uncle had been away from home for many weeks, so they had not seen each other until now. Suddenly communicating "it's been so long", they decided to meet here -"My esteemed uncle, let's talk about something more meaningful, have you heard about the incident at Sardinia?"

"Yes, it seems to be real, the chance of a [Heretic God] descending seems likely. Our leader Sir Salvatore is in the middle of his expedition to South America and will take time to return, so it would be best to gather intelligence first, and investigate the local situation." "Then please assign me reconnaissance duties. Esteemed uncle -- no, Commander-in-chief Blandelli of the Copper Black Cross, the knight Erica Blandelli hereby petition." The Knights Templar organization had dominated Europe in the Middle Ages. As the descendants of knights, the sons of god, as well as magi who served the demonic deity Baphomet, this dual origin was the true identity of Erica and the rest of her order. Though there were numerous magic associations which inherited the secret rites of the Templar Knights, the Copper Black Cross, with its headquarters in Milan, was one of the strongest associations. Unsettling incidents were occurring at Sardinia at the south of Italy. This report arrived at the Copper Black Cross two days ago, brought by one of their members who happened to be there. This information likely had not spread to the vast majority of magic associations in Italy. Which is what gave Erica the idea of petitioning to be sent there. However, Uncle Paolo was shaking his head with a serious expression. "You are my precious -- a genius child who will one day stand at the top of the magic association. I do admit that is my personal wish. Anyway, you probably don't have any prior experience with gods, right?" "Yes that is correct. Precisely because I have none, I want to gather experience this time." Erica boasted without tact. Absolute confidence in her ability was the root of that kind of attitude. The martial arts personally taught by her uncle from a young age, as well as all sorts of magic inherited from the lineages of the Templar Knights from ancient Rome to medieval Europe. There were very few people who could gain mastery in all these difficult techniques by the age of fifteen like Erica. In Italy, Liliana Kranjcar, also from Milan, was the only rival of the same age that Erica recognized. "In the past, you allied with Princess Alice, ruler of the Witenagemot , to jointly oppose the Black Prince Alec. In recognition of your successes, you were bestowed the title of [Diavolo Rosso]. If I were to inherit my esteemed uncle's title, then I have a need to display my outstanding talents."
[9]

"I was already twenty-five years old back then, ten years older than your current age. Don't be hasty, there is still much for you to learn. If you want to approach gods, it's not too late to do so in a few years' time." Possessing great foresight, the uncle tried to dissuade his niece with sincerity, but Erica did not accept. "Too late. If I don't earn it now, the title of [Diavolo Rosso] that my esteemed uncle guards will be inherited by that crude and lowly Gennaro. I definitely do not wish to see the noble title of the Copper Black Cross' leader fall into the hands of that kind of man." [Diavolo Rosso] was the title earned by Paolo Blandelli almost twenty years ago. This was a title of honor possessed by the knight that represented the Copper Black Cross to outside parties. However, three months ago, her uncle had to relinquish the title due to finally ascending to the office of commander-in-chief. It was forbidden to hold both titles of top knight and commander-in-chief, in other words, Paolo Blandelli has now retired from the ranks of knights in service. Though Erica was known as a prodigy, she still lacked experience. Neither her achievements nor her reputation were not enough to inherit the title. However, it would be different story if she earned accolades in the face of the greatest disasters appearing in this world -- [Heretic Gods]. "...Erica, could you be intending to become a Campione?" "I am not that full of myself. Of course, if there was a chance, I don't mind becoming someone like Sir Salvatore Doni, but that's just wishful thinking... However, I do have some ideas on how to seal a god's existence or suppress them." "Really! If you say so, then surely you have made preparations!" Erica nodded in a matter-of-fact manner at her uncle. "I knew such a day would come, so I've been working hard at studying the Golgotha words and summoning ritual. If possible, I wish to display them right now."
[10]

spell

"Mastering the holy spear of prayer and lamentation at such an age, what a scary little brat." Sighing as he spoke, the uncle's facial expression changed. It was now the face of the severe commander-in-chief of the fearsome organization of the crimson knights.

"Fine, Erica. Go forth to the land of danger. Displaying courage and might is a knight's duty. Once the words have been spoken, you must absolutely complete this challenge. Do you understand?" "Affirmative. Erica Blandelli will now set forth for Sardinia to investigate and uncover the true identity of the [Heretic God] appearing there. I will try my utmost to seal this god and restore peace to the island. Await my good news." The uncle nodded lightly at the respectful answer of the niece. "Looks like, being born in this peaceful era, you sure have it rough. I really hope you will learn the difference between courage and lack of forethought. I pray that you will possess trusted friends and companions to walk along the knight's path together. I also wish your journey a success, and pray that you can give me peace of mind." "Oh my, esteemed uncle, are you treating me as Hannibal Erica smiled. Once upon a time, there was a famed general of Carthage who defeated the Roman Republic and marched into Italy. As the greatest ancient military tactician, he was praised by the famous Roman general [12] Scipio before a decisive battle. Scipio's words were 'being born in this peaceful era, you sure have it rough.' In the ensuing Battle of Zama, the world class tactician general was finally defeated. "Compared to the loser Hannibal, I fancy I am more like the victor Scipio --" "This will be determined at the time when you meet the [Heretic God]. Then I shall depart first, and pray for the day we meet again after your survival." Uncle Paolo rose from his seat, and left before Erica's eyes. --Perhaps it was pure coincidence, but this was the same day when Tokyo's Kusanagi Godou made his declaration to go to Italy. Of course, she could not have known this.
[11]

?"

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

2 - Fated Encounters

The Sardinia autonomous region consists of the island of Sardinia and the surrounding islands. The capital city Cagliari is a port located on the south of the island, and was first constructed by Phoenicians in the eighth century BCE.

Even in Europe which had incomparably many ancient capitals relative to Japan, ancient streets dating back to such historical origins were very rare. This was a relaxing street in the countryside, near the calm Mediterranean. This was also Godou's first impression of Cagliari. "...I'll have a stroll in this little town for today, then take the train tomorrow to the town where Lucretia-san lives." Godou was at the hotel room booked by his grandfather in Japan. Though it was just a little three-story inn, its facilities were well-provided, and extremely clean though not very luxurious. Godou sat on the bed, browsing webpages for maps and travel guides about Sardinia, making his plans for the next few days. The town where his grandfather's 'friend' lived was located in the center of the island. Godou decided to take a break here for today, since his body needed time to recover from the jet lag and the fatigue from air travel. Having thus decided, Godou looked out the window. It was slightly after one in the afternoon, and the Mediterranean sun gave off bright rays. The clear blue sky had not a single cloud. This kind of wide unrestricted view was not something that can be found in Japanese scenery. If he didn't go out to enjoy the scenery, it would be too much of a shame. As excited as if he was witnessing a sunrise, Godou decided to walk out the door and leave the room to have a look. If he wanted to rest, he could do that in the evening. After all, he already came all this way, why not go outside and have a look? Leaving his luggage in the room, Godou left the inn. In order to dispel the sleepiness, let's first find a coffee shop (the Italians seemed to call them cafes) and get a coffee and some snacks. Thinking that, Godou surveyed the surroundings, but all the shops in view had their doors shut. Just as Godou was feeling puzzled, he suddenly remembered. Now was the time for siesta -- the afternoon nap. Though the practice was no longer common in cities like Rome and Milan, it wasn't so in a place like this.

Still, not all shops were on break. After walking a little more, a coffee shop in business was found on a little street. Godou's Italian consisted of the basics he learnt from the tourist guide he read on the plane, or rather, the vague impressions he retained from that. But Godou was not a person who fretted the small details, and it was pointless to be scared in this place. Besides, staff in this vacation spot should be used to travelers, so Godou boldly stepped into the shop. ...It happened once before, at a little stall in Thailand. Godou had unwittingly ordered and eaten some super spicy fried noodles. It served as a memory of his travels. The decor of the shop was rather plain. There were only six or seven customers, all middle aged men or older. No one dressed fashionably and they all had casual attire and looked very relaxed. They were gathered in the interior of the shop, watching a broadcasted football match on an old CRT television. Godou walked towards the bar. The bartender who greeted him was a twenty-something-year-old youth. Godou felt a little relieved, for no matter what country, the chances of someone being competent in English was highest amongst the younger generation... Of course, there were also many exceptions. Godou used his broken Italian, aided by appropriate English to converse. It was exceedingly simple to order a cup of Espresso, but ordering food was very difficult, because even if you looked at the menu, it was impossible to imagine what the food looked like. Godou looked towards those elderly men, and pointed to the Italian panini sandwich one of them was eating. Give me the same thingthat was how he ordered. The friendly Italian youth only repeated the words 'OK' throughout the entire process. Godou poured two packets of sugar into the fresh coffee. This was because he once heard that pouring a large amount of sugar was the Italian way. The rich and sweet flavor was quite agreeable after all. As he pondered over this ordinary taste, Godou was shocked as he bit into the panini.

In between the two pieces of bread were prosciutto ham, cheese, as well as a kind of lettuce called rucola. However, the bread, the ham and the cheese were all particularly rich in flavor. This was absolutely delicious! After he finished, Godou thanked the youth, settled his bill and left the coffee shop. Then Godou began taking a casual walk around town. Sometimes he would take out the map and ask passersby for directions. In Japan, European and American tourists were unafraid of asking the locals for directions, so Godou decided to imitate them. He tried to ask those who looked leisurely, so as to minimize the chances of hindering someone. Even though the local language wasn't English, communicating through gestures on the map was enough for Godou to understand other people. Wanting to see the ocean, Godou walked towards Cagliari bay. Hanging throughout the narrow streets were fresh laundry. Seeing these peaceful scenes, Godou's mood was very relaxed as he reached a giant church -the plaza of a Duomo cathedral. He took a short stroll there, and then left the beautiful plaza. Starting from there, he could see Cagliari bay. Looking into the distance, the sea stretched from one end of the horizon to another, beautiful as an emerald. This kind of beautiful ocean was impossible to see in Tokyo, and Godou felt his heart getting excited and his footsteps quickened. Walking down a street called Via Roma, he hurried towards the sea.

[edit]Part 2
It was while Godou was taking a stroll along the sea side when he encountered the youth. A youth was leaning against the wall of a building that resembled a warehouse, looking towards the ocean that he faced. He gave off a strangely wonderful feeling. It would be rude to call his attire unkempt, but that was the impression given by his coat. What was probably once a white coat, was now a dirty brown in color. The clothing itself was a bit tattered. Rather than something one would wear on this street on the sea side, it was more like something you'd find at a desert oasis. Without any doubt, he was about the same age as Godou.

Around fourteen or fifteen years in age, with jet black hair to his shoulders, skin the color of ivory, and most important of all, he was extremely handsome. Godou could not help feeling drawn to him. There was a kind of androgyny to his facial features, and even among celebrities, Godou has never seen a handsome youth like the one before him.

--Suddenly, the youth's gaze began to shift. As if noticing Godou staring at him, he also looked straight back. And then he smiled. It was very common for Europeans and Americans to greet others with a smile the first time they meet someone and exchange glances, so Godou presumed the youth was saying hello to him. "xxxx, xx, xxxxxx... xxxxxx." He was using a language Godou had never heard before. It shouldn't be English, but Godou did not have the confidence to be certain of that. Though Italian was easily understood once the vowels were emphasized, but there were many sounds which were difficult for Japanese ears to discern. "I'm sorry, I can't understand what you are saying." Hence Godou could only use Japanese, shrugging his shoulders in response. In the situation of communicating as a foreigner, if gestures and facial expressions failed to communicate, then it was better to give up.

"Oh, my apologies, then I shall use thy way of speaking." Suddenly, he was answering Godou with fluent Japanese. Godou was speechless but could only stare at the youth's face. "Well, hardly of significance, but a strange taste -- no, dare I say smell -- hangeth around thee, catching my attention, thus I spoke to thee." The youth's voice was slightly lower than a tenor and was probably in the baritone range. "A taste... I don't think I'm that dirty, does it smell bad?" "Payest no heed to it, I assume I have made a fool of myself, to have asked such a strange question." The youth spoke openly as he watched Godou checking himself out. To ask such an embarrassing question right from the start, but then the youth did not seem to be malicious. Those words could have angered the other person, but somehow the youth did not cause a sense of displeasure, was it a question of character? "Boy, acceptest mine apology for my misspoken words. Pray forgivest me, I mean thee no offense." The youth smiled lightly. His narrow eyes became even more so, and his lips curved. A very classical smile. Rather it should be described as a smile as subtle as mist. "You really don't sound like you're apologizing, and why are you calling me 'boy'?" His features were very handsome, but his tone was rather arrogant, and felt like a superior talking to someone beneath his station. He was clearly about the same age, but he was calling me 'boy.' Godou felt incredulous at this sense of imbalance. Clearly he could speak Japanese fluently. Was it possible that his Japanese usage was not learned through regular methods? "Though I think it's amazing how well you can speak Japanese, your usage is a little bit strange." "Worriest not these little things. As long as communication is accomplished by speaking, it is agreeable." He replied with a calm tone.

The strange youth's explanation made Godou smile wryly, but Godou was extremely concerned about his irregular Japanese. "So, did you learn Japanese from watching stuff like dramas in ancient settings?" "Never have I heard of that. This language, when was the time I learned it? No matter, it is of no consequence, as long as we can communicate." "Then what is your name? My name is Kusanagi Godou. I think you already know, but I'm from Japan." "Of course I remember, my name, my birthplace... Eh, what is it?" The youth spoke very casually. But to this sudden unexpected answer, Godou was speechless. "...Umm, may I ask, was your amnesia just now a joke?" "Of course it is amnesia. Correct, I have lost all memories of the past. A troublesome condition, and most vexing." Though Godou still felt the youth was joking, he still made a suggestion. "If you really lost your memory, let me accompany you to the police or a hospital." "Unnecessary, though I have neither knowledge of my name nor origin, there is no immediate problem. All I need to know is the most important thing about myself." "The most important thing?" This was a strange person. Confirming this in his heart, Godou continued to question. Whether or not he was speaking the truth all along, this youth definite counts as a 'super' strange person. How expected of foreign lands, the chances of meeting weirdos greatly increased. "Yes, I am the victor. Victory is always in my hands. That is my nature. Facing any kind of conflict or enemy, unchangeable and unshakeable is my victory." "...Really." This extremely arrogant declaration was uttered from the youth's mouth calmly and simply. This guy's speech is completely unpredictable. Though Godou was slightly taken aback, he also felt a little impressed.

"It is true, I have long sought the taste of defeat for all this time, but none hath ever prevailed against me. By the way, whenever I start fighting I lose myself, and cannot avoid getting all serious..." Sighing as he gazed into the distance, the youth suddenly made a suggestion to Godou: "How about it? Art thou interested in competing against me? Canst thou amuse me for a while?" "Anything, as long as thou art good at it. Games, martial arts, a battle of wits, horse riding, anything. By the way, this place seemeth to be near Greece, I remember that country hath a kind of competition that made use of the entire body, rather interesting. Dost thou have something thou art good at?" Issued a challenge like that, of course one couldn't back down. And so Godou and the youth began to search for a place that could be used for them to compete. Walking near the port, the two of them soon reached a corner of an empty field. Gathered there were about ten-odd youngsters who worked at the pier. They were playing street football, probably during a break or after work. This was probably their playground. Fishing nets were hung everywhere, and seemed to be used as football goals. Right now there were two nets in use, and two teams were competing. At one of the temporary goals, Godou found a set of rather familiar equipment. A baseball and a metal bat, as well as several baseball gloves. "...Come to think of it, professional baseball also exists in Italy." Recalling this, Godou began to mutter to himself. Compared to the overwhelming popularity of football, baseball was like a flickering candle in the wind. The level of professionals was also rather dismal, but at least the sport existed. "Oh, thy talent lieth yonder, I look forward to it." "Ah, no, that's..." Taking notice, the youth walked towards the equipment. Though for an instant Godou wanted to stop him, but he quickly gave up. After all what was to follow was a low level competition. It was unlikely to worsen the condition of his shoulder.

During this time, the youth had already started conversing with the group of youngsters in fluent Italian. Probably negotiating with the youngsters to borrow the equipment. Not long after, the youth made a thumbs-up sign and smiled. Negotiation successful. "Good, preparations are complete. Pray tellest me, how is this played?" "Oh, one side pitches the ball while the other strikes it with the bat." Catching the ball thrown by the youth, Godou explained. ...This feeling from so many months ago. Godou looked at the baseball clutched in his right hand. The powerful shoulder which denied base stealing from even the more formidable runners... Godou has already lost it. "...Yes, it appeareth thou art more suited for this side." Watching the hesitating Godou, the youth tossed the bat over. "It is fine to sigh over an old injury, but treatest it not as a mark of shame. Getting injured is a natural part of the warrior's path. Only those who doth not fight remaineth uninjured. This is proof of thy past battles. " How does this guy know about my injury? Godou stared at the youth's face, shocked, but his opponent was not showing any pity in his expression. Pity... Faced with a constant barrage these past few months, all he could do was act troubled and thankful with a superficial response like 'what a disaster...' It felt terrible, but somehow this youth did not make him feel that way. Those extremely cool eyes carried an intense sense of pride. What kind of person would have eyes like those? Solemn and majestic. This was a warrior -- as described as the youth himself. "Hoho, actest not surprised. I am the one embodying battle and victory. As long as thou hast obtained results through battle, be they good or bad, I can discern it. Boy, there exist warriors who continueth fighting in spite of wounds or over exhaustion. There was once this person who judged it time to throw down their weapon, but that fellow choseth not to run. A true warrior."

The youth smiled, but not in the faint and distant manner just now, but rather grotesquely. It was the first time for Godou to see such a smile. Silently he accepted the bat. Who is going to lose to you? For some reason, his heart kept repeating that line. "Excellent! Good boy, good warrior! Quick, makest haste and beginest the match!" Once again, he returned to a child-like demeanor. It was also the first time for Godou to meet an opponent who went through so many facial expressions so quickly. Godou gradually began to take an interest in him. "OK, then I will hit the balls you pitch. If the ball is thrown somewhere beyond my reach it's invalid. If I swing the bat and either miss or hit a ball rolling on the ground, then I lose for that pitch. How's that?" "Soundeth disadvantageous for you, wilt thou be fine? I am very strong." The two gazed at each other and smiled happily. Who would have predicted one day I would pick up a baseball bat again in this foreign land? The unexpected match gradually made Godou excited.

[edit]Part 3
The result of the match was very surprising. Godou was able to hit the first few balls and winning in the beginning, but he began to lose, all the way to the end. The youth was throwing the white ball with a very sloppy posture. However, the balls flew hard and fast. In terms of control, their trajectories could also be described as no less than perfect. Even amongst those of Godou's generation, no other pitcher could throw such balls. Middle school's Miura who greatly surpassed Godou in natural talent, as well as the monstrous pitchers he met on trips to Korea and Taiwan, none of them were able to hold a candle to this youth on the island of Sardinia. His height not quite 170cm, the youth also had a very slim build. However, the strength of his pitches cannot be matched.

"Are you sure you've never played baseball before?" "Yes, today is the first time, and it seemeth rather amusing." With over thirty balls pitched, the vast majority ended in missed swings. The youth's pitching posture was without a doubt improvised, and he did not appear to have any prior training. However, his actions looked so natural. Clearly so random, but his motions were very elegant, and the result were straight fastballs with substantial power. After the bat missed, the balls continued with momentum that seemed as if it would break the fishing net. "Damn it, it's no good, can we have a break? Let me come up with a strategy." Beginning to pant, Godou asked for a time out. Genius? Was this what one called a real genius? No, Godou felt it wasn't. The youth before him who claimed amnesia was not someone who could be described so easily with a simple noun -there was a feeling of something out of the ordinary here. But no matter how fast the balls flew, they weren't completely impossible to hit. The first step is to get the eyes used to that level of speed. That said, even when he was the fourth hitter, Godou was unable to hit straight fastballs thrown with such power. What should he do? "Hohoho, panickest not. I am the one who is strongest and defeats all opponents. I merely wish to have a good battle, so please takest as much time to think as thou needst." Clearly words of such arrogance, but Godou could not find a retort. In addition, the youth looked as if he wasn't even trying -- Godou could not accept losing like this, he must find a way to turn things around! ...Though the nearby youngsters were playing football some distance away, the youth's pitches were too amazing, and very soon, all of them had gathered beside him to watch. Seeing Godou taking a break, they slowly surrounded him. And then the youngsters of Cagliari also took part in the competition. Still, no one could beat the youth. They could not even touch the ball, let alone making a good hit. "Who the heck was that guy...? If someone described him as inhuman, it's believable."

After pitching over a hundred powerful fastballs, the youth's breathing remained regular. Neither did the power of control of the pitches waver. Watching the youth defeat the local youngsters so easily, Godou was very shocked. Soon after, it looked like they were preparing to play football. The Italian young men put their arms around Godou and the youth's shoulders and walked towards the football. "Hey, could you ask them a question for me. Is this OK for them not to go to work? It looks like they are playing too much." "Freteth not such minor matters... This couldeth be their way of doing things, is there not a saying 'do as the Romans do'? Thou goest and enjoyest thyself." Seeing Godou worry, the youth smiled candidly. "Fine, whatever." Feeling that brisk Latin atmosphere, Godou gave up on the answer. Perhaps it was because he had grown accustomed to the ridiculous personalities of his grandfather and mother, as well as the influence of their friends. Though Godou thought himself to have a very serious character, he found himself possessing rather generous tolerance to meeting such a frivolous and strange character. If so, just do as the youth suggests and don't over think things, go have fun without worry. Wearing either t-shirts or vests, the Italian young men were most likely laborers. In other words, the majority of them were strongly built with arms, heads and backs akin to the statue of David. For an instant, Godou felt intimidated but he immediately got used to it. Godou and the youth joined the same team, and started playing street football. Even in football, no one could defeat the youth. Nimbly weaving the ball through his opponents, assisting his teammates near the goal by passing the ball through the narrowest of openings, and personally scoring spectacular goals. Though he called it 'my first time' let's just ignore that. Anyway, that was the kind of performance he gave. In the endgame, the youth took the ball past five defenders and ended the match with a perfect curve ball shot at goal. His figure was like a god's. "Fantastico! Fantastico! Figlio Del Sole!" A most emotional youth cried out.
[13]

Ending the match without any regrets, the group surrounded the youth, cheering with smiling faces and emotional tears. Lavishing him with Latin style praise such as calling him a genius and born of the sun. Soon, the sky gradually darkened. The slowly setting sun gave the harbor a shade of orange, and the two of them bid the Italian youths farewell. (In the end, they showed no signs of getting back to work, so it was pointless to ask.) The youth traded glances with Godou, and they smiled at each other. "...Though it was a strange day, but I was very happy. How about you?" "I too am happy. Such games are not bad once in a while." Godou who never thought himself the sociable type, was surprised to find himself getting so familiar with the youth in such a short time, without even knowing his name. However, it was not an unpleasant feeling. It felt like the days when he was still playing baseball and getting along with this team mates... That was the kind of friendly feeling he got from this youth. "I will be travelling inland tomorrow. What are you going to do next? If you plan on staying here for a while, let's meet again when I come back." "Yes, I too have things that I must do..." "Didn't you say you lost your memory, what are you planning on doing? What's the matter, just play football with those people just now. Or maybe even a proper baseball game with nine players on each side, but a much wider space than this pier would be needed." "Oh? Thou hast lost the match, yet thou hast not learnt thy lesson?" The two chatted and laughed together. Sunset on a harbor street. A little sea side road illuminated a bright shade of orange. Today was about to end. If possible, Godou really wanted to spend more time with this youth. Thinking that, he became even more talkative. Which is why he failed to notice the shadow in the road ahead.

This shadow was the shape of a beautiful young lady. By the time Godou noticed her, it was after she had begun the conversation. "Excuse me, the person who is walking there -- I'm very sorry for the sudden intrusion, but I have something to ask." It was being said in Italian. Of course, Godou completely failed to understand, but at that moment his attention was completely drawn by the girl who appeared before him. Just barely over 160cm, her height was not especially tall for European standards. However, there was a certain sense of dignity, how should one put it? Proud like a queen, standing there with such an imposing presence. Her long blonde hair fluttered against the sea breeze. Dressed in red, under the glow of the orange sunset and in contrast to her long blonde hair, the impression of red color was especially intensified. Red like a burning flame and hair the color of gold, it was like the crown of a warrior, majestically perched upon her head. However, all this aside -- the most important feature was the girl's beauty, from which Godou could not tear his eyes away. Beautiful features as if the result of delicate craftsmanship, better proportioned than any doll, livelier than any model or actress, and completely saturated with nobility and self-confidence, it was a face one could never forget after seeing once. "Please tell me all about the god that has appeared on this island. My name is Erica Blandelli. Consider it a return gift, as there is no need for you two to report your names."

After a few days, it finally occurred to Godou. If he knew she would say something so arrogant, he would never have let himself be attracted to her.

[edit]Part 4
"...Hey, what is that girl saying? She looks very serious." "She wanteth us to confess everything we know. Simply put, it is a threat." "Threat?" This dialogue between Godou and the youth, took place in Japanese of course. Hearing that, the blonde young beauty frowned with displeasure. For even this kind of expression to be beautiful as a painting, this girl was very amazing. Wearing a red top with black shorts, her clothing was a little ordinary despite her great beauty. However, due to the tasteful combination it felt very natural and unfettered, perhaps it was her unparalleled beauty and figure that caused one's opinion of her attire to improve. "...All roads lead to Rome. Do as the Romans do. What regrettable sayings. You are too foolish to come here with clearly no knowledge of Italian." The girl spoke again, a little furious. Ignoring the rather rude content, this time she spoke with very fluent Japanese. Perhaps she was in a bad mood because her cool entrance was spoiled.

"I would like to ask you about the [Heretic God] incidents that appeared all over the island of Sardinia about three days ago. Bosa, Orgosolo, Barumini... You were sighted in all the places where divine presences were confirmed. This cannot be coincidence, right?" The girl finished speaking and looked at the youth beside Godou. The places she mentioned were most likely locations on the island of Sardinia. Then that 'you' she was referring to must be that youth. Then again, what did she mean by [God]? Completely baffling. "I am Erica Blandelli, Great Knight of the magic association Copper Black Cross of Milan. Even in this remote place in the south, there are members of our association, and the person sighted I mentioned just now is him." Magic association and god. Hearing these strange terms, Godou felt troubled. However, her tone of voice was too natural, and surprisingly there was no sense of dissonance. "--Who on earth are you? Though it isn't apparent, could you be a mage? A priest or deacon of some religion? If that's the case, there is nothing unusual about successfully summoning a [Heretic God] by chance. Anything wrong with my speculation?" Erica Blandelli was smiling with great arrogance. This was the first time Godou ever saw such a conceited smile on a woman. How could she be so haughty, yet so glamorous at the same time? Godou couldn't help but sigh at those two points. "Ah, I've waited for you so long, and yet you respond with silence? No other way, then, peaceful negotiations end here and it's now time for battle. Trying to talk sense into people who cannot communicate, is like casting pearls before swine." With such instigating tones, how was it ever peaceful in the first place? And then Erica continued: "Come, lion of steel. The one carrying the spirit of the lion, the steel that carries the essence of battle! Respond to my hand and voice! Your name is Cuore di Leone... The warrior inheriting the name of the lion-hearted king!" What happened in the next instant, completely overturned Godou's common sense. "The knight Erica Blandelli swears thus, I will return your loyalty with my valor and chivalry!" The sword that suddenly appeared.

The silver body of the blade was slender and elegant, like a beam of clear light bathed in the rays of the setting sun. "If you are someone involved with gods, you must have heard of the mighty names of Erica Blandelli and Cuore di Leone? I have no wish to use the red and black techniques against a nobody. Hurry up and tell me all you know with efficiency, swiftly and obediently." And then, Erica thrust forward before her the sword that was like a piece of art. Of course, it was targeting Godou and the youth who showed a faint smile. "...What was that just now? Is that a parlor trick?" "Thou mayst consider that level of magic a parlor trick. It is not a particularly amazing spell." Sword, god, knight, magic, mage -- ! Come on, what were all these terms. Godou was very surprised. This was twenty-first century Italy, not medieval Europe during the dark ages. How could all these unreal terms appear? "Thou art an unruly little lady. To point a sword at me, even for warriors in the past, none have dared such barbaric acts towards me. The ignorant are truly terrifying." "Ah, so confident in your own abilities?" Towards the wryly smiling youth, Erica proudly puffed her chest. The tip of the sword was waving about like the tail of an animal. Even someone like Godou who knew nothing about swordsmanship could tell that it was the motions of an impending attack. "If you'd like, I can prepare a sword for you. I, Erica Blandelli, will never let anyone escape from a duel of the sword. What do you say?" Hearing her conceited words, Godou swallowed a mouthful of air. From the sword stance of this beautiful girl, she should be very skilled. Only someone who had reached a certain level of mastery could have such elegant poise, a functional beauty resulting from eschewing all of the unnecessary. Godou could feel that this level of cool and imposing presence could not be simply the result of a beautiful appearance. "Thy proposal interests me, but sadly enough, I have no leisure to spare." "I see. There has never been a person who refused my invitation. To think I would have a first experience of rejection in such a place, how insulting." "Hoho, thou shouldst not say it so, I shall play with thee one day. But now--"

The youth said to the elegant but regrettable Erica: "A more troublesome fellow is coming!" A sudden development occurred immediately afterwards. BOOOOM!! An extremely loud explosion was heard. To Godou who was already greatly shocked by the events so far -He was now doubting his own sanity, but who could blame him? A gigantic [Boar] roughly fifty meters in body length had suddenly appeared in the sea, and was landing on the coast in a very strenuous manner, knocking over the surrounding buildings. This kind of scene was appearing before his eyes. Not only Godou, but the sword-wielding Erica was also frozen. What was this? Could a scene seemingly from a monster movie be reality? Totally at loss, Godou found his hand being grabbed at that instant. "Hey, boy, runnest! Makest haste and escapest!" The youth yelled as he ran, pulling Godou by the hand. In order to numb his thoughts, Godou followed and ran without thinking. So when he finally became aware of the dreadful conditions they were running towards, and broke out in cold sweat. "W-Wait! That direction you're running towards is too dangerous!" "No matter what, our escape route was blocked by the sword. This is the so-called tiger at the front door, and something at the back. Makest thy decision quickly! Only by charging into danger can there be chances of survival." Even under these circumstances, the youth was yelling joyfully. The place where Godou was being led to, was exactly where the [Boar] was rampaging. Probably the most dangerous place in Cagliari at the moment. "W-Wait up! I have unfinished business--" "If fate allows it, we will meet again! Goodbye!"

Miss Erica seemed to be yelling something, but the youth continued pulling Godou's hand as they ran. The fur and hide of the gigantic [Boar], was as jet black as darkness itself. Whenever the black giant beast stepped upon the ground of the harbor, the earth shook violently. "Roar!" Every time it howled, windows in buildings vibrated, and then shattered. Whenever it charged, multiple buildings or warehouses were demolished like small scale miniature models. From somewhere a fire started. Probably flammable oil kept in some storage. The disastrous fire gradually spread, and the harbor looked as if it was being licked by crimson tongues, then swallowed. Slowly the fire grew to a point where it looked like everything was going to be burned down. "...Thanks to this great fire, that troublesome woman probably gave up." Godou stared at the burning blaze as he spoke with a bitter face. The girl called Erica had disappeared in the smoke about ten minutes ago. Seeing that she has not followed, perhaps it was time to head towards a safe direction. Currently, Godou and the youth's location was a corner in the harbor surrounded by fire. Though there was no immediate danger, the fire was gradually spreading. Furthermore, a couple hundred meters forward was the most terrifying [Boar]. All surrounding buildings that could be destroyed were already gone, but the beast did not charge over here. If it were to do so, Godou and the youth would probably have their lives snuffed out like candles in the wind. "If this continues, we are going to be burned to death. How could we have escaped to such a place?" "If we escape before the flames devour us, there is no problem -- that is the truth." Retorting against Godou's complaints, the youth was surveying the surroundings. Annoyingly, the guy's handsome face still carried a relaxed expression.

Despite the massive fire burning away so near, the youth did not have single drop of sweat. In contrast to Godou who was soiled by sweat and ash, the youth maintained his pure and pristine look. "Starting from just now, what are you doing? It looks very strange, did something happen?" "Yes. Actually I heard cries for help, it should not be my imagination." Godou perked his ears but could not hear anything similar. "I can't hear anything like that. You must be mistaken." "No, impossible -- I see!" Suddenly the youth began to take action. The direction he was heading towards, was exactly the place the giant [Boar] was destroying. "Where are you going? That place is dangerous." "Haha, if thou art afraid, pray returnest first. Forcest thyself not!" The youth smiled as he charged forward. Godou hesitated for an instant, and then ran in pursuit. If they separated now, very likely he would not see him again. Most importantly, he had to carefully witness the reckless actions of this youth, thus Godou decided. Running after the youth, Godou strove to move his footsteps. Weaving through debris, kicking away stones, avoiding the scorching flames, coughing and tearful from smoke inhalation, and overcoming many difficulties, they ran for about five minutes. The youth finally stopped. His path ahead was blocked by many collapsed piles of construction materials. About an hour ago, these construction materials were piled in neat stacks up to roof height along the rows of warehouses. However, it was now a mountain of debris, and the intense fire was devouring the surroundings. The present challenge was most difficult to overcome. Without appropriate equipment, there was no way to advance.

At this time, Godou noticed there were human voices on the opposite side, crying and calling for help. From the sound, it was probably not just one person, but several or even a couple dozen. "Hey, boy. Thou recallest this location? This was the place where we were playing." The youth's sudden question made Godou instantly remember. It was just as he said, this was the empty field where they had been playing football with the young men near the pier several tens of minutes ago. Mostly the warehouse had collapsed due to the [Boar]'s rampage, and then later caught fire, resulting in the current situation. "Those fellows likely failed to escape in time, and could only cry for help in sorrowful voices." "Those fellows? ...Could it be the ones we were just playing with at the pier!?" "Yes, the same. The ones we met are crying for help, and their voices have reached mine ears. This is one of my abilities, no mistake about it." Beyond the massive pile of debris, something like Italian voices could be heard. Of course, the meanings were unknown, but it was easy to imagine them as cries for help. Godou tried to find an alternate path around the debris, but was unsuccessful. Godou tried to find a path through the debris, but was unsuccessful. Godou tried to find a way to avoid the burning heat, but was unsuccessful. Complete failure! "What should I do?! How can they be saved?!" He couldn't help roaring in anger. Disregarding the burning fire, there was also the [Boar] several dozens of metres ahead, engaged in destruction. Godou felt indignant. Due to that monster, how many people have been sacrificed? Thinking that, his heart lit up in anger. Watching Godou, the youth smiled smoothly. "Thou seekest to save others before securing thy own safe escape. Thou art a boy with admirable qualities. Thy sense of justice is worthy of ten poems of praise bestowed by me." "Idiot, is this the time and place for something like that? Don't joke with me!"

"I jest not. I shall save those fellows, restest assured... Boy, though the duration was short, but I am happy. Thou hath my thanks." The red flames illuminated the handsome face of the youth. Noticing a sense of solemnity, Godou was silent. What on earth, what was going on with this guy? Why was there such a sudden feeling of greatness? -- It was very strange. "Hoho, to have amused myself so much with a brat amongst the mortals, was truly unexpected. On a whim, I could not help but lead him around for fun, but it is almost the end. I must finish my mission. If fate willeth, let us meet again. May peace be with thee." The youth who should be shorter than Godou, was somehow looking downwards at Godou. However, there was no sense of dissonance. The youth before him currently gave off a very admirable and blindingly brilliant feeling, and it was impossible to think he was an ordinary human. He must be a very special existence. "Thou mayst leave now, boy. The direction thou followest hath no vortex of flame, only stable mortal life. Righteous character will not lose the light's blessing, thou shouldst go straight ahead. " And then he walked towards the debris where the people crying for help were. His finger pointed in the opposite direction, and then Godou felt his body turn and walk there by itself, and then began to run! What was going on!? Shocked, Godou desperately tried to stop his own footsteps. I can't leave just like that, Godou strove to resist. "What a stubborn brat, thou resistest my spell words." "W-Wait a minute, give me a second. How can I run away alone? If I'm escaping you must come along, as well as the people on the other side. So--" "Thy thoughts are sufficient. I do not need thy assistance, because thou wilt only get in my way. Makest haste, escapest." The youth pleaded in gentle tones. "Such a shame to have lost my name. If my name was called during times of crisis, my blessing will be obtained. If I were my past self, I would never leave this holy phrase as parting words! So friend, I shall gift these words to thee -- farewell! Makest haste and run!" The result was, this was the end.

As the youth finished bidding farewell, Godou's legs ran automatically. Impossible to stop, impossible to resist. Fleeing from the threat of the fire and the [Boar], running at full speed in a direction where there was no road. Unable to save the youth, or those people trapped at the fire -- these thoughts made Godou very depressed, but he could not stop his footsteps. Soon after, not knowing how he ran, Godou escaped from the fire. For a moment he forgot his guilt for escaping by himself, and deeply exhaled in relief. --What followed immediately was despair. At some point in time, Godou had arrived at the Duomo cathedral he passed by in the afternoon. The great cathedral standing there. The place of worship to pay respects to the divine, and offer one's prayers. Beside the quiet and pious structure, a massive beast stood there, several dozens of meters tall, just as big as the Duomo cathedral -- the giant black [Boar]. So well-built that it looked slightly fat, with a strong and vigorous body. The unexpectedly slim limbs, and a mouth containing frighteningly large tusks. A creature completely unlike the related animals that Godou knew about. No matter how lively a boar, none were as ferocious or grotesque as this one. Its brutality made one think of a god, Godou had never met anything so frightful in his life! Compared to this stone built church, this [Boar] was the true divine existence. God of fury, god of destruction, god of jet black darkness. Shock and awe and fear, this time Godou's body was entirely frozen. ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR! ROAAAAAAR! After several roars which made the earth shake and the air tremble, the [Boar] pulverized the Duomo cathedral like an art piece made of paper. Godou stared at the scene stupefied. Pieces of stone debris fell from the sky like hail.

This was far too dangerous! Just as Godou thought that, a gust of wind blew. At first it was a light refreshing breeze, but then it immediately strengthened into a gale, soon turning into a tornado. "...Wind? --Now was the time to be so casual!" Yelling, Godou immediately left the scene from the [Boar] and the church. The strange thing that happened afterwards, probably won't be forgotten for a lifetime. It was a duel between the tornado and the black [Boar]. In the area around the plaza of the Duomo cathedral, there were many of Cagliari's historic buildings. Like the Torre dell'Elefante , Torre di San Pancrazio Gothic and Baroque churches from the Middle Ages.
[14] [15]

and others... There were also many

At the location of these historical buildings, the tornado formed just now had swept the giant [Boar] into the air. How strong were the winds in this tornado? Devoured by the spiraling storm, the [Boar] was suspended in midair. Surrounding it, Godou witnessed the sudden arrival of golden flashes of light. Swiftly and sharply, golden arcs sliced the [Boar]'s body into pieces. Gaaaaaaaah! The [Boar]'s roars filled the air, sounding like final death cries. Losing support, the massive black body fell onto the ground, resulting in an extremely terrifying crash, collapsing a tower in the process, scattering stone pieces everywhere, and demolishing many houses. And then the [Boar]'s body slowly turned into grains of sand and collapsed. The one that swept these grains of sand was the murderer -- the tornado. It gradually subsided, turning into a strong gust of wind, taking away with it the sand which the [Boar] had turned into. What remained were the streets which had turned into hell. Seriously damaged streets, the fire still raging at the pier, as well as people in chaos. People who only cared to escape. People who stood frozen. People praying to God. Crying, angry, terrified, hurt, sighing people.

Amongst these crowds, Godou walked by himself shakily. At some point in time, the sky had turned black. In the broken streets at night, Godou wandered aimlessly alone. What happened to that youth and the young men at the pier? He really wanted to know they were safe. He wanted to know their current condition. Propelled by these thoughts, Godou searched and wandered everywhere. In the end, he failed to meet any of them.

[edit]Part 5
The next morning, the newspapers at the inn gave Godou a complete shock. It was a newspaper based in southern Sardinia with Cagliari as its central focus, but yesterday's incident was not reported. There was a report and picture about a fire at the harbor, but after asking the innkeeper who knew English, all Godou got was an answer like 'Yesterday there seemed to be a fire at the harbor area. You got caught up in it, right? How unfortunate!" And then a pat on Godou's shoulder. Asking the others, no one in the inn knew about the [Boar] or the tornado. Godou wanted to ask them in detail, but his verbal expression skills were not enough. Filled with doubt, Godou settled his bill at the inn and left. Everything that happened yesterday should have been real. Anyway, let's go to the site of the incident, so Godou left for the Duomo cathedral plaza. The demolished church, the destroyed streets. Construction workers were silently hard at work performing repairs. Who knows how long it would take to restore everything to their former appearance. "It really wasn't a dream..." Godou muttered as he looked at the disastrous scene. Next it was time to check out the pier, but just as he made that decision a voice called him. "How casual of you to continue staying in this city. Where's the person who was with you back then? I am looking for his whereabouts, can you assist me?" Cagliari, damaged and destroyed everywhere last night.

The one who appeared here was the blonde girl dressed in red -- the owner of that unforgettably beautiful face. "...What, it's you." Her name was something like Erica Blandelli. Having a poor impression of her, Godou responded very coldly. "Ah, where's the greeting? I've heard that the Japanese are very big on manners, could I be wrong? Or perhaps, it's you who is ignorant?" Erica spoke scathing words in an elegant tone. Even for someone like Godou who was unaccustomed to handling girls, he could not stop himself from retorting. Frowning, and using as malicious a tone as possible, he counterattacked: "I've also heard that Italians were very amiable, but you don't seem to have that kind of gentleness." Silently they stared at each other for a moment. Very obviously, Erica's mood turned for the worse, but it was the same with Godou. "If you were a gentleman, then I can lavish as much gentleness as you want. However, for you to act with such an attitude towards a lady, unacceptable, completely unacceptable, you fail." "At least in the place I was born, girls who threaten others with swords are not considered ladies. This is due to your own brutality, do not blame others." And so, this was Kusanagi Godou and Erica Blandelli's first conversation, which took place in the worst of conditions. Though neither of them were actually the type to say such offensive words on a first meeting, but the current situation was the worst. "Just an underling of a mage who summoned a [Heretic God], how dare you speak to me in such a manner?" "Mentioning that again? You've been going on and on about gods since yesterday, what are those? Could you please communicate with words that normal people like me can understand? You've been saying incomprehensible things all this time, and it's making my mind very confused!" Godou furiously said those words. Hearing those complaints, Erica simply smiled, and then held out her hand. Clutched in her hand, was the travel bag on Godou's shoulder.

Directly pulling it over to her, Godou completely could not resist her monstrous strength. Godou was very surprised that he would lose to such a slender girl in strength. "Look, what is this? A holy relic giving off divine power -- even for us magi of the Copper Black Cross, rarely will we possess specimens of this high caliber." What Erica took out from the back pack, was the stone tablet. B5 in size, wrapped in purple cloth, on it was carved a rather childish drawing that left one with deep impression. The object that some female friend of grandfather had brought to Japan -"Ah, hey! Give it back! That's not mine. I came specifically from Japan to return it to the original owner." "The original owner? This person is on the island of Sardinia?" "Yes. Speaking with such arrogance starting yesterday, you don't seem normal no matter how I look at it!" "...Such harsh criticism aimed towards me, I shall punish you in a little while. But first, I have a question for you, please tell me the name of the original owner." Like an owl having sighted its prey in the middle of the night, Erica's eyes were flashing with light. "A divine artifact belonging to a group who summons [Heretic Gods], I am very interested in this owner... Quickly, or would you like to be threatened by a sword again? While I'm still feeling generous, it would be wise for you to confess everything, yes?" Erica's eyes were as sharp as swords, though her tone was full of false gentleness. Godou was about to be difficult when he suddenly realized. God, magic, mysterious youth, Erica Blandelli. There were so many inexplicable things happening to him yesterday and he needed to obtain more information in this area. In the absence of that youth, the only source of information was this girl. "...She seems to be called Lucretia Zola, and living at a place inland called Oliena. I was preparing to head there myself." Making his decision, Godou explained directly. Hearing that, Erica frowned and stared at Godou.

'Lucretia Zola? The Witch of Sardinia? An evil mage underling like you, going to meet her? ...How suspicious." Kusanagi Godou and the mysterious youth. And now it was Kusanagi Godou and Erica Blandelli. These two encounters, who could expected them to develop into an event that would rock the world and the gods -- but at this moment it was only the southern Italian countryside -- just a scene on the island of Sardinia.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

3 Witch of Sardinia

"So you only met that boy by chance, and have no relation to him. That stone tablet also came into your possession by chance, and you specifically came here to return it to its original owner..." Sitting on the same bench was Erica, listing these facts out with a melodic voice. By the way, Godou was sitting on the left side while Erica sat on the right, separated by a fairly large distance. "You really think I will believe such lies? Be a little more realistic if you're going to lie." "I am not lying and everything is the truth. Everything happened by chance. I don't care if you believe it or not!" Faced with this girl who has been mocking him all this time, Godou responded with a very annoyed expression. Travelling with a woman like this, you've got to be kidding! No matter what, he must find a way to get rid of her. "By the way, what are you, both a mage and a knight? Either one of these alone is already very unusual. For you to have both titles at the same time, it's idiotic! Even online games don't offer such ridiculous settings like yours." Occasionally dabbling in chess and go, Godou did not actually play online games. Even so, he knew a little about the content of online role-playing games. Which is why he naturally recalled strange terms like mage, knight, god, etc...

"To compare me, a descendant of the Templar Knights, with those fabricated games? I can see that you not only fail as a gentleman, you don't even have basic manners. How pitiful!" "I don't even want those kinds of manners!" As he talked shop with Erica, Godou unhappily looked upwards at the timetable written in Italian. --The two of them were in the waiting room of the Cagliari train station. Godou's destination Oliena was located in the province of Nuoro on the eastern part of the island, and was about two or three hours away by rail or by car, so Godou picked the train. But they have been waiting for close to an hour in that waiting room with no signs of the train. Italian trains will definitely be late, it was exactly as rumored. "Look! Did I not warn you, trains do not operate according to schedule? Do as I say, going there by car will be a lot easier." "You're so annoying! If you don't like being with me, then hurry up and go home!" Since Godou and Erica were the only two people in the waiting room, they could argue and make a scene as much as they wanted. As a side note, the Cagliari train station was small yet well-equipped, and was very similar to Japanese stations. This made Godou naturally feel a sense of dj vu. "Actually... As you suggested, we could take a long distance bus." Even though they weren't getting along, but if the other person was being logical, Godou didn't mind going along with her suggestion. Perhaps because Godou was too honest and straightforward, Erica easily declined his act of concession. "What are you talking about?! How can I possibly take public buses or trains?" "What do you mean?" Erica proudly puffed her chest at Godou and said: "Listen well! I, Erica Blandelli, has never taken a train or a bus since birth. Isn't that too troublesome? And you have to specifically wait here." "Uh..."

"I have my own car and driver. Ignoring planes for now, as far as land travel goes, there is completely no reason to do something as troublesome as what we are doing now." "Uh..." "Ah... However I do enjoy horse riding a lot, especially that feeling of the breeze, you can't experience that from other places. If only you were as cute as a horse." "Shut up. Anyway, I understand now." Godou looked as if he had been enlightened by some truth. "My greatness? If that's the case, you are too slow, your observation skills need work." "You're very annoying, that's not what I meant! You are truly a sheltered little high class lady through and through, completely beyond my imagination. And it looks like we have an unbridgeable gap between us!" This woman existed in a completely different culture. Calling herself a mage, a high class lady who was impossible to placate. Even without a language barrier, it was likely impossible to understand each other. "Ah, I didn't grow up that sheltered, though I did receive a noblewoman's education, but the results were less than satisfactory, at most average." "An ordinary commoner would have nothing to do with the word 'noblewoman'!" Godou remarked without consideration. "Then you understand now? There is a serious cultural divide between you and me, and we cannot travel together. Realizing that before we get on the train is really too fortunate -- then goodbye to you, though we didn't spend much time together." "You lack comprehension skills. Traveling with you is completely my decision. No matter what you say, I will not give up." Erica declared in a very straightforward manner. "Besides, as a knight, one must endure all odds to complete the mission, overcoming trials and tribulations. This has been the way since ancient times. You don't have to worry about this principle." "I care about myself, your hardship has nothing to do with me..." Godou resisted Erica's company from the bottom of his heart.

It was this morning when they met again. After Godou explained his destination, Erica had made a declaration. "Then I shall accompany you to Lucretia Zola. I am interested to know what you intend to do after meeting the famed Witch of Sardinia, as well as the power dormant in this stone tablet. Furthermore, that boy could very well contact you, so this is the best course of action." A very clear expression on her face. Though Godou vehemently refused, she immediately responded: "Ah, but if I used my sword, I could instantly rob you of this stone tablet, eh? I didn't do that because I am very gentle and chivalrous. You do understand that, no?" Thinly veiled threats. Godou couldn't help but acquiesce to Erica tagging along. And so the two continued to argue as they reached the Cagliari train station. "You, why do you have to chase that guy? Yes he was quite strange, but not a bad person. Didn't he rescue the people at the harbor yesterday?" This morning, when Godou conversed with her-Erica had finished investigating the incident that happened yesterday. After shaking her off their trail, at the place Godou and the youth went, the group of young men surrounded by fire and debris in the alley of despair were saved by the youth who appeared somehow. After that, the youth disappeared without trace like the wind. In order to prevent Godou from wasting time on the group of young men, Erica told him everything she knew. This morning when she was investigating at the harbor, she had made inquiries with the group of young men about the youth before finally coming over to Godou. To avoid further delays, Erica hastened Godou to start making his way to his destination. "You saw the divine beasts yesterday, right? That boy is the prime suspect for summoning them. If it really is the case, then he was simply cleaning up his own messes, and there is nothing to be praised." "Whether divine beasts or gods or whatever, no matter how matter-of-fact you mention them, I cannot..." He witnessed everything with his own eyes, but Godou still could not accept them as reality.

"The one appearing at Cagliari was the [Boar], and over the past three days there were three others appearing on the island of Sardinia. The [Camel] at Bosa, the [Ram] at Orgosolo, and the [Bull] at Barumini." "...Then with the one yesterday it adds up to four." "Yes. Luckily whenever the divine beasts appeared, a [Wind] deity immediately appears to defeat them, so serious damage was avoided. Great fortune amidst misfortune." Thinking back to the commotion yesterday, Godou couldn't help but break out in cold sweat. To have monsters causing destruction everywhere and summing it up as 'serious damage was avoided,' what a terrifying topic of conversation. "At all these scenes and next to the divine beasts, the boy was sighted on all occasions. Even if he is not the one responsible, he is definitely an important witness. Say, do you still have any objections?" Watching the self-assured Erica, Godou could only surrender. There was far too little evidence to defend the youth. With great reluctance, Godou could only agree. "Let's change the subject, what are gods? I still cannot imagine." Let's put the youth aside and switch to another topic. "Well... To be frank, whether or not these are [Gods] in the religious sense, we still cannot say for sure." Erica watched the sky and Godou also looked up. Sardinia's sky was blue, deep, and very clear. On the other end of the sky, was there really a heaven where the gods resided? "Due to the [Myths] humans have passed along from ancient times, they were born. The essence [16] of the earth, sky and stars, natural elements like earth air water fire or metal wood water fire [17] earth , these are what comprises the supernatural core of [Myths], thus lending form to these existence, the [Gods]. This is the hypothesis that we magi have established." Godou could only understand about half of what Erica said, but felt compelled to nod and agree with the mention of the word 'supernatural.' Without a doubt, these existences transcended laws of nature.

"However, for [Gods] that make an appearance, a portion of them rebel against the [Myths] that form their core. We have named them [Heretic Gods], gods who resist the myths. They appear in places unrelated to their myths and bring great disaster. Simply by being present, a god's power will cause great detriment to the human world around it." "...Gods of disaster. I really agree after seeing that black boar." "Who knows, that could actually be the incarnation of a gentle god. When originally benevolent gods become [Heretic Gods], they also become the source of chaos." "Then what about the tornado? Was that a god too?" "Probably, there are many gods possessing the divine qualities of wind, so its identity still hasn't been discerned, probably a god that opposes the [Boar]. But no matter what their attributes, humans are the ultimate victims." "That's depressing. When gods appear, what can humans do?" "First of all, option one is to treat it as a natural disaster like storms or earthquakes, and endure it. Do not cause any commotions, but pray for the gods' mercy or willful departure." "Offering sacrifices, praying to the heavens, that's entirely reliant on the gods." "Compared to meaningless struggle, it's far more effective. See, the people of Cagliari have not been in uproar over yesterday's incident? That is the current way." "Yes, I see. So everyone knows about gods appearing?" Godou thought about this morning's newspaper as well as the reactions at the inn. Everyone was acting apologetic and seemed very unnatural. So that's the reason. "Of course, humans who explicitly know about gods are not numerous, but the ancient streets of Europe are pretty much the secluded residences of magi, so people have been taught how to handle these situations. Also, there is tradition, ways of dealing with minor divine appearances have been passed down the ages from ancestors." "I get it now. Then back to what you were saying, if that's the first option, what's the second?" "Yes, option two is the simplest. Defeat the god." Godou got quite a shock from Erica's unexpected answer. "Can such a thing be done?" "Of course not!"

Still recovering from the shock, and then to receive such an unreasonable answer. What is this! Playing me for a fool? "Impossible for ordinary people, and even the best high ranked magi. But on extremely, extremely rare occasions -- if one were to receive the grace and good fortune of something like three or four miracles, then it's possible. However, this is not an option worth considering." "In other words, a lucky coincidence." "That's not enough, it's completely impossible without a miracle on the level of a carpenter's son born in a manger, and finally becoming the savior of the world. Hence, option three is the most practical. If it's a comparatively weaker deity, just seal it." Sealing a god, this reminded Godou of his grandfather's words. Offering the stone tablet at the village where divine retribution was occurring, was how the incident of strange deaths was resolved. "That is probably a grimoire from mythical times, though it's unknown what power lies dormant within it." Erica glanced at Godou's backpack which contained the stone tablet. "You called it a grimoire, but it's clearly not a book?" "As an ancient product of a time without paper -- the mythical age, that was the time when gods could freely walk the earth. During those days, the grimoires created by gods to preserve their wisdom and power all take this form." Suddenly, an ongoing noise of clackety-clack completely overcame Erica's voice. With the ear splitting sound of the brakes, the train slowly entered the station. Godou stood up, having sat in the seat for dozens of minutes, and said: "Yes, anyway this is a topic an ordinary person like me cannot understand... By the way, my name is Kusanagi Godou." "Eh, what?" "My name. You don't care about my name at all? You haven't even asked once, so I will tell you, I'm not going to repeat myself." Even though he disliked her, if they were to travel together they should know each other's names. Hence Godou decided to name himself coldly, but Erica's reaction was even more impolite than he expected.

"Hoho, you're called Godot, a name that sounds like someone who fails to show up as agreed, what a strange name." Samuel Beckett's play "Waiting for Godot." A story about two vagabonds waiting for a character named Godot who never showed up. Since Godou did not know the content of this play, he had no idea why Erica spoke as she did. However, he was certain it was nothing good.

[edit]Part 2
The outside view seen from the train, was essentially a boundless plain of grassland. As well as the endless wilderness, flocks of sheep could often be seen on the vast lands along with shepherds. Raising sheep was one of Sardinia's main industries. Amidst this scenery, one could spot the ancient walled cities -- nuraghes. These were the remains of cities built by locals before the arrival of the Phoenicians, and have now become important tourist attractions. On the way, they made a switch to the train to Nuoro city. This was the provincial capital of Nuoro, and Oliena was a little town nearby. They had set off from Cagliari shortly after noon, and arrived at Nuoro city three hours later. After a rough and bumpy bus ride for another few tens of minutes, they finally reached Oliena. At around six in the evening, it was already dusk. Godou decided to visit Lucretia Zola's home the next day, because it might not be possible to find her house immediately, and he wanted to find a hotel before it became dark. "...Hopefully there will be a hotel with vacancies." Surveying the surroundings, Godou muttered to himself. Without any outstanding tourist attractions, it was a very ordinary town in the countryside. Due to the proximity of hills and mountains, it was full of natural scenery, but there was nothing remarkable about the town. Judging from the scenery witnessed along the train ride, this was a typical little Sardinian town. "It's probably more convenient to get around this island by car. Anyway, I'm so hungry..." Godou only ate some bread for lunch, so he was now especially hungry.

Hearing Godou utter such words of defeat, Erica couldn't help laughing beside him. "What a useless person. Look at me, the first time traveling by rail, and the first time suffering the motion of a bus. Yet I am just as resolute as always? This is the difference in experience between us." Watching the braggart before him, Godou had nothing to say. True, the very slender looking Erica had great fortitude. Her beauty and glamor were unaffected, but the cause of this difference had other reasons. "Of course you're not hungry. While I was tired of the scenery, and enduring boredom and hunger. You went ahead by yourself to chat with others and didn't share any food with me." Godou recalled the arduous long distance journey today. While he sat in the box seats, Erica very naturally walked amongst the others. Originally Godou thought that it would be annoying to carry out a face to face conversation with her, so he didn't pay much attention. ...Watching the window scenery was only interesting for the first hour. As he looked around with nothing to do, he found Erica happily chatting and laughing with a woman in a very nearby seat. Since it was all in Italian, Godou didn't understand a single word of it. However, Erica was using a friendly tone of voice completely opposite to how she treated Godou. Even though the content was unknown, one could guess roughly what she was talking about through her fluent tones. And then soon after, the woman whom Erica was conversing with, opened a basket near her hand, and took out all sorts of food as if by magic -- sandwiches, olives, as well as cheese and fruit... Of course, she shared all of them with Erica. Feeling a little hungry, Godou felt slightly jealous. All that food, and Erica kept them all to herself. "As a knight, I have the obligation to maintain my body at its peak condition. The intake of nutrients from food cannot be overlooked. Anyway, it's not my duty to share food with you." Erica's words were as self-centered as always. Godou decided to retort in kind, after all, grudges over food can be very horrific.

"Although that's true, despite a knight-like high class lady's pride, you are surprisingly stingy. Yes, you are also very good at currying favor and flattery. To act all friendly just for the sake of food, how should I put it, conniving? I am impressed." "You... Calling me stingy and conniving? How insulting!" The malicious retort made Erica's face filled with anger. Seeing her furious, Godou silently thought to himself, since this works at riling up her anger, perhaps it could come in handy, let me take note of it. This was a habit Godou developed during his time in baseball. As the catcher and the fourth hitter, in order to defeat the opponent trump cards, he needed to analyze the personality and preferences in advance to prepare for matches. For someone without outstanding natural talent, this sort of effort was necessary. "Listen well, I will greet the vast majority of people with a smile. Who wants to create enemies unnecessarily, perhaps one day you might require their assistance!" "What a calculating fellow you are. I guess you don't really have any close friends you can be open with." "Please call it elegant diplomacy. It is required to build amicable relations. If you can't even understand that, it means you're just a child." "I have no wish to understand that kind of thing." "Hmph, that is why I say you are just a child, unable to understand these things. To dare call me stingy and conniving, unforgivable!" Erica declared furiously. She was staring straight at Godou, pointing her finger at him. "Fine! In order to prove that I, Erica Blandelli, am not a stingy person, even though I have no obligation to share a meal with you, but tonight this lady will grace your dinner with her presence, think of it as compensation for not treating you for lunch!" And so Godou and Erica entered the doors of a ristorante. In Italy, there existed common eateries like trattoria Godou knew the distinction, at least. The one that Erica selected, was without a doubt, in the latter category.
[18]

as well as high class ristorantes.

The internal decor was very classic and elegant. With dim lighting and such a high class atmosphere, Godou felt that it would be troubling the ristorante for two minors to enter. The two were taken to their table, and Erica began to order. Of course Godou didn't understand a word of Italian and had no idea what they were saying. "Wait a minute, you're ordering wine!" Seeing the bottle brought over, Godou was speechless. Smelling the aroma of the alcohol, it was clearly an appetizer wine -- the sparkling kind. "Isn't that obvious? Eh? Or perhaps you don't know how to drink?" "How could this be possible?! The restaurant accepted your order." Godou responded to Erica's provocative smile. "By the way, the drinking age in Italy and Spain is sixteen." "Yes, right, I will be sixteen next month, of course there's no problem... Really, getting frantic over such trivial things, you have surprisingly little tolerance." "Wait a minute, if you're born in April, then you're only fifteen, the same as me. That's illegal!" "It's fine as long as you're not discovered. Do you really think I'll get caught?" As the two argued, the food was brought to the table. For appetizers, there was prosciutto ham as well as a wide selection of fresh seasonal vegetables. With fried lamb brains(!) which Godou had for the first time, handmade sausage, and baked Sardinian flatbread, the choice of food was quite rich and sumptuous. There were two meat entres, a local specialty of roasted suckling pig served in slices, as well as horse ribs that still retained some blood. Everything tasted delicious. Having endured such a long journey, it was well worth it. However, the problem was the bottle of red wine Erica had ordered. Due to the dim lighting, the red liquid seemed as if it was giving off a seductive light. When he saw the champagne before the meal, as well as the meat entres, Godou should have expected it. "Don't force yourself if you can't drink. For such a trifle bit of wine, I can finish it alone."

Erica's nonchalant tone made Godou feel like he was being mocked as stupid. If he didn't resist, then he would be an idiot. Understanding that, Godou raised his wine glass. Despite everything, his nature was quite competitive. He slowly kept the wine in his palate, savoring its flavor. A complicated taste unique to high quality red wine, with a mixture of bitterness, sweetness as well as a hint of sourness. The fragrance of grape and fruitiness assailed the sense of smell. "Very good, though I don't particularly like western wine, but this is really good." "Ah, I didn't think you'd know a little about wine, then you cannot complain. Drink obediently." Hearing Erica's remark, Godou smiled fearlessly in return. Despite appearances, I've often been forced to spend nights drinking with my grandfather. At the age of fifteen I already have substantial knowledge about alcohol... No, the one who taught his middle school grandson the difference between cheap wine and exceptionally good wine, what on earth could he be thinking? Mother as well, asking her son to mix cocktails for her, sometimes preparing mixtures like whiskey and water, and even making her son taste them. In order to cater to her own tastes and forcing it upon her son, in some ways, Godou had been receiving an elite education every day of his life. "Actually, even when drinking with adults, I have never lost in alcohol capacity. How regrettable." "Ah, what a coincidence, me too. Till now, I have never lost against anyone in drinking." And then the two of them began to eat and drink heartily. Whenever anyone's wine glass emptied, the waiter immediately filled the glass quietly. The one who drank the last glass was Godou. Since he was not accustomed to red wine, Godou felt relieved after one bottle. He won't have to worry about getting drunk now. However, watching this take place. Erica frowned. "Godou... To think you drank one glass more than me, like a sneaky thief." "You even bothered to count? That's so stingy, please don't do that anymore."

"You... You have insulted me again. Please do not misunderstand. I shall repeat myself once more. I am not stingy at all. The problem is, currently the fact that you have imbibed more alcohol than me." By the way, it's you yourself who wanted to compete. Though not stingy, but surprisingly childish, Erica's next words shocked Godou: "Looks like, there is a need for a second round of competition. A victor needs to be decided." --Inhale, exhale. There were birds chirping outside the room. Waking up on the bed, Godou vaguely recalled the events yesterday. After dinner at the ristorante, without any reservations, they were fortunate enough to find a room at a bed and breakfast (B&B) on the roadside. And then he went with Erica as they bought a large amount of alcohol and snacks to go along. It would be too unsightly for two youngsters to drink at a bar, so that's what they decided. Battling on the verge of collapse, spurred by their sense of competitiveness, the two of them downed glass after glass in order to prove their superiority to the other. And then what happened? That part of memory was completely blank. Oh well, best not to think about it. And then, amidst a feeling of something not being right, Godou could also feel a slight sense of warmth and softness, what could it be? With a very appropriate suppleness, a warm object very comfortable to the touch was lying beside him. As Godou battled his urge to sleep, he struggled to open his eyes and laid them beside him. ...In that instant, his mind went blank. Erica Blandelli was sound asleep beside him. Why on earth was this fellow here? Could he have committed the same mistake that all men are liable? No, impossible. I think not, probably not. Let's hope for the best from my rationality and Erica's caution, but if something did happen...

As he struggled to calm his panicking heart, Godou took a serious look at Erica at the same time. Peerless beauty that still caused his heart to race, she now had a calmly sleeping face. Currently she was a beautiful girl who looked just like an angel. Wearing only lingerie, the color was blue, and a two-piece set with a high class design. Other than that, she was wearing nothing else. Truly a great figure, no, that kind of description was not enough. As a European female, though she was slender and not very tall, but what was with that extreme voluptuousness? Long slender limbs, tiny face, a figure with proportions like a model, but in spite of all that, a bountiful bosom that looked as if it would overflow from the brassiere, just like ripened fruit such as apples or peaches. The curve from the waist to the buttocks was also very perfect. Such artistic beauty, if viewed directly, would seem especially erotic. Even in swimsuit photo collections, one was hard pressed to find a girl with such a great figure. Right now she was sleeping holding onto Godou's side, and unwittingly resting her spectacular bust against his body. (--!) Godou felt extremely unsettled. The first experience of pleasures of a lifetime lay before him in close proximity, this was bad, totally bad, absolutely bad. A sense of fullness that made the brain go numb, was rapidly increasing the feeling of criminal immorality. He had to escape fast! As he made his decision, Erica suddenly woke up. "...Who is it? Arianna? Come on, how did I get the bed wrong..." "...Ummm, actually... it's me." The two of them stared at each other, speechless. Erica's eyes were originally unfocused but quickly restored the brightness of rationality. Rubbing her eyes, she got up from the bed, grabbed a shirt and covered her underwear-clad body. Extending her hand, the sword from two days ago appeared in her hand once more. Without hesitation, Erica's sword pointed straight at Godou's head.

"To dare taint my purity, surely you must die right here!" "Wah, wait! I haven't done anything strange! Probably..." As the sword was thrust forward, Godou panicked. Simply facing her, he felt his spirit suppressed. A sense of despairing oppression came from her body, and her eyes were filled with icy coolness. Was this what they called murderous intent...? "Right, you probably didn't do anything shameful to me, because you are just as harmless as a castrated dog. Wonderful." "Yes, that's exactly right. Haha, it really was just a misunderstanding..." "Yes, to you. If you really had the nerve to do anything funny, even completely asleep, I would have decapitated you. It's your lucky day." "...Yes that's right." Erica's cold response, was likely not a lie, and Godou felt relieved in his heart. "But you have engraved upon your mind the image of my, Erica Blandellis, bodyone that no one is allowed to see. And to have even touched my skinyou still deserve death." Deserving death for that! Though Godou felt he should be loudly protesting, but he was so afraid that he couldn't even make a single sound of protest. Intimate contact with her skin was undeniable, there was no way to refute that. "Anyway, why don't you calm down first? We can discuss this once you calm down."

"Ah, your sense of recognition is too superficial. I am currently calmly considering whether I should first gouge your eyes out, or decapitate you and parade it on the streets first? Can you not treat me like a fool?" "How can you call that calm?! Anyway, we should both settle down and discuss peacefully." After a short ten minutes. Godou was taxed to his wits persuading Erica to pause her actions, while Erica with her merciless glare, her body wrapped by a single piece of clothing, the two of them stared face to face once again. "First of all, let us confirm how this situation arose and where responsibility lies. No matter what, it is our fault that we drank too much last night. For that we have to reflect." Not only was the stomach feeling unpleasant, the throat was also very parched. These were common symptoms the next day after heavy drinking, and Godou was now feeling uncomfortable. Even so, he felt impressed that he wasn't hungover. Like his grandfather and mother, perhaps this was the Kusanagi pedigree, a bunch of people with extremely strong liver functions, all grand drinkers. Looking closely, Erica was not hungover either. It made sense, if either of them couldn't hold their liquor, then they wouldn't have binged so much. Compared to drinking alone, or a large group gathered together for a banquet, drinking only goes completely out of hand when it was two people. Godou understood the nuances of that. If another activity required him to drink like a bull again, Godou would not want to repeat this experience again. "To think that someone of the same generation could match me in alcohol intake. If it was Lily, she'd get drunk in a short while, and then I'd have some good fun with her..." Probably extremely confident in her alcohol capacity, Erica murmured to herself softly. "Anyway, drinking too much is both our fault, not sending you off earlier is my fault, but spare me the eye-gouging and decapitation. Is there a more peaceful way to appease your anger?" Godou apologized in a Japanese way, bowing his head in penance. An option existed before it became late at night, to send Erica away since this room was rented by Godou. Which is why he was reflecting, why he didn't do that?

"Do you think such an apology can let you off for my humiliation?" Erica stared with icy cold eyes. There was a merciless murderous intent, making Godou break out in cold sweat. However, some words still had to be said. Taking a deep breath, he tried to argue: "Say, can you just treat this as having slept with a pet? Do you have to be so concerned?" "Of course! To have shared a bed with a male other than a marriage partner, this is an embarrassment that can never be wiped away!" A completely different upbringing compared to his own, Godou was deeply reminded once again. Towards Erica's complaints, Godou thought once more. However, he couldn't think of anything -- no solution. At this time, there was nothing to be done but push the problem aside for now. "OK, I get it. Bickering here over this incident won't get anywhere, so why don't we leave first, since we must find Lucretia-san's house. That is our goal, right?" Godou didn't dare say any more as he waited for Erica's response. Though extremely furious, she had quick wits and should instantly recall the original goal that was what Godou hoped in his heart. "...Correct. As a knight, the current priority is to finish my mission first." Erica spoke softly. Appearing calm once more, she nodded expressionless like a Japanese mask, though this actually looked even more horrifying, compared to her loud tantrum. Her current state of resolution was actually more terrifying. "So, let's hurry to the Witch of Sardinia -- after that, I will make you truly regret your crimes. I will find a suitably harsh punishment for a sex maniac like you." To be called a sex maniac! Godou wanted to sigh at the heavens. And so the turbulent journey of the two, continued on its second day.

[edit]Part 3
Beneath the cloudless sky, Oliena was a beautiful and scenic little town.

Nearby were refreshing green woods as well as beautiful springs. For a town with less than ten thousand in population, its facilities were very well equipped. "If it's such a small town, then Lucretia-san's home shouldn't be that tough to find... It's only the fact that I haven't contacted her beforehand, that worries me--" Godou spread out the map of the small town, and began searching near the home his grandfather had described. They were currently at a cafe near the place they spent the night. Godou muttered to himself as he ate breakfast. Though Erica was beside him, they haven't exchanged a single word after the incident that morning. Having finished breakfast, it was finally the time to search for their destination. Godou asked for directions from passersby. Using clumsy English to tell them where he was going, and then taking out the map to inquire how to get there. Due to the language barrier, there was no way to convey small details. Even so, the approximate direction could be gleaned, and then they set off. If they got lost, the same method was repeated with other passersby. Having repeated it four times, it was now the fifth -"Ah, come on, this is exasperating! Give me the map, I'll show you the way." Silent until now, Erica finally erupted. "What, took you long enough. It's not like I have to accept your help." Godou replied coldly. Yes, it was partially his fault for making Erica angrily silent from this morning till now, but was it really necessary to be so offended! "I am not helping you, I just want to meet Lucretia Zola faster! What on earth are you doing, the passersby already explained in so much detail, yet you are still clueless!" "I can't help it! I don't know any Italian!" The people who Godou asked had explained in particular detail.

However, Godou completely didn't understand Italian. Even when he wanted to communicate seriously in English, his verbal ability was rather lacking, so he was unable to understand the details. This was why they were progressing in such an inefficient manner. Erica grabbed the map and first led them forward. Apparently, she remembered all the routes explained so far, and was able to walk towards their destination with no hesitation at all. Even though very angry, Godou could only follow her. From then on, everything went smoothly and they arrived at their destination twenty minutes later. Lucretia Zola's home was located near a forest on the edges of town. A stone house in the middle of the garden gave off a very ancient atmosphere. From the overall feeling of the house, combined with the absence of nearby houses, it felt very solitary. The witch's residence. Though it was a small house, its appearance matched this name particularly well. Glancing over the garden, it was full of weeds everywhere. The owner either had no interest in gardening, or was too lazy to care. Anyway, the whole point of coming all the way to Sardinia was to reach this place. Godou stepped in front of Erica, walking over to the entrance and pressed the button to the doorbell. --After waiting for a while, there was still no response. "Not here... If that's the case, let's wait until she returns -- hmm?" Godou suddenly stared with his eyes wide open. With a scratching heavy sound, the door opened automatically. Carefully scrutinizing the surroundings, there was no one before or behind the door, and the old wooden door did not seem like it was automated. What happened? "Probably this means please enter. You've already arrived at a witch's home, don't be taken aback from this kind of simple trick." "Damn it, this is magic too. What a suspicious house..." Lectured by Erica from behind, Godou muttered to himself. Stepping into the house with apprehension, Godou found a black cat waiting for him at the entrance.

Meow~~ It was calling out with indifferent tones. For such a slender and elegant body with soft sleek fur, the cat didn't look cute at all. The black cat suddenly walked into the depths of the house. On the way it stopped and waved its paw, going 'meow' as if calling someone, then continued on its way. "It's really telling us to follow?" "Of course, this is a cat familiar -- even for you, something so classic can be understood, right?" Of course Godou realized it already, but he just didn't want to accept it. Godou shook his head, casting the cultural shock aside. To falter at this point would be a waste of time, so it's best to catch up to the cat. They were taken to what appeared to be a bedroom. It was medicine -- no, full of the aroma of herbs. The room was very disorganized, and reclining on the bed was a woman who only half sat up. The cat just now was huddled in a corner, yawning in a bored manner. "Welcome to my home, my old friend's relative. Whose relative are you? I can see from one glance, you must be Kusanagi Ichirou's grandson. I am Lucretia Zola." Suddenly, the woman on the bed was speaking in perfect Japanese. Godou was so surprised he jumped backwards. Before his eyes was a beautiful woman in her underwear, greeting her guests while reclined on her bed. Her glazed over eyes gave off an incredible sense of charm, while her flaxen colored hair was also extremely beautiful. A beautiful woman at her prime, her apparent age was in the latter half of the twenties. Even if she dressed young on purpose, she was thirty at most, which completely didn't fit calculations. If so much happened between her and grandfather, she should now be an old lady, advanced in age.

"Ah young man, have you been entranced by me? Is there a problem? Hohoho, perhaps this appearance might be too stimulating for the young ones. Something troublesome happened lately, so I've been unable to get up from bed... Besides, you must be very happy inside? Men are always like that." "Sorry to interrupt. You are Lucretia Zola-san?" She nodded to confirm Godou's question. "Ah, yes. You are Kusanagi Godou, right? Ichirou already sent me a letter explaining everything and letting his grandson to come in his place, so I've been waiting for you." --!? Godou suddenly let out a horrific scream. Gods, magi, the occurrences these three days have brought Godou's common sense to the brink of collapse. Struck with the final blow, his mind finally halted. "You've already gotten this far, what is there to be surprised? Maintaining a youthful body, is a privilege unique to witches whose magic has reached the highest levels. Compared to that, I consider [Heretic Gods] far more shocking." "Oh, to have met the gods appearing on this island, what an unfortunate youth. By the way, girl, who are you? You don't look Japanese." "Erica Blandelli. Great Knight of the Copper Black Cross. Due to various reasons, travelling with him."

"Sir Paolo's niece eh, I've heard rumors. So it looks like you've come to this countryside because of that [Heretic God], what strong initiative." By the time he noticed, Erica and Lucretia had begun a conversation between women. Finally calm, Godou took out the stone tablet from his bag. "Anyway, this thing... was originally what my grandfather intended to bring over -- the object that Lucretia-san left in Japan. Please accept it." The stone tablet depicting the childishly drawn chained man. Giving it a glance, Lucretia said: "...[Secret Tome of Prometheus], as expected. A long time ago, I found it in the depths of the Caucasus mountains, how nostalgic." "Signora, may I ask a few questions?" In Italian, 'Signora' was equivalent to addressing someone as 'Madam.' Lucretia smiled at Erica who was trying to explain her intentions in a cautious manner. "It's fine even if you call me by name. As you can see, it won't be appropriate to treat a young beauty like me as an old lady. So, Sir Erica, why are you following this youth from Japan?" The two witches gazed at each other. Beside them, Godou felt uncomfortable as an ordinary person. "Then Lucretia, you can just call me Erica. Actually someone related to the [Heretic God] appearing this time has been in contact with Godou. Furthermore, he was even carrying a grimoire from the mythical age, so he might be involved in this incident. I was suspicious whether he had ill intentions in coming to see you." Erica threw Godou a glance as if she had seen something insignificant. "After spending some time with him, he was clearly a guy who knew nothing, lacked manners, failed in comprehension, and is very shameless." "Is that so, I can't really see that, from appearance he just looks like a harmless youth." Lucretia gave her own opinion which ran contrary to Erica's malicious commentary. Godou objected by saying 'Do not make such baseless judgments!' from the side, but Erica ignored him completely, continuing:

"So it's true that he is the grandson of your friend -- which means that Godou really came to Sardinia by chance, and came to possess the grimoire by chance as well?" "Basically, his grandfather is a scholar, an ordinary person completely removed from the world of magic and gods." Hearing Lucretia's words, Erica's shoulders sank in disappointment. "How could this be, to have wasted so much precious time on an insignificant commoner, how embarrassing. For me to have done such a thing!" "...Let me clarify beforehand, I did not tell you a single lie!" Before he gets blamed, Godou wanted to emphasize the fact to Erica. And then, Lucretia smiled as she spoke. "You don't have to be that dispirited, Erica-san, if you wanted information about the [Heretic God], then coming here was the right place. As a reward for your efforts getting here, I will tell you." "--Lucretia, could it be that you know which god it is this time?" "To be precise, I am not sure. My information has only confirmed that it is some war god. Originally I thought it was a deity like Melqart, but then it turns out to be a little more than that." Lucretia smiled faintly on the bed. Melqart. Hearing the name of that god for the first time, Godou's mind was full of questions. "Oh, you don't know, young man? It can't be helped, though a deity with historical significance, he is no longer famous in modern times. No, to be precise, that should be the true name." Lucretia continued her explanation smoothly: "The divine king worshiped by Semitic tribes such as the Canaanites and Phoenicians... Baal. Originally the god of storms, lightning and the sky, his power continued to grow until he finally possessed many authorities. Amongst the Indo-European languages, Zeus and Odin are the most similar. You've heard of those two, right?" "Yes, that I know." The Greek chief deity Zeus, as well as the Norse chief deity Odin who often appeared in operas. Even for Japanese people like Godou, there were few who haven't heard of their names. "These kinds of sky gods, basically all possess many different characteristics. Top god, king, god of wisdom, god of life, god of war, god of the underworld, etc. Baal is also one of these

archetypes. With many faces comes aliases. This is very natural, right? ...Melqart was the title honored by the people when he protected the city of Tyre." It sounded like a name he had heard before. Godou prided himself on studying history seriously. Lucretia smiled faintly. "Tyre was the city built by the Phoenicians. Its defenses were so great that it took Alexander the Great a year to conquer it. It was also the naval headquarters of the Phoenicians, masters of the ancient seas. Reaching Sardinia, they became the rulers of this island." Thus, Melqart was a god with deep ties to the island of Sardinia. Having said that, Lucretia made further additions. "Around Greece, Melqart was depicted as a giant man wielding clubs -- a few days ago, I witnessed the god Melqart appearing as such a figure." "But Lucretia, didn't you begin by saying this was unrelated to Melqart?" The elderly witch responded to Erica's interruption, unaffected. "Yes, aren't there column-like stone formations in Sicily? Five days ago, my spirit vision indicated an anomalous gathering of divine power there. To observe the situation, I personally went there." Spirit vision -- was it something like clairvoyance? Hearing these words, Godou could no longer deny she was a witch. "Over there, what I saw was the sight of two gods fighting. One was Melqart, the other took the form of a warrior, wielding a golden sword. The result of the fierce battle between two gods was mutual injury and defeat." Lucretia sighed. As if very tired, Godou worried about her condition and came closer to her bed. "Don't worry, young man. The conversation is about to end -- Melqart with his club and the other god with the golden sword, they struck each other on the final blow, causing heavy injuries to both sides. Melqart transformed into lightning and flew away, while the god of the golden sword was shattered." "Shattered? So he lost form?" "No, the body of the sword god was divided into pieces, and each piece took on a new form. One was a boar, the other a hawk, as well as creatures such as a horse or a goat. These avatars immediately flew across the ocean or into the sky."

In other words, the massive beasts appearing all over the island, were born from the fragments of the god with the golden sword. Godou felt things were getting more and more ridiculous. "Then the [Wind] god that defeated the wild beast, was that Melqart's incarnation?" "Who knows, whether Melqart or the sword god, neither could have recovered in such short time. If they recovered, my spirit vision should have received premonitions, but so far there has been none. It is also possible that they have left Sardinia." Towards Erica's question, Lucretia only answered "who knows?" and shrugged. Though Godou didn't know anything, he could tell that the situation was very unusual. "Does that mean you were caught in the battle between gods, and exhausted your magical power?" "Yes. In order to protect myself on that battlefield, it was necessary to use magic that exceeded my limits. Thanks to that, my magic has been completely exhausted, and would probably take three months to recover. No major spells for the meantime, or even moving my body. How troublesome." Though she clearly said troublesome, her tone of voice was rather leisurely. Godou suddenly thought of the stone tablet held in his hand all this time. "Then once again, I hand this over to you. Please accept it. Didn't Lucretia-san use this to suppress a god before? Perhaps it might be useful this time." "...Wait a minute, Godou. How could you have withheld such an important detail from me?" "This is something belonging to Lucretia-san, what reason do I have to reveal everything to you?" Ignoring the frowning Erica, Godou extended the stone tablet forward. "Hmm..." Deep in thought, Lucretia looked at the young man and woman. What was she thinking? "Young man, what I did with the [Secret Tome of Prometheus], you have already heard from Ichirou?" "Yes, though... I still don't quite believe it." "Erica-san, did you come here for the purpose of sealing the [Heretic God]?" "That's right, I have to overcome this challenge, in order to prove that I can become the foremost talent of the Copper Black Cross. For that, I have accepted this difficult mission."

"Which is why you are interested in the whereabouts of gods, how troublesome!" Lucretia was complaining in a frivolous tone of voice, furthermore -"I know. Young man, I entrust this to you, use it carefully." She spoke to Godou. "Ah!" Godou was greatly shocked, and Erica likewise. "Lucretia Zola! What are you thinking! To give a precious grimoire from the mythical age to this clueless idiot, there must be limits to stupid decisions!" "Having that said, it is actually quite troublesome for this thing to be brought here now -- or rather, it is useless in my current state. You can see how my body is now. Who could have expected it to return to my side at such a time, sometimes the will of fate is rather ironic." "Then you should give the grimoire to me instead! That's called using the right person for the right job!" "But that's too reasonable, totally uninteresting. I prefer the fun choice." "Please don't joke around in such depressing tones!" Though this unexpected development shocked Godou, he decided to interrupt. Taking a casual glance at the bed she was lying on -- he noticed, beside the pillow was an old video game console with a game cartridge inserted on top. _____ Quest? Was it that RPG? Must have been a very old fantasy RPG? "Wait a minute, you want to refuse? Let me first state that I am not influenced by that game I've been playing, to have made that proposal. Still, for a Level One young man to set off for adventure to complete the mission, it really is a staple of the adventure genre. Doesn't that make your blood hot and boiling?" "Not hot blooded at all, I am completely unmotivated!" Ignoring Godou's objection, Lucretia continued: "By the way, of course as a Great Knight of the Copper Black Cross -- Paolo Blandelli's niece and apprentice, you won't attempt to rob this ordinary youth of this grimoire by force, right?" "How could I do such a thing?! Don't look down on me!"

"Good. Erica-san, only those who overcome great hardship can be called knights. If you want others to witness your magnanimity, do not complain about this level of hindrance -- as for you, young man!" "Yes?" "Just as you heard, I look forward to your performance. How this grimoire should be used, everything will be left to your hands. Help the girl, run away, use it in a way I cannot imagine. Show me some fun." Lucretia finished, and added one more sentence. "Also, I entrust you with this girl, please take good care of her." "Take care of me? What a joke! For someone like that to take care of me, please don't treat me like a fool!" Angrily finishing these words, Erica made her way to the entrance with elegant yet crude footsteps. Looking extremely furious, she walked out directly. What should he do? As Godou puzzled, Lucretia waved her hand as if ushering him out. Looks like the meeting was over. Troubled, Godou shook his head and walked outside to catch up with the blonde beauty.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

4 - Secret Tome of Prometheus

Having bid Lucretia goodbye, Godou and Erica were silent as they walked out the door. What should be done next? Just as Godou sighed lightly, Erica's cellphone sounded a ringtone with a quick and light rhythm. She immediately took out a red cellphone from her pocket, and answered in Italian. Godou watched her from the side. Erica's expression and tone of voice were very serious. Could there be an emergency?

She hung up after about five minutes, and suddenly glared at Godou. "Godou, didn't you say this morning? About this morning's embarrassment, you will make [19] amends even if it means ritual suicide by seppuku? Were you lying to me?" "Of course I was lying, who would want to commit seppuku for that!" "Hmph, then I'll regard it as just an expression -- listen well, you have to come along." "Ah? Why?" Godou questioned, seeing Erica giving him orders in a matter-of-fact manner. In the next instant, her gaze aimed at Godou carried the same derision as if watching a fool. "Though you yourself are a useless amateur, but that grimoire -- the [Secret Tome of Prometheus] is different. Though Lucretia did not tell us its functions, there is no harm in bringing it along." That's right, the power of the grimoire was not revealed to us after all. When we asked the original owner, the only answer we got was something like 'Shouldn't you find out the hidden powers of an item yourself? Asking about it would be just as tasteless as reading a strategy guide for an RPG.' Recalling Lucretia's levity in attitude, Godou couldn't help but feel depressed. Or perhaps, it was a decision taken under careful consideration? "So, why don't you carry my luggage for now? Serve me as a sign of your sincerity to make amends. Do you understand?" "...You're not going to point a sword at me, then rob it?" "As a Great Knight of the Copper Black Cross, I have sworn not to do such a despicable thing! If such an oath were to be broken, I would be a laughingstock!" Erica spoke with great emotion. To think that oath sworn would have such important significance. So, what should Kusanagi Godou do? Obediently tag along with Erica, or escape? Or simply stuff that whatever grimoire into her hands and go directly back to Japan? Godou picked the fourth option. "I'm going back to see Lucretia-san, please wait a bit for me!" Without waiting for Erica's response, he turned around and went back to the witch's home.

This time he opened the door by his own hands, and entered Lucretia's room. "How disappointing, young man. Intruding into a woman's bedroom uninvited. Complete failure. Quickly close the door, and calm down." Lucretia Zola was lying on the bed, gazing at Godou with eyes which were about to fall asleep. Wrapped under the blankets, this time she did not raise her body to speak. She really was very tired. To watch a battle between gods in proximity, and survive -- probably a task more difficult than Godou could imagine. "Having said goodbye ten minutes ago, and then returning so soon. Could your heart be stolen by my beauty, and you came back for a love confession? Oh well, can't blame you. When a boy in puberty meets a beauty like me, such passionate behavior cannot be helped." "No, that's completely wrong." Godou replied swiftly, he won't let her control the flow of the conversation. Due to the extremely broad range of friends of the sociable grandfather and mother, Godou was well accustomed to dealing with this type of strange person. "You clearly look so similar to your grandfather, but I don't see any verbal gift in pleasing women. Still, I'm quite interested in you. What do you wish to speak with me?" Lucretia finally opened her eyes. As if scrutinizing Godou's face, she stared straight at him. "Weren't Lucretia-san's words just now a bit too strange? Like Erica said, giving her the stone tablet would definitely be better than the current situation." "Hohoho, but I also said, I picked the more interesting choice." "That was absolutely not a lie, I understand. But I feel that -- it's not entirely your true intentions, otherwise I wouldn't get the feeling I was playing along." "Hey, so you think I have other motives, young man." Hearing Godou's words, Lucretia giggled with laughter. "Yes, before I get tired of the whole incident and dump this stone tablet in the trash can, please tell me the truth. That would be a great help."

"Threatening me instead! Excellent, that's more like Ichirou's grandson. Stubborn like him, but in a completely different way. You can't be underestimated. Yes, otherwise, there would have been no point in handing things to you." Lucretia looked very happy and was laughing on the bed. "Fine, I will explain directly. It's actually nothing important, but I just want you to act as that little lady's restraint. Take her down a notch. If you give the [Secret Tome of Prometheus] to her directly, she will immediately take it for a duel against gods, that genius!" "...She is someone that amazing?" "Yes, Erica Blandelli is said to be the treasured prodigy of the Copper Black Cross, but that's not the dangerous part. The danger lies in the fact that she has yet to understand the terror of [Heretic Gods]... In fact, I did consider the option of retrieving the grimoire and hiding it." "Then why not do that?" "Because that thing will definitely come in handy. So, I wish to hand it over to some mage. And then when Sir Salvatore arrives, pass it over and let him use it effectively -- that was one of the plans I conceived." "Sir Salvatore?" Another character addressed with title "Sir", Godou tilted his head in puzzlement. Was he a famous person knighted over in Britain? "Yes, that's right. Perhaps he is the one who can resolve this incident in one fell swoop. A great and important man who is impossible for an unaffiliated mage like me to approach, so it's better to hand the grimoire over to Erica-san who is from a prestigious family. Can you accept it now?" "Got it, yes... In other words, you hope I can be a hindrance to Erica?" "Correct answer! So young man, what do you plan to do?" Realizing the intentions of this elderly witch, Godou began to ponder. Knowing Lucretia's intentions now, should he follow her wishes? What should he do? He was truly displeased with the witch's intentions, but this island has been met with a situation beyond human knowledge, and people's peaceful lives were being disrupted. He didn't think he could resolve the issue himself, but he can't stay out of it and do nothing. Godou sighed, if he didn't see this through to the very end, he wouldn't be able to return to Japan with peace of mind.

"I know, as long as there is no danger to my life, I will follow and act with that fellow." "Yes, that would be a very great help. Let me toast to you another day in recognition of your courage and meddlesome ways." "Don't call me meddlesome! It could very well turn out to be life threatening!" He had witnessed divine power at Cagliari. Godou was not so naive that he would believe himself to be safe, having witnessed that scene. In front of that kind of threat, humans were as insignificant as grains of sand. "Hohoho, don't be angry. For you to successfully reach here in a country with a language barrier, that indicates luck is on your side. If it gets dangerous, run away, I won't blame you. I pray that good fortune be with you." Finally, Lucretia smiled peacefully as she gazed at Godou's face. Like an old lady watching a grandson, or an older sister blessing a brother on his journey of growth. It was an ambiguous expression.

[edit]Part 2
"What, Godou. You've finally finished your secret talks with that woman? ...How shameless." Seeing Godou step out of Lucretia's home once again, Erica murmured to herself. "Who are you calling shameless?! I just have some things to confirm with that person." "Shameless enough to do something behind my back. If it's nothing shameful, then you would have done it openly? Fine, whatever. Hurry up and go, the next destination is Dorgali." "Why are we going there? Have you found news of that fellow?" Erica had indicated their next destination was an hour away by car as Godou questioned her. It would be great if the youth he last saw in Cagliari was safe and sound. "No, but, the chances of appearing are quite high... Our spirit vision users at the Copper Black Cross have discerned the gathering of magical power in the area around Dorgali." "Magical power?" "Correct, and very powerful. The reason why I went to Cagliari, was also because spirit vision found a similar concentration of magic there, and then the boy and the [Boar] appeared." Come to think of it, Lucretia also mentioned spirit vision.

Spirit vision users had talent like prophets, and the phone call just now, was apparently a report from them. "To predict something like this, how amazing, can they see everything?" "It's not like that. The content of their spirit vision is very limited, like now, we still have no idea of the identity of the deity on this island -- however, it would be different if a spirit vision user of the highest level were here. Unfortunately, people possessing that kind of talent are exceedingly rare." A spirit vision user's powers were predominantly determined by inborn disposition. Come to think of it, if people with clairvoyance were common, it would actually be quite horrible. Accepting that, Godou changed his mood. Hearing that the youth might appear, he suddenly began to feel anxious and wanted to know as quickly as possible whether he was safe. "How are we going to get there? Train or bus, which one?" "Neither, get a car and driver!" Still, to expect a taxi cab in this town in the countryside -In the end, compared to calling for a cab from a taxi company in Nuoro, it would be faster to take a bus directly. Having concluded that, Godou and the unhappy Erica got on the bus. Dorgali was a little town on the coast. It had valleys near the sea, as well as steep river valleys around it. Erica had mentioned that Dorgali was surrounded by abundant natural resources, and has been designated as a national park. Along the bumpy undulating mountain road, the bus quickly sped. "--Hmm? It's raining?" Watching outside the window, Godou suddenly found the sky darken. Soon grey clouds appeared and covered the sky like a heavy curtain. "Raining? No, that's not it." Hearing Godou mutter to himself, Erica sitting on the seat in front turned her head back. (By the way, though the seat beside Godou was vacant, she ignored it and took the seat in front.) "The island of Sardinia basically doesn't rain, you didn't even know that?"

A Mediterranean climate. Warm, dry, very little rainfall. This island in the middle of the Mediterranean Sea, obviously belonged to that climate region. "Then, could it be..." "Exactly as you imagine. Perhaps some strange incident will happen -- most likely the omen of divine presence." A few minutes after Erica's prophesy, the short bus trip ended. Dorgali was a very small town at the foot of a mountain. Getting off at the main road where the bus stop was simply marked by a sign, there were only a few shops and a police station. Godou and Erica first noticed the dark clouds in the sky. Compared to what they saw on the bus, the clouds were clearly greater in number. Making the cloudless clear sky an hour ago seem like an illusion, Godou felt a great ominous premonition about the first overcast skies he was seeing in Sardinia. "--It's here." Erica suddenly spoke. And then, rain drops began pelting Godou's face. It finally began to rain. Heavy rain like a sudden shower, but this was probably not what Erica was referring to. Just as Godou thought that, a golden light suddenly flashed. Crash! As the sound of thunder roared, lightning struck, and the wind began to pick up rapidly. --A storm. Without any warning signs, the storm arrived just like that. And then Godou noticed something. Casually flying amidst the storm was a four-legged giant beast -- a [Goat] in the middle of the sky. Like a Chinese dragon hovering in the air, a giant [Goat] with neither feathers nor wings, leading the wind, clouds and rain, dancing with the thunder in the sky. Since it was very far away, its precise size could not be determined. Still, it couldn't be smaller than the [Boar] sighted in Cagliari. Its furry hide was white, and there were two long horns extending from its head.

Roar! The [Goat] roared loud and sonorously, and blew a sudden gust of strong wind. Calling out again, this time it was thunder and lightning descending upon the ground. This town was virtually all built with wood, but since it was raining, it was fortunate that one did not need to worry about a fire hazard. Even so, it did not change the fact that there was a disaster. With lifeless eyes, Godou watched the heroic form of the [Goat]. "Is that also an incarnation born from the sword god?" "Probably, if possible I really want to use the [Secret Tome of Prometheus]'s ability to stop it, and then make direct contact, but it can't be done." The feeling he got from Erica suddenly changed, and Godou was very surprised. A feeling of splendor like fire and gold, an extremely brave and intense will exuded from her beauty and her eyes. It was a majestic and unapproachable figure, like a top class participant just before a competition began. "Come, my sword, Cuore di Leone. Blade that guards the throne of the lion! I beseech the predecessors of red and black. Grant your protection to my body and my chivalry!" And then Erica began chanting the words like a spell. Immediately following, the slightly familiar slender sword and a red cape, never seen before, appeared out of the air. Wielding the sword in her right hand, Erica majestically wrapped the cape around herself with her left. The cape had a bold design with black stripes on a red background, and particularly suited Erica's beauty and blonde hair. In an instant, Godou felt deeply attracted. "I will approach that [Goat] to investigate. Godou you should find a place to hide. We will meet up later." "You plan on fighting against that thing?" "Of course not! I am just investigating. No matter where you are, I can find you with magic. Be my guest, find a place to hide!" Leaving those words behind, Erica rushed forth.

Speeding like an arrow through the raining streets as if she was flying, this speed was completely beyond human limits. Could this also be magic? As Godou reacted in surprise, he watched as she receded in the distance. "...This is not a leisurely situation, I'd better find a place to hide quickly." Checking out the situation in the streets, Godou was shocked. The sudden storm and thunder. And then, the giant monster flying in the air. With so many massive anomalies, Dorgali finally began to have a commotion. There were those who opened their windows to check out the storm conditions, and shocked by the scene in the air. Cries of terror, screams of surprise, chaotic disturbances, the public was wailing as if fallen into hell. The storm blew timber and light objects like cloth into the sky. Lightning periodically lit up the darkness of the overcast skies, while thunder descending from the heavens torched the earth and demolished buildings. Who could have thought such a massive uproar could happen in a little town of several thousand in population. "--Running away recklessly would be even worse, what should I do?" Seeing the chaos in the town, Godou couldn't help muttering to himself. Since Godou already knew part of the reasons why this was happening, he was able to maintain his natural calm. Watching the people in chaos -- he was able to notice. Like himself, there was another youth calmly observing the panicking crowd. A handsome youth so outstanding that one could never forget his face having seen him once. The two exchanged glances. One smiled nostalgically, while the other showed a troubled expression. Godou had wanted to see him, wanted all along to confirm if he was safe.

However, faced with this sudden encounter, he had a feeling of doubt. Whenever the god's incarnations appeared, the youth was also witnessed. Wasn't this just as Erica had described?

[edit]Part 3
Running. Erica Blandelli was using the [Leap] technique to make her body lighter as she ran at full strength. Running towards the numerous buildings that were struck by lightning, all sorts of objects that were blown away by the violent wind, and the heavily damaged little town corroded by the rare rainstorm. In fact, Erica was so fast she might as well be flying. The stone paved streets were breaking apart, and she leapt between roofs, streetlights, and all sorts of footholds on buildings, her feet rarely if ever touching the ground. It was difficult to build high rise buildings in Europe, particularly Italy. Since there were many cities possessing iconic sights like the Tower of Pisa or the Coliseum, in order not to affect the scenery, there were many legal regulations preventing the construction of high rise buildings. Erica thought it was a shame. --If there was a taller building, she could get a lot closer to the [Goat]. Dorgali's buildings were five or six stories max, while the [Goat] was flying leisurely a couple tens of meters above in the sky. Though Erica was called a genius in magic, she did not know the techniques of flying. Her specialty was [Iron], the ability to manipulate iron and steel like her own arms and legs for the purposes of offense and defense. Flying, spirit vision and the preparation of potions belonged to the domain of true witches like Lucretia Zola. Finally reaching the top of some tower, Erica took a deep breath as she halted her steps. Even though her goal was investigation, watching from such a far distance was not very useful. Nothing ventured, nothing gained-She needed to take a gamble now. Though she had never used it in real combat, that spell -- the secret technique mentioned in the report to her uncle, it was time to try it out. Agonizing for about ten seconds, she immediately made her decision.

She will first make the venture, then decide when to advance or to retreat as the situation dictates. "Eli Eli lama sabachthani? Oh Lord, why hast thou forsaken me?" Erica chanted in a loud voice. The Golgotha spell words were an incantation of fury and prayer, calling forth hate and regret. "O my God, I cry in the daytime, but thou hearest not; and in the night season, and am not silent. [21] But thou art holy, O thou that inhabitest the praises of Israel." Pointing Cuore di Leone towards the sky with her right hand. This sword was paired with Il Maestro, the magic sword of her rival Liliana Kranjcar. In the past, these were two precious swords forged for the sake of two great knights bearing the titles of the Lion King and the Fairy King. Erica and Liliana had discovered the two swords in the catacombs beneath Florence, and each claimed one of the pair as their personal weapon. "I am poured out like water, and all my bones are out of joint: my heart is like wax; it is melted in the midst of my bowels. My strength is dried up like a potsherd; and my tongue cleaveth to my jaws; and thou hast brought me into the dust of death. For dogs have compassed me: the [22] assembly of the wicked have enclosed me: they pierced my hands and my feet." This was the disastrous song of despair, carrying anger at the Lord who withheld salvation even at the verge of death. "But be not thou far from me, O Lord: O my strength, haste thee to help me. Deliver my soul from [23] the sword; Save me from the lion's mouth: for thou hast heard me from the horns of wild oxen!" This was a hymn of prayer, containing the absolute will pledging allegiance to the Lord in the face of certain death. "I will declare thy name unto my brethren: in the midst of the congregation will I praise thee." The name of the spell was [Oh Lord! Why hast thou forsaken me?] Of all the techniques passed down by the Copper Black Cross, recognized as one of the most difficult of the secret arts. --Feeling the chill of the icy cold air, Erica knew she had succeeded. From her lips came the proud smile of a lioness. Clearly not the result of the storm, the surrounding temperature was gradually falling.
[24] [20]

Erica's spell words, has summoned bone-chilling cold. The hill of Golgotha, the same air as the place where the Son of God perished, this same freezing air was now filling Erica's surroundings. Simply bathed in this cold air would cause an ordinary person's heart to go numb. Then for a god -- or a similar divine existence, of course it would still be extremely uncomfortable. And so the [Goat] lowered its gaze. It slowly descended towards Erica's location. Provocation successful, Erica smiled as she leapt to a neighboring rooftop. She began to observe the [Goat]. Extremely intelligent eyes. Goats were fundamentally very smart animals, though they resembled stupid sheep in appearance, they were exceptionally alert and clever. So this was only natural. When she met the [Boar] at Cagliari, the [Wind] god had appeared before she had a chance to get near like this. Though she saw the battle between the black boar and the tornado from afar, she could not get close to observe. However, at this close range she could now see that the [Goat] did not have intelligence like a divine beast. Probably only animal intelligencethat was the likely level. --Let's test it. "Cuore di Leone, I grant to you the weeping cries of the son of God and the Holy Spirit, become the spear of Longinus!" Using the magic of [Transformation] on her beloved sword, she changed its form to a spear. Infusing it with the spell words or despair, this gave Cuore di Leone the same magical power as the holy spear that pierced the son of God. Thus a magical weapon was born, capable of harming gods and making them bleed. "Saint Thomas, share your martyrdom with others!" Accompanying the new spell words, Erica threw the spear forward. Granted the curse of never missing its target, even a god could not escape the thrown spear, let alone existences beneath gods -- like divine or sacred beasts. The spear left a deep open wound on the lower abdomen of the [Goat].

Roar! The giant beast's painful cries reached up into the heavens. Erica recalled Cuore di Leone using magic, having confirmed her hunch, the divine beast born from the [Heretic God] -- an opponent of that level can be handled with her power alone! However, her opponent was not so weak that she could easily win without preparation. As Erica analyzed the battle potential of her enemy, the [Goat] roared noisily. Lightning continually descended from the sky. Clearly the target was the arrogant one who injured the divine beast. Instinctively, Erica began to run before she will be burnt into charcoal by the thunder and lightning. Crash! Lightning flashed, while thunder roared. The place she was standing two seconds ago, was struck by intense lightning. Feeling the impact and the hot breeze made her skin tremble, it was probably time to retreat. Even if the fight continued like this, at best she could only maintain the current situation. Having decided to retreat, Erica leapt once again, moving to the next rooftop, and then jumped repeatedly. If she stood still, she would be immediately burnt to ash by the [Goat]'s lightning. Erica glanced up at the sky. Running across the air -- no, hovering in the air was the giant [Goat]. Up until now, all the divine beasts that appeared had been defeated by the mysterious tornado, but what about this [Goat]? Will the opposing deity appear? As she pondered over these things, Erica calculated her escape route. Jumping down directly and mixing herself amongst the crowd would be the safest, but that would also bring great tragedy. Erica went 'hmph' and quickly abandoned the notion. As a proud knight, how could she possibly choose such a despicable manner of retreat? Of course it was rejected resolutely. Then, there was only one path to pick. The direction towards the steep mountains that could be seen from Cagliari.

Erica continued to jump and make her way towards that direction. By doing so, at least she could lead the [Goat] away from the streets, giving people more time to escape. That was what she concluded. "Thou art still alive, boy, looks like our lives are very tough to extinguish." Getting out of the fleeing crowd with great difficulty -The two met once again and those were the youth's first words, spoken with his usual casual tone. "Yes, let me say first, I was very worried about you... Though I've been travelling from place to place, your safety weighed heavily in my heart all along." Looking over the youth's appearance in detail, Godou replied. As before, the youth was wearing a tattered coat. His face was very delicate and proper, with a kind of fleeting charm that remained unchanged from the time they first met in Cagliari. But there was a certain sense of dissonance. Godou felt strange, this guy was different from before. There was no change in appearance, but something was obviously off. What was it? "Hoho, thy instincts are excellent. With the proper education, perhaps thou wilt become an amazing priest." Watching the puzzled Godou, the youth smiled. His smiling face was the same as before, but somehow it gave off a more adult feeling. --Wait a minute. What did this guy just say? "Hey, you just said something strange. Something about education and priests." "Payest no heed, I was just talking to myself. Rather, thou shouldst thank destiny for letting us meet once again. Our fates seem to be deeply intertwined." No, this was absolutely not the result of destiny but human intent. The reason they came was because Kusanagi Godou and Erica Blandelli had expected to meet the youth here. However, why did he not have the courage to speak out about this? Sensing his hesitation in this affair, Godou found a different feeling was surfacing, one unlike the mutual feelings he shared with the youth when they first met.

Crash! At this time, the crash of thunder sounded. Lightning was striking nearby? Godou and the youth looked up and surveyed the surroundings. "--Erica!" Several flashes of lightning could be seen descending, while Erica was jumping left and right to evade them. Seeing this scene unfold, Godou could not help crying out. If this continued, wouldn't she be fried to death by lightning in one hit? Despite the horrific situation, Erica's running silhouette still carried such righteous poise. The giant [Goat] had begun flying close to the surface at some point. Gliding over the buildings pursuing the beautiful blonde girl, the direction Erica was headed was the foot of the mountains outside of town. Moving rapidly between roofs, Erica ran like an arrow. She was probably doing this to prevent creating more victims in Dorgali. However, was it really safe for her to run over wide open spaces without any cover? Forgetting their disputes over the past few days, Godou was now consumed with worry for Erica's safety. "What is this, that girl came as well. Looketh like our fates are very intertwined too." Under such conditions, the youth still maintained his leisurely airs. "Yes, a lot has happened and I am currently travelling with her. Anyway, if this continues it might get tragic. I am going to chase after her! What are you going to do!?" "Thou oughtst give up. Even if thou goest over, thou wilt not be of any use." The youth calmly advised Godou who had exclaimed recklessly without thought. Godou only shook his head strongly, refuting with determination. "Even so, I cannot watch and do nothing!" Erica was definitely an annoying woman.

Every time she spoke, it was mostly displeasing complaints. Treating others with friendly passion, but always mocking him mercilessly when she spoke to him, as well as being willful, selfcentered, even so... She wasn't someone so hated that he could abandon her at a time of need. Godou ran in the same direction as her, determined. Though she was very annoying in many areas, it is a fact that she was now fighting alone, taking on a god as her opponent. Pretending not to see and ignoring her need for assistance -impossible. Of course, Godou knew this was stupid and impulsive, but even so. "Thou art truly a fool. Though thou art a fool, that girl is not much better, fighting alone is proof of that. There are clearly simpler ways to escape, but she chooseth such a difficult one." The youth was surprised. "And I, observing, somehow cannot watch her perish without aid, how vexing!" Come to think of it, didn't this youth also possess incredible powers? Godou thought back to when they parted ways at Cagliari, when he experienced the youth's unbelievable power of domination -- was that also magic? Or powerful hypnosis? If that kind of power was used again, it would be problematic. As Godou tried to retreat, the youth smiled. A classic and quaint smile. With a kind of fleeting essence, it was a smile like mist. At this time Godou noticed, the reason why he felt a dissonance when they met again, was here. The youth was more unnatural than before, compared to a living human, it felt more like facing an intricately crafted Buddha statue. An indescribable sense of dissonance. "Restest assured, though ye are all fools, but foolish children are very adorable. I shall not stop thee, in fact I will grant thee power -- so, takest out that object thou hidest." Suddenly the youth held out his hand. "W-What am I hiding?" "Is that not so? When I first talked to thee at the pier, its taste attracted me. I can feel that thing's taste is even more intense than last time. Makest haste, openest that bundle."

"That stone tablet!" The youth's gaze was focused on Godou's backpack, and he finally understood. Godou hurriedly took out the stone tablet -- [Secret Tome of Prometheus]. "Yes, no mistake, this hidest ancient wisdom -- never would I think such a specimen still lay hidden in the mortal realm. With this, even in my current state, I can resolve the matter." The ancient stone tablet whose surface depicted an imprisoned man in a childish drawing. The youth narrowed his eyes with interest, looking at the picture. "Oh, the punished Titan... Sun... Fire... Foolish commoners... Salvation. I see, this carriest the power of [Theft]! Haha, the [Deceiver] Prometheus! Deceiving the gods, the hero thief who led the humans -- thou art the presence I felt at the pier that time!" Hearing the joyful laughter, Godou noticed something. He hadn't told him the name [Secret Tome of Prometheus], but why was the youth able to call out its name? Could he really be a supernatural existence? "...Like Erica and the rest, are you a mage?" "No, I am completely different from them, but currently still incomplete. As long as I cannot recall my name, I will continue to be incomplete. However, it recently dawned upon me, perhaps staying in this state might not be too bad after all." While smiling wryly, the youth was caressing the [Secret Tome of Prometheus]. "Hath someone used this stone tablet before? Within this thing, resides the stolen power of some deity." "Stolen?" "Yes, did I not say the power of [Theft]? This piece of stone possesseth the characteristic of stealing a god's authority, and then storing it within it... However, if the target was a powerful deity, most likely only a portion of power will be taken. This oughtst to come in handy, very interesting." Holding the stone tablet, the youth pointed at the hills a couple hundred meters away. In that direction were Erica and the pursuing [Goat]. "Then I shall vanquish the monster -- boy, thou mayst accompany me!" It was already quite far away from the streets of Dorgali.

In the heavy rain, Erica had arrived at the foot of the mountain where the green woods and the dried out white rocks lay. Nearby were several trees, but it was essentially a wide open stone quarry. Running here, Erica finally stopped. Looking at the direction of the streets, the [Goat] looked leisurely, but it was actually charging here at great speed. Then, what should she do next? Erica began to search for ideas. The best solution was probably to use an illusory spell to hide, directly tricking the eyes of the divine beast. But it would be best to stall for more time, if she were to disappear from its sights, it was likely the [Goat] would immediately turn back to destroy the town. "...About fifteen minutes, probably could stall for that duration?" Breathing irregularly from anxiety, Erica murmured to herself. Exhausting her mind and her body from the divine beast's pursuit, Erica made estimates based on her remaining battle ability. Hopefully, it would be best if people could finish evacuating during this bit of time. To stall for even longer, Erica -- no, perhaps there was no one who could achieve that feat, it was up to the mercy of the heavens. Calmly counting her options, Erica looked up to the [Goat] with eyes of great battle spirit. In that instant, she found something unexpected. --Black lightning. Descending from the sky, black lightning struck the massive body of the [Goat]. Roar! The air was filled by painful screams, how could the divine beast be moaning from being struck by its own weapon -- lightning? At this time, Erica noticed that the black lightning descending upon the [Goat] was a different existence. Like a curse materialized, it was extremely similar in nature to Erica's own Golgotha spell words.

Materializing a consciousness full of hate and regret, forming a black curse that brought disaster to its surroundings. Even without the disposition of a spirit vision user, Erica could easily recognize that the black lightning's curse was very intense. But where did such a curse come from? --Could the second deity have made its appearance? After being struck countless times by the black lightning, the [Goat] finally crashed down from the sky, making Erica's nerves tense. Immediately after leaving Dorgali's streets, the youth had pointed the [Secret Tome of Prometheus] at the sky. And then, from black clouds appeared several black streaks of lightning that struck the [Goat]. Every time it was hit by the flash of lightning, the flying monster gave off cries of pain. Struck by lightning, the [Goat] was in great pain. Subsequently, bathed in uncountable lightning, the [Goat] fell to the ground. Suddenly falling into the empty rocky field outside the streets, its gigantic body was convulsing. Godou's eyes widened at the sight of the unexpected downfall of the monster. "This is nothing, monsters were never as strong as their appearance suggested. Of course, towards humans fated to die, perhaps they are the greatest threat, but this is just an unstable creation split from a deity's authority -- simply apply a little divine power, and they fall like that." "T-Though I don't really understand, you're saying that it looks big, but it's actually quite weak?" "Yes, not a bad explanation, thou shouldst be praised... However, this victory was thanks to this piece of stone, carrying the curse of some earth god, it came in handy." Casually watching the [Goat] lying on the ground, the youth casually conversed with Godou. Standing beside the bragging friend whose true qualities were gradually being revealed, Godou felt increasingly puzzled. The description of splitting out from a god was exactly the same as Lucretia Zola's -- 'the god of the golden sword was shattered into several gigantic monsters.' This youth clearly knew more about the situation than Erica, the one called a genius prodigy by Lucretia Zola. Who on earth was he? "Godou, you are in cahoots with this guy after all!?" An elegant voice of accusation suddenly sounded out.

The owner of the voice was Erica of course. She had most likely witnessed the fall of the [Goat] and had hurried over. Though wet from the rain and her body covered with mud, her splendor could not be suppressed. Or rather, it could be said that placed in such an extreme state, her beauty was even more emphasized. "It's not like that, we just met by chance in town... Didn't you also say we were likely to meet him?" Godou answered with reservation. Of course, compared to Erica's harsh attitude, Godou's preference for the youth remained unchanged -- but every time he thought of the youth's unknown origins, his doubts increased. Could it be... no, it must be like that. "...Hey, the one who defeated that divine beast was you, right?" Wary due to Godou's words, Erica watched the youth with sinister eyes. She also noticed the [Secret Tome of Prometheus] held in the youth's hand. "Yes, thanks to this arcane stone of [Theft], the monster was defeated." "To have deciphered the power possessed by this grimoire -- in other words, could you be a spirit vision user? This is impossible without the highest grade of spirit vision." "Hoho, askest not my identity, my name is currently sealed." Faced with Erica's queries, the youth's unfazed attitude remained unchanged. "By the way, there is something I must tell ye, make haste and depart -- a second one will be here soon. A very ferocious and violent fellow, it would be best not to approach it." "A second one?" Hearing the warning, Godou frowned. Squawk! The howl of a strange bird came forth. What was this sound? Godou and Erica looked up in the air simultaneously. Who knows how many times they have experienced this sense of fear today? --This time it was a golden [Raptor]. Gliding on its gigantic wings in the vast overcast skies, a bird of prey possessing golden feathers.

Come to think of it, Lucretia had also mentioned a hawk born from the sword god, however, this probably wasn't a hawk, Godou felt it was more like an eagle. The best description was probably still a [Raptor]. Its wingspan from tip to tip, measured about fifty or sixty meters. Flapping its wings powerfully in the Dorgali skies, the giant bird of prey was circling ferociously, the name of raptor was rather fitting. "--Isn't that dangerous?" Every time the [Raptor] flapped its wings in the air, a vortex of wind was created as it turned. Strong wind became a cyclone, and then a gale, and further strengthened to become a tornado -in an extremely short period of time, the wind from the flapping of the wings has created a tornado that were now attacking the streets. All sorts of objects, large and small, were being blown high into the air. If such strong tornados were produced in the center of the streets, the massive destruction caused would completely dwarf the [Goat]'s lightning. Just as Godou felt despair, Erica questioned the youth. "...Did you call the bird too?" "Wrong, girl, I did not call them. It is in search of me, that they came." Showing a flawless smile, the youth answered. Godou felt troubled by his casual demeanor even at such a time of crisis, but was unable to tear his gaze from the youth's handsome features. Unbelievably, he was being attracted and could not help listening to him. ...This was not right, it cannot continue. "I see... Then you -- could you be..." "Hoho, sayest it not out loud. It is better that way. So, boy and little lady, ye make haste and leave. Though heartless to put it this way, the town is doomed, only destruction awaits." The youth pressed the tip of his index finger on his lips. As if hoping Erica would be quiet, but Godou ignored it, and faced the handsome youth: "Wait a minute, it can't be confirmed that it will be destroyed, right?"

"It is certain, the power stored in the stone of Prometheus has been exhausted just now. There is no other way to drive the monster away. If thou cannot understand that, then thou can only be described as foolish." "I understand, but I can't accept it!" Impulsively, Godou yelled out. Just now when he chased after Erica, he had felt the same way. Even if it was impossibly difficult, he had to face things directly. Even now, Godou did not want to run, or abandon the sight before him. Like a headstrong child, Godou realized it. But thinking of the tragedy brought by the tornado, imagining Erica struggling against the monster alone, Godou would feel greatly unsettled, so he had to indulge in his stubbornness-"If this were ancient times, I would bestow my protection upon thee, welcoming thee as my warrior, sending thee forth to the battlefield--" Faced with an ignorant child's willfulness, one could only appease him as much as possible. With an expression like a father, the youth nodded his head. "Now that it is said, boy, thou also complained the same way just now. Ignoring the wisdom of survival for the weak -- appeasing the powerful and bowing down to the strong. Thou art truly hopeless." Hmph. The youth lightly sighed sadly. "Perhaps this will be the last time I assist thee with thy foolishness. Once those two beasts are vanquished, I can no longer play around leisurely. Truly, to lose my time of rest for this kind of brat, what a shame!" "...? What are you talking about?" Completely unable to understand the youth's words, Godou questioned. What on earth was he saying? But he didn't answer, and only threw the [Secret Tome of Prometheus] over. Godou frantically caught it. "Holdest it. Perhaps this piece of stone will be needed another time." "Eh?"

"Boy, promisest me. When the time cometh, usest that for the world." Leaving behind those words, the youth suddenly ran. Towards the streets of Dorgali -- the direction where the tornado was spawned by the circling [Raptor]. "This is likely the goodbye of a lifetime. Fare thee well!"

Godou wanted to run after him, but was instantly distanced. Like the wind. The youth was running with speed like the wind, and instantly disappeared. "That guy, he already said the enemy was dangerous, what could he be trying to do now?" Muttering to himself as he ran, Godou suddenly found a gust of wind blowing around his surroundings. The gust of wind strengthened, and blew towards the Dorgali sky where the [Raptor] was flying. "Godou, be careful! It's coming!" "Coming? What!?" Warned by Erica who had caught up, Godou snarled angrily in response. "The second deity appearing in Cagliari! The wind god that defeated the monster, no, the war god possessing the incarnation of wind!" At this time, the other gust of wind had become a vortex, and the second tornado was formed.

The strong wind blowing outside Dorgali's streets became a vortex. Before this sight, the [Raptor] stopped circling. Suddenly, the tornado in the streets vanished. The giant bird immediately charged at the remaining tornado. The tornado that could even blow the [Boar] into the air, capture it, and raise it to the sky. Flying towards the center, the [Raptor] remained in control. Not only was it not caught in the wind, it was flying in the reverse direction of the tornado's spin. Under some unknown principles, the [Raptor]'s high speed flying caused the tornado to gradually slow down. This was too ridiculous. Godou felt fear as he stood lifeless, rooted to the ground. In an instant, the tornado vanished. However, appearing beside the [Raptor] was an object -- the golden sword. Giant golden steel, a massive blade just as large as the [Raptor]'s wingspan, it was a doublebladed sword. This [Sword] floated in midair, facing off against the [Raptor], as if held in a stance by an invisible giant warrior, it was a most peculiar sight. "As expected... That deity can change his form according to the situation. The war god possessing numerous incarnations is...!" At some point in time, Erica had come to Godou's side. The two of them no longer had the strength to run, and could only watch the battle between the [Raptor] and the [Sword]. With speed that was almost too fast to be seen, the [Raptor] flying in the air. Every time wind blew like a sonic wave, the ground was made a mess. It had not yet reached the speed of sound, but it was still very fast. Even so, the [Sword] still held the advantage. Faced with the super-fast opponent, it was leisurely dancing in the air with elegance, continually making slashing attacks. The skillful swordsmanship landed blows upon the circling [Raptor].

With every successful slash, golden feathers danced in the air as fresh blood stained the ground red. The decisive moment of the battle finally arrived. The golden blade made a deep cut on the giant body of the [Raptor], chopping it into two. And then, the split body of the bird of prey turned into particles like sand and began to crumble. These particles were then absorbed by the blade of the [Sword]. However, this was not the end. The golden [Sword] then pierced the goat that had fallen on the ground. With the final blow -- it should be described that way, the powerless giant beast lying on the ground had its neck pierced, it was an unhesitating finishing blow. And so the [Goat]'s giant body also turned into particles of light, and were absorbed by the [Sword]. Somehow the rain had stopped, and the wind and thunder had vanished. As the sun's rays reached the ground, the golden [Sword] suddenly vanished without trace. Leaving behind Dorgali, ravaged by divine might, as well as the speechless Godou and Erica who was watching the sky with a very complicated expression.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

5 - I, Have Long Sought Defeat

Ancient ruins and the beautiful ocean, these were known as the most important tourist attractions of the island of Sardinia. All over the island were a total of over seven thousand stone edifices -- nuraghes. The civilization that built these dated back to roughly the fifteenth century BCE. At that time, the people living on the island of Sardinia gathered around the nuraghes to build their settlements and lived there. Then came the period of early history with the arrival of the Phoenicians. They first made contact with the island as seafaring merchants. Finally in the year 509 BCE, the entire island of Sardinia came under the rule of the Phoenician city of Tharros.

Then the Romans came. Under the rule of the Roman Republic and then the Empire, the Romans rebuilt the streets constructed by the Phoenicians, making it their own residence. This was why Roman and Phoenician ruins existed side by side on the island of Sardinia. The current location was now the province of Oristano, on the west of the island where there was an abundance of ancient ruins. In order to open sea routes to reach the western coastline, the Phoenicians had established cities at Aristanis and Tharros. --Especially Tharros. These ruins were located on a headland protruding from the peninsula. Though half of it had sunk into the sea, it was still preserved till modern times. It was a city built by the Phoenicians of Tyre -- the people whose divine protector was Melqart. "Melqart and his primary identity Baal were deities intimately related to Phoenician culture and customs -- have you heard of Hannibal?" "The name of the movie? Or you mean the general who marched into Rome?" This was the provincial capital of Oristano on the west of the island. Like Nuoro it was a well-developed city, but closer to the sea. The wind carried the taste of seawater. Perhaps due to that, the air felt very free and open here. It was inside a certain pizza shop in the city. Seated at the open air tables, Erica and Godou were eating. Now that he thought about it, this was the first time for Godou to eat pizza in Italy. This was Roman crispy and thin-crusted style rather than the rumored Neopolitan thick-crusted style. "Of course, Hannibal means 'beloved son of Baal' while his father's name, Hamilcar... That one is 'Melqart's servant.' Both were very typical Phoenician names." "...So, is this why we came here?" The next day after encountering the giant beasts at Dorgali, the two of them had set off for this little town.

First they returned to Cagliari in the south, and then travelled west taking the car hired by Erica, arriving at Oristano after about two hours. Erica had mentioned, the ruins of Tharros was approximately twenty kilometers away from the town. The ruins of the foundation laid by Phoenicians, later enhanced by the Romans with aqueducts and other city functions, was now just a deserted tourist attraction. "So, about that god with the golden sword, is there any problem? And the other guy -- the fellow who claimed amnesia and disappeared, is it fine to let him be?" "It doesn't matter anymore, I've pretty much solved the riddle." Erica's response made Godou very anxious. To Godou, rather than what they were doing, he wanted to learn more about the [Sword] god he saw yesterday. The god that had defeated the giant beasts all over the island, the god that seemed closely linked to the youth. But Erica appeared to have completely lost interest in that god. "Currently, the incarnations causing havoc all over the island belong to the sword god, right? That should be the most dangerous, which is why preparations should be made against them first." "Even if the incarnations of the sword god appear, at most there will be one or two, and they will be defeated as soon as they show up. Which is why it is more efficient to track down the missing Melqart... Besides, I think I have a good idea of the identity of the sword god." Erica's answer made Godou surprised, when did she investigate to such detail? "You're amazing... Even though I didn't see you investigate, how did you find out?" "Because I already spent a lot of effort finding out yesterday, it's probably a deity from around Persia or India... It feels more like a Persian god, because there something like a hawk or an eagle." Sitting in the open air, Erica spoke as she looked bored. "But for you to say those monsters will be instantly defeated, isn't that judgment too early to make?" "No problem. Even though the incarnations know they will be vanquished, they are still compelled to follow the principal body -- so, end of conversation. I have to contact the local association, it will take some time. Do you understand?" "Local? ...That's right, the secret associations between magi."

Godou was puzzled by the term association, but immediately recalled. "Correct, this is the closest town to the Tharros ruins, so the chance of getting information is highest." "Could it be, there's a god in those ruins?" "That shouldn't happen. [Heretic Gods] usually avoid people, it is rare for them to stay in tourist spots. However, ancient holy lands and temples do hold some attraction for them. If the gods are near, the local mage associations should have noticed." After this conversation, Erica left the pizza shop first. When Godou suggested to make a phone call inquiry first, Erica explained that it was very impolite to make direct requests to local magi without meeting face to face. It looked like there were all sorts of rules in the world of magi. After that, Godou took a stroll in town to kill time. Thinking carefully, it's been a while since he did something like a tourist, but there was no feeling of happiness. He had been meeting gods all along, and was now chasing after them. --When Erica returned, the sun was already setting. Without deciding on a time and place to meet up, she suddenly appeared out of nowhere, probably using that person finding magic she mentioned the day before. "Coming here was right." Those were Erica's first words. "--Though it's not clear whether it's Melqart or the sword god, but a [Heretic God] had descended near here. The local magi have sensed the divine presence, and are now panicking. Since I came here as a scout, I was able to obtain a lot of information." "A god is coming again..." Completely unable to hide his nervous tension, Godou's reaction made Erica show an expression that was hard to describe. If you have something to say, just say it directly. This wasn't like her usual expression. "What is it? You have some kind of worry?" "Godou, may I ask... You're not going back to Japan?"

"Ah?" To the sudden question, Godou was taken aback. Up until now, weren't you the one who insisted dragging me along, this ordinary Japanese? "It's already come to this, like a patient in advanced stages of the disease, how can I just quit in the middle?" He was certain he would regret it if he returned to Japan without seeing things to the end. Angry that he had lost sight of the youth again yesterday, Godou replied immediately: "At least, without confirming the status of that guy, I do not plan to return." "That guy -- must be the boy, right? Even if you obsess over him, I don't think it will end well." "...Not only the god, you even know about that guy?" Erica answered the question with the same subtle expression just now. In other words, she knew but did not wish to reveal the answer. This pessimism was unlike her. "I know, but it's completely different from my initial expectations. But I think I understand the gist of it. I was worried it might came as blow to you, so I haven't told you." Seeing Erica's expression, Godou realized he made a huge error. He always thought she was an arrogant and self-centered narcissist, but she turned out to pay more attention to details than he imagined, and also had a thoughtful side to her. Perhaps the reason why Erica didn't want to say more, was in consideration for Godou. Realizing that, Godou fell silent. ...Thinking back, this was perhaps the earliest instant when the distance shrank between Kusanagi Godou and Erica Blandelli. "However, personally, I have no opinion as long as the [Secret Tome of Prometheus] is here. Whether you carry it and tag along or give it to me and return to Japan, it doesn't matter to me. So if you are afraid, please return to your homeland, I won't stop you." Perhaps Erica also noticed herself, the sense of dissonance resulting from her concern over Godou. Her attitude became stiff, and she spoke rapidly. Seeing such a reaction from her, Godou felt like laughing for the first time, so he immediately answered.

"Then it's decided. I will follow you to the end. Even if you say no, I will follow you, and probably bring you lots of trouble. Is that fine?" "--Not fine, but whatever. From now on, you will continue to be responsible for my luggage. Be prepared!" Seeing Erica act a little embarrassed, Godou nodded. Thinking carefully, he had already spent three days travelling with her. It was pretty much time to make peace. "Let me make this clear, all I need is this grimoire, don't misunderstand. To be honest, it's not like I need you at all. Understood?" "Understood, carved into my heart." Regarding the words mentioned by the youth about the [Secret Tome of Prometheus], all of it was reported completely. After that, Erica carefully examined the grimoire dating from the era of the gods, manipulating it in various ways, but could only give up in the end. She still couldn't figure out how to use it. The youth who could easily solve this problem that stumped the genius witch, who on earth could he be?

[edit]Part 2
The faint light of the setting sun had become true darkness. With Erica in the lead, and Godou following behind, the two of them were advancing in a dark forest. "Wait up, it's so dark I can't even see beneath my feet, go slightly slower!" "How useless. Such poor night vision, you didn't train enough?" "Ordinary people do not have that kind of training! Don't use your set of rules to view the world!" Advancing as they talked, the only sources of light were the stars in the sky and the moonlight in the dark night. A forest at night which could not provide any artificial lighting. With only a flashlight in one hand, Godou walked with difficulty, while Erica moved quickly and nimbly in contrast.

Without relying on artificial lighting, advancing swiftly into the depths of the forest, she could see in the dark as well as if it were day. Taking a taxi north from Oristano, it took roughly an hour or so. The Nuraghe sa Bastia was situated in a vast forest nearby. There were the remains of many poorly preserved nuraghes and settlements. Though the area also contained a number of well-preserved specimens, but from the perspective of tourists, this place was not popular. However, in spite of that-Before the sun had completely set, the majestic forms of the nuraghes made for excellent scenery. Green thriving forests, and ancient towers standing tall. Nuraghes were comparatively tall structures on this island, towering enough to look down upon the tops of the tall trees. Even from outside the forest, one could catch glimpses of the structures skillfully built with stone. "...But aren't these nuraghes built by the civilization before the Phoenicians arrived? Whether Melqart or the sword god, why would they hide here?" "Perhaps attracted by the spiritual presence of the sacred land." On the way, Erica replied to the question Godou asked due to boredom. "The presence of nuraghes indicates the remains of an ancient settlement. These settlements were even more sacred than temples or tombs. Attracted by the spiritual presence of the land, there are often cases where [Heretic Gods] intrude upon the residences of unrelated gods." "In other words, living in another god's territory was more comfortable than their own?" As they chatted like this, they finally entered the area around the nuraghe. An empty field in the depths of the forest, it looked like a plaza with great visibility. Though obscured by the spreading weeds, the remnants of all sorts of stone crafted structures could be seen. Now that it's mentioned, nuraghes also had rooms and staircases. This civilization peaked at around the tenth century BCE.

At the time, it is incredible to think such large scale construction could be undertaken in such sparsely populated areas. Godou felt that on some level, this represented advanced techniques beyond modern construction technology. With his only light source being the bit of light from the flashlight in his hand, the feeling of regret was especially intensified. At that moment, Godou suddenly felt a strong sense of chill. --What was this? There was an unbelievable feeling coming from a corner of the plaza. His eyes were drawn to it. There was only a large tree with a thick trunk, as well as a massive pile of stone from something that collapsed. Hidden on the ground by these objects, was something like a cave. Pointing his flashlight into the darkness, Godou focused his eyesight. This was roughly triangular, there was a hole in the ground shaped like a triangle. "What is that? There's a very unpleasant feeling, what is going on with me?" Hearing Godou speak, Erica seemed to be mouthing to herself some kind of chant. She was probably using some kind of magic. "...Godou, you're quite sharp, that must be the entrance to the temple. But..." "But?" "I am currently using a spell to sense for magic. And it looks like my hunch is correct. Magical power with a slightly unique feeling is leaking out from there, he is probably there." He was referring to a god, of course. Erica stared at the silent Godou, and then spoke. "After we have encountered those supernatural phenomenon several times, your senses towards the presence of gods seems to have become very sharp, like an animal, miko, or Shinto priest... What unexpected talent. However, by itself it can't be regarded as a useful talent -- who knows what may happen, wait for me here." Leaving those words behind, Erica went forward. Climbing over the stones, she jumped into the triangular hole.

Godou waited for a while, looked at the hole where Erica had disappeared, thought for a while and then finally with a cry of "damn it", followed after her. ...Within the hole were stairs leading down. An underground temple. For people that worshiped primitive nature, to think that they would possess such intricate buildings-The knowledge and techniques of the ancients sometimes surpassed the average modern human. This was evidence before his eyes. Godou felt very touched, but he couldn't stand there for long. The interior of the temple was also skillfully assembled with rocks, with the gaps filled in using small stones. Using the flashlight to illuminate the ground near his feet, Godou advanced along the underground passage as quickly as he could. Sardinia had a Mediterranean climate, so the air was basically quite dry. However, the air flowing underground was very humid. Could there be some kind of pool? "Godou! Why did you follow me?" After walking for a bit, a sudden voice came from in front. Erica was staring with eyes as sharp as a sword, so it seems like Godou caught up to her without issue. "You forgot that, the thing called Prometheus whatever." "By the way... Since I still don't know how to use it, I forgot all about it. Rather than this unreliable tool, I believe it's more practical to rely on my own techniques." Godou's improvised excuse, was immediately refuted by her. I see, so that's why Lucretia was worried about her. "The one who said there's a god here, wasn't that you? Is it fine to just go directly?" "Even if it's a [Heretic God], eating humans on sight -- should be very rare. Unlike those divine beasts, they don't go around causing random destruction, so the danger isn't as high. I'm just going to slip in to investigate a bit and then come back. You don't have to worry." "That's not how it goes, worrying is human nature..."

Hearing Erica's reply, Godou suddenly felt taken aback by his sudden decision to follow and disregard his own safety. She did not say it was completely safe, but from her judgment, danger was not that high, so willing to bear that risk, she decided to enter this dangerous place alone. Perhaps fully confident in her talent and skills, even though a little reckless, she believes she can handle things herself. From her actions so far, when the time comes to retreat, she will calmly retreat... "Besides, you're the unbelievable one. An ordinary boy with clearly no combat ability, daring to enter this place. It is enough for you to carry the luggage obediently. Please don't make such decisions on your own!" "Yes, well... Perhaps it's because of that." "Ah, what?" "...Don't look at me like that. I am a man after all. Even if you tell me not to follow because it's dangerous, I can't agree obediently. How can I hide in a safe place and let a girl do something so dangerous alone. Perhaps it's a man's principles, I believe that's why I insist." Ever since he came to this island, Godou has been frustrated by his impotence. Erica was the genius witch with the title of knight. Even someone as amazing as her had enemies that were deemed impossible to overcome... heretic gods. The handsome youth who possessed incredible power and claimed amnesia. Amongst these people, Godou was only a minor side character. A role whose absence or presence was irrelevant. A powerless person without any influence over the final outcome of the entire incident. Even so, when the status of the youth familiar to him was unknown, Godou wanted to search for him. For the people who suffered from the tyranny of the gods, Godou wanted to offer his own efforts. Seeing a girl fighting alone, he cannot back down. Without forcing himself too much, he has to protect her. Spurred by these feelings and principles, Godou has come this far. He also realized it was unbelievable, but stopping himself was a difficult thing, or perhaps, completely impossible.

"You are an idiot. A completely hopeless idiot -- you look a little clever in appearance, but how can you be this stupid? I am totally speechless." Faced with Erica's mockery, Godou did not retort but only continued: "Also, if the sword god appears -- perhaps that guy will also appear? So I want to come along and find out what happened to that guy. If I don't confirm it with my own eyes, I will not return to Japan." "Is this also part of a man's principles? Just like an idiot." Just as you say. Before Godou's confession, Erica could not help sighing deeply. "Fine, whether the child or the sword god, if I'm with you, it will be safer for me. That child has fancied you..." "Fancied me?" "Don't mind me, just talking to myself -- fine, even if I send you back right now, you're going to come back? Then follow me! But please don't obstruct me!" "Sorry, I have brought you trouble." "Really! Let me declare beforehand, no matter what happens to you, I won't be responsible!" The exasperated Erica began to grumble. "Really! A man's principles whatever, just like that Genaro... I hate those kinds of ideals! I forbid you to mention them a second time!" "Who is that? Sounds like someone I could get along with." "My colleague, a Great Knight of the Copper Black Cross... Probably the one currently closest to the title of [Diavolo Rosso]. The reason why I came to this island, was to prevent that honor from falling in the hands of that crude person!" Having spoken in hateful tones, Erica turned her sharp gaze to Godou. "To think you would be such a troublesome boy, completely unexpected. Whoever becomes your future lover or wife will definitely have a life of hardship, how pitiful." "W-Why are you suddenly talking about that kind of thing?" Every male in the history of the Kusanagi family, was legendary with the uncanny ability to make women cry broken-hearted.

Godou had always prided himself on the fact that he was not that type of man. Why does he need to be mocked in this area by this strange witch? Anyway, the two of them continued towards the depths of the temple. The passage was longer than imagined, and they had been walking for ten minutes or so. Along the way, there were quite a few forks in the road, but Erica used spells to sense and guide them, so they didn't get lost. And then, the two of them finally encountered. A true god, true might, true power personified -- [Heretic God]. "Humans fated to die. So, how long has it been for me, since I last faced existences like you, face to face?" His extremely low voice sounded like a roar from deep underground. Like thunder, the sound was very thick and heavy. "This little island once belonged in my territory, but has now been taken and devastated by unknown people. Though I have left the earth for a very long time, thinking about what is happening on the surface pains me so... My apologies, to speak such words to you, please regard it as an old fool grumbling to himself." Flowing in the depths of the underground temple was an underground spring. The stone passage ended abruptly, and soil could be seen everywhere. As a nation that worshiped [Water] as a sacred existence, this spring was probably the divine body that they made sacrifices to. He was located on the bank of the spring. A giant man in his prime, sitting on the altar on the water edge. Hair that probably had never been cut, as well as a beard that covered the entire lower half of his face. These gave an extremely strong first impression. He had a very wild appearance, and his height was easily over two meters. It was the first time for Godou to see such a solid and muscular body. Usually, with that kind of height, a person would look rather thin, but he was different. With the massive bulging muscles, simply looking at it felt very oppressive. His body was so spectacular, strong, and sacred.

Clearly wearing very coarse attire -- dirty rags and a leather cuirass on his chest, as well as a tattered cape over his body, but there was a sense of awe and majesty. Just facing him face to face made one want to bow their head and kneel. "Letting you see my unsightly body, my apologies. You can understand from the sight, right? I am currently heavily injured, and treating my wounds, waiting for my body to be filled with power once again." It was as he described. Upon those solid pectoral muscles, was a golden sword deeply embedded. However, the body of the blade was snapped so there was no hilt. What remained was probably two thirds of the original length. "So, do you know my name? Must I introduce my name and title? Or do you people think the names of ancient kings unimportant? Come, answer me." The giant was questioning them with a voice that carried laughter. Open and uninhibited, it was a voice full of humor. However, if he were to be displeased, it would not be surprising to find it losing control violently -- the voice was like the calm before a storm. The meaning of his words were not lost, even on an ordinary person like Godou. From the characteristics he had heard, it matched the figure before him completely. "Please allow me to speak. Your royal name is Melqart -- if I am not mistaken." The one who answered was Erica. Afraid. The self-centered, unrelenting beauty was afraid! Her trembling could be heard from her voice. The slight fear appearing on her beautiful face made Godou certain. This could not be helped. Beside her, Godou had been shivering all along. It was too terrifying, the giant before them -- the [Heretic God] Melqart was too terrifying! This was a real king. King of kings, king of gods. Ruling the sky, allowed to destroy the world and all humans, the one with absolute authority. For the first time in his life of fifteen years, Godou truly experienced what the word [King] meant.

"Yes! I am Melqart. I also like the name Baal. Baal Hadad also sounds nice. However, on this island I should be called Melqart, hahahahaha!" The king's laughter shook the underground temple. This was not a metaphor, like a real earthquake, the ground shook, the walls shook, and so did the ceiling. Waves formed in the spring water, splashing, while Godou felt a shock on his skin as if electrified. "So, little ones who don't even know the manners for a king, let me task you with a mission. Hurry back to the surface, and toil for the resurrection of the ancient king, tell others that Melqart is furious about the insignificant rats that have infested his territory. This little island, I will smash with my own arms and cast into the sea -- you will warn the others thus!" "Cast the island... into the bottom of the sea...?" The sudden declaration made Godou speechless. A divine king's decree could not be lying. Though there was no evidence, Godou believed so. "Correct, children who cannot escape the fate of death! When your own toys are covered in mud, surely you will do the same? Yes, wash away the dirt with water. These maggots living upon my land, I will cleanse them with water. Understood?" I don't understand. How can I understand such twisted logic? However, against the voice of the god declaring divine punishment, Godou was unable to make any objections, and could only tremble on the side. Erica beside him was the same, though her expression was dark, she dared not retort against the god's outrageous decision, without even a hint of resistance in her eyes. Godou would never expect to see her with such an expression. Godou was overcome with sadness and pity. For this proud girl to show such an expression of despair, he did not want to see it! Godou clenched his teeth, the will to resist showing on his face. "So -- I am currently in the middle of a battle against a troublesome foe. If you little children can sneak into this hole, then that's not a very good sign." Melqart laughed lightly. To call the normal Godou and the witch Erica "little children," he was clearly looking down on them.

Perhaps it was all the same to him, just like compared to the brilliant sun in the sky, a first class star shining in the night was no different from a sixth class star. "In order to prepare for the duel, I have to sleep to recover my wounds. I have also cast a spell to prevent sneak attacks on me while I am asleep, so you two better leave. Understood?" Melqart laid himself down on a rock. The action was crude and without thought. Whether this was a cave or out in the wilderness, or on silken bedding, this uninhibited sleeping posture like a savage was probably what he used on all occasions. His fortitude could be seen from this act. --Scratch, scratch, scratch, scratch, scratch. As soon as Melqart fell asleep, Godou and Erica heard strange noises. Looking downwards at the source of the noise -- the two were speechless. Without their realizing it beforehand, swarms of locusts have appeared on the stony ground beneath their feet. These tiny pests appeared in great numbers. Probably hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands, no, much more than that. An uncountable number of locusts were restless. Disgust and fear instinctively filled Godou's heart. This was a completely different kind of terror compared to Melqart's tyranny. The locusts were approaching, jumping all around, and some even spread their wings to fly in the air. Godou and Erica looked at each other at the same time. Exchanging glances, nothing needed to be said, their minds thought alike, let's get out of here fast from the way we came. Paying attention to their surroundings as they dashed towards the exit as fast as they could. In order not to be caught by the army of locusts pursuing them, the two ran at full speed without letting down their guard for a single moment, escaping hand in hand.

[edit]Part 3
Finally escaped from the underground temple, the two were panting heavily. Looking back at the triangular entrance, several dozens of locusts were crawling and jumping about, or just lying there. "W-What was that? S-So disgusting..."

"L-Locusts are the servants of Melqart. He is the god of storms, and also the god of the sea, god of the sun, and the god ruling over harvests and extinguished life... C-Consuming crops and causing widespread devastation to the land, locusts are also a symbol of his authority." "S-Something like that, i-isn't that more like a demon's messenger!" "M-Most demons used ancient gods like Baal or Melqart as their prototypes. R-Religions that developed later, demoted them to demons and passed along those stories, producing the current result... Y-You know? The demon, Lord of the Flies is based on Baal's other name, Beelzebub..." Though they were still panting, Godou and Erica continued to converse. For a great period of time, both of them did not even have the strength to stand, and simply let time pass. The Nuraghe sa Bastia. The forest surrounding these ruins. The constellations of Italian spring twinkled quietly in the night sky. During this time, the escaped genius witch and the former baseball youth met with setback, the two of them were leaning back to back, without seeing each other's face, tightly together. Their heavy breathing had returned to normal, but even so, due to the sweat, the night breeze felt chilly and the two of them did not stand up. "...That was amazing, I think I definitely cannot resist that god." "...Same here, seeing those divine beasts have made me lower my guard. The [Heretic Gods] who stand at the true summit, I never expected such presence." Through their backs pressed together, Godou could feel Erica's warmth. Most likely she could also feel Godou's warmth the same way. ...In the end, the two of them were too naive. A true [Heretic God], the dominating power of the highest ranked gods, neither of them understood until now! The presence and oppressiveness which utterly shattered a man's principles and a genius witch's pride. Simply facing him caused all resistance to be blown away. Afterwards Godou thought, to have faced him without bursting into tears was already very brave. "...So, what are you planning next, are you still going to investigate?"

"...What are you joking! Facing that kind of thing is impossible! If Melqart was in a bad mood, we surely would not have survived!" Finally breathing smoothly, Godou turned his body around towards Erica. But she replied to Godou anxiously, then remained silent as if displeased. After that, the two of them sat on the ground for another ten minutes or so, simply staring at nothing. The two were silent, and tried to avoid eye contact. Particularly Erica, she hid her face behind her knees, clearly trying to ignore Godou. This was the result of two people taking an optimistic attitude based on their capability and principles. Unworthy humans who underestimated a god, there were no grounds for complaint about the result. All in all, it was very shocking. Godou thought back to the embarrassment just now, and felt troubled. Even though he prided in his competitive personality, he simply ran away just now. Clearly he dared to face the divine beasts at Dorgali despite his lack of power, but this time it didn't work. What Erica had called divine beasts, as well as a true [Heretic God]. The two were on completely different levels. Absolute failure, complete and utter defeat. Humiliation, impotence, and anger at himself. Many intense feelings surfaced in his heart. Even so -- Godou renewed his thoughts as he watched the girl before him. The impact she suffered, in terms of quality and quantity, must be on an entirely different level. No matter what, Kusanagi Godou was just an ordinary person. No matter how he forced himself, he cannot defeat a god, it was just a setback, that's it. But Erica was the one called the genius witch. Even someone as talented as her, when faced with a god, ended up in the same state of terror as a commoner like Godou, and then ran for her life in panic. The shock she received cannot be compared to his. Gazing upon the disheartened Erica who refused to lift her face.

The proud and headstrong girl, was now burying her peerlessly magnificent face in her knees. Godou knew from his experience in the past, battling alongside or against those with genius talent. Currently, the root of Erica's 'magnificence' -- her absolute confidence in her talent, capability and achievements was lost. Encountering such an event, a genius was still just an ordinary human. If possible, Godou did not wish to see her like now. Actually these were words that Godou would never speak out... even if his mouth would be ripped apart. Even though he was arguing with her all this time, his heart had already been completely taken by the beauty of Erica Blandelli. Godou took a deep breath. If even himself, the less affected one, continued to despair, then all they could do was wait for their deaths. It was now a situation where the seventh inning had ended and the first half of the eighth was [25] beginning. As long as a homerun is hit with the bases all loaded, there was still a chance, and the former catcher and fourth hitter was not going to stay quiet like that. "I... was playing baseball all along up until half a year ago." Godou tried to speak in a cheerful manner. "Though I am not very talented, I did practice with great effort, and gradually became one of the starters in a fairly high-ranked team. I was also picked in things like the Tokyo selection, etc... But gave up due to a shoulder injury." "Your past is unexpected... Although I wouldn't think you were just a regular person from your stamina." Her head still down, Erica's expression could not be seen. But at least she responded, though her voice lacked strength, it was not a bad start. "There were also many practice matches. Once, we were facing against a very strong high school baseball club in a match. We were only a middle school team. In other words, our opponents were restructuring their team and wanted to have a match with a weaker team." "...In the world of sports, that's common, right?"

"True, but during middle school, ours was one of the top teams in Tokyo, so we went all out for the sake of our dignity... Though in the end we lost nine to two." "...Completely expected from the two team's abilities." "No, that's what it looks like, but the two points were scored all at once in the final inning, redeeming ourselves. It was a great match where we put in all our effort." The batter who hit a double in the final inning, and scored two points was Godou, but he didn't mention it. "So... What are you trying to say?" "Ah yes, that's to say, even if we're losing we have to take back two points. That's the rough idea. So yeah, let's try harassing them for a little while..." "...Godou, you're really terrible at speaking, time to shut up!" Erica finally lifted her face. Showing a deep frown that suited her good and proper beauty, this angry expression had great presence. "...You can't be comparing an encounter with the king of gods, to a middle school student's extracurricular activities, right? If that's the case, you are so ridiculous I don't even know what to say!" "Yes, is that so? But then, the determination required should be the same --" "How can it be the same?!" Unlike the time facing Melqart, this was now the beautiful face of anger. Godou breathed in relief, compared to her disheartened look, anger suited her much better. As long as she didn't act like this all the time, treating him as an idiot. "Really! And to think you would say something nice, so I listened quietly! Too disappointing. No talent, cannot speak, there's not even any value to rate!" Uh, I didn't expect to be criticized that much. "Umm, yes I really don't have a way with words, but do you really have to describe me that way?" "So annoying, if your job is to carry the luggage, then act like it. Just shut up and follow me!" Erica picked up Godou's backpack from the ground.

And then she violently threw it at Godou. Skillfully catching his own backpack, Godou smiled. "Yes, fine, as long as you pull yourself together, telling you those things was worth it." "You're saying pull myself together? I always thought you were an idiot, but I never knew you were an idiot, first class. Could you be saying that I was feeling down?" Though Erica's words were full of anger, Godou did not change his tone of voice. "There's nothing to hide, right? It was a god, the opponent was too strong. Besides, weren't you bowing down your head, looking very depressed just now?" "That kind of judgment is unforgivable stupidity... That was -- fine, I was simply watching the ground, no other special meaning. Please do not rudely speculate." This reason was too contrived. Though her ability to deny was still skillful, but this explanation was way too forced. Even someone as strong as Erica could not find any good explanation for the way she acted just now. Shrugging his shoulders, Godou smiled wryly, feeling that she was very cute. Probably realizing her reason was very contrived, Erica's face went red. "And that's that, about my actions being affected by you, please do not have any weird misunderstandings... However, for those very incompetent words of comfort, I will reward you one day. Though you have no gift with words, given that you have made the effort, you will be compensated with equal value. I, Erica Blandelli, will absolutely not be stingy in this regard." "I know I know. So, I will look forward to your reward." Faced with the smooth and relaxed Godou, Erica could not continue to argue. Nodding lightly, her face was still slightly red. Those unsightly behaviors that did not suit her, made her shyly shift her gaze away from Godou. --But in the next instant, Erica suddenly stared towards the depths of the forest. After less than ten seconds, she suddenly held out her hand. "Godou, give me water. Quick." "Why do you suddenly want water? Here you go." Godou took out the plastic bottle of mineral water from his backpack and handed it to her.

Pouring the water on ground, Erica then pointed an index finger towards the pool of water, chanting lightly. Watching the pool of water stir, Godou was very surprised. Revealed was a stallion with white fur. Compared to the familiar race horses in horseracing, its body was much strongly built, the four legs much thicker. Rather than a race horse, a war horse would be a better description. "I say... This is not an ordinary horse, right?" "Right, just now I felt strong magic gathering outside the forest. So I tried a far sight spell--" Erica quietly replied to Godou's seeking confirmation. "An incarnation split from the sword god?" "Of course... I've already decided, what are you planning to do?" Go over, or escape. Even unspoken, he understood what Erica wanted to express. "Though I understand well that my stubbornness cannot change anything, I am not someone who changes his mind so easily." Godou exhaled as he spoke. And then Erica laughed as if mocking a fool. "Fine, then follow behind me. This is not to protect you, but to let you witness me in action at close range, not bad right?" "Hey... calling others idiot repeatedly, you're not that smart either." "Please call this unrelenting fighting spirit. Listen carefully, the protagonist fails once but still stands up again and takes the final glory. Isn't that the required clich?" Bantering thus, Godou and Erica walked together. With Erica in the lead, and Godou following, they set off towards the outside of the forest. Forcing himself to advance through a forest at night with nothing but a flashlight and the moon, it was an ordeal for an ordinary person like Godou. After an hour or so, they finally left the forest. It was near the outskirts of the forest.

More precisely, there seemed to be the approaching sound of a massive object crushing trees as it advanced. --[White Stallion]. The divine beast seen just now through the far sight spell, finally began to rampage. Godou and Erica exchanged glances and nodded simultaneously. The next part was not going to be that simple, and they confirmed each other's determination. And then out of the lush forest, he appeared at that instant. "Greetings, boy and the witch. Strolling in such a place." Black hair reaching the shoulders, the handsome youth with the narrow face. His eyes looked as if they could see the future, and he showed a classic and elegant smile like a [26] Buddha statue of Maitreya Bodhisattva. The youth Godou had met twice, at Cagliari and Dorgali. "I must warn thee, thou art only mortal, dost not interfere in the war amongst our kind. To that witch there as well. Thou hast learnt the basics of magic, but thy power is vastly dwarfed by ours. The path of humans and gods can never cross." No, Godou felt something wasn't right. Compared to the youth he saw before, there was a decisive difference. Slender and not very tall, yet somehow there was a powerful presence. A delicate face like Maitreya Bodhisattva. However this made one feel that he was an inhuman existence impossible to understand. This was not a human face, only made in the image of man, so it was a work of art more beautiful than any human. --Right, why did I not notice until now? The force felt from that delicate body, and the divine presence inhabiting that handsome face. Though their appearances were completely different, he and Melqart had the same atmosphere. Godou cursed his own stupidity, for how could someone so out of the ordinary be a normal person? Having encountered Melqart, Godou suddenly understood.

He was a god. The other [Heretic God], was now standing before his eyes.

[edit]Part 4
"Will you grace the unworthy with your name, undefeated god of the east." Suddenly Erica knelt down, bowing her head in respect. Looking down at her, the youth -- correction, the youth god showed what was clearly a wry smile. "Unnecessary. Thou hast discerned my true identity so quickly, clever girl!" Then he narrowed his eyes and happily cast his gaze towards the depths of the forest. "King Melqart, hideth in such a place... Casting a barrier, he seemeth very wary of me. Hohoho, excellent, that fellow must be injured, but I too, am injured. Let us both rest our bodies, and the one who recovereth fastest will have the advantage." "As expected, it was you who injured the god Melqart --" Erica asked respectfully. Her expression was still stiff, but compared to when she met Melqart just now, much more calm. This was the second encounter with a true god, and she was showing clear growth from her last experience. "Correct, and the result was mutual defeat. I was heavily injured and lost over half my divine power. See, all the beasts rampaging over the island, divine power scattered from my body obtained life, and became divine beasts. All save one, hath been vanquished and returned to my body. Hoho, the time I met thee, was when I had recovered half, and feeling tired, I wanted to play around for a while." On the other hand, Kusanagi Godou -Was troubled. The appearance was clearly identical to the youth. However, it was definitely not him. "...Who are you? I already know you are a god, but how should I put it, that -- you are definitely not the guy who I was with?" "Yes, thou art a boy with excellent instincts. True, I am no longer the same as that past self." A very aloof attitude, and a smile like a god looking down upon life on earth from above. Godou became increasingly certain.

Though very proud, that guy would never look down at Godou in this way. "So, the game on this island is about to end. Letting King Melqart awaken was worth it, to fight that king, let us determine a victor this time." "--Letting him awaken?" Godou frowned at those words he couldn't ignore. "Yes, I am the [Heretic God] whose essence is the battle for victory. As long as I desire an opponent, wanting an enemy to battle against me, an appropriate adversary will appear. I came to this island because of the intertwined fates of this land and my strongest opponent yet." I, have long sought defeat. The youth god smiled as he muttered to himself. "Like so, whenever I come to an island where a powerful enemy lieth sleeping, I would chant -pray grant me defeat, grant me a strong enemy, grant me a true battle! Thus, there is no choice but to fight King Melqart, rather, I should say it is wonderful." This youth was the culprit behind the entire incident. Knowing this, Godou held his breath, this was the fact that Erica found difficult to reveal. "Pardon my honesty. You belong to the faction of the light, a protector god of justice and the people. I believe this act of violence is inappropriate. Please return to the path of righteousness." Erica's pleas were like those of a high ranking official advising a king. But the youth remained smiling like the rosy clouds of dawn, and shook his head. "A pity, but I cannot do that. Didst thou forget? I am now in the midst of rebelling. True, I was once a protector of light and justice -- but in my current state, I am the rebelling god of conflict. Hohoho, boy, the time we played together, it was really interesting." The youth narrowed his eyes, staring straight at Godou. "Not long before, my divine characteristics had all but vanished, so the [Heretic God]'s presence was very weak, a different existence compared to my original self. However, now that the majority of divine power hath been retrieved, it is completely different, I have recovered my original self. I am now the heretic god of war!" Definitely different from before. Grander than before, stronger than before, more sacred than before, inhuman -- a completely different person. And to have done so many unreasonable things, especially with full awareness.

This was a [Heretic God], a god that resisted the myths created by mankind. Godou finally understood the meaning it held. "Hoho, I seem to have spoken too much. That [White Stallion], hath become impatient." The gigantic beast wrecking the green forest was approaching. The intruder advancing like a bulldozer, was of course, the [White Stallion]. Its furry hide bathed under the moonlight, gave off a white glow. Thanks to the [White Stallion], Godou could clearly see the surroundings despite his poor night vision. "Haha, good boy! Coming to offer power for my return!" The youth's figure vanished. The handsome body like a delicately crafted statue of a deity had disappeared, turning into a gust of wind. --A tornado! Godou immediately realized, the sacred wind that he saw twice, that blew the divine beasts into the air. This was one of the youth's divine powers. Very soon, the gust of wind formed a vortex and became a tornado. He had to stop him quickly, that youth -- though their time together was short, but Godou felt he was obliged to stop the god whom he considered his friend. But what could he do, Kusanagi Godou was just a powerless fifteen-year-old mortal. What should be done!? Erica cried out at this time. "Godou! Kusanagi Godou! The [Secret Tome of Prometheus] is gathering powerful magic!" The first time she called out his full name. However, rather than noticing that, Godou even more quickly reached his hand into his backpack, and took out the stone tablet. Thinking carefully, this was nothing worth worrying about. Kusanagi Godou's power, technique, knowledge, none of them could ever surpass a god. Even if there was something that could, it was what the youth called the stone tablet to "steal god's power." But something that the genius witch Erica could not use, could Godou use it after all?

Not just a figure of speech, but when his hand grabbed the stone tablet, Godou felt scorching heat, as if he had put his hand into a fire. Enduring the high temperature, he maintained his grip and the stone tablet suddenly gave off light. Taking the carving of the man on the stone tablet -- most likely a depiction of Prometheus, and aiming towards the tornado and [White Stallion]. These actions were done subconsciously. In that instant, the grimoire from the age of the gods spewed out blue flames. "Eh -- I... I used it successfully... right?" Even Godou himself was doubtful, and motionlessly stared at the flames. The tornado transformed from the youth immediately evaded the flames. But the flames surrounded the strong and vigorous body of the [White Stallion], successfully devouring it. After burning for ten-odd seconds, it disappeared immediately. Along with the flames, the tall and massive body of the [White Stallion] also vanished without trace. The result was, over a process of roughly thirty seconds, the blue flames and the [White Stallion] disappeared from the ground. At the same time, the weight of the [Secret Tome of Prometheus] had increased. The heat Godou had been enduring also stabilized, becoming a gentle warmth. --Sun. Suddenly, the image of the sun's brilliance and white flames entered Godou's mind. Could this be the divine power possessed by the [White Stallion], why would a white horse be related to the sun? "...Hmm, thou hast figured out how to use this piece of stone? A little troublesome." The wind swirled back, forming the figure of the youth god in its center. "Fine, losing just one incarnation will hardly affect me -- my divine power hath mostly been retrieved... Boy, thou shouldst be punished for opposing a god, but for the sake of our brief friendship, I shall forgive thee once." The youth showed a smile. Not the ancient and elegant smile, but the joyful and resolute grin of seeing a new interloper.

"Let me remind thee, there is no second time. If thou usest this stone to obstruct me, I shall reward thee accordingly next time. Thou mayst be excused!" Having said this, it meant that he would not give Godou or Erica any further warnings. Looking straight into the depths of the forest, he advanced with a powerful pace. However, at that instant -The tree trunks suddenly swayed, and the trees in the forest fell down one by one, blocking the path of the youth god's advance. With originally no road leading to the depths of the forest, it was now even harder to get there. From the palm of the youth god, lightning was suddenly released. Under normal conditions, his single attack should have burned a tree to ash. But the tree was completely unharmed. The tree barrier that blocked entry into the forest, did not show a single trace of being burnt, and continued to bar the way. "King Melqart's barrier, looketh like he is very wary of me. Without any preparation, impossible to barge right in." The youth god smiled wryly and began to yell at the depths of the forest. "Fine, ancient king! I shall wait for thee until dawn! Once I store enough power to slice through thy city walls, I shall return!" Finishing the strong declaration of war, his form dissipated. Transforming into strong wind in the air. The last Godou heard was the youth's loud laughter of "hahahahaha!"

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

6 - His Name is Verethragna

Not far from the Nuraghe sa Bastia. Though there were public infrastructure roads, it was basically an uninhabited wilderness.

It was after midnight, and after encountering Melqart and the youth god, Godou and Erica did not return to town. "Prometheus is a god appearing in Greek myths -- the last of the Titans. His name means 'one who considers the future,' in other words, he is a sage with forethought." Godou listened carefully to Erica's recounting of the myths. The two of them had made a fire for warmth. Perhaps the surroundings were too quiet, so the only sound was the cracking sound of wood burning. "He's called Prometheus, right, the god who shared fire with humans?" "Yes, Zeus the king of the gods did not want to give too much wisdom to humans, but Prometheus felt compassion for their foolishness, and stole fire from the heavens." This god gifted fire to humans. Obtaining fire, human civilization advanced rapidly. "As punishment, Prometheus was chained high on the peak on the Caucasus, and had his liver eaten by an eagle. As an immortal god, his body restored itself every sunset, and then the eagle came the next day to eat his liver again. In other words, he must suffer eternal torment." "What sick torture..." "In the end, Prometheus was saved from suffering by Heracles, and then became the trusted advisor of Zeus, so it looks like he didn't want any more hardship." Godou seems to have heard this myth before. "By the way, Heracles is also a god closely linked to Melqart." "Why? Isn't Heracles a Greek god... or should I say hero?" "Didn't Lucretia mention before, on this island not far from Greece, Melqart was depicted as a giant wielding clubs." The Greek hero who completed the twelve tasks, was intimately linked to the Phoenician divine king. To elucidate the confused Godou, Erica continued explaining fluently: "Greeks who knew the myth of Melqart combined their hero with the guardian god of Tyre. No, more correctly, it was due to the myth of Melqart and Baal that the legend of the hero Heracles was born. By the way, Baal's weapons are the magic clubs named Yagrush the Chaser and Ayamur the Driver." Wearing a lion's pelt and wielding a club was the great rough hero Heracles.

Wielding magic clubs with vigorous battle spirit was the hero god Melqart. Ancient Mediterranean peoples named the promontories flanking the Strait of Gibraltar as 'Pillars of Hercules.' Other than the Phoenicians, there doesn't seem to be anyone else who could have reached there... "That's so amazing, to think myths were related everywhere." Towards Godou's exclamation, Erica said: "Well, no matter what, these are just framework stories born from mankind -- fabricated, everything is born from the most primitive stories, and then stealing or be stolen, taking form from all sorts of influences, finally crystallizing into myths." "I see -- then back to the topic of Prometheus, so this stone tablet's advantage is the ability to steal a god's power?" "He is the god who deceived gods -- in other words a master of trickery, there is also a myth like this." Seeing Godou take out the [Secret Tome of Prometheus], Erica quietly answered. Dividing a sacrificed ox between gods and humans, Prometheus prepared two plates. Concealing the meat and the entrails within the stomach on one plate; masterfully decorating the bones with glistening fat to make it appealing on the other. He then had Zeus choose -The result was Zeus chose the bones. After learning he was deceived, Zeus was very angry. "So, Godou, when the [White Stallion] disappeared just now, it was clearly the divine power of Prometheus. In other words, you activated the grimoire at the time. Do you have any idea how?" "About that, I think it was just by chance." He was able to take the divine power of the [White Stallion] even faster than the youth god -- no, one should say that the one who stole divine power was [Secret Tome of Prometheus]. The one who doubted Erica's suggestion was the one who did it himself. "Fine, then let's confirm it?" Erica took out a cellphone from her shirt pocket. "--Lucretia? I am Erica Blandelli. Can you tell us about the grimoire? Don't play dumb any more, Godou has already activated its power. Sigh, why would I deceive you, why don't you confirm with him directly?"

Godou was just wondering who she was calling, and never expected the conversation to be passed to him. When did she ever ask for Lucretia's phone number? This made Godou very surprised, or did she make use of the investigative abilities of the strange secret associations, obtaining personal information without consent? The latter was most likely. Just as Godou imagined rude behaviors, Erica suddenly handed the phone to him. No other way. Prepare yourself and pick up the phone. "I was really shocked. I didn't expect a Level One newbie to notice how to use that item." "Actually I didn't notice it. It seems like when I wanted to use it, it happened, but Lucretia-san, you are clearly a witch, haven't you been contaminated by modern civilization?" "Choosing convenience is human nature, that's not my fault. In my home I have a computer to go on the internet, and most of my shopping is done online. I also use air conditioning and refrigerators. My digital camera is made in Japan. What else would you like to complain about?" Though the dialogue content was extremely mundane, Lucretia Zola's voice remained aloof. "I already know it is a stone for stealing divine power. However, I am completely baffled why I can use it. Can you explain this point in greater detail to me?" "Oh that, the reason is nothing special. A grimoire related to deceit and theft, only those who have had longer contact with the target god and talked frequently can use it." "Deceit?" "Yes, when I used that grimoire in Japan, I spent a whole night chatting with the god who was causing trouble. I had to listen to him complain about his hate and suffering, so I seized the opportunity and stole the guy's divine power as soon as possible, turning him into an empty shell. However that was only possible because he was a comparatively weak deity. Thereafter, I had the grimoire venerated there, to prevent the god from reviving." "So that's why..." The chance to successfully steal divine power from the youth god and Melqart was extremely small. Godou nodded in agreement with Lucretia's words.

"By the way, I wanted to remind you. It's best if you do not use the stored divine power. For humans it is far too powerful. If used, it could lead to boiling the brain and blood in the entire body, an extremely painful death. The user before me also died like that. I am not deceiving you." "Yes... I will definitely not use it. Thank you for your valuable information." "Oh, one more thing, opposing gods of Melqart's caliber is impossible with just the power absorbed in the grimoire, do not do anything rash!" To think this kind of warning would be said. However, Godou did not thank this warning. Perhaps he already made his decision, so he couldn't utter insincere thanks as that would betray her concern for his safety. ...Lucretia was more sensitive than imagined. "Young man, are you or both of you considering something? I will repeat myself, do not act too rashly!" "To be honest, that is impossible. There will be a great disaster if we let things develop without taking action. If I didn't act, my conscience will definitely hound me." "You don't have to reproach yourself, nor do you have to risk your life approaching them. That is survival wisdom." "I know. Meeting gods repeatedly these two, three days, have left me deep impressions. When I encountered Melqart, my legs lost strength." "Even so... You still want to take part in this matter? That's foolish!" "It's OK, I am fully aware I am doing something foolish. Neither I nor Erica will object to such an assessment." "You are much more foolish than Erica-san! No matter what, she is a mage and you are just a powerless commoner. The two cannot be compared." Directly criticized. However, Godou shrugged and accepted it, she was right. "However, I don't hate fools. Clever minds will only act according to my calculations, but a fool will sometimes exceed my expectations. Besides, there are fools who displease others, and fools who bring joy. Please don't become the former." "Yes..." Though Godou didn't quite get what she meant, it was a sort of compliment?

"Kusanagi Godou, through this incident, you have made me hold you in high regard. I feel you will become a most interesting toy, so do not die in such a place. Same for Erica-san, please do not miss the opportunity for retreat, hear that?" Lucretia hung up the phone. It looked like she was finally acting like an elder, and wasn't just someone with a personality problem. Godou felt gratitude towards her, and then briefly reported the conversation to Erica. "...So that's the situation. Looks like it can't be used as a finishing move." "However, this is still the only tool that can affect gods -- besides, if a battle between gods begins, what will happen to this island?" Melqart who had declared he will sink the island. The youth god whose fragments of power easily demolished cities all over the place. If they had a serious duel, it wasn't something that could be finished in half an hour. Using the entire island as a stage for their deathmatch, once the match concluded, this place will likely end up as a wasteland... As these thoughts entered his mind, Godou clutched his head, feeling a headache. "However, even with me plus the [Secret Tome of Prometheus], and all the magi on the island, nothing can be done... So the only remaining choice is to stall for time." "Stall for time? Isn't that something you do when there are reinforcements?" Seeing Erica's confidence, Godou was confused. "Actually there is no problem there. In fact, the magi of Sardinia have already contacted Sir Salvatore, who will be arriving in a day or two. We just need to hold out until then." "Sir Salvatore...?" Godou remembered, come to think of it, Lucretia also mentioned this name before. "Yes, the great Salvatore Doni, the strongest knight of our Italy, the Campione possessing the authority of the magic sword. Didn't I mention before? When miracle is piled upon miracle, humans have the possibility of obtaining victory over a god--" Campione was the title bestowed upon a god-slayer. Slaying a god and then usurping the god's authority, they become the devil kings of the human world, fighting against gods.

Hearing that, Godou felt greatly surprised. That youth and Melqart could probably kill a normal person with just a little finger. To encounter a god and live was already extremely lucky, defeating a god was absolutely ridiculous. "Gods are such strong existences, are there really people who have fought and won!?" "These people are rare of course, in fact, there had been a period over a hundred years when no Campiones were born. However during the nineteenth and latter half of the twentieth centuries, a number of people emerged, concentrated during this time, and there are now a total of six. With the increased frequency in the current period, it kind of feels like the coming of the end of the world." "Uh, this isn't winemaking, to have these kinds of periods..." Sir Salvatore who was mentioned, was the sixth Campione born a few years ago. Since the entire affair was too far removed from common sense, Godou was stupefied. "Anyway since that has been prepared, we just need to focus on stalling. Even for me, I'm not stupid enough to want to become the seventh Campione." Godou nodded at Erica's words. Definitely an idiot. Fighting a god was truly stupid behavior, and for a devil king Campione to win in such a match, how strong a monster could they be? "However, buying time is also very difficult, what do you have in mind?" "The current target is the sword god. Since that deity's power has recovered ninety percent, if we can lower it to seventy or eighty, he will be forced to fight Melqart with caution." "How did you get numbers like ninety and eighty?" "Because the war god has a total of ten incarnations. One of them, the [White Stallion] is already captured in the grimoire, so it's ninety percent. Isn't that a simple calculation?" "Right... That guy's name, can you tell me?" Godou suddenly raised this question, for he had become very bothered by it from a while ago. Erica calmly said a name lightly. Hearing this incredible name for the first time, Godou could only wonder, what country does the name come from?

"That's mostly likely the god's name. From the strange occurrences on this island, combined with the information from you, I deduced that, so there should be no mistake." "...The god with that name, I've never even heard of him." "Well, most people would think that. Though very trivial, he is still a guardian god of a surviving religion. Amongst the faiths in western Asia, a powerful god with many strong feats -- then next is..." A sword suddenly appeared in Erica's hand. Just as Godou wondered what she was going to do, the sword pointed directly at him. "At this stage, you don't have to carry my luggage any more. Leave the grimoire here and return to Japan obediently. I don't need someone to drag me down any more. If you dare say no, I will take care of you directly with this sword, hear that?" Suddenly threatening him, but this was just her show of concern. An act to protect Godou even if it meant breaking her oath as a knight. Which is why Godou could not obey. "A person who hasn't spent enough time with him cannot use the stone tablet. Didn't Lucretia-san say that? I don't think you will be able to use it successfully, so it's best that I stay here." "This kind of problem always has a solution, you don't have to worry." "How can it be done?! No matter how I think about it. The next time that guy returns is to duel with Melqart. You absolutely have no time to spend chatting with him." "If there's none, I will create an opportunity. Anyway, I have no need for an amateur like you to stay and help me." No matter what, she would not agree. If it was the second morning after encountering the [Boar], had she threatened him like this, Godou who feared swords would likely have given her the [Secret Tome of Prometheus]. But now was different, he cannot do that. Though Erica was a willful and unreasonable girl, she was also chivalrous, talented at socializing, and unexpectedly considerate of others. On the other hand, she was also a girl who despaired when met with setback. Having understood her, it was impossible for Godou to return alone. Since there was also a guy straying from the right path and causing great chaos, Godou cannot leave that guy alone either.

The two of them faced each other silently for quite a while, until Erica finally shrugged and sighed: "Fine, if you are prepared to follow me wherever I go, then accompany me. In return, I will really use you, so be prepared!" Of course, this was exactly what Godou wanted.

[edit]Part 2
The rays of dawn began to appear in the eastern sky. Bathed under the light, the [Wind] incarnation transformed into the figure of the [Youth]. The black-haired youth god landed lightly on the ground, at the moment of dawn just as he promised. He possessed divine qualities with deep ties to light. Before his eyes was the green forest surrounding the ancient ruins. As the rays of sunlight bathed the deep green trees in the forest, a rose colored glow was given off. --Belonging to the faction of goodness, having the god of light as his core, the youth's divine power was raised to the maximum when bathed under the rays of dawn. In this state, it was possible to break the forest barrier. Actually Melqart was also a deity controlling the sun, but his responsibilities ruled over too many things. Due to that, he couldn't raise his divine power even when the sun came out, so the youth prepared to make use of this advantage. --Perhaps it was acceptable to make things simple and wait for the divine king to recover completely. However, he dispelled this notion as quickly as it surfaced, deeming it too disrespectful. As the one who held all victory in his hands, it would be a most special occasion to fight the great and ancient divine king, and win. With utmost respect, he will make the most of this opportunity. The corners of his lips slightly rising, he walked towards the forest with the youth's form. Though he possessed the power of ten incarnations, this was his most normal state. Not simply a human, but the form of a fifteen-year-old youth. Whenever he set forth to correct the wrongs of the world, tasked by his master to conquer opposing enemy gods, he liked to take on the appearance of a youth.

A glorious fifteen-year-old youth. According to the precepts of the religion that he guarded over, it was the symbol of the 'hero.' Just like last night, the branches of the trees distorted themselves like snakes to block his path. Faced with such obstructions, he simply gave the command of 'dismissed.' The spell words of blessing and domination, this was the authority possessed by the youth incarnation as the hero. The trees of the forest instantly returned to normal plants, and opened up a path. Next was the attack of the locust army. For one who was a match for the divine king himself, divine beasts or messengers of god like locusts were no match at all. He instantly used the spiritual power of the eighth incarnation, the [Goat]. This intelligent divine beast, was worshiped by nomadic tribes as the embodiment of lightning. Releasing a lightning strike from his hand, the entire locust army was completely incinerated. "King Melqart, dost thou believe such obstructions can stop me?" Roaring towards the sky. There was an instant reply. 'Of course! God who slays gods, the great god of the warrior. Those fellows are merely guards. For that level of guards, how could they halt the advance of the war god?' What appeared next was a violent windstorm blowing forth from in front. Melqart was also a god of storms, even for the powerful [Wind] that could blow away cities where humans lived, it was a draw. Wind was unable to blow apart wind. ...After that, they used all sorts of divine power. Such as an army of the dead summoned from the underworld, violent waves that could wash everything away like a flood, or thousands of thunder-strikes that flew like spears in the sky. The youth god defeated all these attacks, and finally arrived at the Nuraghe sa Bastia. 'Ch... Still capably fighting by switching forms. How vexing!'

"By the power of transformation, I hold victory in my hands no matter what battlefield. Hahaha, King. I can feel thy presence before me. Art thou not coming out? It seemeth, thy divine power hath yet to fully recover!" He surveyed the surroundings of the ruins as he conversed with Melqart's voice. The original location of the entrance to the underground temple was now under a massive rock. 'Even for your divine power, this rock cannot be easily destroyed. This is the ultimate palace I [27] ordered the craftsman Kothar-wa-Khasis to construct in the past. In order to stop you, I used this defense. Remember to thank me!' "Yes... I see, though very crude, it is not bad!" The youth god was admiring this sturdy rock. As expected of the ancient divine king and god of war, he did not take defense lightly. However, this was the warlord who could defeat any god or demon. In terms of pure skill of the warrior, he was a deity surpassing Melqart. His praising of the rock did not imply he couldn't smash it -- just as he made his decision, he noticed. It was only a minute presence. For a powerful god, it felt like the owner of minuscule magical power. "Thou hast come. I already stated, the next time thou obstructest me, I shall reward thee accordingly, dost thou remember?" The youth god turned around and received a smile from her in return. The beautiful blonde witch wielding Cuore di Leone, the girl was standing there in her red battle outfit. "I remember your words clearly, but I am a knight, and cannot let you do as you please in this world -- if I am not moved despite my knowledge, it would be a taint to my honor." Erica retorted quietly. The youth god had decided on the moment of dawn himself. In order to pursue him into the forest, Godou and Erica had come to the ruins. As agreed beforehand, Godou concealed himself, preparing to use the [Secret Tome of Prometheus]. Waiting for Erica to draw the attention of the youth god.

If the grimoire was used directly, he would likely dodge it. The blue flames that stole divine power -- though it struck the [White Stallion] directly, the youth god easily evaded. If Godou tried it again, the result will be the same. Thus Erica must force him to show an opening. "Do you still remember our first promise the first time we met?" Erica asked with a smile as beautiful as spring. Like a noblewoman happily chatting away at salon, she had very elegant smiling expression and mannerisms. However, maintaining this state was hard work. Her opponent was a god, one misstep and it would turn into a repeat of what happened with Melqart. Erica did not want to suffer that kind of humiliation again. Wishing to resist a god and counterattack, one definitely could not lose in spirit. Erica Blandelli will never bow down to an enemy without a fight! She will put her life on the line to make her opponent listen. "Hoho, what promise?" "Didn't you say, one day you will challenge me to a duel of swords? So, let me make a gamble -if I obtain victory by the sword, you must leave this island, please." Bowing her head respectfully, Erica made her request. How would the youth god react? Accept or ignore? If the latter, then she would be forced to try the next option. What would be the result? "Haha! Thou darest to use a sword to challenge me, the war god. Yes, very well! Thy will is truly courageous, a rare specimen of a witch with a warrior's spirit!" As expected, the war god agreed, just as she heard from Godou. Erica laughed to herself. I, have long sought defeat. No matter what kind of opponent, I will never be defeated. From all his grand statements, his overconfidence was glaring, and the provocation succeeded! "So, I must prepare a sword... Ah, this will do." Looking over the ground, the youth god picked up a tree branch. The same length as Erica's Cuore di Leone, but very slender, even a child would likely snap it in two with ease.

"Yes, perfect in length. This will do." The youth god laughed in mockery as he swung the branch. A simple ten centimeter slash, but the sword-like wind was like a tornado despite the fact it was such a thin and light branch. This must be what are known as divine skills. Just from that one attack, Erica understood the youth god's skills. Once martial arts reached the highest pinnacles of skill, the size and weight of the weapon no longer mattered. To use a massive weapon perfectly, one must learn the techniques to wield it with speed and precision. In order to use a small and light weapon perfectly, one must learn how to make strong and heavy attacks with it. "Cuore di Leone -- steel possessing the name of the lion king. I now command you. Cast off the disguise I bestowed upon you, and reveal your true form. Appear before me as the lion, and fight by my side!" Erica chanted the spell words, unsealing her beloved sword. The previously slender sword was a temporary form chosen for Erica to train herself. A selfapplied restraint to develop hard hitting attacks with a light and slender sword. Cuore di Leone began to expand. The heavy body of the blade like an anchor, its length was roughly double compared to before. A wide single-handed sword that did not match the girl's slender wrists. This was the original form of the lion's magic sword. Then Erica summoned in her left hand a circular infantry shield made of steel, its red surface carved with the crest of a black cross. If Erica did not use magic to enhance her strength and explosive force, she would be unable to use these heavy armaments.

"Good. It looketh like thou art ready. Let us begin!" The youth god announced cheerfully with a smile. Erica charged without hesitation. Using a light and slender sword all along was to develop a sense of heavy impact in her sword skills. Then conversely, what was the secret to using a heavy sword? --Speed as well as steady control. Erica lightly waved her right arm. From the shoulder to the elbow, and then combined with the force from the wrist, she swung that heavy and solid Cuore di Leone, slashing towards the youth god horizontally. From her shoulder to the tip of the sword, it was like a whip. For a human opponent, even a first class swordsman, this sort of move would be very difficult to figure out when seen for the first time. It was also extremely powerful. In its true form, Cuore di Leone was sharp enough to cut through concrete, not to mention the additional impact produced by the overwhelming weight. --But even against such an attack, the youth god easily blocked with the slender branch. Not only that, he slashed back... Correction, the youth god simply swung the branch lightly and Erica took the impact with the steel shield on her left, but the impact of the twig actually made her left hand tremble. Enduring the pain, she smashed the shield towards the body of the youth god.

A rough tactic combining offense with defense. Erica aimed at the armor on the youth god's feet, stepping hard with her left foot! Her talents were not limited to the magnificent motions of her skill with the slender sword. The real techniques of the Copper Black Cross, were not only magnificent in appearance, but had many practical tactics in real combat. Driving these moves, Erica rapidly attacked without pause. But the youth god simply evaded these attacks by stepping left and right. And sometimes he would use the little branch to make counterattacks to weaken the momentum of Erica's offense. He was almost dancing like a butterfly and stinging like a bee. "Little lady! Thou hast trained well! If thou continuest, one day thou wilt become a strong warrior. Amazing!" He was even able to praise his opponent like that. Completely treating it as a game, but no matter, Erica had expected he would act like that from the start. Erica fought as she waited for the opportunity. Deliberately choosing a competition of swords, and using Cuore di Leone's true form to fight at full strength, these were all in preparation for the next step. She prayed that the youth god did not have divine powers of prediction or mind reading. And then Erica finally used her ultimate move. "Magic sword of the lion, abandon your sword body and transform into binding chains!" As the sword and the twig clashed repeatedly, Erica suddenly jumped backwards. At the same time chanting the short spell words, her beloved sword began to transform. Not into knight's weapons of sword and lance, but an iron chain roughly three meters in length. This iron chain also had a heavy weight on one end, and Erica swung it at the youth god's ankle. Intending to entangle his two feet and make him fall down. "Hahaha, to think thou hadst some kind of plan." Towards such a move, the youth god only smiled and jumped to evade. But Erica threw out the second chain, this time transformed from the shield in her left hand.

It was deflected by the twig. However, in that instant Erica had closed the distance and approached the youth god. The chain in her right turned back into the massive sword -- Cuore di Leone's original form, and slashed directly. In midair about to land, the youth god was hit by her full attack. Fresh blood instantly flew all around. Previously infused with spell words, the lion's magic sword had hacked off the god's right arm. --At that very instant, the blue flames of the [Secret Tome of Prometheus] blew forth, as if devouring Erica along with the youth's body.

[edit]Part 3
Diverting the youth's attention with a sword challenge. And then using the [Secret Tome of Prometheus] at this time, was the battle plan proposed by Erica. "...In other words, an attack that you will be caught up into? That's no longer a fight but suicide tactics." Godou felt deeply against it. "You're nagging too much. This kind of deception is the only way to battle a god. Since the [Secret Tome of Prometheus] steals a god's power, it won't have any harmful effects on me. Amongst all the strategies I came up with, this is the best choice." "But, if you lose in about ten seconds, then everything is over." "Of course I know that! But there is no other way, aiming grimoire at him directly will never hit!" In the end with no other method, Godou could only follow Erica's instructions. Then she fought with all her might. The youth god underestimated her and fought with a cavalier attitude, resulting in getting his arm hacked off. In that instant, Godou had already held the [Secret Tome of Prometheus] in his hands without thought. The heat from the stone tablet was already testing the limits of his endurance. The blue flames shot out all at once, successfully capturing the youth god. Rushing forth as if flying straight to the heavens, the mysterious blue flames that burned spectacularly.

Erica walked out of the vortex and stood beside Godou. Asking if she was fine, she immediately answered 'no problem.' But from the pallor of her face, she was clearly forcing herself. The swordfight with the god must have been more mentally taxing than expected. "I'm fine here, Godou, you have to watch the flames carefully. Steal power from that deity quickly, and absorb his divine power to the maximum limits of the grimoire!" "Ah, yes." Hearing Erica's directions, Godou nodded. To be honest, he didn't even know how much divine power could be stored in this strange tool, and it kept feeling like it could absorb more. Then Godou began gazing at the flames, but at the instant he noticed the youth god within them "Using the mystic stone of Prometheus, as expected." The youth god's voice sounded, still relaxed and composed. "You guessed it?" "Yes, is this not inevitable? The one trump card ye possess, effective against me, is this mystic stone alone. What remaineth are simply the questions of how and when." "Even if it was expected, it's too late, unless you have a way to escape that cluster of flames--" Conversing with the youth in the flames, Godou gradually felt unsettled. If he had a way to escape. Last night, Erica seemed to have mentioned. He was the war god who smashed every obstacle. If that was truly the case, could it be -"I now decree in my name, ancient sage Prometheus." The youth spoke in gentle tones: "Fearest me, and quickly dismissest thyself, Prometheus. I am the one who shall defeat all obstacles, whether the mighty or the unjust, neither can conquer me." Suddenly, the number of lights increased. Shining with golden splendor were ten, twenty spheres of light -- close to a hundred were flying in the surroundings of the flames.

Furthermore, the blue flames began to die down. The slender youth's figure appeared once more, illuminated by the golden light surrounding him. "Fearest me, Prometheus! Fearest me and my mighty name! My name is Verethragna! The guardian of light and the holy land! Fearest Verethragna, Prometheus!" It was finally said. The name finally appeared. The name meaning 'the one who smashed obstacles,' the sacred name that could not be uttered carelessly, and the name that Erica and Godou deliberately avoided as a god's taboo. Wind, bull, white stallion, camel, boar, youth, raptor, ram, goat, as well as the human warrior wielding the golden sword. The ever victorious war god who possessed ten incarnations -- his name is Verethragna. "Speech is light. Spell words are light. So light and spell words, become my sword, form into my blade!" Before dawn, Erica had mentioned. The ancient Persian warlord, the protector serving the god of light, Mithra. Called the protector of the light in western Asia, he had the same origins as Indra the thunder god in India. In Japan there was Vajradhara , and had links to both eastern and western civilization. Also thought to be Heracles by some, Verethragna's current battle against Melqart can be considered the showdown between ancestor and descendant. Yes, he was a war god without the distinction of being oriental or occidental, the ultimate war god descended upon the earth. Verethragna was surrounded by a vast amount of light, giving off spectacular radiance. "I recognize thee, Prometheus. Thy place of punishment, is the summit of the Caucasus. Thou art the god of fire once; thou art the god of theft once; thou art a hero once!" As Verethragna spoke softly, the dancing lights multiplied intensely. At the same time, the flames disappeared. "I, Verethragna am the sword -- the hero of might. However, thou art the hero of wisdom, granting fire to the foolish humans -- the sage who taught civilization, the prankster who deceived gods [29] through wisdom, the sun and shadows watching over the human race, similar to Amirani of the Caucasus and Loki of the far north."
[28]

The golden light seemed to surpass the sun's brightness. The grimoire's flames completely dissipated. "How could this be... The golden sword's true form actually consists of the spell words for severing a god's power." Erica explained beside Godou with a face full of surprise. "Spell, spell words?" "Yes, wasn't Verethragna describing what kind of god Prometheus was just now? Those are not simply explanations of knowledge, but spell words carrying magical power -- basically a weapon to slash apart another deity once he understands what kind of god he was up against. In other words, it is a spell that can be called the sword of wisdom." In other words, this was probably the true identity of the shining light that sliced up the [Boar] at Cagliari, and the golden sword that defeated the [Goat] and the [Raptor] at Dorgali. And now if the [Secret Tome of Prometheus]'s power was ineffective against the youth god-Then there was nothing left to stop the war god. Godou looked with fearful eyes at the one whom he had spent a short but happy time together, the youth war god, and the god named Verethragna -With his usual rosy dawn-like smile, he gazed down at Godou. Yes, though standing on the same ground, he was clearly despising humans, looking down from the perspective of the absolute power and victory. "I have fulfilled one promise, but now there is another -- punishing ye accordingly." Declaring this with a haughty attitude, Verethragna's right arm regrew in an instant. Erica took out her sword once more, and prepared her stance. "What art thou afraid of, I am not going to take both ye lives. But ye resist with such deceit, most vexing... Ye shall receive my blessing, my might and authority! Obey my command!" --What was this! Godou was completely shocked. His knees bent down by themselves. His body knelt at the youth automatically and performed the greeting rites of a subject towards a king! What kind of power was this!? Looking carefully, Erica beside him was also bending her knees.

It was just their bodies losing control, their expressions and their hearts still belonged to them, and the two of them looked at each other. "Godou, pull yourself together! This is the [Youth] -- Verethragna's divine power as the hero! The spell words were for protecting us humans, but in return, we become his servants... Resist his command quickly!" Erica instantly warned. She seemed to be struggling to resist, preventing herself from kneeling. Due to her opposition, Erica's posture returned to normal. Raising her sword once again, she point it at the youth with all her strength. "Hohoho, witch, force thyself not. Or else, there will be repercussions." The youth was laughing. Forcing others to serve him, he was very happy, laughing with innocence. "Aaaaaaaahhhh!" Erica's painful screams were suddenly heard, and she fell over. About to kneel down, Godou noticed the strange state of her ankles. Her ankles were bent at an unnatural angle. This was not a simple injury, it was definitely a bone breaking deformation. What did the youth do? Godou glared with reproach at the smiling youth god. "I cannot be blamed, boy, the reason is due to me, but I did not act directly. It was the girl who was far too stubborn, and broketh her own body. Pain would be avoided if my commands were obediently obeyed." Erica's slim body had fallen over. Her ankles bent at an impossible angle. Her beautiful face distorted by pain. Her blonde hair soiled by dust and earth. Casually viewing everything, the handsome but inhuman youth -- no, it was the profile of the [Heretic God] Verethragna. In the instant Godou saw all this, it felt like something broke. The enemy was a god, but so what?

Gods were impossible to defeat. Was it really true? With so many openings, taking battle so lightly, treating enemies so severely, was there really no way to defeat the completely changed guy before Godou's eyes? No such thing. How could there be such a thing! ...Godou slowly but effortlessly stood up. He no longer felt the dominating power of the hero. Perhaps it was seeing Erica suffering that caused this. "Boy, how incredible. Is this also the power of Prometheus? How didst thou escape from the shackles of my spell words?" "How could I know this kind of thing, but the reasons behind it -- I have some idea." Godou glared at Verethragna head on. He could feel more greatness from the youth he met in Cagliari despite the fact that becoming the current state of heretic Verethragna should have better revealed his true power. "Oh?" "All you have right is strong power. Yes, a god stronger than anyone else, but just a wilful monster. You cannot be called a hero in this state. I don't consider a guy a hero with just power alone! This is why I don't want to obey, and feel no need to kneel. Any objections?" Incantations, spell words, the power of language. Godou simply did not believe in the existence of these things, but now, through clearly articulating his disobedience against Verethragna, Godou's terror was gradually disappearing. "Only the powerful have the disposition to become heroes, this has been absolute truth since ancient times." Verethragna made a humorous smile as if mocking a foolish child. "Thou truly makest me speechless, to think thy obstinacy has resisted my spell words! Though strange it is decidedly a great achievement, praiseworthy." "No, this is not my power, it is just the fact that you are a hopeless guy." The god before him definitely prided in his absolute power. A mage like Erica should be able to calculate his power, and so she would treat as god this monster in the form of a youth, offering her respect to this great existence.

But Godou was neither a mage nor did he have any knowledge about gods. Which was why he would think this way. That guy before -- the one who lost his memory, is the true amazing one. Though he also boasted about not losing in any competition, he would mix himself amongst the crowd, and give off sacred charisma as bright as the sun's brilliance, and would fly like the wind to help those in need. But now, the god before him was not like that. This guy only had great power, nothing to be admired, and no one will seek his aid. "The current you only calls himself a hero, but there is nothing about you that fits that description. So of course, you can't use a hero's power!" "Yes, I understand what thou art trying to say. Even so, the fact remaineth, I am the undefeated god of victory, dost thou still wish to resist? It is better to obey honestly." "Oh really? That description of absolute victory, also sounds very strange." Having started he might as well go all out. With this spirit, Godou clenched his teeth and spoke words that belittled the god. Since things have come to this, he will resist the utter end with twisted logic. Hearing these words, Verethragna furrowed his brow. ...The war god who treated everything with aloofness, showed displeasure for the first time, could this be angering him? "You have always made light of competition. In your matches against Erica and me, you deliberately let us choose our talents, and played with us. Did you really believe you would win without doubt?" Unfortunately, Godou had never had a competition where he was assured of victory. He has always analyzed his enemies, or thought up strategies beforehand based on the capabilities and habits of his future opponents. When necessary, for the sake of victory, Godou has even performed strange tricks that were akin to breaking the rules. In their junior days, Miura often fell for Godou's tricks as his opponent. When he came up to Godou after losing so many times, Godou always explained it as "that's not real talent." But that was just trying to act cool. In fact, Godou was thinking "though that guy has a bit of talent, he's just a simple-minded fool, so I definitely cannot lose to him." That was the situation.

Since he didn't want others to know his obsession with winning, Godou would never reveal these things. From the perspective of Godou's competitive personality, he definitely cannot approve of Verethragna's cavalier attitude towards competition. "Even if you are a god, in a thousand matches, your opponent may very well snatch up a victory! The next thing to do is how to lure out this chance of a thousand." Of course, Verethragna dismissed Godou's words with a laugh. "Boy, that kind of thing is impossible. Before me, a god, what good would come from hoping for such a rare occurrence? With just a little finger, shall I burn thee to charcoal?" He was completely right. But for this once, things are not that certain. Actually, the finishing move Godou considered as he watched Erica's fight with Verethragna, as well as during his argument with the god, was a strange trick no different from cheating. No, Godou thought again. This was not cheating, rather, it's called relying on external power. "Even so, the fact remains. You are overconfident. Just like now -- hey, god! You've seen the power possessed by my stone tablet here!? Next you will take on the role of Erica -- the girl just now, and perhaps it will be successful? So grant me power!" Godou roared angrily at the sky. The voice heard from the dialogue when Verethragna breached the forest barrier, Godou heard it again, that majestic voice. 'Hahahahahaha! I was expecting some kind of farce, and watching quietly! Who would have expected the victorious warlord to fall for a human's tricks!' The Phoenician divine king Melqart. His grand laughter reverberated across the sky and the forest. 'To speak to the king of the gods in such a manner, your wish is too impertinent, boy! But your observation is not bad, so let me reward you a little! Verethragna, your most troublesome ability is that [Sword], but can it become a weapon that can slay Prometheus and me, two gods at the same time?' Suddenly, space distorted.

Out flew two clubs. 'Yagrush the Chaser! Ayamur the Driver! Pursuers, the pair of weapons acting on my behalf, chase and drive out the eastern warlord! Show him the power of my wrath!' "Ch...! That King Melqart!" Verethragna's handsome face was once again distorted by vexation. Godou's eyes had allowed him to strike and send innumerable fastballs flying in the past. But at a height beyond his sight, two clubs -- Chaser and Driver were rising up the in the sky. One of them approached like lightning from the front, while the other attacked from behind like a flying bird. Verethragna jumped high and became [Wind], however, the two clubs coordinated as if they knew the precise locations, chasing after the strong wind. "--Godou! Hurry and use the [Secret Tome of Prometheus]! Before Verethragna chants the spell words to conquer King Melqart!" Sprawled on the ground, Erica frantically called out. Godou hurriedly raised the grimoire high, and the diagram depicting the bound Prometheus suddenly sent forth grand blue flames. Probably because it was his third time using it, Godou found it much easier to operate. "Ooooooooooh!" The strong wind prepared to use the [Sword], and returned to the form of the youth in midair. As the blue flames approached, they were instantly intercepted by the golden spheres of light. However, one of the clubs came flying and directly struck Verethragna on his thin chest armor. "Ooh!?" Verethragna gave off a painful grunt, and the brilliance of his light spheres dimmed. 'Do you have the power to use the [Sword] simultaneously with other incarnations? Of course the answer is no! Just as you saw through my powers, I too, saw through yours! You broke my barrier just now, and your power is not at full strength! Continuing to consume your divine powers this way, your existence will become precarious! Just like the brat said, you are overconfident, Verethragna!' "No, this has not ended! My defeat has not been sealed, King Melqart!" Verethragna yelled at the divine king's thunderous voice.

"The pursuers of Chaser and Driver! These were the weapons given to thee by the god of [30] craftsmen, Kothar-wa-Khasis! As Baal, thou used them to lure the dragon king Yam away from his throne, and slew him! Through this victory, thou ascended to the throne of the divine king!" Could these also be spell words -- incantations produced by the golden [Sword]. Godou held his breath. Was Verethragna currently exchanging the [Sword] against Prometheus to a sword for Melqart? Even if that happens, the situation is unchanged. There was only one way to reverse the tide of battle, yes. Dual wielding. Just as Godou predicted, the golden light gathered upon Verethragna's two hands. The light gradually concentrated, forming long swords with golden blades, one in each hand. 'Ha, a desperate attack! Haha, that's the renowned Verethragna! Rather than choosing defeat through overconfidence, it is better to fight beyond one's limits. This spirit is excellent, now let me have a good fight against you!' Melqart's voice bellowed thunderously with glee. On the other hand, there was already a deep red trail of fresh blood on Verethragna's forehead. His lips still chanting spell words sonorously, the elegant and handsome face had become pale. Even so, he was still flying in the air wielding two swords majestically. The two clubs Chaser and Driver flying back and forth, and the blue flames of the [Secret Tome of Prometheus] dancing in the air like a comet. The battle between gods, was still undecided.

[edit]Part 4
Verethragna's twin swords, Melqart's clubs and Prometheus' flames collided in the air. Down below, Godou hurriedly picked up Erica in his arms as her feet were injured. "Can you still walk? Please bear it for now. It's very dangerous here, so it'd be best to move to another location." "Godou... You managed to trick a [Heretic God], what an amazing achievement." While the gods battled intensely, the two of them entered the forest.

Leaning Erica, who was unable to walk properly, against his shoulder, the two walked side by side. At last they reached the foot of a great tree. Setting Erica down, Godou held the [Secret Tome of Prometheus] once again. Verethragna had the advantage in the air battle due to his weapons that could seal divine power and slay enemies. That should be obvious. Chaser, Driver and the blue flames were slashed an uncountable number of times. The youth god achieving victory was likely just a matter of time. However, his flying movements in the air as well as sword speed did seem to be gradually getting sluggish. "If this continues, it will be very hard for the [Secret Tome of Prometheus] to steal his power." "How about this -- Godou, before Verethragna comes, hurry and escape alone. I'm just a burden to you, abandon me here." Resting against the tree, Erica spoke painfully. The exquisite voice with clarity, and the face whose beauty was unaffected by the dust, sand and sweat. It was only now that Godou was finally struck by a real sense of how beautiful this girl was. "Can you use healing magic? Like those moves commonly seen in games?" "I can, but it takes a certain amount of time for the spell to take effect. Healing these two legs... Probably would take thirty minutes, so it will be too late." A technique that could heal these legs which looked like they were snapped, was probably a very powerful spell. However, it was entirely useless in this situation. Now, there was only one thing that could be used. Godou looked at Verethragna's direction with determination, and said to Erica: "So, the only trump card is Prometheus' stone tablet after all. I will think of a way to be that guy's opponent. Use that magic quickly. Once your legs are healed, we'll run together." "Don't be stupid! You're going to push Verethragna to that degree! Who knows what kind of divine retribution you will suffer!?" "However, that guy can transform into the wind, right? If I run away alone, I will be caught eventually. So without you coming along, I probably won't be able to escape."

Godou deeply sighed at this time. "To be frank, there's no other way other than that move. However --" "However?" "Didn't Erica mention before? That guy likes me more. I am also very concerned about him. For a former friend to turn into something like that, it really feels bad to just leave him alone and do nothing." Though their time together was short, Godou felt as a friend that the youth has strayed from the right path. What could he do -- no idea. Even with wounds all over his body, the powerful warlord continued to fight with great spirit. What could he do -- no idea. Even so Godou had to stay and witness the final moment, this feeling was very real. "You really... Are a true idiot?" "I completely cannot deny that. When you say stuff like that now, I can only accept them all." Faced with the admonishing from the witch and the female knight, Godou replied with gentleness instead. Erica stared at the sky as if she had given up, sighing briefly. "Idiot, also a really big idiot, so stupid that you are a hopeless idiot." "Fine... If it makes you happy, say whatever you like, I don't want to argue anymore." Unable to awaken Godou from his foolishness, Erica smiled. It was neither a smile of mockery nor pity, but seemed to be mostly carrying the feelings of giving up. "But amidst all that foolishness, there's a little bit of cuteness... I will ask you one last time, will you change your decision?" "No, I owe him a favor, so I cannot choose to run." "...Favor? If so, then so be it." With a few exchanges, Erica had already realized.

Godou felt very surprised, and happy at the same time. Finally able to reach a mutual understanding with this girl, he definitely would never expect this to happen the first time they met. "Leaving everything to 'so be it,' that is really vexing for us weak humans. No matter what, we have to give the gods some hardship to suffer." Saying that, Erica went silent for a while, deep in thought. And then she stared at Godou's face seriously and said: "We probably forgot, but the [Secret Tome of Prometheus] has stored within it Verethragna's divine power -- the ability of the [White Stallion] incarnation, right?" "Ah yes. I think so. Though it's a power related to the sun, why is it a horse?" "I will explain that to you later. Listen to me carefully? When you go over to Verethragna, if you feel it is the end, don't hesitate, just use this power as quickly as possible." Hearing Erica's advice, Godou suddenly stared with eyes wide open. Wasn't this the move that Lucretia warned 'never to use it.' "If I do that I will definitely die. Didn't Lucretia-san warn us?" "If this continues, we're all going to die. But if you try that, perhaps it will become a giant reversal. You know the rules for promotion in chess, right?" Godou tilted his head in puzzlement, not knowing what Erica was considering. It was something like a rule that allowed pawn pieces reaching the far rank on the opposite side [31] to be exchanged for a queen or a knight. In terms of Japanese chess , there was a similar concept where pieces can promote in the three rows of the opponent's territory. "Unfortunately, not everything can go smoothly... Your chance of dying is very high, but if successful, the reward is very substantial. Compared to plain sacrifice, there is value in attempting this." She was showing a most gentle smile. Like the tiny flower bud of the Australian Red Cedar, a smile like a noble princess. This girl could actually smile like that, how unexpected, Godou felt like he couldn't tear his gaze away. "Kusanagi Godou, you are a very foolish person, but it is precisely this foolishness that has led you on a path to here. That is the truth. So why don't you join the ranks of the most foolish, as well as the greatest people in the world. I'm not going to ask you to gather your courage, rather, please stick with your foolishness to the very end -- understood?"

"Yes, I almost get it... But being called an idiot or foolish by you all along, somehow feels complicated." "Ah, I was praising you. A most affectionate nickname of 'idiot' -- can't you even feel that? What a slow person." "I completely cannot feel that. I've never heard of 'idiot' carrying such deep meanings." Faced with Godou's surrendering, Erica laughed. "Actually I just realized something, 'Epimetheus' illegitimate children,' another name for Campiones which I explained before. But this description has a strange hidden meaning." "Epimetheus. Another deity from Greek mythology? That's the feeling I get from the name." "Yes, you are correct. If we have a chance to meet again, I will definitely explain it to you. So don't hesitate and go for it, Godou, take the path which even the courageous and clever people cannot pass through. The only ones capable of walking upon it are the great fools, I believe you have that disposition." "...I don't really understand, but I get the message. Thanks for taking care of me. Thank you." Godou expressed his gratitude for the profound meaning in her words. Actually, there was an additional reason for approaching Verethragna's side. If he abandoned this strong yet beautiful girl covered with thorns like a rose, and ran away by himself, Kusanagi Godou will never forgive himself for the rest of his life. Instead, he preferred to have a showdown against a god. To leave a girl in need, nowhere felt as good as giving up his body to protect the girl. Though he had made his decision in his heart, however -He could not possibly speak out such thoughts. If he said it out, the prideful Erica Blandelli would definitely fight to the last moment even if it meant breaking her own legs. "Right, wait a minute, Godou. Bend down and lean your ear close." Was Erica going to give me a new suggestion? Her elegant poise just now, had become a little bashful -- was it something difficult to put into words? And it has to be whispered?

Puzzled, Godou did as he was told. Slowly moving towards Erica who could not stand up due to pain in her legs, his ear approached her lips. Under such conditions, she still seemed to be hesitating. "What is it, don't you have something to say?" "Yes, well... I already said what I wanted to just now..." "Then why do I have to make this pose?" "Right, just shut up! I just want to give you a wonderful present!" The unexpected attack came just at that instant. After a period of hesitation, as if suddenly making her decision, she pressed her lips, the color of cherry blossoms, near Godou's cheek, and kissed him. Smooch... The soft and light sensation was being transmitted. Godou's mind suddenly went blank. A very small, light touch, but the shock was exceedingly great! What was this girl doing! "Y-You, why did you do that? What was that about!?" "S-Shut up! To be surprised by something like this! It's just... Right, it's just a lucky charm! It's really rushed, but I believe it is the most useful!" Embarrassed, Erica's cheeks were bright red. "The only males I've ever kissed till now, were my uncle and father! So it will definitely be very effective! Show me some gratitude!" Godou's cheek -- no, his entire face felt hot. His own face was probably all red as well, it couldn't be helped. The day finally came when a beautiful girl would kiss him like this, he never dreamed it was possible. It was already impossible to look at Erica's face properly. She frantically turned her body, and Godou rushed forth towards the god who was once his friend.

Nuraghe sa Bastia. At the firmly sealed entrance created by Melqart. Sliced into halves, Chaser and Driver lied broken embedded in the ground, while Prometheus' blue flames had already died out at some point. Verethragna breathed heavily, his golden swords no longer in his hands. He was now in a condition where his body was covered with wounds. In this state, it was his final direct confrontation with Godou who was wielding the [Secret Tome of Prometheus]. "Boy, I must say thou hast done well. But as thou seest, I have defeated King Melqart's weapons, thy flames have been vanquished, and the only thing that concerns me is Prometheus' mystic stone. Makest haste, givest that to me." "No way, unless you agree to leave this island. This is the last trump card of us humans, I cannot casually give it up for my own sake." Godou resolutely resisted the hand extended by Verethragna. Godou's insistence made the youth sigh audibly. "A hopeless fellow. To think I, the warlord, would be forced to use divine power against a mere human brat as an opponent, what a waste of time!" Muttering, Verethragna slowly approached. His footsteps were heavy, as if extremely fatigued.

Thus his subsequent actions occurred just as Godou predicted. The god in the youth's form suddenly kicked at the ground. Without divine power, what moves would he make? He could only depend on his body. In the instant Godou realized that, the impact came. Hit by Verethragna's spinning kick, Godou was sent flying. Still, it had missed his head. Evading the direct attack was thanks to his well-trained dynamic vision. He also held on to the [Secret Tome of Prometheus] with all his strength, so he didn't let go. "At this point, aren't you going to use your true capabilities against someone like me? You are still making light of competition." "This is not a competition, only punishment for a foolish human who doth not know his place." It was right, even if it were a competition of martial arts or sports, Godou had no chances of winning. However, even though he was at disadvantage, Godou could not let himself be looked down upon. "Erica told me already, what kind of god was Verethragna -- the god who transformed all the time, and could obtain victory no matter the battlefield, right? Originally a god of the warrior ranks of the royal clan, and with rising popularity became worshiped and venerated, finally becoming the protector god of the people and justice, right?" "Correct, that is my origin!" This time it was a forward kick that attacked Godou. Though it did not strike a fatal spot, Verethragna's attack was very vicious. Feeling an impact that felt like a car crash, Godou was sent flying again, and fell on the ground, his consciousness slipping for a moment. "Obviously such a great god, but playing around with a brat like me, isn't that kind of strange? When I met you at the pier, it wasn't like that eh? More similar to the sun, worthy of admiration -just as you described. That's right, like a hero!" "Sayest no more, these are things that happened while I had forgotten my nature as a [Heretic God]. Originally in the myths, I was the son of the sun, the hero guarding the light." This time it was a palm strike, and then a punch, followed by a karate chop.

Fast attacks that made evasion and defense useless, Godou was being pummeled like a sandbag, getting tossed around like a ball. His body ached all over, feeling like scorching heat, and there were severe bruises everywhere, perhaps even broken bones. His consciousness was getting fuzzy, and more importantly, his whole body hurt. "However it is all past and gone. Nostalgia will never bring back the past." Verethragna left those words. But Godou didn't agree, even considering the current situation, his right hand continued clutching the [Secret Tome of Prometheus]. This was the result of the grip and determination of the fourth hitter. "Why did you give this stone tablet back to me? The second time we met, why did you let me keep it? Wouldn't it have been better to destroy it back then?" The scene at Dorgali during that time. Didn't the youth say that in the end? When the time comes, he must use this for the world. That was probably a farewell of a lifetime. In other words, the guy already knew back then, if the incarnations split from Verethragna, those divine beasts were defeated, he would turn back into [Heretic Verethragna] in the future. --Which is why Godou owed him a favor. The youth at Cagliari had gotten Godou and the young men at the pier involved together, and played happily. The youth at Dorgali had used the [Secret Tome of Prometheus] to defeat the [Goat], but didn't expect to have to fight the [Raptor] so soon. He defeated the divine beasts which had been born from his incarnations, and took back his power as a god. At the same time retrieving his identity as the [Heretic God], the divine name of Verethragna that should have been sealed, as well as the characteristics of resisting the myths and holding contempt for humans. In response to Godou's wish, he defeated his split incarnations. Therefore, that youth no longer existed.

The youth he encountered at Cagliari, then met again at Dorgali, existed no more, and now, before Godou's eyes was only the youth god named Verethragna. Knowing this would happen, Godou would not have gone to fight when they met for the second time. And now he understood very well, it was due to Kusanagi Godou's willfulness that he had no choice but to return to the unwanted original form, and very cautiously, saved for Godou the trump card that could cause him pain. If this wasn't a favor, what else could it be? Hence Godou had no choice but to attempt stopping Verethragna at all costs, he definitely needs to be stopped! "Just as thou described, that truly was my mistake. Hohoho, why would I do such a thing... I cannot remember." "Really? You really can't recall?" His body covered with wounds, Godou was sprawled on the ground as he questioned the god. Now he finally understood. What that guy actually hoped for Kusanagi Godou to do and expected from him. The handsome face of the youth god looking down upon humans from above, now bore a little resemblance to that guy before. "...Hmm. I really cannot recall it, boy, pray forgivest me." "Who will forgive you? What a forgetful god, I will complain about you on behalf of mankind." His gaze met with the youth's. The human youth glared at the quiet eyes of the [Heretic God] who had lost himself. The attacks had stopped, Godou forced his battered body, and finally stood up. --Hmph. Sighing slightly, Verethragna smiled peacefully. "Hoho, thou art not a bad fellow. If fate had not brought thee to encounter gods, perhaps thou wouldst be living a peaceful life. How unfortunate for thee, boy." "Yeah that's right. All the fellows I met on this island are weirdos. However, I don't find myself unfortunate." "Ha, though our opinions differ, even from thy perspective, is that not a bit too contrived?"

Verethragna and Kusanagi Godou. Just like the time they met the first day at the harbor of Cagliari, the two were chatting. Only four days has passed, but who could have expected in such short time, the situation between the two of them would undergo such drastic change. "Though weird, everyone was very interesting. The proud and spoilt genius, whose true nature turned out to be the very gentle witch; and then there's the lazy old lady who insisted in looking like a youngster." "Oh?" "There's more. The amnesiac and overconfident god, this guy is currently causing trouble for others, but still I don't really hate him." "Thy life is already held in a god's hands, yet thou darest make such jokes. How disrespectful!" "If you want me to respect you, then act a little more like a god. Isn't that simple?" It was no longer a staring contest. The god and the human's eyes only stared at each other for about ten-odd seconds. The first to avert his gaze was Verethragna. "At this point it is impossible. I have returned to my heretic self. In my current state, only meeting with defeat and obtaining new life will I return to the true path of the gods. So, how much time dost thou think it will take?" Showing a smile like the rosy clouds of dawn, the youth extended his hand. In it were tiny sparks, like the early signs of lightning. The direction this hand extended towards, was the youth he once acted together with. "All you need is defeat? Then, let me give that to you." Godou's trembling hand raised the [Secret Tome of Prometheus] and aimed it at the warlord. Responding to the will of the wielder, the stone tablet gradually heated up. "Stop, boy, a human using a god's power will exceed thy limits, art thou planning to use the divine power of my [White Stallion]? If so, thou shalt die in the end. Obediently handest it over. I shall save thy life if thou compliest."

"Too annoying, to be ordered by a god who brings so much trouble to mankind, how could I do as I'm told!" "Foolish! If thou attackest me in these conditions, at best thou wilt achieve mutual defeat. Thou art aware?" "Maybe not -- Erica, that fellow who is smarter than me said, this could very end with a perfect outcome -- so I will take a gamble, even though I have no idea about the logic, if there is a chance for success, I will risk everything on this gamble!" "At the end of thy short human lifespan, to think thou wouldst make such a foolish gamble. Thou art truly a troublesome brat!" "...My name is Kusanagi Godou. Remember it well." "What?" "We've already done all sorts of things together, come on, you should have remembered my name. Just like Erica, you overlooked it? What a rude guy." The two youths gazed at each other once again. Looking down from above, the youth god smiled. The spurned human youth expressed regret for his reluctance to accept things. In the next instant, from the hand appeared lightning, while white flames appeared from the stone tablet. Mutual defeat. The attacks unleashed by the two youths, achieved exactly mutual defeat.

[edit]Part 5
'Hmph, hahahahahahaha. How useless of you, Verethragna. To think the god of victory would face defeat before a frail and weak human child.' "Quiet, King Melqart. Thou art the useless one, to think thou wouldst be used by such a fellow." --This was dialogue heard by Godou's hazy consciousness. His limbs harshly complained to him in pain, while his brain and entire body felt scorching hot. The backlash from the [Secret Tome of Prometheus] mentioned by Lucretia, the damage received from Verethragna, as well as the final lightning attack, these were probably the full set of causes for the current pain. Having received so much damage, he hasn't died. How strange.

'Hmph, without the precondition of aligned interests, I would not have agreed to this fellow's proposal. Of course, don't you forget, this fellow and I are about to awaken. For his act of rudeness and not knowing his place, in a moment I will make him suffer well.' "Awaken?" 'Did you forget, warlord, the curse left behind by the damnable brother and sister-in-law of Prometheus, Epimetheus and Pandora? The dark birth ritual that gives rise to the child of the fool and the witch, the secret rite that only succeeds when a god is used as a sacrifice! Watch, your divine power is already flowing into this fellow's body and mind!' "Oh, hohoho, I see. So her goal was this, that witch. A girl that truly cannot be underestimated!" 'What a strange fellow. Laughing after a defeat? Has your brain gone rotten?' "Thou embarrassest thyself, divine king. 'Tis only one defeat. If this level of setback cannot be accepted, I can only say it is a matter of magnanimity. As my first and last defeat, it feeleth like a good experience! Certainly, there will be no second defeat!" "Hoho, Verethragna-sama really, truly hates failure." "Oh, you are -- I see. Thou noticed the birth of a new child." 'Pandora, the woman who bestowed everything upon them! You have appeared in person!' "Ah, divine king-sama, it's been a while. As long as gods and humans are present, I will appear. For I am the witch who brought forth all disasters and a shred of hope, there is nothing to be surprised, right? ...This child is my new son. Hoho, is it painful? Do bear it, this pain is the price for taking you to the highest summit, accept it well!" A sweet and loving voice could be heard near Godou's ear, gently caressing his head. Who was the owner of this voice? Was it Erica? "Then let everyone present grant their blessing and their hatred to this child! The seventh Campione -- possessing the destiny of the youngest devil king, please bestow the sacred spell words upon this child!" 'Shut up, witch! Your newborn child, I will bury him immediately.' "Hoho, very well. Then Kusanagi Godou, I grant my blessing to thee who has been reborn as the new god-slaying king! Thou art the first person to usurp mine -- the authority of the god of victory! Becomest stronger than anyone else! Until the day I shall fight thee again, possessest my undefeatable body!"

The healing magic still had not taken complete effect. That was why Erica Blandelli could only drag her painful right leg to the ruins. Clearly she would have been healed after ten-odd minutes, but she couldn't wait. "--Godou!" Seeing the Nuraghe sa Bastia which had become all wrecked by the battle between gods, over there lay a Japanese youth deep in slumber. Erica breathed a sigh of relief as she saw him safe and sound. The intense pain from using the divine power stolen by the [Secret Tome of Prometheus], combined with the shock from Verethragna's full strength electric strike, Erica couldn't imagine just how painful it was. But now, Kusanagi Godou -Wrapped in tattered clothes, his body had all sorts of injuries including bruises, broken bones and burns, however -He was sleeping peacefully. That satisfied and sleeping face no longer had a single wound. As for the other injuries, they would all recover in time... His vitality and recovery had already surpassed humans and approached a level similar to the gods. "You killed the god, right, Kusanagi Godou... The seventh Campione is born!" Erica's legs lost strength and gave way as she murmured to herself in a trembling voice. Watching the sleeping Campione -- the face of youth who lorded over the fate of the world, and would one day become the [King] of the magi and be worshiped, she said: "You probably don't know, right? The secret ritual to be reborn as a Campione, came from Prometheus' younger brother Epimetheus and his wife Pandora, the incident when the box containing all disasters and a shred of hope was opened." Hesitating only for a moment, Erica lifted Godou's head. Normally she would never do something like that, but this was a special reward, because to his credit, he was now the one who has defeated a god. "Prometheus' name means 'one who thought ahead,' in other words, the sage with foresight. Conversely, Epimetheus means 'one who thought afterwards,' in other words, the fool who only regretted in hindsight after taking action first."

Erica was letting her knees act as a pillow for Godou to lie on, and also took the opportunity to wipe with her handkerchief the blood, sweat and soil from his face.

Erica spoke on the subject of gods. "Only a fool like you could receive the grace of Epimetheus. A smart person will never fight a god one on one. I should have explained that to you just now. Therefore, Campiones are also known as 'Epimetheus' illegitimate children.' In other words the son of the fool, a most fitting title, you big idiot." She should take this chance to scold him as much as possible. Afterwards, were he to become a harsh tyrant, even reproaching him like this would be impossible. ...No, if such a day did arrive, she will definitely be responsible for resisting, for he became born as [King] because of her. However-This was an impossible future. From now on, he will be facing a life of unimaginable conflict and hardship. Even if he desired peace, but whether the world or the magi, and especially the gods, none of them will leave him alone. "Fine, this is enough, when the time comes I will accompany you a little longer. I am responsible for your gaining this kind of body, and I am a bit concerned about your affairs. Of course, it also depends on whether you plead for my assistance with sincerity or not."

Erica was talking to herself. Of course she knew he could not hear, but beginning just now she had a sort of unbelievable feeling, and she didn't want to stay silent. "So, Kusanagi Godou, hurry and wake up. The Great Knight of the Copper Black Cross, the peerless Erica Blandelli is waiting for you to awaken, oh? I won't forgive you for making me wait, oh?" However, this voice was extremely soft. The [King]'s slumber cannot be disturbed. Of course Erica knew it was pointless to do this, but she somehow had an incredible feeling. Why was she wasting time doing these things? Whatever... After all, they were just on a whim. On the long road of life, taking a small detour should have no significant effect on the whole. So the birth of the youngest [King], she will continue observing for a while. It was at the moment she made her decision. The triangular hole at a corner of the ruins -- the entrance to the underground temple, Erica stared at it with wide open eyes. The defensive wall of rock erected by the divine king of the Phoenicians had vanished. On the other hand, appearing in the sky over the hole was a mass of black clouds, surrounded by flashing lightning, and the wind was blowing vortices. "King Melqart, you have appeared?" 'Hoho, exactly. That brat's rebirth, seems to have concluded peacefully. I can feel the Campione's presence. His body exudes the presence of my enemy, the ancient warrior!' The divine king's voice could be heard coming from the black shadow. "So king, are you going to fight the new Campione now?" 'Foolish words! I am the king of the gods, the great warrior, the strongest hunter who slays dragons! How could I possibly do something so despicable towards a newborn little brat!' Seeing Erica face the black shadow proudly, Melqart's voice began to announce loudly. 'Pass these words to him when he wakes up! Your first enemy was the war god Verethragna, the second one is me -- Melqart! Very soon I will recover all my power. When that time comes, take

the place of that war god, my spears of fury will be aimed at you! Polish your sword and wait for my arrival!' Boom! As a gust of violent wind began to blow, the black shadow flew away like lightning. King Melqart had left the premises. "That's right, you sure have it rough, to be targeted by that crude god." Erica shrugged and continued to watch Godou's peaceful sleeping face. "No other way, I will guard you for a while then. You owe me, and I will make you pay me back well. Even if you are a [King], debts have to be settled. Be prepared, Kusanagi Godou!" And that concludes the story of the beginning. The story of the youth who obtained power due to his destiny to slay a god, as well as his encounter with his young lady knight. Thus ends one scene of the saga. What begins next, is the story of all sorts of commotions brought forth to the world by the devil king and his knight.

[edit]Epilogue
In the latter half of July, it was the peak of summer. For southern Italy, beginning in May was already the warm season for short-sleeved clothing. So during the peak of summer, the sun's heat was especially intense, and because of that, the seaside resorts were packed with people every single day. "Young man, after you became a Campione, I had given you my honest advice--" Under the cloudless Sardinian blue sky. A beautiful beach, as well as the deep azure ocean extended before his eyes. This was not a place where he had visited with Erica during spring. Instead this was on the northwestern part of the island, a beach near the abandoned silver mines. Though it was located close to Alghero which had the airport, the beach was not recorded in travel guides.

Currently present were Kusanagi Godou and Mariya Yuri, their host Lucretia Zola, as well as Erica Blandelli with her assistant and maid Arianna. "Your greatest flaw is you don't suspect your friends. As a young man, this is admittedly adorable, but you are a real and proper devil king-sama. As both a king and a warrior, how could you be so careless? This is why this happens to you." The one who explained with such attitude was Lucretia. The nostalgic Witch of Sardinia, the chief culprit who caused Godou to become a Campione, the old lady who looked like a beautiful girl in the prime of life. She was now lying on a mat on the beach, elegantly having sun tan lotion applied on her. The one applying the lotion was Kusanagi Godou, yes, that's him. As a side note, the two of them were wearing swimwear, though Lucretia's bikini top had been untied, in other words, she was lying there half-naked. Applying lotion to her back, Godou had lifeless eyes, and remained silent without speaking a word. "When backed into a corner, your judgment and decisiveness can be frightening, but I hope you learn to think ahead a little." As a side note, Lucretia's body was rich with the voluptuous feel of a mature woman. A bosom possessing overwhelming oppressive presence, a narrow waist despite a very decadent lifestyle, every voluptuous curve of her body surpassed those of Erica's. Besides, at a height of roughly 160cm, Erica was considered somewhat short amongst Italian women. By Japanese standards, her figure rivaled swimsuit models, but in her home country, Erica only stood out as a particularly slim and slender girl. However, Lucretia was completely different. With a height of 170cm plus a bit, and a body that exploded with the sensual beauty of her curves. That kind of sexy litheness, was like a show girl appearing on European or American television, or comparable to a celebrity sex symbol. "The first thing you should have suspected, was whether the crafty Erica-san was provoking your wariness on purpose by that kind of proposal. From that moment on, you should have pondered whether it was the beginning of a conspiracy, hey... Keep your hands moving, you need to apply the lotion more thoroughly."

"By the way, Lucretia, isn't it time to return Godou to me?" With a joyful voice, Erica started a conversation with the half-naked beauty in the middle of her lecture. Wearing a black bikini with red patterns and designed for activity, Erica's well proportioned limbs and tender skin were generously laid bare for all to see. "Because you helped out, I lent Godou out for you to command. But the purpose of this trip is to hasten the development of my relationship with Godou, right? That's about enough." ...Kusanagi Godou and Mariya Yuri had arrived at the Alghero airport. Welcoming the pair were the three of them -- Lucretia and Erica, with Arianna standing behind them as their maid. That's right, everything was conducted within Erica's grasp. From inciting Godou's sense of emergency with the travel plans at the very beginning, to making the cornered Godou seek help from an acquaintance who was already complicit in the conspiracy. And just like that, Godou rushed towards a summer vacation island, to this open location. The plan designed by Lucretia and her secret ally Erica, was perfectly executed to success. "Godou-san... Did you not say this was your host and savior? Then you should serve her even more earnestly, and with full sincerity, right?" As Godou serviced Lucretia as she lied down, Yuri's cold voice was warning him. She was wearing a blue one-piece swimsuit with a mini-skirt design. Even so, the pale complexion of her shoulders clearly gave off a feeling unique to young ladies. Though a lot of places were covered, it was still a swimsuit. Yuri's graceful figure was unambiguously displayed. Though her curves lost to Erica and Lucretia by a step or two, they were still extremely pleasing to the eye, and her air of nobility was something wonderful that the other two lacked. "...Lucretia-san. Umm, it's about time to stop, right?" Yuri cast a glance of derision that made Godou feel piercing pain. Captured by them at the airport, and then kidnapped to this beach. Subsequently forced into manual labor by the excuse of 'inviting you here specifically, you have to repay with your body.'

Just as he was about to refuse, Lucretia deliberately looked at him from afar. 'I see... By the way, you are a man, so it is natural you would not service an old lady like me, but would prefer the fresh young bodies of Erica-san and the girl you brought here. Hohoho, a fellow who would ditch his friends for his lovers, a fellow who doesn't return favors, you sexual predator... By the way, if you don't agree to my demands, from now on, I will be calling you sexual predator all the time.' Due to this convoluted threat, Godou had no choice but to serve her. "Godou-san. If you don't mind, let me substitute for you?" The one speaking beside him was Arianna Hayama Arialdi with her very long name. Though she was Erica's assistant, she was basically her maid. By the way, she was currently wearing an apron over her swimsuit. In a certain sense, it felt like something was reversed. When Godou asked her 'why wear an apron,' she immediately answered with something like 'but when serving others, don't you have to wear this?' As long as one avoided her driving or any cooking involving stewing, she was a naturally healing female presence. "Please do give me a hand, Anna-san!" "Wait a while, young man, this is no good. Arianna, don't get impatient." "Ah, Lucretia-san, why is that?" "It feels great to know that the young man serving me hates it. So, young man, do your work with ever more loving care. Besides, this should be nice for you, right? To openly and legally caress the skin of a beauty like me." "...The one who called herself old was yourself, Lucretia-san!" Godou protested loudly. It is almost time to stop, for I am next. Godou knew Erica was thinking that as she laid beside him, and wanted to escape from her. More importantly, the silently watching Yuri's cold sharp [32] glares were like those of a demoness , making Godou very terrified. "How can I harbor such strange thoughts against an old lady from the same generation as my grandfather?! Please do not say these kinds of strange things." "Hoho, your mouth denies it, but your body is honest. I can feel your fingers trembling on my back, it's OK to be a little more daring, eh? Ah... That's the way, your technique is good, you've

already figured out the sensitive spot on my shoulder. Yes, now gently, slowly just like that, don't hurry -- ah..." A seductive atmosphere and subtle sounds were deliberately released from Lucretia's lips. Unable to stand it, Godou could only surrender. "I beg you, please could you spare me." Anyway, that was the seaside in the peak of summer. Godou casted his mental fatigue aside. Whenever he started playing, he automatically felt full of passion. Hearing that the locals were gathering for a beach football tournament, Lucretia suddenly suggested joining in. "I don't mind, let's have fun." "I see. So, you guys come as well." Lucretia was ordering him with a matter-of-fact tone of voice, and Godou shook his head. "Why do we have to join as well?" "It's a tournament where the winning team gets the luxury prize of a fully automatic washing machine. There is no meaning unless I form a team with our group. For the sake of bolstering the ranks of my household appliances, you all must help!" "Because I have a bad premonition, I must refuse. Besides, we can't possibly win in a sports event with our roster of team members." Godou, Erica, Yuri, Arianna and Lucretia. Five of them. There was absolutely no sense of balance. How could such a team possibly function normally? Godou was certain of that. "You've been spoiling your lover, but now you ignore me, your local wife "W-Who is my local wife?" "I, Lucretia Zola, am the local wife of you, Kusanagi Godou. How could you possibly not know that?" The Witch of Sardinia declared nonchalantly.
[33]

!?"

Watching the frowning Godou, Yuri showed a terrible expression that seemed to say 'It really was like that!? To think I believed in you so much!' Really, please spare me and don't play these kinds of jokes. "I have completely no idea. You cannot just decide on your own." "No, I also want to experience it, how it feels to be Erica-san, who became the lover of the recently born Campione and won the title of [Diavolo Rosso]. And coincidentally, my dear friend you came along, so I have to make you spoil me." "Please don't have such thoughts. How old are you, what good is there in relying on others?" "Despite how I look, I am actually a very stubborn woman, oh? If you doubt my words, you can ask your grandfather." "Don't describe those things in such vivid detail!" Losing to Lucretia in spirit, Godou had no choice but to participate in the competition. If it was a normal football match, five people were definitely not enough. But since there was a lack of participants, it suddenly became a beach football tournament that five people could play. With such unfettered rules of typical Italian style, the competition began -Godou's worries became reality. Yuri and Arianna were incompetent at sports, while Lucretia was sports capable but too lazy. Those three could not be counted on at all, so it was up to the remaining two. As the trump card, Erica charged before the opponents' goal and scored alone. On the other hand, Godou ran everywhere, taking possession of the ball, passing, and was a total manual laborer. With this sort of team, how could victory be sustained, and they were defeated in the third match. After the tournament ended, Godou walked alone towards the beach. Finding something that was either a coconut or a cycas tree, he leaned against the tree trunk to alleviate the fatigue from the beach football. Looking out towards the sky, the direct sunlight made his eyes narrow to a slit. Thinking back, the current situation was much different from the first time he came to the Mediterranean. Having obtained the supernatural body of a Campione, but more importantly --

"You're here at such a place, Godou? I was looking for you." Chatting with him as she sat down beside him was Erica. The first time he sat on a bench with this girl, they kept such a far distance from each other, but now -- what distance, they were completely stuck together. Oh no, too careless -- ! Godou realized his mistake. Erica who pursued victory with monstrous strength, had claimed such an advantageous position, it was already impossible to escape from her. Furthermore, an originally very attractive young beauty, was now dressed in this manner... "E-Erica... Your current posture is not really appropriate, it's definitely not right, let's keep a little distance." "Why? It wasn't easy to find time alone together, of course I have to make the most of every opportunity... And don't we lean close together like this all the time anyway?" They weren't just leaning close to each other. With her calm voice, Erica was forcefully pressing against Godou. Her two legs entangling Godou, sitting on his thighs, her bountiful bosom pressing upon him, her arm wrapped around his neck, their faces slowly nearing each other, and finally a light kiss beside his ear. "True, if you put it that way, but with your current attire..." "Yes, how do you feel about? How's my swimsuit? Really, Godou, you keep diverting your gaze away from my body, do you dislike this one... That's not possible? Or should I say, the opposite?" It was just as Erica described. Kusanagi Godou did not make any comments about the tastes of this young beauty in her choice of glamorous clothing, because too much of her body was exposed, and Godou could not admire normally with a straight gaze. "Please don't do this! I beg you!" Lamenting his lack of vocabulary, Godou could only plead clumsily. Of course it had no effect, and he was pushed down by her. Her bright red and moist lips had gently surrounded Godou's, from a bystander's perspective, this was clearly a daring pair of lovers making out.

"...The two of us, isn't it time to resume what happened the night in Sicily? Right, Godou, at that time, I already offered my purity to you --" Sucking on Godou's lips for a full minute, Erica spoke lightly with a lubricated voice. "Nothing of that sort. I already said it. Sleeping on the same bed has nothing to do with purity..." "Ah, but that's not all there was to that night? Hoho, Godou and I were wearing much less than right now, or rather, wearing nothing at all would not be an exaggeration?" "Uh... Yes... You are right." Recalling the memories of that time, Godou still could not bear it. "However, this is the main point! Aren't we in the middle of a group trip?" "Just change it to a private one, Godou and me, just the two of us." Godou lost strength in that moment, as thoughts surfaced of giving up and doing as he was told. But he suddenly thought, no way! I can't do this. If he didn't put up any resistance, she would simply go further and further each time! He must rally his fighting spirit, and continue his battle of resistance! "Godou-san, and Erica-san! You two are really unbelievable! At this early hour, and out in open public, what on earth are you two doing!?" Awe-inspiring with a hint of embarrassment, the words of reproach suddenly interrupted them. Due to embarrassment, Yuri had yelled out with her face all red. It seemed like she noticed the two were gone, and had come chasing after them. "What's the matter? At this beach, aren't all lovers like this?" "N-No good at all, you two are too shameless!" "Hmm... How about we take turns then. For every week, I will take four days as the proper wife, Yuri the lover can have two. And then leave the remaining day for the local wife Lucretia, not bad, right?" "What crazy words are you saying!?" "A schedule. The times and number of days for honeymoon moments with Godou. I am not a woman who ignores the situation in order to monopolize the Campione who is [King]. Of course, to be honest, I'd like it to be just the two of us forever, but I can't put him on too tight a leash."

"You, what do you take me for!" Godou's emotional outburst was dismissed by the witch who saw through everything. Godou and Yuri looked at each other meaningfully, and Erica sneered: "Yes, I took into account Godou's fetishes and personality when I made that suggestion. Godou always speaks with righteousness, but those are mere words. In actual practice, every time he will go out of hand. See, I lost sight of him for just a little while and he goes over the line with Yuri." "Uh, ummm... There were compelling reasons... No other way." "Uh, because there were reasons it had to be done that time... No choice at all." "Hmph, how come in an instant, you two spoke with such unity, perhaps you've been secretly colluding?" Faced with the two who spoke as one, Erica frowned with displeasure. And then -"It hurts! Ouuuuuuuuuuuuuuch, please don't twist my ear with your monstrous strength!" "E-Erica-san, please stop. If this continues, Godou-san's ear will come off!" Not long after they finished their lovers' quarrels. Yuri suddenly asked. "By the way, from Godou-san's story, the god Melqart also woke up, right? What happened to the divine king?" She asked about that incident. Godou had not covered this event because his story stopped at that point. "Ah, you told her the story of Verethragna, but you didn't tell her the ending? This is a wonderful memory of how Godou and I were united in both our hearts and our bodies. OK, let me tell you the rest of the story. Actually, after that, we were at Sicily --" "W-Wait, Erica, could you please not express things in such an easily misunderstood manner?" "...Godou-san. Could it be that something happened that you are ashamed to tell others, so you are hiding it from me?" The Sardinian sky was an endless deep blue. Now the true summer really began.

The quarrelsome story of the threesome, was only just about to begin.

Flowing along the sounds of the tide, came a familiar voice. "...Oh?" She nodded lightly. Trying to focus her ears to listen. As the ruler of darkness and the earth, she also had a deep history with the sea. Borrowing the unpredictable powers of the wind and the waves, perhaps she could listen clearly to what they were saying. It was a success. "...What, 'tis that fellow. Crossing the oceans to come here, for what reason?"

Several months ago, the Campione who defeated her. A young novice who recently usurped the authority of the victorious warlord. Though unrefined, the youth's fortitude proved to be immeasurable. His voice was currently very soft, but could still be heard clearly. Looking out into the distance at the sea before her, she bore a smile. Sharp rocks and reefs which seemed to cut open skin with a single touch. Every time the waves made contact, they turned white and scattered. The sea breeze was howling, and the clouds inhabiting the sky were rapidly moving. On the other side of the sea -- probably near the shore, he was there.

"Hmph, to think that the time for one to meet that fellow again would be so soon." She smiled lightly, adding a spot of radiance to the corner of her lips. The heretic mother earth goddess, ruling the sky, earth and underworld, the descendant of the oldest and strongest goddess. Possessing silver hair and black eyes, appearing in the form of a tender young girl -- Heretic Athena, declared to the sea: "Kusanagi Godou, thou shalt wait for the time to come, though it is yet unknown whether one will fight thee or get along in peace. However, the place one shall encounter thee again, will surely give rise to new chaos -- lookest forward to it with patience!" Predicting the omens of a commotion from the sky, the earth and the sea, Athena felt exceptionally roused. The war god not seen for months, had lit a fire within her heart, and she laughed violently.

[edit]Afterword
Greetings, we meet again, or welcome to first time readers, I am Taketsuki Jou. Finally a prequel publication worthy of commemoration for this work. Therefore, if this is your first foray into the series, and you picked the third volume, or perhaps you were enticed by the tsundere blonde girl drawn by Sirkovsky-sensei, even if you are starting in the middle of this series... do not hesitate, head over directly to the cashier and buy it. It's not too late to read Volumes 1 and 2 after finishing Volume 3. Of course, buying them all at once is also fine, in fact personally, I would recommend readers buy books in that fashion. And then there are the readers who have finished all the publications, you're the best. The third volume was something I predicted as an author a long time ago. A very long while back, I was thinking, 'in this story's setting, there is definitely a story much different from the first volume!' (wry laugh) The pattern established Volumes 1 and 2 was 'the protagonist with the serious personality engaging in all sorts of destructive activities at various famous sights and monuments', but this did not happen... Though many places were still destroyed, and our heroine Erica's behavior isn't quite the same as before.

It would be great if readers can enjoy and savor Volume 3 rich with side story feeling. Next, for this work which has somehow grown into a series, I recently keep receiving questions about the setting and timeframe. One of the most common questions follows. Question: Amongst the seven Campiones, are there any ladies? This question was received by Supervisor-san at the editorial department of Super Dash Bunko. I also know, in this intensely competitive light novel industry, the concern for using delicately charming female characters in illustrations to attract readers. This is very important for future business strategy. Personally, I hope that Asaura-sensei's "Muscle Cop" can be serialized every month on the web, and that Ranjou-sensei will give Otoya more appearances. I often think that these kinds of manly male festivals are OK, but actually I am very clear on separating my private interests from my public work. So I answered in the following manner. Answer: A good many of them. For example, John Pluto Smith who lives in America. "...That is clearly a man's name." "This is the alias for her Campione identity. Unbeknownst to others, she fights evil sorcerers as a solitary masked hero. Virtually no one knows her real identity." "Then why the name John Smith?" "The first authority she usurped from a god was [Metamorphosis]. Though it has transformations such as a combat state or a wild beast state, the primitive state is a muscle-bound masked male in a skintight outfit! The mysterious muscular gentleman appearing out of the dark night, somehow became known as a hero. And so the name was chosen!" "Let's use something simpler, a cross-dressing beauty!" And so, from 'male form' --> 'cross-dressing beauty', the setting was altered. Actually, the settings of the seven Campiones are still gradually under consideration.. However... due to various reasons (mainly because I keep forgetting the settings I came up with earlier), the content keeps changing. Ah, a protagonist who is an American woman living in Los Angeles. (Occupation: Devil King of Justice, Age: 30 years or so, due to being too busy, she has no boyfriend let alone getting married, thus accumulating much stress. Has a habit of wearing cosplay out into the streets every night. *Note from Editor: this setting is still at an unconfirmed stage. Readers please don't be angry if the setting changes completely when the story is published.) Treat it as a side story of

this series. If readers would like to read this side story, please pour your passion into postcards and send them directly to the editorial department of Super Dash Bunko. Perhaps, a refreshing light novel protagonist that office ladies can identify themselves with, will be born like this! Though I kind of doubt it. Finally, in Volume 4, two silver-haired characters are set to appear. Finally the summer vacation, things will develop in the usual fashion. If possible, everyone please continue to look forward to it.

Taketsuki Jou, February 2009

Prologue
Excerpt From the Meeting Minutes with Associated Individuals, Written by the Traveling Archeologist Sherilyn from London, Beginning of the 21st Century Dragons have nine similarities. Heads like a camel, horns like a deer, eyes like a ghost, ears like a bull, appearances like a snake, bellies like a mirage, scales like a carp, claws like an eagle, palms like a tiger. Such is the [Dragon]'s appearance as written in Chinese books. But it was merely a fantastical description written in text, combining various creatures to form a strange biological existence. At the same time, the dragon's greatest similarity was its considerable semblance to snakes. Whether it was eastern or western, dragons always had a thin, snake-like body, and at the same time exhibited characteristics of other beasts special to the region; therefore it always looked different given variations in location and time. The greatest unchanging aspect of this beast was that it always had its foundation as a [Serpent], which, regardless of region, has not differed since ancient times.

Notes of the Witch Lucretia Zola, Regarding the Mythology of Perseus and Andromeda

[1]

The monster perched by the waterside (likely a great serpent or dragon-kin) required them to present a girl as sacrifice. At this moment, the timely appearance of a hero defeated the monster; he then took the rescued girl as his wife. We have confirmed that even in the far-eastern Japan, there were also stories like that of Perseus and Andromeda. The most renowned examples would be the tales surrounding the [2] Yamata no Orochi. Susanoo defeated the Yamata no Orochi before marrying Kushinada.
[3]

Then from the tail of the slain serpent, he was granted the blessing of a divine sword. Therefore, Susanoo acquired the [Sword] from the body of the [Serpent].

[4]

There were several similarities to the formula that we European witches are familiar with. For example, Siegfried who became immortal after killing the dragon Fafnir, [6] Lancelot who received the magic sword from the faerie of the lake.
[5]

or the knight Sir

In other words --- confronting dragons was the hidden symbiotic relationship between heroes of steel and the gods of the earth and water.

Liliana Kranjcar, about to go on vacation, just before meeting the [King] It was already late July and about to change months. Europe was in the middle of summer, the season of long vacations. Spending the long vacation in either resorts that avoid the summer heat or coastal locations was good; renting a villa to spend leisure time was alright as well, even relaxing at one's own home from morning to night was not a bad call. So for Liliana Kranjcar to assess her own swimsuit in front of the mirror in her room, it was not something others should gossip about. Because it should be like that. "...No, no this isn't good either, how can I wear something like this in front of everyone!" Liliana was looking at herself in the mirror, frankly pointing out that it was impossible for her to dress like that.

The long vacation was scheduled to be spent by the sea this year. Therefore, she was now trying out the new swimsuit now. But... What was wrapped around her slender body were the upper and lower portions of a bikini. Although her body was very slender, the lush and delicate chest, as well as the feminine waistline, were both very soft, while her slim legs were like fine glass, all of it giving a fairy-like cuteness and the dangerously-balanced charm of a girl. Liliana looked despairingly at her posture. --- Definitely not! This is way too exposed! Way too vulgar! Liliana's white skin tone overwhelmed the blue lines of the swimsuit that was covering her. It was way too daring. Even though it fit perfectly, it was still problematic. Although such an appearance may create some opportunities for her, things that could not be done just could not be done. ......The blistering summer sun, the scorching hot beach. ......At this time, the shy Liliana strolled in her swimsuit, watched by a gentleman (definitely a handsome guy, clad in swimwear, with the tanned skin of an athlete) who could not keep his eyes off her. ......The shy Liliana occasionally made eye contact, but the guy sent an elegant smile her way. She thought it would finish with just that, but the two of them met again several hours later....... "J-just what am I thinking, really...... compared to this, Karen!" "What are your orders, Liliana-sama? Does that swimsuit still meet your wishes?" As Liliana addressed the exclusive maid who stood behind her, the other replied in a calm steady voice. Karen Jankulovski. A petite and cute girl who was wearing a maid outfit. At age fourteen, she was at an age when studying should be her focus. But, Karen was currently an apprentice sorceress studying at the Kranjcar family's [Bronze Black Cross] magic association. She already finished her high school courses, a result of constantly skipping grades while studying within the private school ran by the association.

Now she worked besides Liliana, receiving an education necessary for witches. "It's rare to come here to shop, but I feel like this swimsuit doesn't fit me; seems way too showy." "Not at all; I think it fits you perfectly." "No! F-for a lady, just wearing such a thin swimsuit is already a problem!" "Don't you often emphasize that you are a knight and not a lady?" "Eh, that is completely true, b-but what about as a girl! That's right, a pure girl shouldn't wear such shameless clothes." Liliana declared in a high tone. But Karen sighed with a tiny sound, and with gentle eyes that looked like she was dealing with a selfish child, she said: "Really? Since Liliana-sama says that, there's also another swimsuit that I prepared...... but you might mind what others think of it." Karen replied in a teasing tone. Karen Jankulovski was not only an excellent witch, but also a capable maid, not to mention someone with an unforgiving tongue full of critique for others. "Since it's a swimsuit, it's natural to be very thin; the fact you mind such minor details also means that your tolerance is far too low...... ah, I'm really sorry, I accidentally spoke my mind, please forgive me." Liliana could not help but frown as she heard these words that lacked the sincerity of an apology. But, such a level of criticism was not enough to change her views. "Then, what do you think of this swimsuit? I prepared it as a backup just in case. This is a blue one-piece swimsuit, completely lacking any cuteness; its simplicity and lack of sexiness is its only trait, a piece that completely lacks any sense of interest---" "If you already prepared a plain swimsuit, then take it out in the first place." As she watched, Karen pick up a swimsuit from the nearby table, Liliana relaxed and let out her breath at last. But the calmly plotting maid purposefully made a worried expression.

"Well, I did prepare it, but when I heard that Erica Blandelli-sama's swimsuit this year was not only light and functional, but also a bikini that emphasized her boldness and sex appeal, I thought that if this continued, you won't even have a chance to compete against her......" "......What did you say?" Although Liliana wanted to pretend those words were just a passing wind, she was completely hooked after hearing the name of her rival. "Karen...... how do you know what Erica's swimsuit will be like this year?" "Do you know Arianna Arialdi? She's Erica-sama's maid and a long-time friend of mine; just yesterday on the phone we ended up chatting about this topic." "You, when did you build such a relationship with that devil woman?" "Please don't be surprised by something like this; this was only to grasp Liliana-sama's and our [Bronze Black Cross]' enemy --- Erica-sama and her intentions." The petite maid showed a calm and natural expression to her surprised mistress. "Erica-sama and Liliana-sama are connected by an inexplicable fate, so it's likely that you'll meet her on some beach or at some swimming pool...... given that, I'm extremely worried about such a plain swimsuit; I'm not sure if it even has the right to compete with her." "You are worrying over nothing; that fox woman is definitely staying in Japan, trying to beguile that seventh godslayer. I definitely will not meet her this summer. Trying to use my rivalry with Erica to dress me up so shamefully? I will not let you succeed. Hmph...... Liliana rejected Karen's suggestion with a cold smile. "Ah, didn't you know? Erica-sama accompanied her lover --- Lord Kusanagi Godou and arrived in Italy." ......Now she received some completely unexpected information. Liliana fell silent and into deep thought; she had repeated her days of conflict with Erica Blandelli since childhood. Their martial arts shared the spotlight equally with neither side gaining any advantage, and while her magic was not as good as that woman in blacksmithing, she was still one-step better overall. Then there were social skills, where Erica held an overwhelming advantage. Just on this matter she was never as good; as a woman, her charm and her presence has always lost to Erica. She did not feel like her appearance or attitude lost in any way, then just why?

No...... I'm definitely somewhat blunt, and I don't really know how to talk...... But, that woman does not understand chores at all, especially when it comes to cooking, where she herself held an overwhelming advantage. Liliana Kranjcar could be counted as a homemaking type of woman after all. "Then, we won't need the swimsuit you have on now, is that alright?" The maid suddenly asked as she was pondering over things. Liliana wanted to nod, but she hesitated. Was this alright? Was this really alright? From a normal standpoint, without prior arrangements, her chances of meeting Erica on the beach were almost zero. But when she thought of her luck regarding that woman, going to a ten or even twenty percent chance from zero was possible...... "......No, let me carefully look over this again; this is actually alright. However please prepare the one piece for me as well, even though this year I'll wear the first one." "Is that so? I understand." Liliana pretended to be calm, while Karen coolly accepted the orders. ......Truthfully, as the head of the Kranjcar family, Liliana's grandfather was also worried about his granddaughter's lack of appeal, therefore he instructed Karen to "at least make her choose some more appropriate styles, but just how?", "Well Sir, please leave it to me.", "Oh~~ if successful, I'll reward you with a special bonus......" and similar dialogue, none of which was appropriate to the topic right now. Nevertheless, the mistress and her exclusive maid finally came to a result, immediately followed by...... The ring tone sounded on Liliana's cell phone. "Hello, I am Kranjcar...... yes, it has been a long time, Diana. Eh, Lord Salvatore? Yes, though I can get in touch with him...... is there any reason to request the lord's power? Unless some rare occasion has happened? The pillars of Hera? The Seal of the Snake and the Cow!?" After finishing her conversation, Liliana immediately opened her cell phone's contact list. She called Italy's proud godslayer of the sword --- Salvatore Doni. To request his help, she had to reach him first. At the same time, Liliana called the maid that stood beside her.

"Karen, my apologies, looks like this year's vacation is cancelled, right now we need to find Lord Salvatore, then immediately head towards Naples. Please make the travel arrangements. "I understand, Liliana-sama." This would drag Liliana Kranjcar into battle with the [Heretic Gods], and marked her prelude to new adventures.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

1 - In Pursuit of Lost Time

In a group that is comprised mainly of females, there is someone sticking out like a sore thumb. A single male. If someone should think that they would be super happy or "This world is too perfect", then there is something seriously wrong with them. Recently, Godou had started to have this kind of viewpoint upon his situation. All in all, his shoulders felt very heavy, his mood was not good at all and he felt very uneasy. Godou had no idea for what reason that he left Japan and came all the way here to Sardinia, Italy for his summer vacation. The layout of the island was similar to Shikoku (Japan), and was also famous for being a summer vacation tourist spot. Because of the surrounding emerald-blue seas, it grew to fame as a tourist spot as celebrities frequently came here for vacations. Originally, Godou and company had intended to stay on the area around the western coast. As the airport was very close to Alghero, there were also many attractions nearby. There were quite a few gothic, baroque and renaissance style buildings which served as world heritage sites. Lastly, to trump everything else, the breathtakingly beautiful beaches and seas. Except for the fact that it's slightly hotter than what would be comfortable, this would be the perfect vacation spot. Even so, Godou's mood had not improved much.

And all of it was due to being surrounded by females. From the time he arrived until the current moment, four days have already passed. In this time, Godou had not even a day of peace. For example, this morning In a room in the villa they had rented, after a refreshing wake-up, Godou had headed to the bathroom. After brushing his teeth and washing his face, someone had sprung a surprise attack against him from the back. Gagged, handcuffed and blindfolded, he was brought outside the villa and placed upon something like a rubber dinghy. About twenty minutes had passed. Taking the rubber dinghy to the sea, Godou was finally released from his bindings, and was given a ridiculous explanation. "Finally, we can be alone together, Godou. I've been looking forward to this." The voice expectedly came from Erica Blandelli. Twirling her blond hair with her hands and giving off an expression of absolute happiness, Godou somehow felt like he was swooning, and began his retort. "No way is this a situation where 'we can be alone together', isn't it more like a kidnapping?" "That's not it... Because, it's all your fault that this happened." Erica replied, still maintaining her immaculate smile. In heaven and earth, I am the one and only, once said by Siddhrtha Gautama Buddha . This young girl's actions had always seemed to be inspired from that phrase, hence Godou was already used to it. "Whatever sins I have committed to deserve this fate, please tell me all about it. I would like to have a peaceful life in the future." "Of course, it is the sin of not wanting us to be together alone." Upon the first day of arrival, Godou had already been a victim of Erica's relentless and ferocious hugging. After that, he had taken extreme caution not to be caught in a situation where he was alone with Erica.
[7]

Will I be able to return in one piece? Did the chicken or the egg come first? In order to prevent a tragedy and taking preventive measures, in the end it would still lead to the same tragedy. If whatever I do will result in the same ending, then isn't life just cruel and meaningless? ... Godou fell into deep thought, attempting to escape from reality via his random inner monologue. The Erica who was naturally wearing a swimsuit temptingly gazed at Godou, her swimsuit revealing -a lot- of skin. Their skin came in contact intimately, her face gradually getting closer and her mesmerizing lips slowly closed the distance. Not good. To continue escaping reality would result in fatality. To be specific, it would not be strange for it to end in an engagement to Erica in three days. Comparing their physical strength, combat would not be a viable option. From her combat capability, Godou would already be hanging by a thread. Even in a war of attrition, stamina would only be slowly chipped away. If that was the case, then he would entrust everything to that instance of battle. The amorously approaching Erica had relaxed her guard, and it was at this moment that he took action. "Ah, hold on a moment Godou! After coming this far with me, where are you planning on going?" "Sorry, but I'm going to head back by myself. Don't follow me!" Stripping off his shirt, he focused on the shore in the far distance amidst the rolling waves. With all his might, he swam, not stopping even for a brief moment. On the endless sea, he swam towards the shore which seemed like a mirage in the desert. Not just his body, even his spirit was suffering from this ordeal. Finally, after what seemed like eternity, he finally managed to reach the rented villa. Mariya Yuri and Lucretia Zola were waiting together for him. "Godou-san, where on earth have you been this morning?" Yuri asked while standing in front of the door.

Indeed, she gave off the feeling of a traditional Japanese-style girl, but her light-brown hair made her seem to be more than meets the eye. She was a prim and proper beautiful girl with a sense of transparency. However, the eyes of the usually level-headed Yuri were very frightening at the moment. Her eyes did not give off a feeling of undisguised danger, perhaps it was a more quiet and tranquil stare. Also, one could feel a strong will and a noble sense of obligation behind those eyes. - Oh. Although I don't know why, somehow it seems that I have angered Yuri. Godou sighed. In these few months, he had come to know that this expression was a sign of danger. She was a girl that could be as gentle as Buddha, but also as fearsome as Yasha. At the same time, he looked at the witch under the eaves, who was swaying on the rocking chair. "Hoho, once, some Japanese female university students on vacation drew graffiti on the San Pietro Cathedral. Unintentionally, I flew into a rage. Now, I'm regretting it... What sad, deplorable behavior they showed me.." Said Lucretia Zola, who was randomly spouting off various stories. The beautiful witch with flaxen-colored hair and a body that mere words could not do justice to, did not even glance over at Godou and Yuri even once. Suspicious. Based on that, should anything disastrous occur, most likely it would have something to do with her. "Godou-san, where exactly have you been to? Please face me, and listen to me properly. That is only basic courtesy." "Ah, sorry... Erm Mariya, is it ok if I ask what you are angry about?" "I am not angry. Merely shocked. I came to understand that Godou-san, although always speaking seriously, is in actual fact an impure person who knows no shame, and thus I feel disappointed." Although I had asked in such a nice and polite manner, such was the reply I had received. The degree of scariness in Yuri's eyes was increasingly steadily. "It, it seems that you are misunderstanding something, what happened?"

"I am not misunderstanding anything at all. Earlier, I heard from Lucretia-san, that early this morning, Godou-san and Erica-san, had snuck out together alone... To, to accept that kind of tempting invitation from Erica-san who is always up to no good and not even resist, you were obediently brought outside..." "No, it is because I was fully handcuffed, blinded and gagged that I could not resist, there is no way I would have gone along willingly with that girl. Don't misunderstand this!" After listening to Godou's explanation, Yuri could only give a pained smile. What does she mean by that expression? It was as though she was mourning someone who had done something so utterly hopeless, like a complete idiot, as though she was doubting how he would turn out in the future, while revealing a Buddha-like expression. "It is no surprise to me that you refuse to tell the truth. It is just as Lucretia-san had said, it is times like this that men will continue to lie and dig their own graves... I was mistaken in judging your character, how filthy." Mariya Yuri is a very smart, deep-thinking girl. As she was raised as a ojou-sama, she had a very gullible side to her. Not knowing the lies and trickeries of the world, she is very pure-hearted. "Ma, Mariya. Although I don't know what she told you, don't just believe in anything. Please believe me!" "A man caught with his pants down will always say things like "Please believe me", really, it is in no way convincing - exactly like what Lucretia-san had said." That damn witch, what nonsense exactly did she feed her? Godou, stared menacingly at Lucretia, whose face was currently covered by a newspaper. "Hoho, the Italian Prime Minister has been denying rumors about his having of a hair transplantation surgery. He claims that it is a change in lifestyle that resulted in the unnatural sudden spurt of hair growth. Hoho, what a load of crap." "Please don't badmouth people behind their backs, when you are also guilty of the same thing. Why have you been telling Mariya a load of nonsense?" "Telling her a load of nonsense, that's surprising, I don't remember doing that. Boy, it's not good to get lost in wild delusions." Lucretia replied, finally putting down the newspaper that covered her face.

"I merely taught her a brief lesson on biology and social psychology. First, about the stamen and pistil and their roles in fertilization. After that, about how in recent times, young males and females would fall into the depths of their youth, resulting in a certain ending which would greatly affect their daily lives. And then, due to their own muddiness and dishonesty, what kind of excuses men will employ to cover up their mistakes. This morning, I only imparted these few basic understandings of humans to her, that's all!" As she was saying that, she puffed out her chest as though it perfectly explained her actions. Lucretia Zola, the witch, was their host at this island of Sardinia. According to his personal experience, and proof from various situations, she was at least about six to seven decades old. However, from what the eyes could see, she was a flawlessly beautiful lady in her late twenties. Underneath that, she was an advocate of 'fun above everything'. To her, having fun was the single most important factor in any decision. In the end, Godou had to spend an hour to explain to Yuri that he was innocent. After all that, she still regarded him with a slightly suspicious look. Not just that, she also mentioned something like, 'Since you have gone to such great lengths to explain yourself, I will trust you just this once. Please do not betray my expectations of you'. Godou totally had no idea what she was so hurt about. It was as though she were a young wife who knew her husband was cheating on her, yet still endured with pure willpower. Mariya Yuri is a miko who possessed something like clairvoyance, known as "Reishi" (Spirit Vision). Although she could see what cannot be seen, know what cannot be known, she could not use this power as she willed. At times, it was a really reproachful ability. At any rate, to Godou who had barely managed to make it back safely, he had already met another crisis. "Ara, Godou-san. Where have you been? Please hold on a moment, lunch is almost ready." Came a voice from the kitchen, from a girl who was busy working in the kitchen while humming a tune. Arianna Hayama Arialdi. She had a Japanese grandfather, and is currently working under Erica as a maid.

Lively, kind, serious and with a refreshing appearance. A gentle person who wouldn't harm a fly; that was how good the impression Godou had of her. But this time, Godou felt a sudden chill run down his spine. Anna, as she was more commonly called, was adding some zucchini, and unknown shellfish-like things, among others, into the boiling soup. Her stew was extremely dangerous. A few days earlier, Arianna had created this soup known as 'The refreshing taste of summer', which had a taste and appearance that words cannot possibly describe. Erica and Lucretia did not even try to taste a single bit. Yuri tried her very best, but could only manage to finish half of it. In the end, it was left to Godou to dispose of it. The leftovers were fed to the stray cats, well, to be exact, the cats had run away the moment they smelled the concoction. Thus, Godou, ignoring his current fatigue from long-distance swimming, made a request. "Anna-san, you are always the one who makes all our meals. As I kind of feel bad over it, please leave lunch's preparations to me." "I can't do that, please, you don't have to be so kind to me. After all, I do love cooking." "No, please let me do it by all means! Leave it to me!" Just like that, Godou had forcibly taken on the responsibility of making lunch. Afterwards, Godou, Yuri, Arianna, Lucretia and Erica who had just returned, started to enjoy the lunch that was prepared together. "Such a bland, sketchy taste. Also, the ingredients are not beautifully cut." Said the gourmet Erica, who was sitting in the opposite direction, facing Godou. Surprisingly, to the Erica who would eat anything, she would pick the portions of better quality whenever she had the chance. Because of that, Godou did not prepare any frozen foodstuffs (Even in countries that favored the slow food culture, would also sometimes make use of frozen foodstuffs as ingredients). Really, people as extravagant as Erica do exist. "This must be because the chef did not have enough love. Clearly, even though we love each other mutually, he only ever runs away... The moment I let down my guard, he runs straight to another woman." "It can't be helped, that is just how men are."

Of course, the one who replied with such profound, unfathomable truths, was no other than Lucretia. Directly opposite her, the person silently listening with a serious expression, Yuri. No, what this old witch said was definitely wrong, hopefully Yuri won't take her seriously. "A hooked fish is too valuable to be used as bait. Isn't it a very thoughtless way of doing things? Even as a joke, it is a behavior ill-suited for the man who possesses the title of 'King'. Oops, sorry. This is just the general opinion, by no means am I referring to nor criticizing any particular [8] individual." As she said that, Lucretia nudged the shoulders of Godou, who was sitting at her side. She is doing this on purpose to infuriate me, isn't she?! "Yes, however, even though that is the general opinion, it is not always true. Overly enthusiastic pursuits result in a lot of problems, but, if you can properly manage the relationships with your women, yourself and others, that could also be considered as a form of forbearance... If possible, please let me go in depth as to how Caesar was able to maintain his relationships with many women." "That's right, this would be useful for Godou to know. All for the sake of his future." "What kind of 'future' are you talking about?!" Godou shouted, at Lucretia and Erica, who were saying whatever they pleased. Pressured to this extent, Godou's voice was loud enough to surprise even himself. "No need for your lessons, also, don't say it like I'm someone from the Genji Era!" "Ah, an exiled, shameful noble who spends every day wallowing in sorrow? Living such a life, not forgetting the lovers you had once brought back to the capital, such a lustful person... Ah, though [9] to be honest, your life is pretty similar to him, boy." "Ara, Lucretia, although I am allowing Godou to increase the size of his harem, he probably already has six to seven wives and mistresses? As expected, it is a bit too much." "Please don't use such an expression from such a famous Japanese literature to describe it! Godou-san, this is your fault! Because you are always doing things that invite such misunderstandings..." Aaah, what a mess. Just listening to them made Godou extremely exhausted. What went in from the right ear, goes straight out the left ear.

Kusanagi Godou had to endure events like this for four days straight. He felt like he had almost reached his limits. Aaah, I want to escape from this.

[edit]Part 2
Indeed, living together with just girls is, simply put, torturous. Finally, he made it to the fourth evening of the vacation. In his room in the villa, he had come to that conclusion. He should have become used to this lifestyle by now, yet things had not quite gone the way he wanted. Godou could not think of any other reasons why this was the case. Godou, who played baseball from his childhood, had often participated in group activities like camps and such. While in the junior league and when he was a senior, the team would often go overseas together to practice. In groups of large numbers, usually over ten boys, they would always take care of their own respective laundry and meals. Godou had even experienced the hardball baseball Tokyo trials, or, even better, the national trials to represent the nation at international events. Participating in such events meant Godou had quite a fair bit of experience lodging together with many others. Because of this he was quite used to living together with his fellow competitors, in an atmosphere filled with tension. However, compared to those times, this was much, much worse. With just guys, he didn't really need to care much about anything. There was also no need to be mindful about anything in particular, either. Furthermore, he wouldn't be in this much trouble. Which is why, it is all because of the fact that they were all females that the current situation was so dire. Definitely not because of their personalities, nor conduct, nor glaring problems with their common sense or anything like that. - A case of sour grapes. Godou couldn't help but think of this saying. Perhaps there were lucky men out there living their lives surrounded by only kind, gentle girls... Although from his point of view, it seemed like an impossible scenario. Thinking that, he looked around the room again. A room in the rented villa. On the girl's side, Erica and Arianna shared a room, Yuri and Lucretia shared another.

He stayed in this room alone. He insisted on it, after all, while they were allocating the rooms. Such a snug and cozy place. "... Well, getting past this lock won't even be enough to make Erica break a sweat." Very confident in his prediction, his shoulders fell again. Someone that could stop the [Diavolo Rosso] from running wild, did not exist here. Yuri, whom, theoretically could do so, turned out to be unexpectedly easy to counter. Previously, she could control her emotions so well, yet nowadays she seemed to regard Erica with an air of malice. Arianna would not be able to oppose her master in any way. As for Lucretia, she would only make things worse. However, Kusanagi Godou would not give up because of this. After all, being persistent was part of his nature. "As expected, it is necessary to carry out that plan, huh..." Taking care not to make a single sound, he snuck out the room. Maintaining the level of stealth, he continued on his way out of the villa. The sun had set some time ago, and it was pitch black. European nights were surprisingly darker than those in Japan. Although, with Godou's sharp night vision, this was not a big problem. In the night, after walking on the road for roughly ten minutes, he reached the entrance of a small grocery store. In Italy, convenience stores were a rarity. This was a shop that stocked only groceries and basic necessities, but now the doors were tightly shut. However, as Godou's aim was not to buy something, it didn't matter. His goal was the public payphone in front of the store. Inserting a coin, he called the number that he had obtained from Erica earlier. (What is it, Godou? Do you need something from that vulgar man?) (I remembered that he requested that I do something for him. I'm counting on you.) After nagging Erica who refused to give in for three hours, he finally managed to get an answer out of her.

Now, the person who is about to be contacted, was one of the rumored few in the world that Erica Blandelli outwardly disliked. Still, he was someone that Godou got along well with. Someone to make use of, in this situation. "... ... Oi, who are you? I'll say this first, I'm currently very busy. Get straight to the point." "It's me, Kusanagi Godou!" Through the phone, came a rough voice that he had not heard for a while. Instinctively, a picture of the owner of the voice came to mind. The appearance of Genaro Gantz. He was not particularly tall, yet he was very powerfully built. Also, he had a very manly beard. expression.
[10]

He had a sharp look in his eyes, and he wore a serious

On his head he wore a bandanna, anyone who saw him would have thought he looked just like a pirate. However, in the [Copper Black Cross], he was Erica's equal. Among the Knight Templars, he bore one of the titles that held the greatest honor, that of the [Great Knight]. It is certainly an impressive feat to accomplish at the age of twenty-three, but even more impressive than that was the fact that he already had a one-year-old kid with his wife. "Ooh, it's you, 'King', eh? It's been a while." "Yes, it's me. By the way, Gantz-san, I came to Italy a few days ago..." "You should have told me that you were coming beforehand, I would have been there to welcome you." He said something that made Godou a little happy. Though he appeared to be coarse and rough on the outside, he was quite a good-natured person on the inside. Although his actions were far from graceful due to his hot-bloodedness and he was greatly disliked by Erica, he could be described as someone who had good intentions. ... ... Well, it's not that he doesn't have any faults. "By the way 'King'-sama, have you properly finished the 'assignment'?" he rudely asked Godou out of the blue.

People involved with the affairs of the magical or occult usually treat Godou with a lot of respect, due to his Campione status. Gantz is one of the few that did not do so. His relationships with others was more, casual, so to speak. Godou was rather pleased with this aspect of his personality, but however, during these specific times he couldn't let it slide. "N-no. I've been busy with various things, I haven't done it yet." "What!? Idiot, haven't I told you many times before? If you're a true Japanese, you have to hurry [11] up and finish all four seasons, two hundred episodes of 'Magical Sorami'!!" "... ... Sorry." Godou had seen that coming. Because of how troublesome it would be, Godou did not bother to get Gantz's contact information before his attempted get-away vacation. Godou sighed to himself, at a volume low enough that the other party would not be able to hear. "Sheesh. I've even said this before, although they transform into witches through magical cosmetics, and are still in training, the girls from 'Magical Sorami' still managed to win the hearts and smiles of people around them. Understand this, real magic comes from 'courage' and 'kindness'! That is what I've learned from that show!" Even though he is a bona fide magician, he still said that with such gusto. Godou did not dare to say out his true feelings. Although 'Magical Sorami' was a show that had already ended ages ago, Godou had no idea why it was still so popular in foreign countries (It seems like it has been repeatedly broadcast in Italy several times). The first time that he tried watching the DVD that he borrowed, he got rapped pretty hard by his sister Shizuka, and had gotten a condescending look from her. ... ... If Gantz didn't have this weird fetish, he would have been a great person to hang out with. Godou felt regret, but he had to push away his true feelings due to the things he had to say this time. "Never mind then. I'll just have to invite you to my place and hold a movie marathon. If we pull an all-nighter, we'll probably finish the first season by the second day." "I see. I don't really mind. Alright then, I'll go straight to Milan!"

Godou did not want to stay in this place for even just a moment longer. Having made up his mind to escape from this hellish place, he had no choice but to resort to this call. Although he did not know if he could stay at Gantz's place temporarily, before he knew it, he was already invited. It's going rather smoothly. Godou felt as though he still had a fighting chance, and his spirits soared with the surge of motivation. Watching a show that was targeted at little girls under the age of ten; that would still be better than what Godou had been going through. - Although, problems immediately started to arise. "... ... Ah, hold on a moment. Actually, it's a no-go. Definitely not now." "Eh!? Wh, why is that?" "In any case, you won't be coming alone, right? That little devil - Erica Blandelli, would come along with you, right?" "Eh, seems like it..." "That's how it is. If I invite you, that woman will definitely force her way into my house! I'm very sorry about that! Right now, my cute little Angela is at home!" Angela is the name of Gantz's daughter. Godou had seen her picture before, or at least, was forced to look at it by Gantz. However, that is irrelevant at the moment. "If she breathes the same air as that ill-natured woman, should Angela grow up to be like that devil, that would be a big problem. For the sake of my daughter's education, there is no way I'll let Erica come near my house!" "Please don't say things that have no scientific basis!" "Just in case. For the sake of my cute little angel, I won't let any pests come near. Don't hold it against me. Then, let's meet up another time." With that, he hung up. Godou, who was suddenly cast aside, had a sudden urge to use the power he held as a 'King'. As a devil king, a Campione, to make Gantz take back his previous words. But he changed his mind right away. No, if he thought like that, wouldn't he turn into a devil himself?

He should not abuse his status like that. Although, a devil king asking someone, 'Let me go to your house to watch some anime DVDs' was totally unheard of. What a laughingstock. "... ... Back to square one. I'll have to continue this fight on my own." Said Godou, who had just renewed his determination, in a low voice. No matter what, I cannot return to the villa tonight. I should find a place to stay the night, far from the women, in order to recover. The temperature was pretty warm, thus there was no problem even if he were to sleep on the streets. ... ... Although right now, he was trapped with indecision, clueless about how to proceed. No matter, Godou decided to just explore the street first, and come up with something later. Godou was thankful for the cool night breeze, so drastically different from the blazing heat of the day. Of course, it was even more comfortable in his room in the villa, but taking a stroll in the night was also good, in its own way. The night wind continued to blow ever so gently. To be able to see the constellations in the night sky so clearly, was only possible in a rural place with clean air. Additionally, the shimmering silver half-moon hanging in the middle of the sky. Unlike the constellations, the same moon could be seen from Europe and Japan. It was like the eternal companion in the night sky, Godou remembered that he also had times in Japan where he gazed at the moon like this. 'When was the last time?' he wondered. While reminiscing, Godou continued moving forward. He was not sure when it happened, but the muscles in his back had started to grow tense, his limbs and body filling with strength. Since defeating Verethragna in spring, he had experienced this feeling a number of times. The changes that occur in the body of a devil king, a Campione, when their natural enemies, the Gods, are nearby. When he felt that, Godou gulped. He had realized who the girl currently blocking his way was. - Looking as though it could dissolve in the moonlight, hair of pale glimmering silver. - Looking as though they were made of the condensed darkness of the night, eyes of pure black.

- The body of a very young girl, a goddess from ancient times. Heretic Athena. The goddess Godou fought and triumphed over in Tokyo, was standing right in front of him.

[edit]Part 3
"It's been a while, Kusanagi Godou. To meet once again, I feel a sense of elation." Athena said, giving off a faint smile. The sealed artifact of the ancient earth goddess, Gorgoneion. The smile she gave off did not suit her, who had once again become the goddess of earth and darkness, after reclaiming the artifact Gorgoneion. No, this was the fearless smile of the goddess of war. "... ... Why are you here, in such a place?" "What a foolish question. You were the one who plunged right into my territory. To meet again in this land, it is an inevitable fate. Don't you agree?" Putting it that way, that sure seems like the case. This great goddess, Athena, her sphere of influence did not include just Greece and North Africa, but also small parts of Asia close to the Mediterranean sea. And Italy was right smack in the middle of that sphere of influence.

"But, you have no reason to come specifically to where I'm currently staying, right? Let me make this clear, I wasn't looking for you. Nor do I have time to chat with you like we're good friends." "Hmm... A reason..." Under the moonlight, the ends of her lovely lips tilted slightly upwards. Beautiful, dignified, yet ferocious was her smile. Overflowing with the will to fight, the unmistakable proof of a warrior. "You are a man of poor judgment. All I am doing now is paying a visit to the victor, the one who had defeated me. Do not think that this is for the sake of revenge." It was not that Godou did not think that was possible, but rather that he did not want to think this was actually happening. He had started to break out in cold sweat. Would he come out victorious if he were to face Athena in combat? Probably impossible. In the previous battle, he had only come out on top because he had used the spell words of the [Sword] as his weapon. However, he could not repeat that again. The [Sword] could only be used if the user had relevant information of the enemy God, something he was lacking at the moment. More than two months back, Godou had been fed information on Athena via use of the magic [Instruction] by Erica. Should one decide to make use of this magical art, it is possible to obtain a large amount of information over a very brief period of time. However, the information could only be retained in one's memory for roughly one day. If the effects of the spell would remain indefinitely, there wouldn't have been a need to study this much. Although he was usually grateful for the existence of this spell, this time - it would not be of use to him. Even if he tried to recall the relevant knowledge regarding Athena, he could not clearly remember the details, his efforts ended in futility. This time round, he would not be able to use the [Sword]. What should I do? How can I fight? I'll need a weapon besides the [Sword]. Which form can I use -? "Besides having poor judgment, are you a man who's also poor at giving up? I do understand... that right now, you do not possess the same strength from last time. I can also guess why that is the case."

Athena said, scornfully. Godou remembered that she was a goddess with multiple aspects. A goddess who ruled over the earth and the underworld, a goddess of war and also a goddess of knowledge. It would be difficult to hide anything from Athena. Although, even if she found out about that, it is not as if he had no other combat options... Though, this was slowly turning out to be a hopeless situation. Looking at Godou who had started to steady his resolve, Athena pouted in displeasure. "Come now, don't get angry. I have no intention of having a rematch... At least for today." She declared while scrutinizing him with a disdainful look. "Kusanagi Godou. From our last battle, it has barely been two full moons, is it not? In such a short period of time, to repeat the conflict between a god and a Campione, don't you agree that it would be boorish? If I had wanted a fight, then I would have picked a better place and time. Do understand your current situation." "So, why have you appeared before me, again?" Godou asked while keeping his guard up. Her previous words might have just been to give him a false sense of security. A goddess like Athena should not have to resort to such tactics, but one could never be sure. "Hm, I feel that, between us, something exists that interlinks our destinies - In other words, it might be that it is not fated for me to be the one that defeats you." That kind of destiny, I definitely don't want it. Godou's terrible luck with women was definitely getting worse. "That's why, as one of my enemies, I would like you to acquire enough power and experience, was what I was thinking about. One day, you will obtain the right to do battle with me - the queen who rules over the earth and the underworld. When that happens, it would be time for the grand finale, a battle that will be told of for ages." "No, no thanks, things like 'looking forward to having a decisive battle on Christmas', I don't want to hear it." "To be honest, recently I have been feeling awfully excited rather often."

Athena replied, nonchalantly ignoring Godou's retort. As expected of a high-ranking goddess, such perfectly natural arrogance. "Perhaps, it is due to the fact that I am sensing that a battle is approaching. When I knew that you came here, I simply felt like coming out to have a little bit of fun." "A little fun?" "Indeed. The experience gained from one day on the battlefield exceeds that of a hundred days in training. Not to mention, if one were to fight beside me, a goddess of war, and receive my teachings, it would surpass that of what you would get from a thousand days of training. To train and further improve your strength. Accompany me while I have some fun, Kusanagi Godou!" "C, come again?" Hearing that from Athena, Godou thought that his ears were malfunctioning. "I am ordering the inexperienced you to stay by my side and train your skills. Should you find that disagreeable, then I will secure a rope around that neck of yours and bring you around. Any objections?" Naturally, it has already been decided. He did not have a say in it. From Athena's body of a little girl, one could somehow feel a divine power of deterrence. Looking over all life across the lands, the power of the loving earth mother. Beneath the earth, she was the queen of the underworld, the power that ruled death and darkness. Possessing unparalleled ferocity, the power of a war goddess. Lastly, the power from the wisdom of a goddess of knowledge. To carelessly engage in combat with such a goddess would be extremely foolish. It would be best to avoid that at all costs.

- Due to various reasons, Kusanagi Godou was accompanying a goddess on her journey. On an unrelated note, the villa that Godou and company had rented and were staying in was along the coast. Moving along the outskirts of Alghero's main street which was along the sea, one could discover many villas, resorts and other buildings that tourists on long summer vacations were lodging in. Her house, was one of those buildings. Alongside the azure sea, the white sands stretched out further than the eyes could see. In this kind of location, one would be able to fully enjoy just soaking in the seawater, but, recreation and entertainment on the beaches of Sardinia was not restricted to just that.

Yachts of different sizes decorated the seaside, some were fighting against the forces of nature, the waves There were also boats and ships at the harbor. Although in the area, the biggest port was in Alghero, there were quite a few smaller ports scattered along the coast. The place that Athena and Godou finally arrived at, was one of the small aforementioned ports. "Now, let us move out, shall we, Kusanagi Godou?" "... where are we headed?" "Although I mentioned this earlier, but I have been feeling unusually excited recently. Being a goddess of war, it might be because I'm sensing the approaching battle ahead. To have this feeling, I dare say that something is going to occur very soon." "Eh - " "If we were to head towards the root of that calamity, we would then gain a rough understanding of the situation. Let us cross this sea. To the unseen enemy, shall we advance..." "Is that so..." "Therefore, that is our destination. Let us make haste." "Wait a second, isn't that place just weird? Don't bring me to a place where danger awaits, on purpose!" Godou retorted. General knowledge would dictate that the usage of the word 'therefore' was inappropriate in that sentence. "You are the weird one, I can already see the omen of battle. Fate has decided for me to do battle, and it is my duty as a goddess to follow the will of fate. I cannot refuse." She said that with a powerful sense of responsibility. How he wished that she would even spare a tenth of that sense of responsibility for the people who will be caught up in that battle. Sighing, having no other choice, Godou could only strengthen his determination. No matter what happened, a battle would only bring problems to the nearby residents, like that incident in Tokyo. It was clear that the word 'consideration' did not exist in Athena's dictionary. If that was the case, then all he could do was to prevent her from going too wild.

Although he really wanted to escape at the first opportunity he got, he was the only person around who could, and would stop Athena from overdoing it. "You mentioned crossing the sea earlier, by boat?" Speaking of the Mediterranean Sea, he could not help but think of the ferries that travelled to and fro between Sardinia, Sicily, Corsica islands and the Italian peninsula. However, at this time of the day, there were no vessels moving about. To Godou who had sensed something amiss, Athena replied arrogantly, "Can you not see the scores of boats before your eyes? Any of them will do, we just have to pick one to use, why do you care about the trivial things?" "What you just said, those were the words of a petty thief! A goddess should not resort to crime!" No doubt about it, this little port was filled with sea vessels. From small crafts that could only support a group of four, to high-speed ships that were over fifteen meters long, Athena chose, and boarded a small one, beckoning to Godou. Godou apologized in his heart to the owner of that boat. If he had time, he would definitely return the boat. Please forgive us! After that, Godou took a seat next to where Athena was sitting. "... Do you know how to operate this type of boat? Gods sure have strange abilities." "How would I know how to operate a man-made contraption? As long as I follow the guidance of the stars, the whispers of the wind, all I have to do is utilize my divine powers, and we will naturally arrive at our destination." Saying that, Athena snapped her fingers. By some unexplainable forces, she was moving the craft forward. Towards the sea ahead, which was shrouded in darkness. She couldn't possibly be thinking of heading out to sea, just like that? Even if they were skilled seamen from the Age of Discovery, they should also bring the necessary provisions and equipment and the right crew, but now, they did not even have a scrap of food or a drop of water. Godou had started to feel that this was a very, very bad idea.

Facing the possibility of death on the seas, unable to even lodge a complaint and leaving his life in the hands of this goddess, was it really ok? Thinking that, Godou began to grow even more uneasy. At any rate, before he realized it, it had become a strange situation where this pair, once bitter enemies, were placed on the same boat.

[edit]Chapter

2 - Of Witches, and the King of

Swords
[edit]Part 1
Naples (Napoli, in Italian) is one of the most prominent metropolises in Italy, and the harbor is a famous sightseeing spot. The phrase "See Naples and die" was coined, from the sheer beauty of the ancient city. Even when seen from afar, the view of the city was still as impressive. The rays of sunlight fell upon the glimmering azure Bay of Naples, and on that stood one of the numerous historical structures, the Santa Lucia port. It could be said that the night scenery there was among the three greatest in the world. If you were to look eastward, you would be able to see Mount Vesuvius, the volcano ten kilometers away.

"Hm, looking at it this far away, it looks like quite a beautiful town, but once you get close, you realize that the streets are dirty and strewn with rubbish, the walls vandalized, the constant traffic congestion, the people happy-go-lucky and the daily life simply chaotic, no matter how much you try to butter it up, it is still an environment unfit for human habitation." "Ara, Karen, although you are absolutely right, that isn't something you should say to a resident of this city!" "I apologize if my words offend you, Madam. Honesty and frankness are both part of my nature, hence I often let slip my true feelings by accident." Known as Spaccanapoli, this was one of the older streets in Naples.

The center of the city, close by Garibaldi Square and the nearby cathedral was bustling with activity, overflowing with the friendly atmosphere of a traditional commercial and working-class neighborhood. In a decrepit corner of that lay Diana Milito's ancient bookstore. "-- M-Madam? Did you hear that, Lily? This little girl dared to call me 'Madam'... Say something for me!" "Karen, when addressing a... young lady like Diana, shouldn't there be a better way?" Naples, the birthplace of pizza, was also a university town. It was in the year 1224, the era of the Syrian Kingdom, when the University of Naples was established. The university has lasted through the ages till the present times. Perhaps one of the reasons would be the environment, as there were a surprising number of old bookstores in the area. There was a street next to Piazza Bellini that was well known for having many old bookstores. In the building known as the 'House of Milito', the three witches had gathered there. Somehow, no matter which country, one could feel the same sort of atmosphere in these ancient bookstores. Within the cleanly designed store, were a collection of a myriad of old books, tomes and other texts, and it gave off a very peculiar atmosphere. "When Liliana-sama is not being sincere, she will look elsewhere, and will not engage in eye contact... Like how she was earlier." "What!? Lily, is that true...?" "Not a single bit! Karen, don't say things without any basis or proof behind them!" "Ara, weren't you rather concerned about that the other day? -- Wondering about Diana-sama's actual age? Did you not say this last time, although she had dressed younger than her own age, she still could not conceal the crow's feet around the corner of her eyes?" "I didn't say that! Definitely not to that extent!" "Now, now, you let the cat out of the bag, Lily. How cruel of you girls!" The owner of the shop, Diana Milito, was a witch that resided in Naples. Age unknown, a babyfaced young female and liked to dress herself in fluttery dresses with plenty of frills, which, strangely, did not look out of place on her. Liliana was only seven years old the first time she met Diana, who was already a young woman then.

From that time, till now, roughly nine years later, she still bore the same smile, and her youthful appearance had not changed at all. Be that as it may, the passage of time had not left her untouched, as shown recently by her crow's feet wrinkles, or the fact that her skin had not seemed as glamorous as before. How old was she, exactly? It is probably best not to think too much about that. Liliana hurriedly changed the topic of conversation. "More importantly, Lord Salvatore is running late, and that is worrying." "... Hmph! Lily, using such a topic to feign innocence. Being a Campione, how could anything bad possibly happen to our lord?" Diana replied, sulking. You're already way past your prime, please act more like your age - although Liliana really wanted to say that, she still resisted the temptation. No, it would be a very perilous thing to say. "Naturally, that was not what I meant. What I was referring to was our lord's mental and psychological issues, because he is lazy and carefree, there are things he has to overcome himself." Between them, only Liliana had directly met with the [King of Swords] before. Upon hearing her words, Diana also showed a worried expression, and Karen nodded as though she had a sudden epiphany. "In other words, do you mean to say that Lord Salvatore is that kind of person? ... ... If you discount the fact that he holds the power of the [King], personality wise, you would be hardpressed to find something positive about him?" "I often hear that he is a sloppy and forthright person." Liliana took out her blue cellphone. The problem was, Salvatore Doni did not carry these kinds of electronic devices with him when he went out. It was said that even if he did bring one, he would lose it unknowingly, somehow. As a preventive measure, this time round he had an assistant, who would be of immense help in such situations. After several rings, the person on the other end finally answered the call. "This is Kranjcar... What is the current situation with our lord?"

"I'm sorry for being late. Though I managed to bring him in to Naples, the King stopped by Garibaldi Square for some gelato. Could you drop by to pick us up? I'll pass the burde- sorry, pass him over to you." Although he seemed somewhat tired, he still spoke with a very harsh tone. "That's fine, I'll be making my way over now. I'll meet up with you later then... ... Our lord has already arrived, I'll be going to pick him up right away. Diana, bring Karen with you to the underground first, this way it'll be faster." After hanging up the phone, Liliana continued explaining the current situation to her comrades. After hanging the 'Closed for business today' sign at the door, the three witches made their way outside, onto the streets of Naples. Liliana soon split up with the other two and headed straight for Garibaldi Square. Liliana Kranjcar was both a witch and a knight. Her rival, Erica Blandelli, in a broader sense, was also a witch, but was probably closer to a [Female Magician]. There was a very thin line between being a [Witch] and a magician. This had been defined by the sacred miko and priestesses of old. Their knowledge and magic had been directly imparted from the witches of the previous generation. Diana Milito, a witch of the [Bronze Black Cross] living in Naples, was also the person who had taught Liliana the arts of the witch. And Karen, who also had training in the same type of magic, was currently staying at Liliana's side for further education. After bidding farewell with her companions, Liliana passed along Corso Umberto, gradually going towards Garibaldi Square. The statue of the hero of the revolution, Giuseppe Garibaldi, watched over the station square. As expected, the place was fully packed, but she had an idea where to go to find him. That was because, from the crowds, she had heard two very familiar voices. "Answer me, Salvatore Doni, although it was only just now that were you licking that gelato, when on earth did you go and buy this?" "It's not good to worry about the little things, Andrea. Look up and enjoy the sky."

An eye-catching duo were discussing something. One of them had black hair, wore silver framed glasses, and had an intellectual, somewhat neurotic look. On his slender face between his brows, a deep crease had formed. The other person was a blond hunk with a seemingly carefree attitude. "Look, the sun is pretty good today. And listen here, summer is in full bloom now. We're currently in Naples. The city of the shining sun and sea. This is the place for yachts, beaches, beer, barbeque and men and women of all ages to have fun - everything essential about summer! In a situation like this, there is only one thing I intend to accomplish here. Yes, that's right, it is to have a vacation!" In his hand, was a bottle of limoncello. It seemed like a very cooling and refreshing drink, the label on the bottle was imprinted with many drops of water. The blond man was sucking on his straw as he made his declaration. To further add on, he was wearing an aloha shirt with flower patterns, indeed, he was dressed very casually. "Lord Salvatore!" Liliana called out towards him. Without a doubt, this was Salvatore Doni, the strongest knight of Italy, the [King of Swords], one of the godslayers, a Campione. "Ah, long time no see, erm... Kranjcar, was it?" "She is Liliana Kranjcar, my king." Facing the Campione who was happily greeting her, the bespectacled youth respectfully added. His attitude and words had suddenly become very polite and business-like, reverting to an expressionless poker face, in contrast to before Liliana had called out to them, it could be described as an 'instantaneous reversal'. His name is Andrea Rivera. For Salvatore Doni, he was sometimes an aide, other times, a secretary, but most importantly, a manager. Covering all types of tasks and errands, the youth known as [The King's Butler]. "Ah-, is that so. Sorry, I can only remember the names of people I have met five times, you're probably around three times? I can't really remember your full name-"

Facing the smiling [King], Liliana did a military style salute. In actual fact she had met him six times, but she kept that to herself. It would be bad to be fooled by his personality. He was a true monster - even if all the magicians in the world were to join forces against him, he still would be able to obtain victory, the immortal king of swords. "Then, Liliana Kranjcar, I will now leave the king to you. If you don't mind, I will take my leave now to settle other pressing matters." "That would not be a problem. You have my thanks, Lord Andrea." Liliana replied, expressing her gratitude. Without Andrea Rivera, Salvatore Doni would be a mere warrior, unable to function as a leader of the magic world. This is why he had been granted the title of [The King's Butler]. "With that, my king, Liliana will be taking over from now on, please listen carefully to her instructions and act like a true king should. This, I sincerely ask of you." Rivera made a request, in a respectful manner. Upon hearing this, he, who was one of the seven devil kings in existence, frowned. "I already know that. It's not like I'll be purposely making trouble for her, you simply worry too much." "Forgive me, that is merely one of my responsibilities - if you will allow me to say this, I am worried that you might suddenly leave halfway due to your capricious nature, and as such, I have instructed Kranjcar to contact me immediately should such a situation arise. It would be my good fortune if you would bear that in mind."

If you run away, I won't be held responsible for what happens afterwards... His words seem to imply that. Liliana agreed silently. Rivera and Salvatore Doni were friends, even before the latter had obtained the power of a [King]. Even if one were to disregard that, he was still able to criticize the devil king directly without fear, this fortitude and diligence of his were to be admired, which is how he had obtained this role. "I know, I know. Conversely, about the assignment I gave you, carry it out properly." To his concerned butler, Salvatore Doni gestured with his hand for him to leave. Wordlessly, Rivera bowed, and promptly left, vanishing into the crowds. "Where is Lord Andrea going?" "Earlier, I had requested him to run some mundane errands... Alright then. Shall we go to finish things on your side?" Doni answered Liliana's question with an air of boredom. Finishing the rest of the limoncello, he picked up his suitcase which was resting on the ground. It was a sleek black case that seemed like it could store something very large. His title, the [King of Swords], might have something to do with the size of that suitcase. "But, I just can't get excited over this - I heard that it was because that there might be danger that you asked for my help, but still..." Doni complained lazily. When all's said and done, compared to Dejanstahl Voban, he was much more manageable. His capriciousness, could possibly be said to be part of the fearsomeness of the [King]. He was a resident of the battlefield. Somehow, that was the best way to describe him. To the magicians of Italy who knew that fact all too well, they treated his normal behavior and personality as simply a fashion fad of his generation. "As I thought, without an enemy before my eyes, I just can't get fired up, don't you agree? We should get a few gods, demons, monsters or whatever, doesn't matter if they're friendly, and have a battle royale to spice things up -" "My lord... As I suspect that the incident this time might have something to do with a god, or perhaps a dragon-like being, I believe that this will live up to your expectations."

Liliana said, conveying the facts concisely and simply. If it were possible, she would have liked to obtain more accurate and reliable information before releasing the details, but there was no helping it. Anyway, it was already enough that the king had been brought to Naples. The most important thing right now would be to prevent him from taking any unnecessary actions. Hearing the news, Salvatore Doni's attitude changed immediately. "Would you care to explain further, Liliana Kranjcar?" Her full name that was not remembered no matter what she did, was clearly said this time. His lips slightly twisting to one side in a grin, his previous slovenly attitude like that of a young boy had all but vanished. Salvatore Doni smiled gleefully, leaking out his true nature as a warrior.

[edit]Part 2
Originally, Naples was a colonial city of the ancient Greeks. The remnants of stone pits where slaves were once made by the people of old to work in. Then, the remnants of the sewage systems, water tanks built by the Romans of later generations. And after that, the remnants of underground warehouses that were used to store food, provisions, and liquor. The traces of these constructs could still be found in present times, beneath the older streets. Napoli Sotterranea - also otherwise known as [Underneath Naples]. "... ... Although these underground ruins have already become a sightseeing attraction, this specific part of the underground is not open to the public, as it has been sealed and hidden by the witches of Naples." Liliana remarked, leading the way. The district of Santa Lucia. Facing the Bay of Naples, it consists of the Santa Lucia harbor, Castel dell'Ovo and other sightseeing spots. They entered an old clothing store in the district, and greeted the middle-aged woman running the store.

Even if you wanted to compliment it, the clothing sold in the messy shop could not be described as 'decent'. The fat lady, who looked perfectly suited to the store and was in fact Diana's subordinate, wordlessly brought them to the back of the shop. The interior of the store - was a place that only witches have been. It was an entrance to the underground ruins below. Unexpectedly, there was a square hole right in the middle of the bare ground. Stairs, carved from stone, extended into the depths below, and Liliana, who could see perfectly fine in pitch darkness, descended down the stairs without so much as a torchlight. "... ... The [Snake] number the most, after that would be the [Cow]." Doni, following behind Liliana, murmured to himself. The pathway of the ruins were like an abandoned mine, long and narrow. This place had used to be a quarry, dating back to the BC era, thus it would be very similar to an abandoned mine. However, the many drawings carved upon the walls, suggested something else. These were simple, primitive stick drawings, and it would not be hard to believe if someone said that these were carved by people from the Stone Age. As Doni had said, there were many drawings that resembled snakes on the walls. Some were depicted with very long, curling bodies, or multiple heads, and a few even had bat-like wings. Other animals that were drawn included cows, birds, pigs and lions. Someone with a magical background would instantly recognize these to be the likeness of goddesses of the land, and probably were carved after the coming of the Roman Empire. "In the past, this was the location of a secret underground temple... ..." Liliana softly whispered, not wanting to disturb the tranquility of these sacred grounds. Even since a certain patriarchal monotheistic religion became the official religion, the holy miko [12] who possessed divine power were branded as [Witches], persecuted and hunted down. And thus they fled to the underground, in order to preserve their wisdom and knowledge, they built this underground temple to pass on their teachings and arts. These drawings portrayed the beliefs of the witches, symbolizing the gods.

"Incidentally, snakes seem to be like the guardian deities of witches, why is that so?" Being asked this question out of the blue, Liliana hesitated for a moment. In the ancient times, the miko who served the great goddesses of the land were the ones who became the first [Witches]. With the influx of Christianity and the decline of the traditional beliefs in Europe, the originally sacred miko were suppressed and boycotted, and were slowly regarded as heretical and to be feared. The great goddesses of the land in those days, usually were those that ruled over the domains of life and death. Athena, Ishtar, Isis, Tiamat, Cybele, to name a few. The goddess of love and beauty, Aphrodite, was also originally a powerful great goddess of the land. The sacred animal that represented the cycle of life and death, the snake. And thus, the snake became the symbol of the goddesses of the land, the guardian spirit of the witches. Though Liliana had some qualms about the reliability of the details on the occult in this kind of place, she decided to leave that matter aside for the moment. "To explain that would consume a large amount of time. I will give you an explanation later, so please kindly wait in the meantime." "Hahaha, sorry, sorry. I should have learnt that before, but I totally forgot all about it." Doni's carefree attitude showed that he had no intention of reflecting on his actions. Although Campiones and magicians seemed to be similar beings, they were in actual fact, totally different existences. Liliana once again deeply felt how true that statement was. Kusanagi Godou, who Erica Blandelli was enthusiastically chasing after, prior to becoming a Campione, had completely zero knowledge of the magical arts, a civilian. "Then, the place your companions are currently hiding out at... 'Heraion', was it called?" "Yes. A few months ago, the Gorgoneion that was discovered was the emblem of Medusa and Athena. And then, the Heraion is the emblem of the goddess Hera. Legends spoke of the goddess' hair being woven from snakes, and possessing the eyes of a female cow - these traits all point towards her being a goddess of the land." In Greek mythology, Hera was the wife of Zeus.

However, she had originated from the Peloponnesian Peninsula as a guardian goddess of the earth. After the area was conquered by the Indo-European sky god worshipping people, Hera was forced to submit herself to Zeus. Before long, the two of them had arrived at the underground temple. A pair of witches stood beside a pillar of pure black - Diana Milito and Karen Jankulovski were waiting there. "It is my honor to meet you, Lord Salvatore. For accepting our request, you have my deepest gratitude - " "That's not important, let's go straight to the main topic. This is the rumored 'Heraion', isn't it?" Doni quickly cut her off, inspecting the pillar. It looked like it was made from obsidian. From the ground, the pillar stretched upwards, like a growing tree. On the surface, there were many drawings of serpents, although it seemed clumsily carved onto the rock, one could not help but feel drawn towards it. Approximately two meters tall, this was the Heraion. "Alright, I'm feeling a rather incredible divine force from this." "Yes. This was once discovered in Greece, and then painstakingly transported to this place, centuries ago, by the witches of Naples - our ancestors." Diana explained. She was completely serious now, a deep contrast with her previous behavior exhibited back in her bookstore; after all, she was a branch leader of Naples, in the [Bronze-Black Cross]. "It was spring this year - when we discovered the Gorgoneion in Calabria, when it began to react in resonance. Initially, the magical force was not yet so powerful and we could contain it by erecting the [Seclusion] barrier, but now..." Recently, they have not been able to fully control it. With a deep sigh, Diana finished her explanation, with Doni happily nodding his head. "How nostalgic, the Gorgoneion? I was busy slacking off then - "

"... ... Slacking off, did you say?" "Yep. I was still recovering from my wounds from that last great battle with Godou then, so since I wasn't going to take care of it, didn't you have no choice but to explain matters to him, requesting his aid to clean things up?" To Liliana who was asking him with a reprimanding tone, Doni replied, blinking his eyes. This youth with absolutely no sense of responsibility, had found a rivalry in another Campione, the boy who had gained immense power in just a day. Liliana, once again, felt the reality sink in. Salvatore Doni is a warrior, through and through. Whether it was joy, friendship, anger, love or pain, he could feel all these emotions on the battlefield. No matter how carefree or generous he seemed - this was not the true Salvatore Doni. A place where he could truly be himself, could only be the battlefield - while facing the strongest enemies. Thus, he deeply loved the few enemies he had, befriending them, while polishing his blade in order to defeat them. Although she and Erica were both considered to be prodigal magicians, there was an insurmountable wall between them and him. Liliana had no choice but to accept this fact. In the past, Salvatore Doni had been labelled as someone who could not keep up with his peers. However, that was only because he was someone that normal standards did not apply to. His talents and capabilities were well beyond the comprehension of normal people, completely disregarding his studies in the magical arts and focusing on martial prowess, the genius who beheaded a god with just his blade. The innate nature of the [King of Swords]. Of course, his carefree and happy-go-lucky attitude could also be part of his innate nature... "When I heard that the goddess was Athena, the first thought I had was 'Crap'! I'd have been really happy if I were the one to have fought with her, how regrettable... if I take the Heraion with me, Hera might show up, eh?" "No, although I am hoping that the probability of that happening is low..." Diana answered with a troubled expression. It would not be easy to bring out the pillar. First you would have to excavate it out of the ground, and then transport it.

Manpower and machinery were needed, and then if during the process, the Heraion reacted in a negative manner, it could very well turn into a dangerous situation. "Come to think of it, you mentioned something about a dragon earlier, what was that about?" Doni suddenly asked, and the three witches looked at each other, unsure of what to say. (... ... Do we have to explain that as well?) (... ... We have to. From the conversation earlier, you can tell that Lord Salvatore's knowledge of magic is of the same level as a trainee magician.) (Fine, fine, and Karen, please don't say anything weird.) The above was conveyed purely through eye contact. As a Campione possessing tremendous powers and receiving the admiration of many, it was unbecoming that he had the knowledge of an outsider. To grab the attention of everyone, Liliana coughed softly. "From our deductions, dragons are a transformation of serpents, to put it more extremely, if you combine parts of birds, lizards, horses and lions with a snake, you would get a dragon." "Eh- Is that so? Somehow it seems really far-fetched." "That's not the case, when the holy miko fell and were branded as [Witch], the incarnation of the earth goddesses changed with the times and slowly became the [Dragon], the embodiment of ferocity and strength." Liliana suddenly recalled the rumors about the feats performed by Salvatore Doni. "By the way, Lord Salvatore, you probably should have authorities that are related to the power of the dragon, am I right?" "Did I? Although I don't remember fighting a dragon before." "Of course, although not in a direct confrontation, related to the dragon is - in other words, the hero with the power of water-based divine spirits and sacred beasts, have you not defeated him?" The first god that was slain by Doni was the Celtic god king, Nuadha. From Nuadha, he obtained the authority of demonic swords, and after that, he defeated the heretical god summoned by Marquis Voban, gaining the power of the dragon - the authority of the immortality of steel.

To the dragon slayers who have long since regarded dragons and snakes to be their target of conquest, channeled the properties of these beasts into their own power. Doni nodded in acceptance to that reason. "... ... I see. Well, I understand your point now." "You understand? That is good to hear." "No, I didn't understand what you were trying to say at all. But I've made it this far without knowing anything, so the meaning probably isn't that important, that's what I understood. It's fine, it's fine." "... ... M, my lord, if you are fine with it, then I guess there is no problem." Liliana finally understood, that this person's head worked in a completely different way. Although with his sloppy and reckless way of thinking, he had still made it through so many crises, definitely something that the average man could not accomplish, this was one of the reasons why he was so highly regarded. "Then, what should we do about this Heraion? It is too big for me to bring it home like what Godou did." The height that protruded above the ground was roughly two meters, meaning that it might be longer. Doni looked at the Heraion that was a lot bit taller than him, smiled, and then suggested, "If we hack it into two pieces, then slowly cut it into smaller sized pieces that can fit into my hand, I could put it in my luggage and bring it home... ... could that work?" "Cut the Heraion into pieces!? This is a very important, sacred artifact!" "Is, isn't that going a little too far?" Diana could not help but shout out loud, even the usually calm Karen had trouble keeping a composed face. Forget the Gorgoneion, the Heraion is a sacred item to the European witches, even if he were a [King], it was impertinent of him to make such a suggestion. Liliana continued, "Lord Salvatore, it is as Diana said! Furthermore, no matter how powerful your demonic swords are, they could never cut apart the earth goddess' artifact!" "No, I think it is very possible to cut apart, because right now I don't have the feeling that it can't be cut apart, that's why I can do it."

Doni softly remarked, gazing intently at the Heraion. He really intends to do it! Liliana, convinced of that, cried out, "That would not be good. As of now, the Heraion has stored up a huge amount of earthen and water magical power, although it is currently suppressed by the barrier that has been erected, should you use your authority now, the situation will quickly escalate out of control! In the worst case, the collected energy might be released in an explosion, completely annihilating Naples, which is why we should proceed with caution!" "But, just simply sitting here and waiting for something to happen is simply too boring." "That is why we had wanted to consult the king's, your opinion on the matter. After all, if gods are involved, you would be Italy's most knowledgeable specialist... ... Besides cutting it up into small pieces, do you have any other suggestions?" "Hmm... ... if that's the case - " After being severely reprimanded by Liliana, Doni sank into deep thought, and quickly shook his head. "Nope, can't think of anything. Not at all." "My lord! Please think about it more seriously!" One's pace could not help but to be disrupted when dealing with this king. Liliana was angered and frustrated to the point where she was almost shouting, literally breaking out in cold sweat. If one were to speak to Marquis Voban in the same way, they would be instantly executed. Doni still had that carefree smile on his face, ignoring the verbal disrespect. "Well, what I wanted to say was that everyone is tired. For now, let's head back and have a good rest as it's already getting late, maybe we'll manage to think of something good tomorrow!" There were no reasons to object to his order. To keep staying in front of the Heraion would be a waste of time, thus the three witches, along with the [King of Swords], begun to head back, but... ... On the way back, Doni did not stop smiling to himself. From his expression, Liliana could not help but feel a sense of dread, and silently steadied her determination for what might come tomorrow.

[edit]Part 3

That night, Salvatore Doni stayed in an inn that they had arranged for him. Liliana and Karen were both staying over at Diana's house. With that, the day's clamor and activities have long ended - or so it should have been. It was half past twelve, midnight, when the lonesome figure of Liliana could be seen travelling on the streets of Naples. They had come here before during the day, the coastal main street of Santa Lucia district. This time was not considered very late during summer in these big cities of Europe, hence there were still quite a few signs of human activity. To carousers and partygoers, this would be their favorite time of the day to head out. Although Naples did not have a low crime rate, this was one of the safer districts to be (On the older streets, there were high chances of running into pickpockets and robbers). Liliana did not go out at night often. Although she had full confidence in her abilities, it just didn't feel right to her. ... ... With an unease she could not get rid of, Liliana walked into a cafe that operated at night, ordered a few sandwiches to satisfy her hunger and a coffee to keep her awake, and continued on her way. She broke into a run, there was a place she had to reach as soon as possible. At any rate - the young women on the streets caused her to knit her brows in disapproval whenever she passed them by. The amount of skin exposed, wasn't it a little too much? Camisoles, tank tops were fine. Even if it was summer, being so daring as to expose their midriffs and bra straps, Liliana could not approve of that. Incidentally, Liliana was dressed plainly. A loose fitting blue shirt matched with black suit pants, though it gave her a clean, beautiful look, somehow it gave the impression that she was an unfashionable person. Finally arriving at her destination, the place she had decided that she had to return to during the evening. The old clothing store run by the fat witch. Because she had an uneasy feeling, she decided to stand guard overnight. (If it's that guy, it's likely that he will come here...)

(No doubt, better to be safe than sorry...) After explaining the reason for her unease to her comrades, that was how they replied. Trust between people was something that was nurtured through normal, daily actions. Having learnt that lesson, she blew a whistle. A short while passed before a thin, frail stray cat slowly strode up to her. Before dinner, she had bound the cat by means of a magical contract, and had it watch over the store for her, reporting any suspicious activity. She placed the palm of her hand on top of the cat, and extracted the cat's memories. "... ... It's as we expected, such a headache." What they thought would happen, had happened, and Liliana walked towards the old bookstore. The doors were made from old wood, and the lock in the doorknob could be opened if you had the necessary skill. As he probably could not use [Unlock] magic, some sort of lock-picking skills must have been employed. "That guy, why does he always have these kind of weird skills!" She shouted angrily, and pushed open the door. The familiar fat lady was lying on the floor, unconscious. Liliana quickened her pace and reached the underground complex of the Heraion after a few minutes of running. There, she saw the king, who seemed to be in a pretty happy mood. " - Lord Salvatore!" "Hm? Kranjcar? Why are you here?" "Of course, because you were acting strange earlier, that's why I have come here on purpose!" "... ... Wh, what?" In the deepest part of the underground ruins, she once again met with the devil king, Salvatore Doni. "I'm begging you, please don't pull these kinds of stunts! Could you have thought that you would peremptorily do everything by yourself before we nag and chastise you, did you!?" "You're really impressive, to have managed to predict my actions to this extent... ... Not bad."

In the face of the female knight's interrogation, Doni could only reply in a soft voice, his expression stiff. He seemed to be repentant about it. Although they had already expected this to happen, he really was a useless member of society. Liliana really wanted to let out a deep sigh at their lack of options. To prevent the manifestation of the [Heretical God] was what she wanted to discuss with the godslaying devil king, which was a perfectly natural human thing to do, but her partner wasn't really human anymore. Italy's [King of Swords] was such a man, like a ticking bomb of shenanigans that could go off at any moment. Residing in the nearby Balkan peninsula was the [Marquis], dangerous like a wild beast. The [Kings] residing in America and China were too far away for them to have any relations with. England's [Black Prince], was famous for having a terrible personality and being a ruffian. Alexandria's [Queen] had not been heard of for centuries and has been living in seclusion as a hermit. Lastly, the [King] of Japan that came to Italy occasionally... ... With an upright character, a youth who had somewhat good prospects for the future, but did not have an eye for women. In conclusion, he was definitely no good. "It can't be helped. Besides using a sword, there's no other way around this." While smiling, Doni grabbed his usual black case with his hands. Until now, the case had been hanging off his shoulders, inseparable from his body. He flipped open the cover, and retrieved the weapon inside, and then threw the scabbard onto the floor. A blade of pure steel. Unlike the magic swords used by Liliana and Erica, nor was it the work of a master swordsmith. It looked just like some mass manufactured product, besides being a sword, there was nothing special about it. Nevertheless, the steel was of a quality enough to match that of the strongest magic swords on earth. ... ... Liliana and the others would never walk around like that, carrying the sword wherever they went, as they could directly summon the magic swords out of thin air.

The reason Doni did not do so, was mainly because he was poor at the magical arts, he could not, even if it was a basic spell like this, he simply couldn't cast it. In spite of that, he was emitting a tremendous amount of magical energy. Liliana sucked in her breath. "M, my lord, could you possibly be thinking of using your sword!?" "Ah, no. I didn't draw my blade to kill you or anything like that, don't worry about it... Listen, you [13] know in those historical Japanese movies, there's this 'mineuchi' thing, right? I was wondering if I could do the same now." "There's no way I can believe that will happen!" Liliana, who had quite a fair bit of knowledge on Japanese culture, wished that Doni would not take those sword fighting scenes in those old Japanese movies so seriously and attempt to mimic them, but she was more worried about the stance he had taken. - Relaxing half his body, his sword was left hanging loose from his right hand. The knights who have seen Salvatore Doni in action would all know this fact, that his combat stance was simply unbelievably shocking. There was no special skill or technique involved. A stance that prepared for neither offense nor defense. A completely natural and relaxed stance, free, unfettered and flexible. A stance that could adapt to anything in response, and then cut down everything in its path. As there were no humans that could be a match for him, thus this stance, meant for adaptability, was what he had learnt to use, in his numerous conflicts with gods, demons, devil kings and monsters - The extraordinarily powerful foes that logic did not apply to. "Since you won't let me use the 'mineuchi', you'll have to suffer the consequences. Are you ready?" Doni said with a carefree tone. Liliana instantly employed the summoning magics, and her weapon materialized. There were no thoughts behind her actions, merely the instinct of a knight, spontaneous actions in response to a battle. Il Maestro - with the title of [Artisan], the magic sword with historical origins. The blade was gently curved, it was an elegant silver saber. As Liliana grabbed the weapon and took a stance, Doni moved forward towards her. His speed was neither fast, nor slow. A neutral stance, as though he were stepping into a friend's house.

At the same time the sword in his right hand drew an arc as it slashed at Il Maestro. Liliana did not move out of the way. On the contrary, she aimed to lock her blade with Doni's, and reach a stalemate. Entangling their blades together, sealing the opponent's techniques and movements. But she was not able to parry Doni's light blow. Conversely, Il Maestro was easily sent flying out of her hand, disarming her. It had been a blow from his empty left hand that did it. And again, in that neutral stance, yet another blow landed on the region of her solar plexus. It seemed like a light blow, yet she felt such a great impact on her body, leaving her gasping for breath, unable to summon any of her strength. Liliana was breathing hard, bending over at her knees. Compared to her, his strength was in a completely different dimension, she could neither defend nor attack. "... .... Well, that's how it is. If you try and get in my way again, I'll let you experience firsthand my forty-eight killing techniques, capable of causing anyone to fall in a dream-like trance and fainting, or my fifty-two submission techniques that would serve you a full course of having all your joints in your arms and legs broken, be more obedient from now on!" After saying that cheerily, he turned around and walked to the Heraion. Liliana, who could not even stand up properly at this point, much less stop him. Furthermore, his right hand was still glowing with a silver light. She felt the Goosebumps rise on her skin. The [King of Swords] was channeling all of his strength and power. Doni's right hand was no longer a human hand of flesh and blood. It was a radiant silver-white metal arm, as if made by a genius master craftsman, a work of artistic splendor. "I will make this oath now. I, I will not allow any thing that cannot be cut to exist in this world. For this sword of mine, is the invincible blade that cuts down all without fail!" Doni made an arrogant proclamation - No, perhaps it was more like the soul of the language surging forth. Turning the strength of his words into a tremendous amount of magical energy, focusing that into his sword of steel, transforming it into a one-of-a-kind magical sword of vast power, and with that, the [King] swung his sword right at the black pillar.

The Heraion was sliced apart - into two clean halves. The silver arm that transformed the sword of steel, which was then able to cut any being on this earth with no exception. This was the [Ripping Arm of Silver], the authority obtained from the god Nuadha. Even if it were a rusty sword or a swiss army knife, could also be turned into an unrivaled magical sword. It was an extremely simple authority. A single sword that could split the earth and the seas. It was a simple and yet immensely powerful ability. Liliana witnessed it with her own eyes. From the halves of the Heraion, burst forth a massive amount of magical energy in the form of a lava-like substance. The brilliantly glowing green magma flowed across the ground, overflowing with magical energy, and then suddenly, a surge of magical power shot towards the ceiling from the floor of the underground ruins, like a volcanic eruption.

[edit]Part 4
Humans - magicians and various other kinds, the race of the intelligent and cunning, named them as [Heretical Gods]. What gave birth to these supernatural existences? No one really knows the truth behind this, what they can only do is come up with theories, this was the only results after much racking of their brains. Even the gods who were named as such were unable to answer this question themselves, though it is no fault of theirs. Before the [Heretical Gods] had realized, they were already roaming through the lands, establishing themselves as an independent existence. They could not even remember the process of their birth. "... ... For what purpose have I been brought into this world for? Even if I ask myself that, I don't know the answer. Whether I should be sad or happy about this, I don't know that either." The god who had just obtained a physical form asked rhetorically, with a bitter smile. A smile that gave off a feeling of frustration. Not knowing, that in itself was interesting. There was no need to worry over that.

Wanting to find out their reason for existence, trying to find their genuine selves - fretting over such delicate woes, it was not the style that was becoming of a hero from the ancient times. That being said, that fundamental essence of a god would be [Myth]. Besides that, the lands of the people who spread these myths, or the unexplainable incidents that happened on these lands, between these factors, there must be some kind of link. A glance at the immediate surroundings. Although area had been shrouded in the darkness of the night, this was no problem to the eyes of a god. This was a mountain, probably a volcano, not much greenery could be seen, probably due to the higher composition of metal of the earth, and there were red volcanic rocks everywhere. - Mount Vesuvius. He did not know the name that the humans have given it, and he continued to survey the land before him. The place he was at was about halfway up the mountain, from there he could see that the sea, and also a city in which humans lived was not too far off. To the eyes of an archer, this was nothing. "... ... Ho. This seems interesting." In a corner of the city, near the coast, there was an explosion of magical energy. The essence of earth and water, in the form of emerald light was surging out. Like a volcanic eruption - the instant he thought of that, he finally realized why he had manifested. The essence of earth, of the land. Perhaps it was the snake of the mother of the land, the mystical force that belonged to the Queen of the earth. And what was he currently standing on? A mountain of fire, earth and metal. Who was he? A hero. Steel within his hands, a flame burning within him, a defender of the land. "The essence of the earth, the spirits of steel, are they calling for me? If that's the case, then what comes next, would be that." He released the divine energy stored in his body. The emerald energies reacted with his own divine energies, refining it into a tremendous, massive body of life force.

The idea of a serpent served as a foundation for that giant body. It had a length that surpassed the sea serpent that he had once defeated in his legend, causing the civilians that looked up at the sky to scream in terror. After that came huge bat-like wings sprouting from its back. From the body, four short limbs, like those of a lizard. The shape of the head resembled the crocodile's, and within the gaping maw, there were many razor-sharp, blade like teeth - it was the birth of a dragon. In the skies above the coastal city, the gargantuan dragon spread its wings, and circled around slowly. The god smiled in satisfaction. The creation of a worthy enemy from the essence of the land, for a hero that was also known as a war god, was this not a joyous occasion? At any rate, as long as there was an enemy he had to defeat, it was fine. As long as there was an obstacle to be overcome, he would be satisfied. If there were damsels in distress as well, that would be even better, but having an enemy was more important, because without that, there wouldn't be any distress at all. Then there would be no point in being a hero! Blood burning with excitement, he rushed ahead, but quickly came to a halt. "Ah, that's right - I ought to declare my name." As a hero of bravery and beauty, it was only natural for him to do so. If the sound of his name did not leave a deep impression on the humans, it would be a great blow to his pride. After a while of careful consideration, and establishing that it would be more appropriate to refrain from that, he instantly fell to his knees in despair.

"I, I almost thought I was going to die..." Liliana Kranjcar, who had finally escaped from that crisis, said to herself weakly. After everything was bathed in the light from the Heraion, the ceiling had started to collapse due to the intense exposure to magical energies.

If this continues, I'll be buried alive! The moment the earthquake-like tremors started to spread through the underground ruins, Liliana had leapt into action. When even the large rocks begun falling on her head, Liliana instantly used the [Leap] magic. With the use of this spell, a distance of over a hundred meters could be covered in roughly ten seconds. To onlookers, it would have seemed like teleportation. Although, it was merely a high speed movement across a large distance, not a teleportation skill. Through the gigantic hole in the ceiling that had been created by the energies from the Heraion, she escaped with [Leap] magic onto the surface above. Were she a tad bit slower, it would have been very likely that she would be trapped by the collapsing rocks. - As of now, she was at the coastal end of Santa Lucia district. This was no sandy beach, but a sparse outcrops of marble covered the area, serving as a breakwater of sorts. It was only a short walking distance back to the streets of Santa Lucia. To get back to the old bookstore would take only about ten minutes. After running through the entire underground ruins, getting back up here with [Leap], she had lost track of her bearings, and thus she surveyed the general area again. Earlier, the stored magical energy of the Heraion had exploded. The explosion levelling the city - she had feared this, but the harbor seemed to be largely unaffected, there were no real visible damage to the environment. Liliana felt relieved. Of course, the loss of the precious underground sanctuary was regrettable, the people living directly above it might have been affected, but it was still better than having the entire city blown sky high. ... ... Yes, although that was preferable, but... Looking up, Liliana realized how wrong she was. A dragon. A flying dragon. In the skies above the harbor, a massive dragon, gliding freely through the skies with its wings spread out wide, haughtily looking at the world beneath it.

The wingspan was at least thirty meters long, and the scales glinting with a faint emerald color. Compared to the modern depiction of the dragon, its head and body were long like that of a snake. Maybe it looked a little weird, but that hardly seemed important at the moment. The way the chimaera being known as a dragon was depicted changed depending on the time and place. Ever since the olden days, Europe had many different stereotypes of the dragon. Limbless dragons, wingless dragons, or conversely, dragons with overly long wings and limbs which resembled a Pegasus, but the modern dragon was the one depicted in fantasy movies and video games. "As I thought, was it born when the Heraion was cut apart...?" "Whoaisn't it awesome? I really didn't think that a dragon would pop out of that pillar. It sure gave me a surprise." While Liliana was staring dumbly at the dragon and murmuring to herself, a cheerful voice had said suddenly. She wasn't surprised. As she managed to escape unscathed herself, there was no doubt that he would make it out as well. Liliana turned her head, and found Salvatore Doni simply standing there leisurely, with not a scratch on him. As expected of the one who possessed the authority, [Man of Steel]. Obtained from the Nordic hero Siegfried, it was an authority that allowed one to obtain a semiimmortal body that was tougher than steel, the cave-in earlier must have seemed like the pattering of raindrops to him. "... ... My lord. Although this is not a hard thing to do, because your actions earlier have resulted in the birth of that dragon, please do control yourself in the future!" "I know, it's fine. I'll take responsibility and beat down that guy!" "Please don't do that! If you destroy the divine beast formed from the spiritual essence of the land, the spiritual veins in the entire region might dry up! It's too risky!" Liliana shouted, while looking up at the dragon. In oriental Chinese geomancy, it could also be referred to as the earth's vein, or dragon's vein. The dragon was surely an embodiment of that kind of power.

Destroy it, and what would remain would be a barren land and a sea of death. That was a future predicted with the spirit sense of the witches, and had to be avoided at all costs. - The sounds of flapping wings could be heard as the dragon approached the harbor. As it was a creature that disregarded the laws of physics, it would not have mattered even if it did not have the necessary organs for flight. The dragon continued to circle leisurely in the skies. Two knights stood on the harbor of Santa Lucia, gazing up at it. One of them was vigorously burning with fighting spirit, raring for a fight, while the other wore an expression of worry, wanting to prevent that from happening. As if sensing Doni's fighting spirit, the emerald dragon, with an air of an emperor, looked down at the [King of Swords], and suddenly roared. GUAAAAAAA!!! The thunderous roar of the dragon in the deep night caused the entirety of Naples to shake. At the same time, from the gigantic dragon's body, radiated an intense amount of magical energy. Could the dragon be capable of using spells of magical or divine nature!? Liliana felt a wave of fear wash over her, and then something changed within the sea - A wave. A gigantic wave was headed towards them. The waves crashed against the harbor violently. The rhythm of the surging water and sounds, began to rapidly increase in tempo. What was only the soft, calm waves of the night, had turned into this state of fury in a mere ten seconds. "Hmm, by just increasing the strength of the waves a little bit, what is it trying to do?" "It's not 'little'! Please open your eyes and look at that!" Liliana, in a state of panic, warned the perfectly calm Doni. A genius in melee combat, a pure-blooded warrior, and in the realm of the Campiones, with the exception of the religious cult founder Luo Hao, he could be considered as the strongest. However, he had a weakness, or rather, a vice. He was inept at judging and analyzing magical warfare.

That was because of his absolute resilience against offensive magic, a Campione that had a body tougher than steel, like a metal wall. Even if he were to be subjected to an overwhelming magical assault, he would be able to endure it, and launch a counterattack with his sword. It was not an ideal style to fight with, but he did not care much for these trifling details, only about whether he could immerse himself in battle. - The force of the dragon's summoned wave had intensified even more within seconds. From the sea came a feeling of the onset of a storm. The waves crashed non-stop against the harbor, and from the far distance, a tsunami approached menacingly, like an avalanche. It was something that should not have been able to occur here, in this quiet inner bay, that gigantic wave that carried the wrath of nature. "Lord Salvatore!?" "Hmph, against this wave, with my blade, I will - oh crap! I dropped it back in the underground area!! H, hold on a second! Let's settle this in a fair fight, ok!?" As Liliana shouted at the [King] in desperation, Doni complained loudly. They were immediately hit by the incoming tsunami, and swept away. - Why, what did I do to deserve this! Liliana was swallowed by the waves, cursing her own fate. Her body still ached a little after that blow from Doni, but as she could not let herself drown like this, she started to swim towards the surface, ignoring the weight of her drenched clothes. And suddenly, a huge emerald colored body had appeared beneath her, and dragged her upwards. - After a few tens of seconds had passed. Somehow, she was at what seemed to be the base of the neck of the dragon, flying far above the seas. Although Doni had been swallowed up by the tsunami as well, only she had been scooped out of the sea. "W, were you the one who saved me?" She murmured, asking himself. No answer came from the dragon.

The dragon born from the Heraion, the artifact of the goddess of the land, most probably treated the witches who safeguarded the pillar as comrades, thus it had saved her. Liliana breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, Liliana suddenly remembered about the [King], causing her to feel worried, but felt that he was probably fine. That superman should not have drowned like this. He would probably have casually swum towards some unknown shore, and then say something like 'Eeh - I thought I was going to die'. The dragon was still circling around in the skies, but it had started to pick up its speed. The view of the harbor slowly drew closer and closer, the most striking landmark being the Castel dell'Ovo. It was a construct that was built on a piece of land in the middle of the sea, the official name being Castel dell'Ovo. The nickname that people had given it was [Egg Castle]. [If this egg breaks, then calamity will be brought down upon this castle and Naples!] was the prediction that people once had, which was the origin of the nickname. In the medieval times, this structure was built for the purpose of observing the seas, had now become a popular tourist attraction. Visitors could enjoy the view of the entire city of Naples from the roof of the building. - The dragon landed on the road leading up to the Castel dell'Ovo from the city. The castle and the harbor were located on the land protruding outwards from the Santa Lucia district. The dragon obediently let its passenger off on the ground. Someway or the other, she had managed to make it back safely. Letting the sea breeze dry her clothes, she began to think about her next course of action It was at this moment when lightning flashed across the sky. To be exact, it came from the sky to the east - perhaps from the area of Mount Vesuvius. Alongside the sound of the thunder, the lightning took the form of a humanoid before her. The visage of the most handsome man that Liliana had ever seen. Golden hair that reminded you of the blazing sun, elegant and delicate brows. A robust, divinely body -

The white clothing and cloak he wore were clearly not from this age. [Heretical God]. Without a doubt, at first sight, Liliana confirmed this fact. Mankind's greatest disasters, gods that wandered the land, bringing destruction with them. Although she had expected to meet one sometime in her life, she never thought it would be this soon It was an unexpected development, causing her heartbeat to accelerate, her throat becoming extremely dry. This handsome man could kill her, Liliana Kranjcar, in an instant with ease, an existence beyond mortal comprehension. Although in this aspect he was completely the same as Salvatore Doni, on the other hand, he gave off a very strong, intense aura that could be felt deeply by Liliana's heart. It was mainly a mixed feeling of fear and admiration, but there was also something that felt strange about him. Just the sight of the beautiful countenance of the god made her stop in her tracks, her mind blank. However, only his appearance was similar to that of a human, merely borrowing their shape. There was only one human here right now. Liliana quickly made up her mind. She had no choice but to find out by herself what the god wanted. "... ... What mythology or place are you a god of? If it's ok with you, will you kindly tell me your name?" Upon hearing her respectful request, the beautiful young god smiled. "Well asked, young lady. My name, my identity, I have been worried whether I should tell you that - as I thought, it would be better that I should grace you with my name. I am Perseus. Remember it well." As though he had some issues on the inside, he gave his name after a while. The dragon behind Liliana growled in a low tone. It was a warning of the danger looming ahead, from the meeting of a sworn, bitter enemy, and the unavoidable battle that was to come.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

3 - Hero's Sojourn

It had almost been two hours since they began their voyage across the sea in the night. It was already past twelve midnight. When the land, and also lights of a city could now be seen, Kusanagi Godou heaved a sigh of relief. Setting out on a journey, not knowing the destination, this ordeal was almost at an end. Athena's manipulation of the yacht's velocity was an evident abnormality. If they traveled at this speed on land, the consequences would be unimaginable. Godou had prayed that no obstacles would appear before their path on the voyage. Due to the fact that they were getting close to their destination, their speed had reduced greatly, and Godou was deeply grateful for it. There was a gigantic castle next to the harbor. It was a special landmark, for sure. They were probably still within Italy's boundaries, but he had not a clue where he was. A quick observation showed that the city was of considerable magnitude. "... ... Hey, what is that place? Is there a reason why we came here?" "Hmm? Where are we, eh? I don't know." His reasonable question was answered with an irresponsible answer. "Don't ask me that, Kusanagi Godou. I merely felt where the winds were blowing to. In the first place, wasn't this that sort of journey? I entrusted our fate to the guidance of the wind, advancing in the same direction, it was merely divine ordain. Moving like clouds in the sky." On the 'borrowed' yacht, the goddess Athena murmured softly. To the average modern person, it would be a ridiculous idea, but Godou didn't really mind, but only just wanted to tell her not to do things as though she were Homer, the Greek poet, improvising poems in real time. It was this moment when a sudden change happened. From a corner of the harbor, an emerald light could be seen stretching towards the heavens.

"What is going on, over there?" "Hm... It seems like someone had carelessly stimulated the essence of the land." Godou and Athena observed the situation from their yacht The emerald light gradually shifted into a familiar shape... ... a dragon, spreading wings of over ten meters and soaring through the air, a massive dragon with emerald scales. "As I thought, is that a god of something?" "No, it's probably something like a divine beast. Though, its origins should have connections to a god..." Being used to this, it was terrifying. It was preferable that the enemy was not a god this time, Godou thought. As the god and the devil king looked on, the gigantic dragon slowly descended onto the ground. Soon after, a light like a flash of lightning, from nowhere, as if aiming for the dragon, swooped down somewhere in its general vicinity. "... ... I have a really bad feeling about this." "It seems my prediction was spot on, we have just witnessed the descent of a troublesome god. Fufu, things are just starting to get interesting." The yacht, propelled by Athena's divine power, slowly drew closer to the land. Thus, Kusanagi Godou and the heretical goddess arrived at the most dangerous city then in Italy.

Perseus. He defeated the snake-haired demon Medusa in Greek Mythology, and then, when the princess of Ethiopia, Andromeda was about to be sacrificed to a monster, he engaged in battle with said monster by the seaside, and obtained victory, saving the princess. It was well-known that he was a god that represented the slaying of serpents, dragon and snakes alike. [Perseus and Andromeda Style] was a term that referred to myths of similar themes.

The Heraion - the loss of control of the symbol of the land would bring about the manifestation of its sworn enemy, this was what Liliana Kranjcar had thought, having noticed the possibility of such an occurrence. "Not in Greece, nor in Iraq, but right in the middle of Italy, why did this, so suddenly... ...." A murmur escaped from her lips. But, she knew that [Heretical Gods] could manifest in places their original myths had nothing to do with, thus she was not that bothered by it. "Well then, you have heard my name, beautiful maiden. To show your respect to the great name of the serpent slaying warrior, it would be best to leave now. After my introduction, it is now time for me to display my valor." Perseus flashed a brilliant smile, showing his pearly-whites. He was surely not your normal pretty boy, his smile both bold and charming. As though in response, the dragon behind Liliana roared. GRAAAAAAAA!! A terrible, loud sound. It caused Liliana's slender body to shake uncontrollably, the sheer magnitude of the sound almost bursting her eardrums. Not just the harbor of Santa Lucia, perhaps the entire city of Naples had felt that. And in return to that roar, a sword materialized in Perseus' palm. It was over a meter long, its blade thick and heavy like a cleaver. A fitting sword for a hero - not good. To prevent the start of a battle, Liliana called out to that beautiful hero. "God Perseus, please stop! This dragon is formed, from Naples - from the essence of the land, a divine beast, if you carelessly destroy it, the spiritual aura of the land will die along with it, please stay your hand!" "Young lady, that I cannot do." Perseus answered, with a faint smile. "Slaying dragons and serpents is what I embody. It is the duty and responsibility of a hero, thus, the actions I must perform, if I were to give up on it halfway, it is unforgivable!" "Because of that reason, you won't care what happens to the land!?" "This is for the sake of completing my duty. It can't be helped."

He said cheerily, as though he were shining like the sun. Those were cheesy lines only a true hero who fights for mankind and saves damsels could utter. Somehow, the pretty boy who said those words and was radiating elegance - was also a seasoned warrior, tempered and forged in battle. "It would be best if you stood back. The role of a young maiden is to stand by and wait to be saved by the hero, and offer her love to the victorious. It would be presumptuous of you to interfere any more than that!" Liliana was frozen to the spot after being coldly reprimanded. A thinly-veiled threat. Even if she were to use up all her strength, she still had to stop Perseus. Although that is what her mind had decided, her body would not obey. Her limbs would not move, no, rather, could not move. It might have been the power of his words. Perseus - the serpent-slaying hero, in his overwhelming presence, Liliana could only gulp. She did not know that the girl she saw as a rival had once, before the war god Verethragna, experienced a similar event. To be suppressed like this under the authority of a god, it was indeed vexing. "Hahaha, such an obedient girl. If it's fine with you, after I fell the dragon, fall into my embrace like a saved maiden, reenacting the tale of Andromeda!" As Perseus said that... The emerald dragon spread its wings out and took off, probably intending to engage the hero from the air. Opening its maw, revealing its razor-sharp teeth and dark red tongue. - An open show of hostility. From the ferocious snarl of the divine beast, Liliana understood that. From its maw, flames came spewing forth, as if to cleanse the land clean, sacred flames that engulfed Perseus. However, in that mere instance, the beautiful hero's form had seemingly turned into that of a brilliant white meteor. At speeds beyond what Liliana's eyes could follow, his movements were like that of a meteor terrifyingly fast, and it was also then that he threw his sword straight up into the sky.

Spinning through the air, it easily hacked off the wing of the emerald dragon. GUAAAAAAAA!! The giant beast howled in agony. - The dragon descended towards the harbor, with its neck raised, still indicating its determination to fight on. However, the speed of Perseus would not allow it to do so. Catching his sword that flew back into his hand like a boomerang, he leapt off the ground. It was a mere tenth of a second. Within that split second, Perseus was already at the side of the dragon, and with a flick of his sword, he hacked open the dragon's massive neck, causing emerald blood to gush out of the wound. The gigantic dragon, once again, howled, or rather, wailed. Although the neck had not been completely severed, it was more than halfway to a complete decapitation. - If only it were us magicians who had engaged the dragon instead. Liliana thought to herself, watching the spectacle unfold, even if the world's greatest magicians practiced the best strategy, did a complete surround, even so, it would not even be close to an assured victory. To the magicians, dragons were divine beasts of such immense power. However - the being with the appearance of a human in front of her, was easily forcing the dragon into a corner, intending on taking its life. This was a [Heretical God], a being of such terrifying might. Though he had the attitude, style and bravery of a hero, she could only see a symbol of ill omen. While she was still rooted in her fear, a voice could suddenly be heard. "Hold it, the war god over there. The one you should be fighting is right here. As a god, picking on a divine beast, isn't it simply pitiful?" "Fufu, the dragon's dependents, aren't you. How disrespectful, isn't it an overstatement to denounce me as such? Perseus jumped aside while answering, putting distance between him and the dragon. Guaaaaaaa......

The weakened dragon cried out. From around the divine beast that was almost slain by the hero, appeared a young girl who looked slightly over ten years old. It is not known when she had arrived at the harbor, but more importantly, why would such a girl here be here - Wait... Liliana realized she was also a [Heretical God]. Bathing in the moonlight, glimmering silver hair, eyes blacker than darkness. The divine aura of a powerful goddess, guardian the land, ruler over darkness, could be felt. A great goddess of the land, and a rather famous one at that. Engulfed in the divine aura emitted by the goddess, Liliana felt her body grow hot. An encounter with she, the guardian goddess of witches and serpents, who, under the divine [14] protection of the almost full moon, the [Strega] , she, whose magical strength was at its peak. Although, it was thanks to her arrival that Liliana had broken out of Perseus' binding. Regaining her freedom to move, she quickly checked her surroundings, and saw that behind the goddess, was someone who clearly should not be present here. "Kusanagi Godou? Why are you here in such a place!?" "You are Erica's friend - Liliana, am I right?" And so, the Campione from the far east, exchanged greetings with her. A chance meeting with a hero, a goddess and a devil king. Liliana became depressed with this foreboding ill omen.

[edit]Part 2
Somehow, this night, was a night destined for encounters with acquaintances, one after another. In this harbor which he didn't know, he chanced upon someone he had met before, and breathed a sigh of relief. "Kusanagi Godou, there's something I'd like to ask you, but..." Liliana Kranjcar left the side of the dragon, walking over to him. A beautiful, fairy-like maiden of Eastern European lineage. "Did you, by any chance, bring that goddess to Naples?" "The opposite. She, - Athena, brought me to Naples."

It seemed that this place was Naples. Godou had been dying to find out his current location. A knight like Liliana, upon hearing that name, would surely realize the severity of the situation. Her eyes widened in shock, then quickly nodded. "... Athena. The goddess you had fought with this spring, right?" She did not probe any further into this, and immediately turned her attention towards the confrontation between the two gods. Indeed, she was a serious and rational person, someone who could be relied on and trusted in situations like this. "Then, I shall report the current situation promptly. The [Heretical God] over there is the hero Perseus, to Athena, with the aspect of serpents and as a goddess of the land, he is a natural enemy, please take heed of this." "Come to think of it, Athena and Medusa are both one and the same god, it seems." Godou nodded at Liliana's warning of Perseus' advantage over Athena. Although he had forgotten most of the knowledge of Athena, he still had a general idea. While they were talking, the pair of gods were gazing intently at each other. It was not out of romance, but intense enmity, it was rather headache inducing to watch them. "True, we are the dependents of the dragon. After all, they are the descendants of the wise snakes, my beloved children... Should some ruffian brandish and harm them with a blade, as their guardian goddess, I would naturally defend them." "I, Perseus, do not have any interest in picking a fight with a woman, but..." The two gods faced each other provocatively. Though polite in their speech, their eyes gleamed with hostility. "If my foe is the mighty goddess Athena, then it would be disrespectful to refuse you." "Perseus, was it?" "To the one previously known as Medusa, it should be quite an unforgettable name. To have a chance at wiping away your disgrace of your defeat in the myths is amusing, don't you think?" "... ... Hmph, such a distasteful fellow. To mention that name on purpose, truly a foolish man." Athena said in a hateful tone, grimacing.

"Very well, I will accept your invitation - my wounded child, return to my embrace, and recuperate your body." With the fierce smile of a warrior, the goddess called out, at the side of the dragon. With most of its neck hacked apart, the dying divine beast responded, dissolving its huge emerald body into light, which was absorbed by Athena. Immediately after that, she raised a single hand, toward the heavens. Suddenly, the surface of the sea in the Bay of Naples protruded upwards sharply. The sand and grit in the sea rose up even higher, forming the shape of a gigantic serpent. A serpent of sand. There was not just one of them. The protrusions from the sea, numbered at eight - eight giant serpents that rose from the sea, looking down upon Perseus. Godou was reminded of the battle at Tokyo. Then, Athena had also used similar giant serpents like these, as if to show off her power as a goddess of the land. She had also shrouded the area in darkness. Thick, pitch black air. To be engulfed by that would block out all light, which had caused the people of Tokyo to fall into great panic, thankfully, she only used a small amount this time... "The snake of darkness and earth. This is going to be a little troublesome." Perseus said. However, his expression did not match his words. On his mouth, a knowing smile surfaced. "Fortunately, I am well prepared for this... ... My tale from the ancient times, by the neck of the Gorgon I severed, I shall do it once again. Before me, all serpents are powerless." As he said that, the eight serpents Athena had just created turned into dust. The mist-like darkness also began to scatter, as if blown by a wind. "Serpent-slaying words of power, is it? It seems like a power you had obtained after defeating a goddess with similar attributes to mine." "If you would like me to do so, I could make an oath not to use this power in our battle. How about it?"

In response to the goddess' dangerous look, the hero lowered his head respectfully. "Hmph, that would not be necessary. I will make you regret your audacity... Using those words of power, should have weakened your divine power. Though you have inherited the will of Zeus, back then in Greece, you had the blessing of the land for protection. That privilege which you do not have here!" Hearing those angry words of Athena, Godou started to have doubts. The words of power earlier, was it the same power as the [Sword]? The image that Perseus had evoked with his sword and its effects, it seemed as though it had completely sealed all serpent-related divine powers. In her anger and great desire to oppose Perseus, Athena's divine power swelled up explosively. It was at a level where she no longer cared to test her opponent's strength, similar to what had transpired in Tokyo - perhaps even worse - this was bad. Remembering the aftermath of their previous battle and panicking, Godou thought that he had to stop them no matter what. "Wait, wait a second! Don't go all out in this sort of place! Stop!" "Hm. I had been concerned earlier, but who are you? Not an ordinary human, it seems... A modern godslayer, are you not?" Focusing his gaze on Godou, who had entered his field of vision, Perseus asked. The one who answered was Athena instead. "It is as you say. He is Kusanagi Godou. Though he is not yet ripe, still, he is a rather impressive brat... I'll say this first, but he is already my prey. It would be best if you remembered that well." "Ho. To be spoken of like that by a god of your stature, not bad at all..." As Perseus stared at him, squinting, Godou felt somewhat uneasy. It is likely that he was being assessed. Does this guy feel that fighting Athena won't be enough, and is considering me as well? "Like I said, wait. If you two would like to duke it out, that's fine, but please don't fight in the city. You'll be a nuisance to the residents!" "Some time ago, you expended all your might to engage me in battle in your own country, how ironic."

"With the circumstances then, I had no choice! At any rate, if you want to fight, do it somewhere else!" "Young godslayer, your inclinations are simply too superficial. You are mistaken." He had wanted to act as a mediator between the two divinities, but instead had been accused of being arrogant by Perseus. For sure, this guy won't be making any proper suggestions. Godou could not help but frown, thinking that. "Are you listening? The people desire the great efforts of a hero, and await the tales of my deeds. I, respecting their wishes, will fight, for them, I will display all my valor. For this is the duty of a hero!" "Don't use 'respecting the wishes of the people' so conveniently! Thick-skinned, aren't you?" As expected, Perseus had said something that suited his own interests. If they were to continue the conversation this way, it would definitely end in him asking the Campione - Kusanagi Godou for a duel. "Though you should already know this, you are also one of my enemies, young godslayer." Looking at Godou who was attempting to deny reality, Perseus smiled. A righteous hero he may be, yet he had a twisted desire for battle. He felt as if he had seen this before, to be exact, a few months back - the heretical god Verethragna was also the same. "Demon, rakshasa, fallen angel, godslayer... warriors that are branded as great abominations. You share many similar qualities as them, as a devil king, and with the heroes of steel, gods like me, between us we can only be eternal archenemies, to wage tempestuous war against. Us gods, born above the ground, and you humans, who have obtained the same standing as the gods, the chances for our paths to cross are frequent - our fates have already been decided in the eons past." The hero of steel, saying that, startled Godou slightly. It seemed like his Campione instincts were warning him - On the other hand, it could also be said that it was the excitement that could be felt before a deathmatch with archenemies. "If you put it that way, that's how it is." Athena murmured. "Godslaying devil kings and the forces of the hero have always been in conflict since time immemorial... Hm. With that connecting destiny, it would be inevitable for them to meet again."

To say it was inevitable, or whatever other reasons, wasn't it obvious that it was all this goddess's fault... While complaining to himself, the goddess continued on. "Very well. Shall we retreat this time round, hero of steel? I have just remembered that I had planned to train this boy well." An inauspicious declaration. To Godou who was holding his head with his hands, Athena issued an order like a queen. "Kusanagi Godou, if you would like for the city to not get involved, then you will have to fight for it. As a King, to protect your own friends. This is indeed good training that the inexperienced you have to undertake." "Fufu. To be able to exchange blows with both a godslayer and the queen of serpents, this is getting more and more exciting." "You, you guys, don't decide this at your own convenience..." Why do the gods always turn out to be so willful and stubborn? Godou cursed his own misfortune, and at the same time analyzed his surroundings calmly. Athena was smiling provocatively, while Perseus wore an expression brimming with fighting spirit. Liliana Kranjcar was silently observing from the sides, looking worried. How would he approach the fight with this hero from the myths? Godou could not come up with an idea. Besides that, there was also the problem of location. The castle that was built on the land formation reaching out towards the sea, the harbor, and even the streets leading to the city, they were far too close! Right now, they were only about ten meters away from the pier, next to the streets, which looked rather prosperous. No matter how they fought, they would likely cause damage to the environment, which Godou wanted to avoid. "I don't mind playing along with you guys, but I have a request. I want to change the place for our duel. I can't fight in a place like this." Godou said in an exasperated air. He would not let himself be swept up in their pace. In addition to that, he would also have to make them comply with his conditions.

"Ho, are you unsatisfied with this place as our dueling grounds?" "Of course I am." "... Hmph. Although, at any rate, I don't feel that it is a big problem, no?" Godou's firm insistence caused Perseus to inspect the surroundings carefully. "In a sentimental and historical city, under the moonlight and gaze of a goddess, this is a decent stage for us to do battle on." "It's terrible. Normally, before a duel, you have to make preparations for various things. If you ask me for a duel on the spot, as if I can get fired up!" The ten forms of Verethragna, under these conditions, who knows which could be activated. To fight without preparation, would be to be beaten one-sidedly, which is why he needed to buy time and come up with a plan. Quickly making up his mind, Godou whispered to the female knight. "... Sorry, but because of that, I will be leaving this place. If I'm not around, you should be safe, so take that opportunity to get away." Originally he had intended to leave upon finishing those words, but Liliana also whispered her reply. "... In other words, leaving this place for the present, wanting to prepare a counterattack?" "Yes, that sounds about right. That guy is extremely fast on his feet, although I probably can't beat him in that aspect, for now, I can only try." "In that case, then please leave it to me." Suddenly, Liliana clung on him tightly. Her slender body glued to his, embracing him, Godou's mind went blank in a fluster. Did she fall into the sea, her half-dried clothes giving off a scent of salt water. He could feel the gentleness and warmth of the fairy-like, beautiful girl through their body contact The moment he had felt that, the silver-haired witch cried out. "O' wings of Artemis, grant me the power to journey through the night and soar across the heavens!"

Was this an incantation - words to activate magical power? Right after, Godou and Liliana were sent flying through the air. "Eh?" The view before his eyes suddenly became very vast. The inner bay of Naples, the harbor stretching out to sea, the gigantic castle near the harbor, and many bright street lights... Godou looked towards where he had stood moments ago. The looks of Athena and Perseus, who had been left behind on the land. "Eeeh!?" As though attracted by some unseen magnet, Liliana and Godou moved through the skies, directly above the streets of Naples. If someone were to look upwards, they would think that they saw a shooting star, but naturally, shooting stars will not be this close to the ground. They continued to fly for about half a minute. Slowing down, they descended, and gradually landed on the roof of a building. Though Godou had feared that the roof might give way under their weight, it was an unfounded fear. Godou and Liliana landed on the roof softly, with the same flying posture. And after, they slid forwards like a plane that had just touched down, and quickly came to a stop, a safe landing. They had flew for a distance of about two or three kilometers. Gazing at the seaside castle in the distance, Godou heaved a sigh of relief.

[edit]Part 3
Godou and Liliana returned to ground level from the rooftop. High-rise buildings were usually rather rare in European cities, but this large metropolis of Italy was an exception, there were quite a few multi-storied buildings around. The city at night before them, was indeed lively.

Although it was already late, there were still many stores still operating, restaurants, hotels, pubs, for example, even some of the boutiques and grocery stores have not closed shop yet. There were many people going back and forth. The duo of a young male and female particularly stood out in the crowds... "Could it be that this area is a popular night date spot?" "Yes. The Santa Lucia district, even at night, is one of the safer areas in Naples." Godou fully agreed with Liliana's answer. Having just come from rural Sardinia, the scenery here felt dazzling. "... At any rate, I didn't think that Liliana-san could fly." Recalling how they had escaped, he remarked earnestly. He had once asked Erica before whether she could use magic to fly, but she had answered with 'Not if it's me', sighing. A magic which that genius could not use, but Liliana could - Godou felt a little surprised. "It is my honor to be of service to you. The magical spell of flying is a secret art of us witches, have you not heard of it before? Of stories that mentioned witches flying in the sky on brooms?" Liliana seemed somewhat proud, but Godou's attention was on a contradiction he realized. "Eh? Erica is a witch too, but she had told me that she couldn't fly?" "Strictly speaking, she is not a witch, but rather a female magician. A witch has to possess the disposition of a miko, to be able to receive the arts of the witch that are imparted... But, based on just her abilities, she could also be called a [Witch]." Come to think of it, during that turmoil in June, they had introduced Liliana as a witch possessing the disposition of a miko. I see, so it had that kind of meaning. At any rate, it was thanks to Liliana that they could escape from that situation, Godou turned around and bowed his head. "Anyway, thank you. If it weren't for your help... who knows how that would have turned out." "To render a King their assistance is the duty of a knight, nothing that I did is worthy of your praise... But, why couldn't you have fought at that place?"

To the knight who had no clue of the current status, Godou wanted to whine about his troubles. It seems that he had to do some explanations about the authorities of Verethragna, and just as he decided... "Liliana-sama, you were here! Has the situation taken a turn for the worse like what we predicted!?" From the crowds, appeared a short young girl. She seemed to be similar to Shizuka in terms of age, wearing a half-sleeved maid uniform which suited her well, and appeared to be someone Liliana knew. As she came, she threw Godou a few looks of suspicion. "Ah, sorry about that, making you search for me." Liliana faced the young maid who had shown up all of a sudden calmly. Godou suddenly thought of the magic art that could scry the location of people. If you had an object that belonged to the target, something like a strand of hair, as long as they were in the same city, you could roughly tell their current location. Erica had occasionally used spells of this sort, that young girl must have done something similar. "Karen, you should know who is he, shouldn't you? The Campione of Japan - Kusanagi Godousama. Remember your manners. Kusanagi Godou, this is my servant, Karen Jankulovski." Liliana introduced them to each other. From her hard-to-pronounce surname to a Japanese, she seems to be of East European lineage. "... Kusanagi Godou-sama? Liliana-sama, weren't you together with Lord Salvatore earlier, did something happen?" "Well, many things did. Many things that give me a headache whenever I think about them." "By Lord Salvatore, did you mean Doni? Eh, did that guy come to Naples too?" Things looked more complicated than he had thought. As he headed to the hideout of the [Bronze-Black Cross], Godou listened to their report on the current situation in Naples.

.... As expected, Salvatore Doni was an idiot that specialized in being a nuisance to others.

After hearing about the events that have transpired in Naples and making the above conclusion, Godou noticed the person who had been controlling her pace and constantly walking behind them, the young girl in the maid uniform, was smiling widely. "Mm, it has already turned into such a crisis... But, unexpectedly, Liliana-sama is someone who should not be underestimated. The moment Lord Salvatore was gone, she had brought along yet another [King] - no, grew intimate with. Were you planning to take advantage of Erica-sama's absence?" "Ka, Karen! Don't speculate about such weird things!" Aah, this girl was a demon too, Godou thought, sympathizing with Liliana. From the female maid's, Karen's smile, a shadow of a demon could be seen. It was such a cute smile, yet Godou found himself being unable to compliment it. It was, in a different way, a demonic personality like Erica's. "A, anyway, we have to quickly come up with a counterplan for the god Perseus. Kusanagi Godou, do your authorities have any sort of activation conditions? The words of power of the [Sword] - the ability you had used against Marquis Voban in Tokyo, what is required to use it?" Liliana forcefully changed the topic. "In order to use that, I have to have precise knowledge of the enemy's divine nature and aspects. The problem is, I have completely zero knowledge of those details in mythologies." Of course, he still knew the story of Perseus. Godou looked at his right hand. No, the [Sword] could not yet be felt, hence knowledge of that degree was insufficient. "But, if I recall correctly, you should have used the [Sword] a few times, how did you satisfy the conditions then?" "Erica used magic to impart all the knowledge to me, that spell named [Instruction]." "Then it's simple, I too, have the ability to use that spell. In the place of Erica, let me, Liliana Kranjcar, complete the task!" "No, about that, it's impossible... You know, magic has little to no effect on us Campiones." This is bad. Godou started to get flustered. If this goes on, he would have to explain how Erica had done it, he couldn't possibly do that! "... There is a loophole in Kusanagi Godou-sama's words. We already know that magic has no effect on Campiones, so how exactly did she manage to use the spell [Instruction]?"

As expected, Karen had interjected. Liliana was also awaiting Godou's answer with anticipation, did he really have to spell it out for them? This was like one of those penalty games. "Erm, regarding that, in other words... Magic from external sources have no effect, but it is a different story if it's from the inside, something along the lines of 'oral insertion', but with magic?" "Oral... from the inside... ah, I see. That's what it was." Liliana turned her head to the side, while Karen was hiding her laughter. This girl was truly a demon, she had seen through him from the start, and turned the situation into a source of entertainment for her. Ignoring Godou's woes, the female master turned towards her maid. "What is it, Karen? I do not have a clue." "Fufu, as expected of Liliana-sama, how innocent... It is exactly what he said, oral insertion. In other words, mouth to mouth. A passionate kiss between a man and a woman. Have you forgotten, that legend of a maiden who offered her body to the devil king Campione in order to cast sealing magic?" ".... .... Mouth to mouth? A passionate kiss?" Liliana repeated softly, and blushed a deep red. "I, I see. Then, that time at Tokyo, in front of me, with Erica - th, those actions had such a meaning behind it!?" "Ah, wait, what? ... Yeah, well, that's how it is." In actual fact, that was merely Erica fooling around, but she did not need to know that. As it was embarrassing to say out loud, Godou merely nodded ambiguously. His answer had seemingly caused Liliana to realize a lot of things that were rushing into her head, and she was shaking slightly. "That time - you were not even the slightest bit concerned that we were around you, urged on by your passion and impulse, as though you were alone with your lover, with the sound of a viola in the background, to hold each other intensely, that time, was that!" Please don't use that kind of expression to describe it, although his inner self had really wanted to say it, he resisted the urge.

"Although I had already thought so then, I'll say it once more! You are too shameless! To engage in those acts right before me, that passionate kissing scene!" Feeling deeply apologetic, Godou had been mistaken about her, he thought she had been empathizing with him. "So, sorry... Because it's that sort of thing, we can't do it this time round. Understood?" "Y, yes. I understand. As long as Erica is not here, we have no means of using that spell on you." "Why can't we? I think it's an extremely easy solution to our problems." And naturally, the person who interjected once again was Karen. With that, she touched on the topic which the king and the master had been trying to avoid. "Liliana-sama simply has to perform mouth to mouth on Kusanagi-sama, there is no problem with that, right?" "No, there is a problem! For me and Liliana-san to do that, would be really bad!" "Th, that's right. As a pure and chaste maiden, there's no way I can do that!" Godou and Liliana retorted simultaneously. However, Karen, like a stubborn child, continued on. "Now is the time of crisis when the [Heretical God] has descended upon us. The both of you, as a Campione and as a knight, please do not underestimate the severity of the situation. Indeed, it is a terrible thing to trample over the purity of a maiden, but the disaster that will be caused by the god is even more unforgivable - now, now, because of that Liliana-sama, please kiss!" This girl, as I thought, is fully enjoying herself! Godou was very sure of it, that while Karen was making suggestions with a serious face, but inside, she must be giggling looking at her master's troubled face. However, the little devil maid's suggestion was the right choice Godou stole a glance at Liliana's face. Panicked, troubled, and a little bit of anger, but the silverhaired girl definitely knew the truth of those words. She had to make up her mind. It was evident that her resolve was wavering, and her expression weakened. - Godou suddenly felt the rush of power through his body. An indicator that a [Heretical God] was near, he hurriedly checked his surroundings, and then immediately realized.

From the direction of the sea, on a pure white horse with large wings spread out wide from its back, rode the beautiful yet bold hero. "Come to think of it, Perseus is also capable of flying." Pegasus, the horse of the sky. Legend speaks of a divine beast that can soar through the heavens, born from the blood of Medusa, as well as sandals that can grant its wearer flight... Godou recalled about the Greek myths of Perseus. At any rate, this was quite the spectacular sight. It was overly showy. The place they were currently at was a rather wide open plaza. Many men and women liked to frolic around this area due to the snacks and beverage stalls that were concentrated around the area. In the skies that were lit up by the bright lights of the streets, the pure white Pegasus gracefully approached. The handsome man who was holding the reins put aside his sword at his waist, and then in his hands appeared a masterfully crafted wooden bow, a quiver on his back, his white cloak billowing with the wind. An extremely eye-catching appearance. "Hahaha! There you are, godslayer, I've been searching for some time!" The sound of Perseus' elated voice could be heard. The people on the streets, raising their heads and seeing the flying man and horse, started to scream, causing a stir. Watching the figure of the hero approach through the unfolding chaos and disorder, Godou grew incredibly nervous. "Liliana-san, do you think we can escape from the Pegasus with what you used earlier!?" ".... To be honest, I think it will be difficult. If we are counting on the divine beast from the legends to be slower than our magic, it is overly optimistic of us." An expected answer. Godou readied himself, as it would be pointless to try and run away. With nowhere to retreat, then there was only one option - go forward.

"It seems there's no other way except to fight... I'll be going now. Should it become the worst case scenario, I leave the rest to you. At any rate, that bastard Doni should be fine, if it comes to that, find him and somehow have him fight it out with Perseus!" Leaving Liliana and Karen with those words, Godou headed directly for Perseus.

[edit]Part 4
A handsome man of bizarre appearance. As if made using CG, a Pegasus that could only have existed in movies. Appearing in front of the residents of Naples, it caused a huge stir. Some, upon seeing that, wanted to flee, others thought that it was some sort of performance, and there were also people who began to panic - at any rate, it was pure chaos. But most of the people were here to watch. Wanting to know what will unfold next, for the time being.... Dismounting from the Pegasus, the handsome man, and an Asian boy that walked out from the crowds. In the night, in the plaza, the crowds surrounded the two of them, waiting for something to happen in anticipation. Ever since he became a Campione, this was the first time that he had to fight in front of such a huge audience. Wanting to minimize the amount of casualties, Godou asked without expecting a favorable answer. "Hey, if it's fine with you, I would like to change the location for our battle, is that ok?" "No can do. If we change the location now, it will ruin the mood." Flat out rejecting Godou, Perseus smiled, his eyes narrowing. "It has been a while since I've materialized in this world, and the human world has flourished greatly. To me, this has made my want to have our duel here even greater. To have such a glorious and elaborate setting for our duel, in those mythological times was impossible!" As he listened to the hero's speech, Godou began an analysis of Perseus. It was obvious to anyone that he was a full-blown narcissist. In spite of that, even having the appearance of a pretty boy, his intentions were not simply just to draw attention to himself.

Only someone who had experienced the reality of the battlefield, fighting for their life, would be able to possess such a degree of confidence. His [Individuality] was an intense presence, that even the smallest of his actions drew the attention of others. Whether that was good or bad, undoubtedly he had the abilities and power worthy of the term 'hero'. As Godou continued his analysis, Perseus started to make his move. He placed the bow he was holding on his back, drew his sword from his waist And then he was right in front of Godou, closing the distance instantly. There were no excessive or complicated movements, he merely moved in a straight line, and simply swung his sword. However, it was incredibly fast. Godou instantly jumped towards the side. Perseus followed him closely, and threw out yet another quick slash. Godou barely managed to evade it, almost falling down in the process. Without even considering a counterattack, he was fully focused on dodging in his desperation. Kusanagi Godou, facing a warrior of such combat prowess and having nil martial arts background, had no other options. With such unrefined and forced evasive maneuvers, Godou finally lost his balance, falling down on the floor. Perseus immediately pressed his advantage with a ferocious swing of his blade. Almost like the speed and flexibility of a white panther. Godou managed to escape by rolling aside, but doing mat exercise-like movements on the stone paving hurt quite a fair bit. Though it was infinitely preferable to being cut into two. "Hmph, this will not do. Although most godslayers usually have the bad habit of a 'disregard for one's appearance', you should not be one of those types? This simply will not do, to stand as a monarch above other men, you have to fight with an elegance and dignity of a king." "If I had enough room to do that, I would have!" Perseus seemed as though he were playing chess, and pointing out the wrong moves to his opponent, and Godou was the person shouting angrily at his opponent who was not even breaking a sweat. Finally, he stood up. Just as he thought, melee combat was unfavorable to him, and using the [Raptor] to escape was not feasible either.

Perseus had not even used those techniques he had utilized against the dragon earlier. Not just the speed of a white panther, but that of a white shooting star. The speed of the [Raptor] could not even be compared with that. But, as for other methods of escape... there were some possibilities. Thinking of that method, Godou started to grow doubtful, if he were to use it, a large part of Naples' history and cultural assets would be destroyed, which was definitely not good. As he was thinking, Perseus thrust his sword forward once more. I'm almost at my limits, can I still go on? Godou stared at Perseus, and just as he realized there was no escaping the blade A girl, with her hair of silver tied into a ponytail, barged onto the scene. Wearing a blue shirt, coupled with a black-striped cloak - a battle dress of blue and black, and carrying a long and beautiful sword. She was Liliana Kranjcar, without a doubt. "I'll be your second, Kusanagi Godou!"
[15]

As she said that, Liliana caught Perseus' sword with her own. No, she deflected it. Liliana took the resolute, determined attack with her saber held at a slight angle. Given the mass of Perseus' sword, it would not be surprising if her blade had snapped under the weight. However, Perseus' sword slid off that slight angle of Liliana's blade, and His sword cut only air, before being embedded on the stone pavement. "A fitting blade for the hand of a graceful maiden you have there, young lady. For the sake of that godslayer, do you intend on crossing swords with me?" "Yes. Insolent it may be, but I will have the dragon-slayer, you, accept my challenge." A smile of ease appeared on Perseus' countenance, and he pulled his sword out from the ground. Whereas Liliana Kranjcar had a difficult expression, strained with determination. The knight in blue lifted her saber, pointing it at the hero's forehead as she stood in front of Godou to protect him, ready to attack at any moment "Stop it, Liliana-san! I am this guy's opponent, so step back!"

"I cannot obey that order! Although I have no intention of taking the place of that obscene Erika to serve as your lover, l, as a knight, I am in no way inferior to her. With my valor, I will make up for my previous failure!" Even if you are a knight, there's no need to go this far, was what Godou would have liked to say, but he kept it to himself. Perseus smiled wryly as he slashed towards Liliana. Like a wild beast playing with its prey, it was a light-hearted attack. "Well said, young maiden! In the face of a god, yet be able to challenge him without faltering. That's an impressive spirit!" Swift, decisive and versatile. Perseus' continuous chain of attacks were the embodiment of the above style. No matter whether it was a fast, a heavy or a strong blow, Liliana desperately deflected all of them. Although she was a knight on the same level as Erika, to take on a god, was too arduous a task. As Perseus was not taking it seriously, she could barely keep up. To be able to challenge a god on even footing, one must first have power on par with the god's. An exploit like that, could only be done by someone like Salvatore Doni - the [King of Swords]. As someone who had far exceeded the limits of the human body, no matter how much of a genius you were, to match up to him was not something a single knight could accomplish. She understood that fact all too well, but had still become a shield for him. In this instance, Godou flung aside all his doubts and fears. I'll worry about that later, for now I'll have to grab that bastard hero's attention, and create an opening for Liliana to escape from danger! "The Lord hath spoken - the sinner must be punished." Godou chanted, words he had not spoken for a while, spell words of conviction. These were the words of power that summoned [That], the pitch-black, ferocious, and most aggressive out of the ten forms. "May his spine be crushed; may his bones be broken, his tendons torn, his hair ripped from his skull; may his blood, spilled over the earth, be churned into a bloody froth. I shall become one who buries fangs into the sinner's flesh, that the will of the Lord be followed: Thou shalt be purged!!"

Where Godou stood - the plain stone floor had started to turn into a shade of black. A distortion in the space had opened, that which linked this world to the 'imaginary' world, and right after, a black form began expanding out on the ground of the plaza. "Hm? Finally gotten serious, have you, godslayer? This is your authority, isn't it?!" "Kusanagi Godou, what on earth is that form - !?" Perseus seemed overjoyed, while Liliana looked on wide-eyed, and then Godou liberated the fifth form of Verethragna. "Come forth, [Boar]! Listen well to my commands today!" The black floor was the clearest indicator that this world had been connected to the 'imaginary' world. And then, it came, the fiercest form, the [Boar] emerging from the ground. First, the fur. From the area around Godou and Liliana, and then all the way to where Perseus was standing, was black fur. The fur was unexpectedly fine and glossy, it was exquisite. There was also none of the odor or stench usually present on wild beasts, this was how the divine beast could be described. From the tip of its snout to its rear, it measured about twenty meters. From where Godou was, on top of it, he could not see its entire form, but any onlookers who could see the full terrifying, massive and ferocious form of the [Boar] - most likely would have been scared witless by its savage visage. Most likely the people watching were looking upwards now. Standing on top of the giant beast's back, Godou slowly rose up into the air, like an escalator, the beast slowly lifting his body up. The [Boar] that had emerged from the land, finally could be seen in all its glory. Godou now had a bird's eye view of the city, as though he were on a rooftop. The Santa Lucia district directly in front of the Bay of Naples. It was commonly known that, from the history of this area, there was a royal palace that the King of Naples had once lived in, which has become a standard sightseeing spot. The folk song [Santa Lucia] had originated from that place.

Godou and the [Boar]'s line of sight were fixated past the coast. That was the area they had been at earlier, the harbor of Santa Lucia. Further out into the sea on the protruded land, stood a castle of stone. (Also known as [Egg Castle]) When Kusanagi Godou thought about destroying a large object, he would be able to summon the [Boar]. In other words, he had designated that castle as the target. No matter how you looked at it, the castle was the most fitting target, it simply stood out too much, regardless of whether you saw it from the sea or from the harbor, it could be clearly seen, and also left a deep impression. RRUOOOOOOOOOO!! The [Boar] which was destruction incarnate, roared out into the night in Naples. "That's an interesting thing you called out, godslayer! But, what are you planning on? You cannot defeat me with merely that!" "Like this! Liliana-san, hold on tight and don't fall off!" Godou shouted at both the hero and the female knight standing atop the fur. And at the same time, the [Boar] kicked off hard against the ground. It charged towards the castle - no, to be precise, it jumped. The ground shook with every step, the stone pavement cracking every time its hoof landed. The target was the castle beside the sea, if it charged towards that, there would be widespread destruction, hence the jumping. Fortunately the castle's surrounding area was the harbor and pier, hence there was plenty of space. "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?" "Mgh, this is - !" Liliana had let out a surprisingly cute scream, while Perseus was impressed. But the fact that both of them were not thrown off the [Boar] was indeed praiseworthy.

Standing on the normally not-very-stable back of the gigantic monster, which had leapt off the ground, even under these difficult conditions, Liliana still clung on to the black fur for dear life, though she had already fallen down. If it were Erica, she would have thought of something, somehow. The knight who was equal to Erica would probably be the same, and Liliana did not betray his expectations. On the other side, Perseus was relying on his superb sense of balance to stand firm. Although his body was swaying, he did not fall over, as expected of a god. A being of a completely different dimension compared to humans, and in contrast, Godou was on his knees, his hands grabbing on to the black fur. "Well, I didn't think that I could have thrown you off that easily..." Speaking in a low voice, Godou started to move. On all fours, on the back of the [Boar], Godou shifted into a riding position, like a wild beast. When he had summoned the beast, for some reason his own body had also gained the charging power of the boar. Also, the jumping movement of the [Boar] was also a result of being telepathically manipulated by Godou. (Of course, it would not have been possible if the [Boar] resisted) ... Could it be that this guy, was not like one of those [Summoned Beasts] from a video game, but rather an offshoot of me? That seemed like a rather dangerous relationship, as Godou's mind and body were overly linked to it, at times. That would mean that it were a personification of his destructive tendencies. It was a rather ominous premonition. Leaving that fact aside, Godou, like a beast, dashed forwards on all fours. His target was obviously Perseus. The footing was poor as the body of the beast was constantly quaking from when it jumped, it was worse than riding a rampaging horse. To be able to maintain your balance in these unfavorable conditions, was certainly an admirable feat, but purposely standing on two legs in such a situation would not be wise. With the stance of a boar, Godou charged at Perseus, preparing to grab him by the legs in a tackle. If he attempted this on flat ground, it would mostly likely be evaded by Perseus.

However, this was no flat ground. On this unpredictable field, the hero who cared about his appearance and hence would not go down on all fours could only stand firm against Godou's unsightly assault. Very quickly, Perseus was knocked off his feet, and fell off the back of the boar. Although something of this extent would not be enough to defeat him, but it was a way to buy some time. "Ku - !" The body of the hero flailed through the air as he fell. Simultaneously, a tremendous impact could be felt from the pitch-black back of the boar, the tremors spreading through its body. The [Boar] had landed on the ground. From the plaza where it had been summoned to the harbor was about a few hundred meters in a direct line, and it had crossed that entire distance in one jump. Though it had such a massive body, it possessed such incredible jumping power. "Wait! There's no need to do anything more! Return to where you came from!" Godou hurriedly commanded the [Boar] which was fiercely charging towards the castle. The boar stopped. The beast growled in a low voice, retreating a few steps, stomping on the ground, as if in defiance of Godou's order to stop. It seemed to be resisting, shockwaves could be felt from its back due to its movements - this was bad. Priceless historical buildings were going to be destroyed again, at this rate. Godou concentrated and issued a 'disappear already!' command telepathically, but the [Boar] did not cease its growling. Just when he felt despaired and powerless. " - Kusanagi Godou, please take note! Perseus has returned!" The warning from Liliana reached his ears, and Godou turned his head around, frantically searching for the enemy's location. "You have my praise, just this time. Though it was neither graceful nor stylish, your attack was still successful. That I acknowledge." Speaking with eloquence, Perseus was riding upon the white winged horse - Pegasus. It seemed like he was caught by the white horse after he fell off the [Boar].

And then, as he rode upon Pegasus, Godou noticed a few rings on his back had been shining. The lights were like the golden rays of the sun, to Godou, it seemed as though Perseus had his back to the sun. Godou then realized. What had stopped the [Boar] from charging on, was not his order, but the unimaginable strength of the divine energies emitted by those rings. What is this? What kind of power is this? "The power you had usurped, was it from a war god of victory? My distant comrade, by one that came from the east... Truly unlucky." Perseus spoke in a voice filled with pity, and the rings began to shine brighter. "My ancestors, the light of the east, grant me power - in your name I request this miracle. By the oath of the serpent-slaying warrior, now is the time to grant me this strength!" In response to these words of power, the rings shone with even greater intensity. Like the blazing sun that illuminated the sky and the land, it was a very warm, gentle light. The [Boar] began to growl as the light rays fell upon it. - Rrroooooooooo...... Doesn't seem like its usual self. This was the first time Godou had heard it produce such a sound. Seemed almost as though it was howling. "Wh, what is that?" Godou murmured in shock. The surface supporting his weight disappeared, and Godou felt the sensation of free-fall. The power of the ferocious [Boar] had totally vanished - Godou fully realized this fact. "Wings of the witch, grant me the power of flight!" The one who had swiftly chanted the spell words was Liliana. Falling along with Godou, she had immediately recited the incantation to obtain flight capabilities. Like a glider gliding through the sky, she quickly changed directions and headed straight for Godou, then grabbing on to his body tightly, and finally descending slowly towards the ground. They were almost at ground level.

Though they had avoided the impact of falling, they could not prevent falling during their landing. "O, ouch.... thanks for saving me, Liliana-san. I almost fell to my death." "Kusanagi Godou, earlier, just what was that power Perseus had used...?" "Not a clue. All I know is that he had fully sealed my authority." The serpent-slaying words of power had sealed the power of Athena. That was understandable as Perseus had defeated Medusa, who was of the same being as Athena, and the hero who had decapitated her, and this myth served as the origin for Perseus' power to seal the goddess of serpents. However, to seal Verethragna's - the Persian war god's powers, how did that happen? But first, they had to fix their posture. Godou and Liliana stood up, albeit painfully, they had hit the floor of the harbor in an undignified heap, rolling a few rounds, their bodies covered with bruises. And right then, in front of them, was Perseus on his winged horse, hovering in the air, with his bow ready. A single arrow was fired. Like a flash of lightning from the heavens, the arrow planted itself into the ground near Godou's foot. And exploded. The arrow blew up like a bomb, creating a shockwave. Godou and Liliana were flung aside violently. Were that a real bomb, they would probably be dead. When Godou could finally pick himself up off the ground, the second arrow came. The target was not the ground near his foot this time, it was aimed directly at his head. Godou sensed the incoming danger, and instantaneously activated the [Raptor]. Besides this form, there were no other viable options. Hastened, he felt the world around him slow down. The trigger for the [Raptor] form was a high-speed attack, and it granted the user superhuman speed and a lightweight body. A speed that exceeded the arrow, evading death. However, as Perseus was about to fire his third arrow The rings on his back began to shine, and the speed of the [Raptor] form began to fade.

With only his normal mobility remaining, Kusanagi Godou could not dodge the incoming arrow. It struck dead center, in the middle of his chest, near the area of his heart. - His strength had vanished. To the Campione, this was the first time it had happened. As his consciousness started to grow thin, he desperately activated the last form, hoping that Perseus would not notice this last-ditch attempt to hang on to life, and then he thought of Liliana.... worried for the girl's safety... And with that last thought, Godou lost consciousness.

[edit]Part 5
There were no forms that could be used to fight Perseus. For example, the pitch-black [Boar] that Kusanagi Godou had summoned. That was a fearsome summoning art, something that even if a highly skilled magician had tried for a hundred days straight, would not be able to summon such a divine beast. And he had only used ten seconds to do that. This was a powerful authority possessed by a devil king Campione. However, Perseus had used some divine secret technique, sealing the divine beast. And then finally, shot Kusanagi Godou dead. - This was all my fault. Liliana Kranjcar who witnessed the entire fight from the start could only look on, horrified, as the dead body of the Campione had collapsed on the ground. If only she had used the spell, [Instruction], on him... If he could have used the spell words of the [Sword] that even suppressed the Marquis Voban, the fight would definitely have turned out differently. Because of her indecisiveness, someone had died. And it was someone who fought against the gods for the sake of mankind - a savior of the world, a bringer of discord, one of the devil kings. Magicians hailed the Campiones as [King] for a reason. The main reason was fear, but besides that, when the [Heretical Gods] brought suffering and disaster to mankind, they were mankind's last bastion of defense, the only saviors of the world. That was how it should have been, but she had done nothing but caused his death - ! "... Hm. I am feeling a strange unease."

Ignoring the currently despairing Liliana, Perseus had a troubled expression "I should have just defeated this young godslayer, but I do not feel the sense of elation that comes after victory. Did I make a mistake somewhere - such a detestable premonition. Why is that?" Walking towards the body of Kusanagi Godou, he spoke in a low voice. Does he plan to desecrate his body? Could a hero be capable of such a hideous act - perhaps he would really do it. In those ancient times, warriors had sometimes beheaded their fallen enemies, which had happened surprisingly often. At the very least, she had to protect the body of the [King]. Her mind made up, Liliana picked up Il Maestro, but Perseus ignored her, continuing on his path towards Godou. - And immediately, Perseus fell over. Liliana witnessed it. In the Santa Lucia harbor, barely illuminated by the street lights, the shadow of a hero. A figure of a young girl appeared from the darkness, in her hands a huge sickle, with a blade of pure black. This was Athena, her form swathed in darkness, and the sickle in her hands had cleaved into the hero's back. Perseus' response was also perfect. Although it was an attack from the back, he had executed a forward roll reflexively, preventing a fatal wound. However, it was still a severe wound, his blood flowing freely as he jumped back. His beautiful visage had turned into a grimace of pain. "You, as Athena, I never thought you'd be capable of such underhanded tricks!" "As I thought, when the hero has finished the godslayer off, he would then relax his guard - Fufu, admittedly, I may have violated the rules of a duel, but I will spare your life this once. Have I not said it before? That I will only retreat for a short while, and that he was my prey to hunt... which you have not yet slain." Athena snickered while saying that. Perseus nodded furiously.

"I see. In other words, the boy has not been defeated yet... Even so, attacking me from the back in jest is simply too harsh." "Do you think you have the right to be saying that? Doing things in jest, isn't that you instead?" Terrible, that would be the word used by humans to describe Athena's smile then. Perseus' smile was a strained and bitter one. "Ugh, I'll have to give it you this time. May I ask if you have cooled off a bit?" "Of course. If you will withdraw now, I will spare you. How does that sound?" Perseus shrugged his shoulders at Athena's suggestion. "I cannot comply with that." "If that's the case, then you leave me no choice. I will strike you down!" "You intend on striking me, the one who possesses the serpent-slaying words of power, down? Fufu, I already have an idea of why you would want me to withdraw." "What do you mean by that? I do not understand." "Taking into account your intention to stall for time, and my current wounded body, in order to benefit the both of us, why don't we both retreat for now?" ".... Hm. That's fine with me. Until you have recovered, I'll comply with that." "You have my gratitude. Then, when the Campione is fully healed, we will meet once again on the battlefield." Hearing Perseus' words, Athena raised her brows. "You intend on fighting this guy again?" "Can't I? It is a rare chance for me to fight a godslayer and the Queen of Serpents both simultaneously. It may be somewhat thick-skinned and shameless of me to say so, but when there is such an opportunity in front of me, I will definitely not let it slip away." He smiled, unabashed, even as Athena stared at him dangerously. Hmph. With a strained expression, Athena lightly nodded. - What's going on? Liliana was thoroughly confused.

The situation had developed in an unexpected way. With Athena holding her sickle, Perseus wielding his magnificent sword, and Godou who had perished in battle, she had expected the two gods to be clashing with each other in combat. Were they saying that the young King had not yet perished? Why did Athena immediately stop her attack? She had already given Perseus such a terrible wound, wouldn't it be more advantageous for her to press on the attack "The time of battle, we shall decide some other time - until then!" Mounting his beloved horse that came at his whistle, Perseus bid them farewell. Even though the wound had not yet closed, he could no longer feel the pain. Pegasus galloped, rather, flew towards the sea at night. " - Well then, I leave Kusanagi Godou in your care, girl. He should be awakening soon. Ah, and also, make sure to duly prepare him for Perseus.... I will be the only one to defeat him, should he perish in battle before then, I will definitely never forgive him!" Leaving those words behind, Athena departed. The ordeal of Liliana Kranjcar and Kusanagi Godou, who was lying on the ground as though he were truly dead, was nowhere close to being over.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

4 - The Man from the East

Between the Italian Peninsula shaped like a long boot, and the Sardinia Island in the west, was a vast area of ocean. This area could be considered as part of the Tyrrhenian Sea. One of the types of vessels that frequented these waters was, for example, ferries. These ferries went to places like Genoa, Palermo, Naples and Cagliari in circumnavigation. There are also many yachts used for cruising. Because the natural resources of the sea were abundant, naturally there will be fishing boats. In the early dawn, before sunrise, the catch obtained from the fishing nets that were cast in the sea would be filled with many varieties of fishes. However, in the midst of a school of unmatured Pacific Bluefin tuna, there was one lone human caught there.

..... Having drifted for god knows how long in the Tyrrhenian sea, being swept here all the way from Naples, but was still energetic and in high spirits, if you would like to describe that lifeform as still being human, that would be perfectly fine. Untangling himself from the fishing net full of Pacific Bluefin tuna, he climbed up onto the boat. Making himself at home without any permission, he sat down on the fishing boat, and said to the dumbfounded fishermen, "Fuu - I almost thought I was done for this time. Ah, would you mind giving me the direction to the nearest land from here? It's fine, I'm really good at swimming. Eh - you'll lend me a boat? Sorry for troubling you - I see I see, which region is this ocean in again? Sardinia? That's just great. Seems like things are going to get more interesting!"

From the time when Kusanagi Godou had vanished without a trace, one night had passed. It was around nine plus in the morning when this was discovered, as Arianna was worried when she found that he was not in his room, and subsequently searched the whole villa, confirming that he was indeed not around. "What happened to Godou-san? Could he have gotten into an accident?" "Hmmm, maybe I went a little overboard with my jokes - " In the rented villa on Sardinia, the girls were having a meeting in the living room. Yuri was pacing around the room in distress, and on her face was a look of worry. On the contrary, Erica was not particularly worried about it. That blockhead must have accumulated too much stress living in this female dormitory-like environment, and thus decided to run away, it should be enough if we let him relax for a few days. He was asking for Genaro Gantz' contact information yesterday, there's a possibility he's already at his house by now. Thinking that everything was within her calculations, Erica's attitude was calm and composed. After telling Arianna that there was no need to worry, she asked her for an espresso. "Yuri, didn't I say it before? Godou is a delicate person inside, even though he's like that, and because of that he needs some time to himself occasionally. And thus, we'll leave him alone for the time being. Afterwards, pulling him by the ears and bringing him back would be much more effective, anyway, he's someone who can survive wherever he goes, there's no need to worry about him."

She said in a rather indifferent manner, to the hime-miko who could not calm down. As she would someday become the wife of the [King], staying by his side, worrying over this sort of thing was not necessary. "Is, is that so..." "Although the person himself has no self-awareness, his true personality is still somewhat haphazard. Conversely, that is why I can say that it's fine if we aren't overprotective of him." "I can understand what Erica-san is trying to say, but..." Yuri was very worried, and at this moment Erica had started to feel a slight bit of unease. "There is a strange throbbing within my heart, as though he was dragged into something dangerous, it is a dark premonition." Mariya Yuri was a spirit vision user of the strongest disposition. Among Erica's friends that were of the same age group, Yuri was one of the few that were acknowledged by her to possess talent of equal standing. As for the others, they included Liliana Kranjcar of the [Bronze-Black Cross], and also that young master of the 'Hong Kong Lu House'. Besides these few there were no others. As a result, this girl's senses and predictions must be taken seriously. Halfway through the conversation, Erica's phone began to ring. The [Diavolo Rosso] staring at the electronic display was shocked to see that it was the Great Knight Andrea Rivera, [The King's Butler]. Someone who never ceased to worry about various things, and also one of the few people that Erica felt sympathetic about. "It's been a while, Lord Andrea. This time, is it good news or bad news that you are bringing?" "Miss Erica, I don't recall ever bringing you any good news. This time is no exception - around midnight yesterday, a [Heretic God] had manifested in Naples, and coincidentally your master, Kusanagi Godou, was at the scene. Did you know about this?" "I did not. Around ten plus yesterday night, he was still here with us." "Then, there is a possibility that he had used some other means of transport other than a boat or plane to cross the seas from Sardinia. He had confronted the god in Naples, and was subsequently defeated. I do not know the exact details of the situation, but his life is not in danger - that wraps up the current status. Actually, that was not the main topic I had wanted to discuss."

"T, then, what is it?" "Please be on your guard, there is danger lurking just around the corner, near you. I cannot say what exactly, because it is simply too embarrassing. I had not wanted to say this, but I have no other choice...." "Lord Andrea, are you currently in Naples now?" "No... I'm at Sardinia. Because of some matters, I had to come here. That is... Mgh! You bastard, you managed to follow me here! Gffgh!?" Beep... beep... beep... beep.... After hearing some yelling at the end, nothing more could be heard. The call was disconnected. Andrea Rivera had been attacked by some unknown assailant - it seemed as though he had been struck down. Being one the Great Knights, with strength that rivaled Erica Blandelli, to be defeated this easily! "... U, um, did something serious happen?" "A [Heretic God] has manifested in Naples. Our King, for some reason, was there, and engaged it in combat. However, it seems that the worst case scenario had happened..." Erica replied, to Yuri who had asked out of concern. And then, Andrea Rivera's warning and defeat. He had said that danger was lurking around the corner. What on earth was going on? She needed to gather more information, and come up with the next course of action, and especially find out about Godou's current condition. To be defeated and not be dead, did he use the authority of the [Ram]? She had to expend all her connections, and obtain information at all costs. Just as she had started to do so, she realized that her phone did not respond. Was it out of power? There should have been enough battery, it was strange. "Ara? Arara? .... What's going on?" The maid uniform-wearing Arianna Hayama Arialdi walked out of the kitchen. She should not have known the current situation, and had a look of confusion on her face.

"What is it, Arianna? Is something wrong?" "About that, Erica-sama, the gas has been cut, and as I was preparing lunch with the stove, the fire had stopped all of a sudden..." " - Who's the one who turned off the circuit breaker!?" There was yet another victim, and she rushed into the living room. With a gorgeous body that surpassed those of sexy celebrities, wearing a thin, silky nightie and gripping a pillow under her arm, she was Lucretia Zola. It looked as if she had been in the middle of her nap. Her usual laziness had disappeared, and Lucretia seemed a bit agitated. "How am I supposed to nap in this kind of hot weather if the air-conditioner is turned off! Even the fridge is out of power! I won't be able to enjoy the beer that I had kept there if it's not icy cold! Seriously, my comfortable vacation will be ruined at this rate!" If Godou were to hear this, he would have made some common sense comments, saying that she was overly self-indulgent. Erica continued to observe the current occurrences. She winked at Yuri, and the nodding hime-miko picked up the television remote, and pressed a few buttons. There was absolutely no response from the television. They confirmed that all of their cellphones were not working, and could not be turned on. Walking outside, they tested Erica's newly bought car. The engine would not turn on, and neither would the torchlight they kept at the doorway.

It was not merely a simple blackout and a gas leak, it seemed. "It seems that we would not be able to lead a civilized life in the area around this house. Electronic devices, machines are all non-functional. Yuri, can you feel anything?" ".... Perhaps it is a wide-range phenomenon that has even affected this area, I think. But, I cannot sense what is at the core of this... Could it be possible that a [Heretic God] has manifested nearby?" Erica frowned, listening to Yuri, who was explaining with a serious expression. She had to find out who or what was behind this incident, fast. And immediately after, hurry to Kusanagi Godou's side, who was in Naples. Erica sprung into immediate action.

As Erica began to move, on the other side In a swimming area of the beach not too far from their villa, a fierce argument was taking place. "In the first place, you asshole, it doesn't even make sense to be swimming here all the way from the mainland!" "It's not like I wanted to swim here. I got washed away by the waves, and I don't even know when I managed to arrive. It was such a rare opportunity to be able to play with Godou, it's regrettable that I ended up at the wrong place." He said, to the person who had been tied up by rope, while opening a small icebox, which contained crushed ice and a dozen cans of beer. Although Italians gave the impression that they liked to drink red wine and similar alcoholic drinks, their consumption of beer was surprisingly high. He pulled open the tab, and gulped an entire can in one go. Puhaa! "... Ungh, it feels so great having a can after a swim. Fufufu, fridges don't work at the moment, so these cold drinks are rather valuable now - Andrea, do you want some too?" "Who the hell wants to drink, you sorry excuse of a human, a piece of breathing industrial garbage! What are you going to do about that incident in Naples!?" "There shouldn't be any problem with it, nope. Since Godou is already there, then I'll just leave things to him. My job now is to stop those girls from going there to help him - if he can make it out of this grueling ordeal on his own, he'll improve even faster!"

Surrounded by pine trees, it was a small yet beautiful beach. Enjoying the scenery of the beach, holding a can of cold beer in one hand, bathing in the sunlight, and the azure color before your eyes - a marine blue sea that stretched endlessly. Of course, the one enjoying his much anticipated vacation was a youth, Salvatore Doni.

[edit]Part 2
Kusanagi Godou found himself in some unknown space. This place was nowhere, a place that did not exist on Earth, nor reality. It was a world of grey. It was grey as far as the eye could see. However, there was something else in this world of grey. ".... To be able to meet properly like this, it has been quite some time." There was a girl in front of him. She looked about fifteen. Well-proportioned features. A slim figure. If one were to compare her with the styles of Lucretia Zola or Erica Blandelli, one might say that she was of the more 'slender' type. Regardless, she was alluring. She could be described as beautiful, but also, she had a very cute, doll-like face and figure. Her pink hair was split to the left and right, and was wearing a thin white dress. With her diminutive stature, she gave off the impression of a child. However, in contrast, she gave off a glamorous feel of a [Lady], more than any other girl that Godou knew. He did not know who she was initially, but had recalled in an instant. Indeed, she was... ".... Pandora-san, am I right?" "Still the same old reserved way of addressing me, eh - Even though it'd be fine if you called me 'Mama'..." Her frivolous manner of speech made it seem as though she had attached a heart-shaped symbol at the end of her sentence. Having pure Japanese DNA in his body, Godou could not accept that suggestion, so he ignored it for now. His questions began to pile up.

The couple who had given birth to the devil king Campiones, the immortal Epimetheus and his wife, Pandora. She was the latter, obviously. "Every meeting of ours seems so surreal, although I'm not sure why, I always forget that we've met, afterwards."

"Hmm, saying things so bluntly, maybe your level isn't high enough?" With the solemnity of a goddess (tentatively), she said that. "With continuous purification of the soul, then attaining enlightenment, that is the level you will need to be to remember the things that happen in this space. Those who are able to reach that state, usually don't become godslayers, so I guess it's pretty much impossible." ".... Haa. Then, is this the boundary between life and death?" Faint, hazy memories floated through his mind. Those must have been information that were taken in before. Hearing Godou's question, Pandora nodded, smiling. It was such a wide and cheerful smile, the smile of a normal girl that could be found anywhere. "Correct. The world of idea, as the ancient Greeks would say. For the Persians, 'menog'. As you have already died once, your link with the real world has become thin, which is why you have found your way here." "Before my death, I should have used the power of the [Ram]..."

"That's correct, your physical body is recovering smoothly now. In actual fact, before you revived, you had surely died once, you know. Didn't you notice?" "Maybe. But I'm starting to doubt that's the case.... " If it were possible, Godou would have liked to never remember that kind of information, murmuring to himself. Is that so? Am I going to resurrect after I die? What a haphazard body I have. "Isn't it fine? It was because of that that you were able to come to this realm and meet me. Although I can materialize in the physical world, it's really troublesome to return to this place. Which brings us to the birth of godslayers! I don't come out unless it's a situation like that, recently." "Haa.... Then, what's the special occasion" Although she was like that, she was a supporter to Campiones. A patroness, so to speak. Normally, she would not appear for no special reason. "I called you out in order to give you a warning. You've encountered the divine attribute of Steel , right?" "Steel... You mean Perseus?" "Yep, that. That hero-sama, he is a villain... no, a trickster, so be careful around him! Anyway, because you are rivals with those guys of Steel, losing to them is a definitely no-no!" "Is your warning just that?" If you could win just because someone told you not to lose, then life wouldn't be so full of hardships. Looking at Godou who was scratching his head, Pandora shook her head. "No, that's not it. Leaving aside the other godslayers, because you were born at the ends of the [16] east, I'm specially telling you this. On the island where God lives, sleeps the strongest Steel , so you have to be careful, for the time being. Understand?" "Strongest?" "Yes, the strongest. Although the hero-sama you are fighting now is also strong, that person is even stronger." ".... Why would that kind of person be in Japan?"

"Because, that is the end of the east - beyond that lies only sea, in other words. There are many things that have been swept there, heaped up there... perhaps it might be fine, seeing as that has already been sleeping for so long." "Regarding that, could you please elaborate further?" "Sorry, no can do. We stand at the side of the gods, after all, so I can't tell you any more than that. This is the pact that we have with this world, rules that we absolutely have to abide by.... Furthermore, whatever I say here, won't you forget once you return? Even if I do elaborate, it won't be of any use." "Now that you mention it, that's true..." Godou replied in a soft voice. Her words did, after all, remain in this realm of unconsciousness. Perhaps the sixth sense and instincts of the Campiones that Godou had, were the information that she had relayed from this realm. "Be careful. That person, is really vulgar, an enemy of women, unfit for the title of 'hero'! If you end up having to fight him again, you definitely cannot lose! You must give him a thorough thrashing!" As I thought, this wasn't a warning. This was more like when the sports-minded seniors were emphasizing 'you must definitely win' to their juniors when playing against a rival school, for example. That kind of message was conveyed. Having that kind of feeling, Godou sighed deeply, as he returned to the real world.

The awakened Godou raised his upper body. He was on a bed. Though the room was small, it was kept very clean. Is it a guest room? As there weren't many daily necessities that could be seen, it felt like this room was rarely used. Beside the bed, there was a familiar girl. Though, it was not the pretty girl who had reddish golden hair. She was just as beautiful, though, the fairy-like, silver haired knight. "Wh, what time is it now?" "Ri, right now, it is almost noon." "Then, where are we?"

"This is the house of Diana Milito. My companion who stays in Naples. In order to take care of you, I borrowed her guest room." Liliana Kranjcar - answered the questions that Godou had asked the moment he awoke. It must have been about one o'clock, past midnight when he was defeated by Perseus. Has he slept for half a day? Strange.... Godou tilted his head. Verethragna's seventh form, the [Ram]. This power allowed him to avoid dea- no, resurrect him from death. However, because it was not activated automatically, it would be meaningless if he was killed instantly. And, he would be in a sleeping state for a certain period of time, until he was fully recovered. However, the time that he slept this time was the longest by far, it seemed as though he had the memory of entering the dream world, could it be because of that? Even so, it seems that he had gotten used to death... To him, who was had naturally accepted the cycle of death and resurrection, he felt somewhat sad for himself. " - Kusanagi Godou!" His name was suddenly shouted. Turning around, he could see big drops of tears in Liliana's eyes, and she had a complicated expression on her face. "I, is your body still hurt? Last night, after being struck down by Perseus, even your breathing had stopped, I don't even know when you had started getting better...." "Ah, sorry about that. Because of various reasons, I could manage to survive..." I see. From the angle of someone who did not know the reason behind it, it would have seemed like a miracle. As he was reflecting on this, Godou gave a simple explanation of his resurrection. He wasn't sure if she had heard the details of his unreliable power, but Liliana's tears had begun to fall. .... She's crying? This stout-hearted girl? With such an unexpected development, Godou shrunk back in fear. "I, if you can resurrect yourself, then please tell us first before you go and die... Do you have any idea how worried I was!" "S, sorry. There just wasn't any time for me to explain."

Godou could only lower his head in the face of the crying and angry Liliana. He had lost. He honestly did not think she would start crying. "Knowing how to manage your time is also part of the abilities of a King! B-but, I'm really relieved. That you have safely returned... I'm truly sorry. It is because of my failure that things had turned out like that!" Liliana who had ceased to be angry was crying and apologizing.

His opinion of her changed yet again, because she looked like a doll, he did not think that she was someone who revealed her emotions. In reality, she was really an emotional girl. She had been seriously anxious and angry, and her emotions were clearly displayed on her face. "Well, since I managed to survive, isn't it a happy ending? .... Because, you didn't really fail or anything. It was because I am too weak that I lost to Perseus." Hearing Godou say that, Liliana immediately raised her face, which was wet with tears. "N, no, that's not it. Your defeat was my failure.... If at that time, I had ki.... kissed you, the ending would have turned out differently, wouldn't it." Godou felt his face turn red at her reply, and changed the topic in a panicky voice.

"That's not true! That's definitely not the reason I lost! More importantly, what happened after that!? What about Perseus and Athena!?" "Ah, yes. The problem has not been solved, and danger is still close by." Liliana then told him what had happened. Hearing that it was only a temporary truce between the two gods, Godou's heart became heavy, and thought of another troublesome problem. "Ah, that's right, Erica and the others still don't know that I'm here in Naples... Have you contacted them yet?" "Um, no... I'm very sorry, but I forgot about that." "I'm not reprimanding you, you know. I'll go and give them a call, so it's no problem at all." Although he said that, he was slightly worried.

If Erica and Yuri were to find out about last night, he would no doubt have to face their sarcasm and scolding. If he were to contact them, would he have to hide the truth? Godou scratched his head, considering his options. "Liliana-sama, all the way since last night, had been at Godou-sama's side looking after him. Really, she has not left the bedside even once, such praiseworthy devotion!" The person singing praises of her own master was Karen, who had just entered the room. "Ka, Karen! It's fine even if you don't say it!" "Ara Liliana-sama, no need to be shy. A maiden staying at the side of a wounded warrior, it's as though it were a scene from a painting. Going back to the main topic, if you would like to make a call, you can do it right away, but.... is that really fine with you, Kusanagi-sama?" After teasing her master till her face had turned red as an apple, Karen turned to asked Godou. Not knowing the meaning behind her question, Godou tilted his head to the side. "May I ask if there's something wrong with that decision?" "No, while Kusanagi-sama was asleep, we had considered contacting Erica-sama. However, we decided to wait for your decision first, just in case." The little devil of a maid stated. "Actually, I'm on good terms with Arianna Hayama Arialdi, so I had heard from her that Kusanagisama had come to Italy with Erica-sama and a Japanese mistress. And another one from Sardinia - please excuse me, the one you are intimate with privately, Lucretia Zola. Together, Kusanagi-sama had went to Sardinia to enjoy a long vacation." Who, just who was the man being described as a sexual maniac? At least, it definitely wasn't Kusanagi Godou, hence, when Liliana began to stutter, 'wh, what a depraved lifestyle...' and could not stop shaking, he wished she would stop, seriously. "You had disappeared from your place of residence, leaving behind your lovers to run away with a beautiful young girl on a journey. I had such a big shock when I found out, could they be eloping? Had it been a dispute between lovers - problems between man and woman? In conclusion, I deduced that it might be better not to inform your lovers." "There are many problems with your train of thought, and furthermore, she's a god!" "Ku, Kusanagi Godou..... It's fine if you don't mind the perception of others, you already are a famous advocate of lechery. It's well within reason to have one or two ha, harems under your management... Yes, you will then bathe in a bath filled with champagne, and indulge in

debauchery together with your lovers, no doubt about it! And then one day, you will gather every beautiful woman in the world, creating the biggest harem history has ever recorded! - Ku, what depravity!" "Liliana-sama, that is only natural for a King. Well, men are such creatures, after all." "Oi, oi! Don't be spouting such nonsense with a straight face!" Ultimately, Godou had to spend ten minutes to resolve this. Scolding the Liliana who had blurted out some ridiculous fantasies of hers, and then intimidating Karen who was adding oil to fire, things finally quietened down. "... And that's how it is, I do not have any lovers, there's nothing between me and Erica, we're just friends, Mariya - the Japanese girl is also the same, and lastly, about Lucretia Zola, she's an elder, the same age as my grandmother!" "Can normal friends kiss each other so passionately? If that's the case, then wouldn't there be a problem with your morals and sense of virtues?" "That... that couldn't be helped, we had no choice!" He had already repeated that excuse many times, to no effect. Karen had a smile that did not quite reach her eyes like a little devil, disregarding his words. On the other hand, Liliana appeared to have sank into deep thought, but fortunately she did not pursue the matter, though she seemed to be acting a little weird. Godou then borrowed the phone, and dialed Erica's number. The call did not connect, and he repeated the procedure for Lucretia and Anna's numbers, which did not work either. Yuri's phone was the same as Godou's, they could not be used in Italy, hence he did not dial her number. In the end.... even after many tries, he could not reach any of his companions on the island of Sardinia.

[edit]Part 3
"Then, you were not able to get in contact with any of your companions? How very strange - !" This day, at the old bookstore which had hung up the 'Closed for business today' sign, the house of the witch, Diana Milito. The exact location was Diana's kitchen. It was a late timing to be having lunch then, but the table was piled with food. They sat in a circle around the dining table discussing, including the master and servant pair Liliana and Karen, and Kusanagi Godou. "That's right. I would like to try contacting the headquarters of Erica and the others, and ask if they have any news of them, would you mind giving me their contact information?" "If that's what you need, then you should leave it to us, there's no need to worry." Kusanagi Godou was talking to Diana. Meanwhile, Liliana had been constantly stabbing the seafood salad with her fork, wearing a dark expression. Things that have been giving her a headache have been piling up as high as a mountain, hence it was natural that she did not want to join in the conversation. On an unrelated note, while preparing lunch, Diana had said, for example, 'Lord Salvatore is famous for having no interest in women, while Kusanagi-sama is still young and lecherous, right? ...Whether he has any interest in women that are older than him, I'm a little worried!' while being fidgety and seemingly bothered.

"Well then, Kusanagi Godou - the incident this time round, I leave it in your hands, will there be a problem with that?" In any case, he needed to say something constructive. When Liliana reaffirmed it with him, the youngest Campione, naturally, nodded his head. "Since no-one knows where that bastard Doni has gone, and the only one left is me, I have to do something about it. Maybe this is some kind of fate." Compared to all the other [Kings] who had various personality faults, he was the more understanding kind. He was also chivalrous and dedicated, if it were not for his immoral love affairs, he would definitely be a great, upstanding man of influence, Liliana could not help but think this way. Erica - that vixen, what did she think of his womanizing ways? Turning a blind eye. Crying oneself to sleep. No, those definitely don't seem like her - Or maybe, is she actively cooperating and assisting him? That is a very high possibility! Creating an environment of depravity for the [King], causing him to be overly indulgent, and then controlling him for herself! No, wait... Indeed, she is horrible enough to be called a demon, but going to those lengths is simply too vicious. Being a dignified knight, one should have the pride not to do that. "By the way, do you have any news of Doni?" "Y, yes, about that... On that subject, this morning, Lord Andrea, - Lord Salvatore's butler, that is, there had been a phone call from him. Didn't you pick up that call, Diana?" Being suddenly asked out of the blue, Liliana replied, flustered. Not good. I should keep those excessive thoughts out of my head, when having these serious talks. "He had called to confirm our current situation. Not even he had an idea of the current whereabouts of Lord Salvatore... Furthermore, I had just attempted to give him a call earlier, but I could not get through no matter how many times I tried." "The same situation as those in Sardinia..." Hearing Diana's report, Kusanagi Godou made a difficult expression. Though the situation did not seem optimistic, but he did not show any traces of worry in his expression. It might be that those unreachable people were very capable, especially Salvatore
[17]

Doni. It was hard to imaginable him being in any sort of danger, Liliana could agree with that point of view. "May I raise a suggestion?" Karen, who had been listening, piped out. Having finished serving the food, she was sitting and eating together with them. "There are too many things which we do not have a clear understanding of at the moment, and the current pressing matters have not been resolved yet. However - the most important thing right now, I believe, would be what we can do in order for Kusanagi-sama to defeat Perseus." "That's true - I have to duel that guy... Truthfully speaking, the odds are against me." Kusanagi Godou murmured. "If it's a problem with [Instruction], in Naples, there are many who are skilled at it - me, for example, witches who are capable at the use of that, there's no need to worry about this." "Ah, no. Although there's a problem with that, I'm concerned with something more worrisome!" Diana said that, with the look of someone who had absolutely no problem with it, and the panicking young [King] avoided the topic. "That guy, Perseus, has the ability to completely seal my powers, so even if I use the [Sword], it would probably be sealed as well, if I knew how he could pull that off - the secret of how he sealed the authorities of Verethragna, then the ending might have been different." "... That's how it was, eh." Diana sank into deep thought. As a Great Knight and a witch, she felt frustrated and mortified, but Liliana also had no idea what had happened. Of course, Karen was the same, hence they were eagerly awaiting their senior's input. "Perseus' name also bears the meaning of 'One who came from Persia', in actual fact, his divine attribute has its origins from the Oriental." "Persia? Then, isn't that the same as Verethragna!?" Godou stood up in shock. It seemed as if he were very eager, perhaps the origins of how the undefeated war god's powers had been sealed laid in that direction.

"Hm, how should I put it? The Persia referenced here, it only refers to the [East]. The Persia of old is also the current Iran, and the god, Perseus' early ancestors were from Iraq, specifically Babylon." Without a doubt, Perseus was a hero born in Mesopotamia. However, in the battle last night, he had referred to Verethragna as a [distant comrade]. Liliana looked very confused, as she did not know these facts. "To save his wife Andromeda, he slew the monster Tiamat. Legends say that it is a colossal whale or sea serpent type of sea monster." Liliana understood the meaning of Diana's words. In these times, the constellation Cetus referred to the sea monster, Tiamat. The constellation of Perseus, the constellation of Andromeda and the constellation of Cassiopeia, for example, these constellations were known as the constellations that represent autumn. However, that name had a more important meaning. "The name of Tiamat, also shares the meaning of a goddess of Babylon. A great goddess of the land that gave birth to gods, a ruler of the divine world, a goddess that took the form of a dragon, and also a bringer of floods. The one who had struck her down was Marduk, a god of storms, becoming the King of the gods." "Are you saying that.... When this myth was spread to Greece, it had become the myth of Perseus?" Godou felt as if he had stumbled on a piece of the truth. The story of Marduk slaying Tiamat had been altered with the passing down of the story through the centuries, becoming the myth of Perseus. Because of that, Perseus had been known as 'One who came from Persia'. Greek mythology had no form of its own, rather, it was a combination of many different myths from many different places. Many examples could be found that depicted the gods of other cultures as evil gods or monsters within Greek mythology. Athena and Medusa was a very good example of this, and in this regard, Perseus probably had better luck. "And that's it, the only mystery remaining is the relationship with the god Verethragna." Diana seemed somewhat sorry.

Having grasped a little of the situation, Godou looked up at the ceiling, a little troubled. "If only Mariya was here, she might have been able to give us some clues." "Though I agree with you on this point, but since we are unable to get in contact with them, we'll have to give up on that. Or are you implying that we are not capable enough to uncover the secret of Perseus? At any rate, let's think of something together, shall we?" Liliana made a realistic suggestion. In Europe, people like Mariya Yuri who were gifted with such spiritual vision were scarce. Perhaps he had been asking for too much, and the young Campione nodded his head in agreement. "I'll try to contact some friends and see if I can find out anything about their whereabouts. In this kind of situation, the best person to consult is Mariya or Lucretia, after all. I'm also a little worried for their safety." With those words, Godou who had eaten his fill stood up from the dining table. He strode out of the dining room, leaving behind the witches. "Well then.... it would be better if we had a meeting for our next course of action now, don't you agree?" After Godou had left, leaving behind the three of them, Karen suggested. "It is just as Kusanagi Godou had said. Contacting his companions is the best course of action right now. That Japanese miko's spiritual vision is not something any one of us here can match, and furthermore, we will need to borrow the wisdom of Lucretia Zola." Hearing Liliana's reply, Diana nodded her head. The witch of Sardinia, Lucretia Zola, known as [Scholar of the Gods], had extensive knowledge of the [Heretic Gods], techniques of magical arts and the strength of magical energies, truly, she was a stellar witch. Even the most powerful witch in Naples, Diana, couldn't hold a candle to her. "True. Those who have more years to their age compared to us, it's simply a matter of experience!" If she was asked how many years exactly is the difference in experience, it would surely become awkward. Karen, who had considered this point, did not ask.

"In that case, the responsibility of assisting the [King], would have to fall on the lovers of Kusanagi-sama, which would mean that all the credit will be snatched away by Erica-sama... Also, Erica-sama is a Great Knight of [Copper-Black Cross]..." Liliana had roughly guessed her witch junior from the same organization, her servant's intention and meaning behind those words. "In the same situation, but seemingly powerless, won't the name of the [Bronze-Black Cross] be shamed?" "If it's only a little, that's also fine by me..." Karen's true reason as to why she did not contact Erica, was probably this. Finding opportunities to boost their own side's standing, and also preventing their rivals from advancing. "However, in the face of the threat of a [Heretic God], this is not the time to be concerned about those trivial things, it is enough that we only have to do our part to the best of our abilities." Liliana said, resolutely. "Even if the results do not fall in our favor, but Erica and the others can obtain victory - isn't that fine as well? No matter who, if the [Heretic God] is forced back, bringing safety back to Naples would be sufficient... Even if that is not the case, I will do my utmost in rendering my assistance to Kusanagi Godou, and achieving victory together, is this acceptable?" "Understood." Karen respectfully nodded her head, before continuing, "If it's Liliana-sama, then it would be natural to think along those lines. In that case, then let us inform the headquarters of the [Bronze-Black Cross], to search for Erica-sama and company, whose whereabouts are currently unknown... But, please perform the magic art of [Instruction] on Kusanagi-sama, to create a fait accompli before they arrive, just to be sure." "Eh?" "Of course, this is Liliana-sama's duty. Since you want to do your utmost to help, naturally you won't refuse? Seeing as you've already said so yourself." "Eeeeh!?" Oh no. They've turned my words against me! Liliana realized that she had been set up. "No, listen here, didn't he say it before? That the secret of Perseus has not been cracked yet!" "If it's about the secret, we'll be able to find the answer if everyone brainstorms together. But if we do not decide on a course of action, we will not be able to proceed smoothly."

"It, it's fine even if it's not me, didn't you say that you would be fine with it, Diana?" "Th, that's true - It's embarrassing, but if it's for the sake of fighting a god..." Diana answered, her cheeks flushing red. Yep, she may be a little older, but she is still pretty cute. Kusanagi Godou, being the lecher he is, should be fine with her. "Well, although we have that worst option available, but - " In response to Liliana's suggestion, Karen replied, smiling. A smile like an evil black cat, giving off an ill omen. "What I would like to say is, that this incident is, surely, fate." "Fa, fate?" "That is correct. Between Kusanagi-sama and Liliana-sama, there is a bond of destiny. I mean, it is not normal, that the situation has become so serious to the extent that Liliana-sama has no other choice but to kiss a man, this is definitely the work of fate, connecting two persons together, guiding the both of you." "H, how can I believe such an overbearing reason?!" "Then, Liliana-sama, earlier on, why were you sneaking glances at Kusanagi-sama with such a fervent look in your eyes? Also, the both of you had spent the whole of last night together. Are you starting to feel that you have no other choice but to get closer to that King? Fufu, it's futile to feign innocence. Because, I have already seen through everything." When Karen pointed that out, Liliana gulped. Come to think of that, since that meal, she might have been feeling that way. Nothatsnotit , it's not fate not anything like that. Just - yes, it was just that when she looked at the face of her [King], her heart would beat furiously in her chest uncontrollably! "To make it clear, Liliana-sama has fallen in love. Yes, the throbbing in your chest is the feeling of the fact that you can't help noticing him as a man. That, for sure, is love!" "L, love!?" Liliana was stunned. That was ridiculous. She did not want to believe it, but what if it were true? "Ara, is that so? I suppose we've no other choice - the job of kissing Kusanagi-sama, we'll leave it to Lily in that case!" "Di, Diana, you too!?"
[18]

"Furthermore, this fated love will bring along with it luxury and privilege. In order for Liliana-sama to succeed in becoming Kusanagi-sama's lover, the Great Knight of the [Bronze-Black Cross] has to stay by the [King]'s side and wait upon him." "L, lover...? Karen, what are you saying!?" "Ah, I see. Fufu, that Karen, thinking of such vicious thoughts, just like always!" In contrast with the distressed Liliana, Diana seemed oddly happy. To the two who were older, Karen smoothly explained her plan. "From the results of my analysis of Kusanagi-sama since yesterday night, he is not as used to women as the rumors say. At this point in time, his lovers are easily able to exert their influence over him. Of these, there are two of them at the moment. If one were to enter the field and chase them away, one would need to have power of equal strength!" "Ch, chase away!?" "Yes. Fortunately for us, Liliana-sama is a Great Knight and witch of the [Bronze-Black Cross], and the next-in-line to be the head of the Kranjcar family, whether it is magical or political power, you would definitely do him proud." Currently, the organization with the greatest connections and influence over Kusanagi Godou was the [Copper-Black Cross]. Although the organization has not yet fully submitted themselves to him, they had monopolized his influence. As a result, the other mages were unable to get close to him. The situation was both insalubrious and unfair. To put an end to that collusive relationship, necessary measures must be taken, and after hearing all that, even Liliana had nothing more to say. She, as Kusanagi Godou's lover. Was such a future possible? Unintentionally, Liliana fell into deep thought. For some reason, her mind had begun to fill with random stories and scenarios. - A young girl, unused to the ways of love. - Before her, a mysterious, unruly and charming boy had appeared. Around the boy and girl was the coiling scent of danger. Through a meeting of coincidence, they had both realized the other's existence. - I, with such a half-baked person, I can't possibly like or feel anything else towards him.

- Though she had said that, the girl was still entranced by the boy. And the boy, towards the girl who would not be honest with herself, grew an interest, and before he knew it, he had engraved her presence in his memories, locked in his mind and heart for eternity. Liliana who had been fantasizing the above quickly shook her head. What on earth was I thinking!? "Karen, don't say such nonsense to anyone else. I, I'll be taking a short rest!" The sound of someone standing up from a chair was heard, and Liliana walked out of the kitchen. And after that, the oldest witch and the maid might have continued whispering things like, '... There's hope yet!', or, '.... Yes, that's right, just a little push more, for the sake of shortening the distance between those two, we have to use this trick like this...'.

[edit]Part 4
Godou had managed to get in touch with Genaro Gantz through the phone he borrowed. Neither he nor the others from the [Copper-Black Cross] had the faintest inkling of where Erica might be, which meant that they could not contact them either. Really, what is going on? Could it be that a [Heretic God] had descended upon Sardinia, causing something strange to happen? "That is a possibility, seeing as that demoness wouldn't disappear for no good reason.... Leave the matters on that side for us to investigate, and the incident in Naples, we'll leave to you." "I got it, then I'm counting on you." After designating their tasks, they said their farewells and hung up the call. - After hurriedly finishing the call, Godou returned to the closed old bookstore. This was logical, but he was surrounded by western books. Because of that, the atmosphere here was the same as his house in Japan. Even if the country was different, the smell of the air inside the bookstore was the same. It was past seven in the evening. Even so, it was still very bright, usual for a summer day in Europe. If this were Japan, it would already have been dark. In the interior of the shop, dyed orange by the sun setting in the west, Godou had borrowed a phone, and then contacted all of his Italian acquaintances. Finishing all that, Godou looked out the window.

The outside gave off a feel of an industrial area, due to the rubbish that were littered all over the place. In the grocery store on the opposite side of the street, there was a frighteningly fat woman in a sleeveless, midriff-baring top and hot pants running the shop. It was a scene that fully displayed the cultural gap between Italy and Japan. If only he had the time and mood, he would have very much liked to go for a jog. He gave up on that thought quickly, and went to look for the witches... on the way, he found a notebook with a black leather cover. Whose belonging is that? Without thinking, Godou picked it up, and opened it. [Stop, let go of me! I, I really hate you!] [Fuu. Then, why did you come here? I know the reason. You are - ] [Ah, no - ngh!?] [I won't let go of you. Be my woman.] Is this a shoujo novel? No, a harlequin romance? This was a romance novel depicting the love of two, but written by hand. The protagonist had, as though no one else was around, aggressively made advances on the heroine, kissing her against her will, and things like that. "I have lost - I'd never have thought that such a thing could be written...." Godou deeply regretted looking at the contents. He felt somewhat guilty about sneaking a look. To whom does this belong to? The person who seemed like she would write this way, was it Diana? Just as he thought of sneakily returning it at a later time and as he closed the notebook. He felt a chilling sensation on his back, chilling, and sharp. This feeling, should be a blade. "Do not move. Just like this, let's go outside... Do not make a sound, and act more natural. Understood?" A soft warning - no, a threat. Who is that? It couldn't be the showy, grandiose Perseus. Then, was this perhaps an assassin from some secret organization? While worrying over this, Godou followed the instructions, and left the store.

Together with the person holding the blade to his back, they walked along the street that was bathed in the sunlight of the setting sun. Godou resisted the temptation to look back. If he were to do so, he would definitely get stabbed, it was too risky. .... Before long, they turned into a dirty, dark alleyway. "It's fine now. Slowly, turn around." Doing as told, Godou had a shock when he turned around. An unexpected face. "What!? Liliana-san, why did you do that!? Could it be that you have been after my life all this time...?" "Y, you found out about my secret! After I kill you, I'll die too!" "...... Eh?" Holding a shortsword and with a brooding expression, the words of Liliana Kranjcar had left Godou stunned. "This notebook, could it possibly be yours!?" That notebook, whether it was a romance novel, or a collection of poems, he was unsure of. "Even though I had only just took it out from my bag to write on earlier, I'm not sure when I had lost it.... Could it be, that you have searched through my belongings!?" "I, there's no way I would do that sort of thing! You have to believe me!" (By the way, this was the work of the scheming Karen, who took it out of her bag, and then before Godou passed through the corridor, purposely left it in his path. The above was the truth behind this incident, but the two of them would never find out about the cause and effect of it.) "At any rate, since you found out about my secret hobby, I have to silence you!" "Eh, hold on a second! Killing someone over something of this degree, isn't that too ridiculous!" "It's not ridiculous at all! I won't allow the amount of people who can blackmail me with this to increase any further!" Speaking of blackmail, Godou immediately thought of someone's face

That [Diavolo Rosso] - she and her fellow cronies, would in an elegant manner, make request after request, that face. Although it was an unfounded guess with no evidence behind it, but to think this way was not strange at all. "Anyway, calm down first. I'm different from Erica, it'll be fine." "Kuh.... To mention that name, as I thought, you must have heard something from that vixen, my secret, for example! Then, after I kill you, I'll make sure I finish that demoness off properly!" "Di, did I step on a landmine!?"

After spending a few minutes, he had finally managed to convince a distressed Liliana. Although he had, through much difficulty, conveyed his thoughts and feeling to her, she still seemed to be in a great panic. "In, in this time of crisis, I was, unintentionally overcome by a surge of idle thoughts, resulting in me writing those things. Please pretend you never saw it. I'm begging you, please forget it somehow!" She cried out, teary-eyed. Though he felt that it was not some kind of secret that could never be divulged, Godou nodded his head. "Ah... Well, I feel that everyone has their own interests, it's no big deal, really." Godou irresponsibly threw out those words. He actually meant that it was not worth worrying over such trivial things. During the Meiji Era, when a head of the Kusanagi household had passed away, his descendants had discovered a collection of roughly three thousand novels about his private life, and in them were written.... that when he was on the receiving end of a scolding, or physical abuse from an [19] excessively young girl , he would derive masochistic pleasure during the experience. During the family council, the decision that 'This shall be classified as an erotic novel henceforth' was made, becoming a controversial work. Comparing Liliana's work to that.... No matter what, Godou patted her on the shoulder, as though he were trying to console a child, and thus, Godou and Liliana, her eyes moist with tears, the distance between them had shortened.

For some reason, the beautiful fairy-like girl, with tears in her eyes, seemed so much more fragile than her usual self, yet at the same time, she seemed so alluring. He could no longer see the girl who was stronger than him, more courageous than him in front of him. Godou's protective instincts were triggered, and he hastily turned away in embarrassment. Liliana too, seemed a little embarrassed herself, her cheeks a deep shade of red. The atmosphere becoming more and more awkward by the second, the duo fell into silence. This isn't good, what should I - as he was thinking of what to do, a voice suddenly called out towards them. "Seems you've recovered from your wounds already, and returned to the same old self, tenacious boy." Proud, dignified, and child-like, but still possessing the majesty of a Queen. Godou and Liliana raised their heads upwards. - Descending upon the dirty, little alley, was none other than [Heretic God Athena].

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

5 - The Missing Kings

Spaccanapoli - In a small alleyway in the old street of Naples. Kusanagi Godou and Liliana Kranjcar had met with the goddess Athena. "What's with describing me as 'tenacious', stop that. Because of you, I almost died." "You too, stop saying those deplorable things. To be injured in a battle, it was due to your own inexperience. Firstly, you should be lamenting over your own weakness." A calm reply to Godou, and the mood became heavier. Unreasonably dragging in innocent bystanders who had no intention of fighting, this goddesssama was the root of it all. Her self-centeredness evidently surpassed even Erika's. What a selfish fellow. ".... Kusanagi Godou." Liliana who had been standing at the side, said in a very soft voice.

As though she were looking to him as for what to do next, and awaiting his order. Godou shook his head. He did not intend on fighting the goddess, only temporarily gauging the situation. Although unsure if she had understood from that, Liliana lightly nodded her head. Counting on this powerful supporter in his heart, Godou turned towards Athena. "Hey, tell me one thing. This time round, you were the one who dragged me into the battle, so would you mind explaining something to me?" "What is it? Speak your mind." "Why was Perseus able to - seal the powers of Verethragna? He, being a bane of serpents, therefore countering Athena's power, that I can understand, due to the story of Medusa, right? But, Perseus and Verethragna have no direct connection, so isn't it strange?" "About that - " Her response to Godou's question was a simple faint smile. As though she were assessing them, she stared at them intently. Her eyes were like that of a predator eyeing its prey. She was a predator, after all. The aspect of a goddess of battle and hunting. "No matter how I answer it, there will be things that you cannot comprehend. Indeed, I was the one who dragged you into this, but if I reveal the answer here, this game would not be able to amuse me as much." "Isn't that fine? I got involved only because of your willful personality." Godou snapped back in retort. "Yesterday... you said that you had wanted to train me. The truth probably isn't that you had wanted to avoid conflict with that serpent-slayer, thus dragging me in, correct?" "Do not sully the name of a goddess of war, Kusanagi Godou." Athena glared at him, her eyes heavy with threat. "It's true, that I am not in a hurry to battle with that person. The serpent-slaying words of power are an extremely troublesome existence to myself. However, the countermeasures I have against that unfavorable element are far and many, do not treat so lightly the Queen of the land and darkness." "I'd never would have thought... that you'd have a countermeasure?"

Hiding the joy in his heart, Godou asked. If it were truth, then he might be able to use his trump card against Perseus. "That's right. If he would use his serpent-slaying words of power, then I would use the scorching flames to melt his steel... Fufu, while you were in a deep sleep, I had already awakened the dormant volcano that lies yonder. If he were to be enveloped by molten lava, even the hero of Steel will fall!" "It's fine even if you don't fell him! I will go and fight him, so you can just sit back and watch!" This guy wants to blow up the volcano! Godou resisted the urge to exclaim out loud. Athena was referring to Mount Vesuvius, east of Naples. During the time of the Roman Empire, Pompeii had been partially destroyed, and buried under ash and pumice from the eruption of Mount Vesuvius. The last time that this volcano had been active was back in 1949, and its distance from Naples was nine kilometers. Godou finally understood. Why Athena had accepted the truce after her attack on Perseus. He was not sure how she had did it, but in order to triumph over Perseus, she had prepared to make use of the volcano, to overcome the unfavorable condition of fighting against a serpentslayer. "But, about using the volcano, are you implying that Perseus is weak against heat?" "It must be an exceedingly intense heat, to the extent that even a dragon would be incinerated. This isn't the only weakness of that guy, either. Steel, after all, is that kind of thing, isn't it?" Steel. Hearing that word, his emotions were unable to stabilize, and Godou returned to that topic. "Then let me ask again, why was Verethragna's power sealed?" "I don't mind telling you, but will you pay the price, Kusanagi Godou?" .... How unreasonable. "Since you do not want me to personally step in, then wouldn't this request be natural? Though I have dragged you into this, is it not evened out when I listened to your request to back out of the battlefield? Now, if you would like for me to grant you the key to victory, then you will be indebted to me."

In other words, Godou just had to promise her something. Athena smiled wryly. Godou knew for sure that this goddess would think of something strange and illogical, poking fun at him, for all he knew she might have been overjoyed inside watching his troubled expression. "You're really an absurd goddess-sama, you know. Fine, what's the price?" "Hm. I haven't thought that far yet." Godou had asked, testing the waters, but this was the answer. Please stop tormenting me already. "Fufu, I haven't given it much thought yet - then, in return for my telling of that secret, you would have to grant a request, a desire of mine some day in the future. Do you accept?" Athena asked, her attitude bold and haughty. That gaze and that way of speaking, certainly was that of a powerful Queen. As if she were challenging him, testing his courage "So, what will you do? You might be gambling away your own life, or even perhaps the life of the person most important to you. Will you accept?" Godou pondered his options. The gods were not vicious or evil by nature, but sometimes, they could be a little cruel. Beings of such power and might, they did not care for the humble humans. In that case, about Athena's request, what would be the correct option? He thought about it for tens of seconds, and finally made up his mind. In this situation, it would be a transaction of both high risks and returns, even if things turned out to be the worst case, he could always shamelessly back out of his agreement. The most important reason actually was - he did not want to give a vague answer. What comes afterwards would be not to get blindly lead around by the other party, and maintaining his own pace, but... "I understand, then..." "Allow me to answer in the place of the King. Of course, we refuse!" Just as Godou had wanted to give his answer, he was interrupted. The one who had been standing by his side and silently watching the entire time, Liliana, had spoken out suddenly.

"I apologize for my rudeness, Athena. The warrior that protects us humans, the King, how could he possibly make such a commitment? Please forget that we had ever said anything!" ".... That answer, is no fun at all. Boring." The total opposite of the Liliana whose head was bowed respectfully, Athena looked around in disinterest. "Forget it, if that's the case, then I will be staying at the sea over yonder. Should you have a change of mind, go to the harbor where we were last night, and call my name. No matter the time, I will give you the answer that you seek.... Before that troublemaker returns, any time is fine." The goddess of the land and darkness, with those words, departed from the alley.

[edit]Part 2
"Are we supposed to reject those kinds of offer, in this situation? We could have gotten some information out of Athena, too." On the way back to Diana's abode, Godou complained. As he understood the reason why Liliana had done that, he wasn't particularly reprimanding her. He could have snuck out later to meet Athena, after all. "When you put it that way, are you perhaps thinking of accepting her offer after all?" "Basically, yes, as long as I state some conditions and try to reach a compromise, it shouldn't be that bad a trade... But, you knew I was going to accept her offer?" Godou was slightly impressed. As he thought, Liliana had guessed his intentions. "Of course I knew. Although the time we have spent together has been short, I can understand the feeling that people get before you do something utterly outrageous!" "D, do I seem that weird a person to you?" "Without a doubt. For example, yesterday, when you had summoned the [Boar] out in the middle of the street." Hearing her say that, Godou felt somewhat guilty. Due to his revival from death, he had slept for half a day, and had forgotten all about it. "Kusanagi Godou - although your daily actions are normal, but during times of crisis, you tend to become reckless, and make impulsive and rash decisions."

As they walked along the road of the old street, Liliana chided him. Though the attitude and speech were wholly different, in some ways she was as troublesome as Erica and the others. Indignant, Godou retorted. "I'm not as reckless as you say I am! In that earlier exchange with Athena, it was already going according to my plan!" "Negotiations with high-ranking mages or [Heretic Gods], you cannot make that sort of commitment or promise, for fear of being controlled! Even if you have the intent to rebel against it, if you had said something like, 'I'll do as you say', they will have absolute power over your will!" This was a surprising piece of information. Liliana was truly angry, glaring at the shocked Godou. "Because you are a Campione, hence even if it were a mage of the highest-tier, his magic would have no hold over you, but she is a goddess! If you make a pact with Athena, a goddess of that level, you won't be able to resist whatever she asks of you!" ".... I see. Then I must thank you for having saved me." Seems a crisis had been averted earlier. The self-reflecting Godou honestly expressed his gratitude and apology, and Liliana immediately turned her head away. "I, it's nothing. As a knight, lending my assistance to the [King] is only natural, I've done nothing to deserve your gratitude, don't worry about it." She seemed embarrassed. Her cheeks red, Liliana smiled faintly. "You shouldn't have fallen for those words in the first place. I had noticed it since last night, but you are too careless at times, please be careful of what your powers might do to the environment in the future!" "I did try to minimize the collateral damage..." "That's not what I was trying to say. I wanted to let you know that, to the surrounding people or an organization, a Campione is a being capable of the greatest destruction, and hence, please be more careful next time." After she said that, Liliana turned her head back. She looked straight at Godou.

"Although I would like you to be more mindful of the surroundings, but truthfully, it is an unnecessary. No matter how much destruction a Campione causes, only a being of equal standing, another Campione, has the right to criticize. It's because of the authority that you possess, that you have gained the title of [King]." Come to think of it, he had been told something like that by some mage before. - What you have attained is power on par with the gods and devil kings, a human yet to be above humans, an absolute privilege... for example. Remembering those ridiculous words, Godou shook his head. Truly, it was a cruel joke. "You should know this too, but both Lord Salvatore and Marquis Voban, neither of their personalities have any praiseworthy aspects. They lack morals that a normal person should have, but as a Campione, a [King], whatever actions they do will be forgiven." That should not be the case. Godou shook his head again, that shouldn't be the case at all. "The only duty a Campione has to bear, is when a [Heretical God] manifests, to defend the powerless humans and engage it in battle. This is the one thing that you have to abide by, the one thing that humankind asks of you. Anything else is unnecessary, be it a noble obligation, or a ridiculous request. The only thing you have to do is to follow your base instincts, and do battle with the gods, as a protector of the land." "What kind of reasoning is that?!" Godou asserted his stand. Facing Liliana who was going full steam about the ways of the world. "Those guys being useless members of society, it was because of the fact that they were originally beyond saving to begin with. Because of that kind of reason, forgiving a Campione no matter what they do, what kind of reasoning is that? Let me ask you, do you really agree with that? I don't think that you really do, but at any rate, please don't, Liliana-san!" Being on the receiving ends of his questions, Liliana lowered her head, troubled. This way of thinking had already been ingrained and instilled into her serious, stubborn, yet gentle self, which is why she could tolerate whatever ridiculous shenanigans the other Campiones had done. "Whatever those guys have done has nothing to do with me. I'll do things my own way. It was only because of a stroke of luck that I have obtained this unimaginable power. While trying not to cause too much trouble to the world, I will find the right way to use this power."

Godou declared loudly. However, thinking of the constant mistakes that he had made, he decided to add one more thing, just in case. "But.... sometimes I might be a little too careless, and make some mistakes, but I have Erica and Mariya, and also you. Because of everyone that is lending me their hand, I'm sure that things will work out. I'm counting on you, once again." "M, me too?" "Didn't you just help me out big time earlier? If you find it to be too harsh, then just this time would be fine too, you've already done too much for me..." Thinking carefully and calmly, there probably wasn't anyone who would go this far for someone else. Neither Erica nor him, would stick their nose that far in someone else's business. Godou was misunderstanding this, and Liliana shook her head, stopping and heaving a sigh. And, in a knightly manner, she replied, "If you - if the [King] desires so, then I am prepared to offer my very being to you, and to do my very best for you... However, shall we rest for today? It's getting rather late." The serious conversation was abruptly ended. It was the first time he had seen such a heart-warming smile on Liliana's face, while speaking with such gentleness. Seeing that expression, he felt that she was no different from a normal girl. Discovering this side to Liliana, he felt a little shy, and nodded. Before they had realized it, they were in front of Diana's bookstore. When they were returning, the sun had started to set, and darkness began to cover the sky. "Ah, that's right, about Perseus' secret, we probably have to figure something out ourselves..." The two of them walked into the building, and headed straight for the kitchen. Neither Karen nor Diana were around, they were alone together. "I'll go prepare some tea, please take a short rest in the meantime." Liliana said, while taking out the necessary equipment from the kitchen shelves.

All Godou had been drinking so far in Italy was only coffee. It was either espresso, cappuccino or latte, usually. Thinking that it wouldn't be so bad to have a change of pace, Godou took a seat on the chair, and obediently awaited the tea. The unique fragrance of the herbs began to diffuse throughout the house. " - Please enjoy your tea." A few minutes had passed. From Liliana's hands, Godou received a cup of hot amber liquid. The fragrant smell of mint wafted across his nostrils. It was a refreshing aroma, but it felt somewhat queer. He took a small sip, and felt the taste spread through his taste buds, but it was accompanied by a bizarre feeling of unease. "The taste isn't so great, it feels a little odd." "That is because of the herbs that are used to brew the tea, rather than the taste, it is a drink that focuses on the nutritional value." Godou had commented without thinking, and Liliana had replied with a shrug. So it's that kind of drink, and Godou who had understood that point, gulped the entire drink down in one breath. It was after ten minutes of chatting with Liliana before he noticed the change within his body. "What... what is this?" His body had gradually started to feel numb. It had started with his fingers, but only a few moments had passed before his limbs had ceased to function. Before long, he had lost all motor functions throughout his body. "As I thought, if it's an internal cause, even if you are a Campione, magic would have an effect." Liliana said, to the Godou who was unable to move. Was she forcing him to rest!? Godou was shocked. Why had she done that!? "I had mixed a drug that numbs magical energy into the tea... Even though it had the taste and aroma of herbs, you still managed to sense it, I did not expect that - " So that was what it was, the sensation of drinking a drug?

The enhanced senses of a Campione, detecting the drug being ingested, had sent warning signals to the body, and Godou swore to himself that he would not fall for this again. "It's as you've said, we can obtain the needed information if we negotiate with Athena. There was nothing wrong with it, just that the one to negotiate with her shouldn't have been you. If our trump card against the gods were to be sacrificed, it would be putting the cart before the horse." Unsure whether it were a problem with the five senses or his brain, his body simply would not obey. Liliana gently held Godou, and placed him against the wall, in a leaning position. "About my going to negotiate with Athena about what was mentioned earlier, of course, I'll have to make her promise not to harm you in any way... Because I'm a witch, I should be able to get along with a great goddess of the land like Athena just fine. Please leave it to me, I should be able to obtain at least a little bit of information." It had only been because he was a Campione that Athena had offered the secret, and a [Heretic God] most likely would not make a deal with a mere human. This was too risky. Godou would very much liked to have told her that, but he could not even utter a single word. "If you came along, the negotiation might very well go wrong, in some way I don't expect. Hence, it would best if I went alone. The drug was a last resort, please forgive me." With those words, Liliana left the kitchen. Only Godou remained in the room. Mustering all of his will and strength, he attempted to force his body to move, but it did not work. - I am strongest amongst the strong. Truly, I am one that holds each and every victory. - I care not whom challenges me, whether man or devil; I may face all my foes and all my enemies. Regardless, I shall crush all those who wouldst stand in my way. Godou chanted the scripture of Verethragna in his heart, and his body began to fill with the power of the Persian war god. The numbness had begun to fade little by little. The effect will wear off if I keep going at this. Not relying on his physical body, but instead making use of the magical power, Godou had managed to purge a little of the drug. Directly channeling the magic into his body, without a doubt, was the most effective method to use on a Campione's body, but it was a desperate measure due to his powerlessness at the moment.

Leaving aside the gods, to lose like this to a normal magic user While telling himself that, Godou continued the fight against the numbness in his body.

[edit]Part 3
This was the harbor of Santa Lucia district. It was the location of the confrontation with Perseus the previous day, and also where Godou and Athena had showed up. Liliana had spent about twenty minutes to return here, and called out towards the sea, "O' great goddess Athena, the humble knight Liliana Kranjcar hereby requests an audience with you! Please allow me this honor of being in your presence!" Liliana's voice resounded across the sea, which was dyed red by the sunset. It was only a brief while before a patch of darkness with an outline of silver began to form at another end of the harbor. The darkness rapidly took the shape of Heretic Athena, who slowly walked towards Liliana. "Why did Kusanagi Godou not come? Little girl, my business is not with you." The goddess said with an air of arrogance, but she had expected that. No matter what happens later, she had to obtain some information on Perseus. Liliana was nervous and tense. To negotiate not with a blade but with words, it was not her specialty. Rather, Erica was better at the arts of persuasion, but in this situation she could only grit her teeth and do it.... "On behalf of the King I have come to make a request, an enquiry on the principles of Perseus' power which allowed him to seal the authorities of Kusanagi Godou. Because of our shortcomings, we were not able to understand the mystery behind it, and thus, I beseech you to grant us your wisdom - " "I've said it before, there is a price to be paid." Athena coldly stated, and Liliana hesitated. She had not been expecting Athena to give an answer easily. Her aim was to obtain a few tidbits of information from the goddess. If they had gone with this strategy earlier in the negotiation by Kusanagi Godou, they might have been able to get a few

clues by now. But from the cold expression of the other party, the chances of being lied to were rather high, and thus she said... "Please, to Kusanagi Godou who is fighting on your behalf, do you not have any parting gifts?" "Didn't I say this before too? He could have chosen not to fight, and to let me fling that troublemaking hero right into the depths of that volcano. If he had done that, then wouldn't it have been much less troublesome for him?" Athena's tone had not a single bit of interest in it. If this willful girl were a human, Liliana would have given her quite the scolding. However... Liliana resisted the urge, and was repeatedly reciting, 'Bear with it, bear with it!' to herself. A normal mage would have given up by then, given such an unreasonable goddess. She had the disposition of a witch, after all. The origins of the witches of Europe, were the mikos who had worshipped Athena. Studying the spiritual senses, listening to the words of the goddess. The words of power and divinity of the goddess of the land granted power to the witches. The resulting possibility of obtaining the scattered wisdom of the gods and revelations were high "Though when I had initially brought Kusanagi Godou here, I did not expect a god of that nature to manifest. Perhaps this might be destiny. Encountering the leader of the ancient east is indeed harsh, but should he fail to succeed, we can only say that the brat's capabilities were simply not enough..." Athena laughed happily. Leader of the ancient east? Come to think of it, what was it she said earlier? A troublemaker. She had called that beautiful hero a troublemaker, or something like that. Athena had many things to say about Perseus. All her words continued to spin around in Liliana's head, like a burst of inspiration through a broken barrier. The goddess had, from the start, seen through the hero's origins. Then, what was that image that she had seen? A brilliant, golden light. The fragments of the sun that rained down from the sky. Rays of the sun. The hero who had combined all of these also had the attribute of steel, one of the gods of the sword.

Diana had said that he was 'One who came from Persia'. His name was Perseus. However, that was not enough. The true name of the god, no, the true origin was ".... Ho. You, are a miko, aren't you?" Athena who had discovered that fact, stared at her. Liliana felt a shuddering chill, as though she were a rodent being stared at by a snake, an insect being hunted by an owl. She was in the same situation as those vermin, as helpless as them. "Speaking of which, Kusanagi Godou has quite the talented miko serving him, back in his homeland. Fufu, a revelation, from only my words? Now then, should I allow you to return with the answer in your head..." As though she were a predator playing with its prey. With that kind of feeling, Athena pondered to herself. The sharp eyes of the goddess of knowledge had seen through the fact that Liliana had discovered something through inspiration to Liliana, the situation had taken a turn for the worse. Athena extended her hand to the chin of the taller Liliana, making contact with the tip of her finger. If the finger were to turn into a weapon at that instant, it would not have been surprising. Liliana instinctively held her breath, in the face of the death and darkness staring her in the eye. At the very least, she had to find some way to convey what she had discovered to Kusanagi Godou. ".... H, hold it right there." Out of the blue, a voice was heard. To Athena, it was a voice of the youth she had been waiting to hear, but to Liliana, it was the voice of a youth she did not expect to hear here. "Finally appeared, have you. To have kept me waiting for so long, how rude of you." "Kusanagi Godou! Why did you come here!?" The precious miracle drug of paralysis - a cow or horse that drank that amount would have been paralyzed for at least half a day. But the person who was swaying and walking with unsteady steps towards them, was surely Kusanagi Godou. It looked like he had not quite recovered fully from the effects of the drug. Given how unsteady he was, it would not have been shocking if he were to fall over at any time.

Even with his body in this state, he still looked at Athena with a sharp gaze. ".... What are you planning to do with her?" "I am still thinking of that. This girl with neither manners nor proper upbringing, had obtained a revelation from within my words. Originally, I would simply pass divine punishment over her, however..." "A revelation?" "Correct. In order to discern the origins of the one you call Perseus, and furthermore, she almost succeeded in fully understanding his identity.... Now then, what should I do with her?" Athena twirled the finger pressing against Liliana's chin, and slowly brought it downwards. Gently caressing her neck, as if to warn her that she could break her body any time she wanted. Continuing downwards, her finger applied a pressure on Liliana's chest, which could definitely not be described as full, as though telling Liliana that it could pierce through if she exerted more force. Compared to any battle she had ever experienced, the current situation was far more dangerous. Liliana's life was literally in Athena's hands, and she felt despaired. "Let go of her, and as the price, I accept your conditions earlier!" Frightening words escaped the [King]'s lips. The pleading look in Liliana's eyes, telling him not to do it, had been in vain. "Kusanagi Godou, isn't it too late to be saying that?" "It doesn't matter, does it? You're a goddess, at least give me this much. I defeated you last time, too, to the humans, there's this thing called 'preferential treatment for the winner', it wouldn't be too far-fetched to do so." "... Hm." "The negotiation will be the same as what we had agreed on last time. You'll tell me Perseus' secret, but if that girl had managed to deduce it from her senses, it might be a little different from our initial agreement, but still, that shouldn't be a problem, will it? Do you find the terms agreeable?" As Godou finished, Athena casually nodded her head.

Liliana seeing her worst fears become reality, could only cast her gaze downwards. "Forget it, I'll promise you. Although it didn't go as I'd have liked it to, the both of us stand to gain from this ending, it's fine, isn't it?" "No, I have one condition." What is he going to request? Athena looked over at the boy, raising her brows. "Although I'll promise you, that one day I'll listen to any one command of yours, but this must never concern the people around me. The only one involved and affected by your command will only be me.... Would that be fine?" "Though you had said that you agreed to the terms, you still demand for another favorable condition for yourself?" Kusanagi Godou had unabashedly thrown out his condition. Liliana was astonished to see such a serious and firm expression on his face. "Try to learn more about human society. Moreover, aren't you the ridiculous and willful one. Against someone as self-centered as you are, using unreasonable methods to deal with them, that is the way of the Kusanagi family... And as you said, the result would be a gain for both of us." "And if I refuse?"

"Then before that bastard hero comes back, I'll take you on.... Even if you defeat me, you still have to face Perseus in single combat, I highly doubt you'll take such huge risks." Watching the exchange between the goddess and the boy, Liliana finally understood. Kusanagi Godou was indeed a kind person, but he wasn't naive. Showing others his sincerity, but at the same time, measuring the pros and cons, picking the best possible choice and telling them that he still has the power and authority. This was a pleasant surprise for Liliana. "Hm, finally picking up your pace, aren't you?" Acknowledging his qualification, Athena laughed, and added, "Very well. In response to my request as a Queen, you have accordingly replied in the style of a King. How fitting of your status as a godslayer, and thus, I hereby agree with the deal.... girl." Athena lifted her finger from Liliana's body. And pushed Liliana lightly with a tap from the finger. Just like that, she was sent flying, and was caught by the still shaky Godou. "One last thing, this way you'll be able to completely see through his act - listen well, Perseus is a serpent-slayer from Babylon, and one of those who allowed that sun god to become a leader of the ancient east, was a person of your pioneer empire." Person of the pioneer empire. Was she referring to a country that once existed on this soil? And then, a leader of the ancient east, sun god, that brilliant light that could seal the power of Verethragna, which means that Liliana, who was in the embrace of Godou, understood at long last. The inspiration that she had gotten from Athena and the knowledge she possessed as a mage had merged together, and she finally could understand the true nature of Perseus, and with that, she heaved a sigh of relief. If that were the case, then having a power that could seal the divine power of Verethragna was nothing unfathomable. "Have you understood? Then, there's nothing left to do... Kusanagi Godou, the next time we meet will be after your battle has ended. The outcome of that battle, none can predict." Athena's shape started to distort.

The figure of the young girl began to shrink rapidly, becoming an owl with grey feathers and pitchblack eyes. The goddess-turned-nocturnal bird flew off towards the horizon, and then.... Kusanagi Godou's body swayed substantially, and along with Liliana whom he had been supporting, fell to the ground. "What's wrong!? Please get a hold of yourself!" "I, it's nothing. It looks like I haven't fully purged the effects of the drug, and I can't fully use my strength..... I'm sorry, I'll have to leave things to you after this..." "I, I'm very sorry, for the sake of someone like me - !" Tightly hugging the weakened [King] to her chest, Liliana cried out. The footsteps of the night drew closer as twilight approached. The appearance of the half-moon that hung high in the sky, seemed to her as if it were laughing at them.

[edit]Part 4
"Has this all been your doing!?" "Fufufu, since you've already made it here, yes, you're correct, I am the mastermind behind this incident! The culprit behind this strange phenomenon!" It looked as if it were an exchange from a cruel serial killer having the final showdown with a famed detective, as Erica Blandelli faced the immortal devil king. Behind Erica who had chased him all the way here, was Mariya Yuri. It was only when she was truly angry that she revealed that chilling cold and strict expression. (She refers to Yuri here) Yuri's feelings were understandable. Erica would have very much liked to thoroughly punish the failure of a human in front of her, and then teach him the proper way to live as a normal human being.

At the northern end of the island of Sardinia, the outskirts of Alghero.

[20]

They were going to meet up with Kusanagi Godou who was in Naples, and just as they began to move, a strange phenomenon occurred.

Every electronic device had ceased to function. The electrical appliances in the house could not be turned on, the car would not start, the gas was unusable, even the phone could not be used. Electrical, natural gas, steam, anything that was reliant on being powered by these had been rendered useless. "Erica-san, this is just like the time when Athena had descended upon Tokyo...." "I agree. If a [Heretic God] manifests here.... just when we were planning to go to Godou's side too, and such a troublesome thing had to happen." During the afternoon this day, in the rented villa that Godou had once stayed The clearly worried Yuri had pointed out a question, and the Erica nodded, with a not-so-happy look. ".... For now, I'll just probe around." Lucretia was currently seated beside the window, looking outside with an annoyed expression. She was using bread crumbs to attract birds, and then in a low voice, towards the sky, released the magic of [Bewitchment], a spell that turned small animals into familiars. A magic art that could only be mastered by one possessing the disposition of a witch, one of the arts of [Witchcraft]. Even the publicly acknowledged genius Erica Blandelli could not perform it, hence they patiently waited the results of Lucretia's work. The old witch of Sardinia closed her eyes for a moment. The birds who had become her familiars most likely were sent to scout up to the inside of Alghero, and a highly-skilled witch like Lucretia, would be able to feel everything that her familiars saw and heard. And, through their eyes as an intermediary, [Spirit Vision] could be employed. Though it would be nowhere as effective as Yuri's, Lucretia knew quite a few spirit vision techniques. "The area around us, a strange curse - enveloped in some kind of compelling force, even the whole city too, quite the large area of influence.... equipment and devices used for a civilized life are being disabled, perhaps a barrier of [Restriction]?" Ten minutes had passed before Lucretia slowly opened her eyes and explained in a curt tone. The impatient Erica immediately tossed out a question.

"What about the harbor? Were the boats moving?" "I've not looked into the exact details yet, but, even we have been affected to this degree, it would be too unreasonable to assume that the boats would be able to function. Even if we were able to get the boats working, there would most assuredly be other influences that this phenomenon will have, given the possibility of it having a massive range of influence. If it were me, I would not consider boats or planes to be a viable form of transport." "I don't doubt that. Truly a defeat, if we were to leave Sardinia, those two options simply cannot be discounted." Erica replied in a low voice to the languidly given report. She was considering her current options of escaping from the island. "Erica-san, are you perhaps thinking of.... disregarding the phenomenon occurring here, and heading straight for Naples?" Her beautiful features strained with anxiety, Yuri enquired. As expected, she's sharp. She had already guessed what Erica was thinking of from her expression. "That's right. Over there, Godou is battling with the [Heretic God] - and it seems he had lost, but did not die. Right now, he is surely facing a crisis, if I do not help him, who will?" The strange phenomenon that had occurred was indeed bothering her. How troublesome. However, she knew her priorities, Erica Blandelli, above everything else, was the most worried about Kusanagi Godou - the Campione that she loved. Travelling from Sardinia to Naples in about two to three hours was abnormal. With regards to that, the power of the gods had to have been involved, some way or the other. Although Godou was more strong-willed than his appearance let on, but without sufficient support, he was a [King] that could not display his true strength. At any rate, she wanted to be at his side as soon as possible, even if it were only an instant earlier. For the sake of this goal, whatever happened with the phenomenon on Sardinia - she could not be bothered. "B, but, Erica-sama, this is like that time in Tokyo, the area of influence might very well be immense, right? Although the matter of Godou-san's well-being is worrying, there's also the problem of whether we can leave the island..."

A troubled expression could be seen on Arianna Hayama Arialdi's face. "Even that Athena could not engulf the entire Tokyo in darkness, and Sardinia is bigger than Tokyo. If we wanted to leave Alghero immediately, it would not be difficult to accomplish." Erica immediately rejected her personal maid's uneasiness. Cars and motorcycles being non-functional would only affect normal people. For mages, they could easily employ magics that enhance their mobility to reach the nearest city, or stables to obtain a horse. ".... No. That is simply no good, Erica-san." The one who had suddenly stated that was Yuri. "We must first resolve the disaster here, and then set out for Naples. A barrier that can disable the functions of mechanisms, is not a spell that a normal mage is capable of. Without a doubt, this is the work of a [Heretic God], or the magic of a similar existence." "Of course I know that. But, to me, Godou is more important." Hearing those words, Erica could not help but frown, and replied. "Thus, I've decided that I have to leave this place as fast as I can. Yuri, what about you? Aren't you bothered by the fact that Godou is fighting a god on his own?" "Of course, I am worried! Unbearably so!" Yuri firmly responded, and her voice was trembling with unease. From that beautiful face, a resolute determination could be felt. She was not as strong nor as resourceful as Erica, but this girl was, at times, far more courageous and noble than anyone else. This was the case now. In times like this, one would feel that Mariya Yuri was indeed a hime-miko [Princess].
[21]

- in other words, a

She would control her personal feelings, and would care for people who she did not even know, speaking out for them, and understood the importance of taking action. "Besides Lucretia-san, the strongest person on this island is Erica-san. If you were to leave, how would the situation turn out? This phenomenon would continue, and if the damage radius increases even further, who knows how much havoc that would cause.... You understand this, don't you?" A barrier that disabled the use of electrical devices and machines.

If it were only to happen within the villa, the worst that might happen is to suffer Lucretia's complaints over the lack of air-conditioning, but, should this affect the hospitals - who knows what terrible things might come of it. If some airplane were to accidentally enter this barrier - neither would that turn out well. Erica took a deep breath. Her current self was neither calm nor public-spirited, a behavior unbecoming of a knight that protects, but the priorities in her heart did not change. There was no other choice. In this case, she would have to resolve the problem the fastest she could and then rush towards Naples. To fulfill her responsibilities and aid the people, this was all she could do for now. And thus, Erica and the others, began to spring in action -

Those were the circumstances in which the girls bore a grim resolution. Arianna and Lucretia were on standby in the villa. Erica who had combat capabilities and Yuri who had spirit vision were to scout the area around. They began by splitting the workload this way, wanting to swiftly find the root of the phenomenon, destroy it if possible. If not, they were to bring it back for investigation. - Perhaps they might encounter a [Heretic God], this expedition had quite the risk attached. Yes, that was what they had intended. "Somehow, I feel that everyone has become like Lucretia. Self-indulgent." "To that remark, I'm afraid I cannot comment..." They decided to head for the nearest street to gather information. Erica and Yuri who had decided that, moved towards a small street known as Fertilia. Every single device or gadget of civilization were under [Restriction], which puzzled the residents greatly. For now, there were not any signs of imminent danger... They sighed over the fact that they could not lead a civilized life, but on the other hand, they continued about their lives in laziness and luxury. Some were drinking beer and juice.

Some, it might have been due to the unusable machines that they were unable to work, were simply stoning and daydreaming. Others were outside simply because it was too hot inside, napping beside the road or beneath the eaves. Erica and Yuri moved to and fro between these people. There were no bars or restaurants as it was a minor street, but there was still a supermarket. What surprised Erica was that familiar face she saw walking out from the supermarket. A blond youth, skipping and humming as he left the supermarket, wearing an aloha shirt. Hugged to his chest was a bag from the supermarket, most likely filled with beer and snacks. He was singing something along the lines of 'My ~ sun ~ 'o ~ sole ~ mio' "W, why is that person here.... What's going on?" "Erica-san, an acquaintance of yours?" "Um, I guess so. If it's just the name, I think Yuri should know it too." The two of them immediately hid themselves, exchanging whispers. Erica told Yuri the name, and she responded with an 'Eeh!?' in exclamation. "I think that this incident - the culprit behind the barrier, is very likely to be him." "E, Erica-san! It's very impolite to be suspecting people with no proof or evidence. Doesn't he come here occasionally, too!?" "No, Yuri. If that person is here, then any strange incidents in the area, usually will have something to do with him.... I'll follow him. And put an end to this right away!" From then, it was smooth sailing. Paying extra careful attention, using magic at times, that youth did not even realize that he was being shadowed. As he was walking, he saw a bicycle that had been left at the side of road. He simply hopped onto it and rode off, placing the supermarket bag onto the basket at the front of the bicycle, while humming, 'Santa ~ Lu ~ cia', heading northwards. At once, Erica broke the lock of a nearby bicycle. With great difficulty, she placed the angry Yuri at the backseat, and went in hot pursuit, behind the youth who was riding the bicycle on the coastal road.
[22]

It was a relaxing trip, a journey accompanied by the sea breeze and sunset, and lasted for about twenty minutes. - A swimming area of a beach, with a parasol rental service. Perhaps it was due to the strange phenomenon that the beach was almost deserted. In the sea that was dyed a fiery red from the sunset, there were still quite a few people playing around, it was not completely devoid of activity, at the very least. The youth walked towards the beach. He headed towards a parasol that was at the edge of the beach. For some reason, there was a youth that had been tied up with ropes and an icebox. "That's Lord Andrea! As I thought, he's up to no good! Yuri, follow me!" "Y, yes!" The youth being bound by the ropes was Andrea Rivera, the person they had spoken to this morning. Erica dashed towards them, yelling. "Lord Salvatore! Has this all been your doing!?" "Fufufu, since you've already made it here, yes, you're correct, I am the mastermind behind this incident! The culprit behind this strange phenomenon!" The blond youth slowly turned his head, replying in a bold manner. This was of course, the [King of Swords] Salvatore Doni. "Godou seemed to be of the impression that I didn't have any other tricks besides knowing how to swing a sword, but in actual fact I still had this up my sleeve. Shocking, isn't it?" "Rather than being shocked, it's more of a sense of defeat, you gigantic moron...." The tied-up Rivera revealed a disgusted expression. It's been hard on you, Erica sincerely felt sympathetic towards him. Even someone at the level of Genaro Gantz or the [Old Dame] of Saint Pintoricchio would not easily escape. "That reminds me, Lord Andrea, which authority was the cause of this phenomenon?"

"It was meant to be a closely guarded secret, but since this much had already happened, there's no choice - it's all this moron's... ugh, with the authority Lord Salvatore had gained from the god Vulcan, he is able to regress the level of civilization in the area back to the Middle Ages, for about half a day..." In the middle of calling him a moron, Andrea had suddenly changed the topic. The Roman fire god, Vulcan. The god of fire and blacksmithing, and in Greek mythology he was known as Hephaestus - the divine attribute of invention. Salvatore Doni possessed four authorities, the first was a demonic sword that cut through all, the second, an undying body of steel, and not much was known of the third and fourth authorities. Likely, they were trump cards to be used as a last resort, hence they were top secret. "Erica-san, please look at the area under Lord Salvatore's feet." Hearing Yuri's small voice, Erica did as told, looking at that spot. Underneath the gleefully smiling Doni's feet, there was a revolving board that had the Latin words [nudus ara] and [sere nudus] carved. The meaning of those words were [Plow nude] and [Sow nude]. Words of the poet Hesiod. Was this the source of the phenomenon? She glanced aside at Yuri, who nodded. As I thought. .... Afterwards, this authority came to be known as [Return to Medieval Style]. Ironically, this was an authority obtained from a god of invention, yet its effect was to seal modern inventions. Erica was stunned, but glared at the [King] anyway. "My lord. I've heard that a [Heretic God] has descended upon Naples, and Kusanagi Godou is in the midst of fighting it, would you happen to know the details of it?" "Ah - about that, I think it's at a stalemate right now. That's what Andrea told me." "Miss Erica, that's the same thing as what we spoke about on the phone this morning. The [Heretic God] Perseus has retreated temporarily, and it would not be long before battle broke out once more." Erica was a little relieved, but this news was too old. She had to hurry and meet up with Godou, confirm his condition, hence she had to quickly think of a way to deal with this person, returning the surroundings to a normal state.

"Lord Salvatore, to begin with, for what purpose have you come here?" "Nothing important, really. I was swallowed up by the waves back in Naples and got swept all the way here. Speaking of which, Andrea, for the purpose of checking on Godou's movements, had come to Sardinia yesterday. The moment I was washed up here, I managed to contact him immediately and subsequently met up with him." After which, Doni had begun coming up with this plan, to prevent Erica and the others from leaving this place. He had found out about Rivera who had tried to warn them, and disabled him. When he had thought of restricting the communications and transportation means, he used the authority of Vulcan, and then brought the tied-up Andrea to the beach, and had some vacation time. What happened afterwards was the current situation.... just hearing about this rendered one speechless, it was just absurd. "Then, since this plan has been exposed, I only have one thing left to do." Doni suddenly said. He stood up sluggishly, his arms hanging loosely. Though he did not hold any swords, but there was no doubt that this was the [King of Swords]' combat stance. Erica swallowed a breath. "Lord Salvatore, why do you wish to stop us?" Erica began to utilize her magic while asking. She opened the palm of her right hand, and summoned her beloved sword Cuore di Leone. "Because I would like Godou to become even stronger faster.... If you're by his side, it would bring a lot of conveniences for him, hence I would like him to fight this difficult battle alone... It is only in a solitary battle that a warrior can grow the fastest, that's how it is." Doni smiled wryly. His ever-present carefree attitude, twisted logic, it was this side of him that people could confirm that he was not a normal youth. "Hm, at any rate, I'll just cause you to be unable to stand up for one, two hours. And as for the lady from Japan there, maybe I'll give her a special service, so she won't have to suffer any pain. Shall I start, or will you?"

It was as though he were asking you how much sugar you would like in your coffee. Erica heaved a sigh. The [King of Swords] before her eyes was the strongest swordsman in Europe, there was no chance of her winning. Though she had accepted that fact in her heart, she still charged forth fearlessly. Employing small tricks against him had no meaning, even if he had said that he'll go easy on her, he was still a formidable foe. In that case, she decided to go all out right away, and she closed in for the attack. Fast, and nimbly Like a flash of lightning, Cuore di Leone was thrust forward, straight towards the body of the [King of Swords]. "You, and also Liliana Kranjcar, aren't quite there yet, huh...." Simultaneously, as those words were whispered in a quiet voice, Erica suddenly found herself flying through the air. Her body drew a parabola curve as it flew through the air, finally collapsing in an undignified heap on the sands. "Ugh...!" She wasn't sure when she had been thrown, but when she had thought of finding something to break her fall, she had already hit the ground, the impact spreading throughout her body. Completely unaware of what he had done, it was a godlike technique. Erica wanted to get up, but she could not find the strength. It was as he had said, she was unable to move for the time being. She could not detect any broken bones or heavy injuries, seems that even the degree of damage had been perfectly controlled. Seeing the defeated lioness Erica glaring at him, Doni waved his hands. "Well, that's about it. Since I've been discovered already, it's about time I return to Naples. I want to watch Godou's fight with the god up close - who is he fighting? Athena?" "It should still be Perseus, I think Athena is only tagging along." Rivera replied with a very troubled look on his face.

Nodding, Doni turned his attention to Yuri. He quickly pulled out his remaining length of rope while humming, and walked towards her. "Eh? L, Lord Salvatore, what are you going to do to me!? If you are a King, then please be - ah, please stop!" "I said I won't let you get hurt, that's why I gotta do this. Don't worry, ropes are one of my specialties, there won't be any marks." "K, KYAAAAAAAAAAA!?" And thus, Yuri's hands and legs were tied up. Doni then stomped the revolving board with Latin words written into pieces. "With that, we'll return to a civilized life once more.... And next, I'll simply board a random boat and head for Naples. You guys can take your time to come, there's no need to rush!" Doni left that last sentence with the knight lying on the ground and the tied-up hime-miko. All of the above, were the exact details of the turmoil that he had caused on the island of Sardinia.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

6 - Knight's Oath

Even after hearing that name, Godou could make neither heads or tails of it. ".... I totally have no idea, what kind of god that is." "That is not surprising. This is a name that even the Europeans have forgotten, an ancient name of the god. As a Japanese, it would be shocking if you did." Liliana explained. It had been an hour since they separated from Athena, and Godou who had been under the effects of the drug, walking unsteadily, had since been brought back to the guest room in Diana's house, and was lying on the bed. And then began Liliana's lecture. "This divinity, in modern times, is lesser known, but with regards to history, it bears quite an important meaning. He is Sol Invictus, known as Heliogabalus, reigning over the Roman Empire."

"Eh? Not Greece?" Though he had previously heard that Perseus originated as a hero from the east, why was the Roman Empire suddenly mentioned? Liliana continued explaining to Godou, who was totally confused. "Isn't Apollo the sun god of Rome? If it's Greece, shouldn't it be Apollo..." "No, that's not the case. Indeed, Jupiter and Neptune were both ancient Roman gods too, however - there were no records of similar sun gods being conquered in the ancient times. Using modern terms, it would have been known as a start of a new religion." "You're saying a new religion started in the Roman Empire?" "That's correct. The religious ideologies of the Romans, to put it nicely, were tolerant, to put it in a not-so-nice manner, would be to say that it was messy. Compared to the indigenous gods of Rome, the new religions that came out of nowhere were more popular with the people... Regardless, their gods were a combination of the original and the Greek." "In other words, Rome was a country which housed countless gods." Thinking back, in some countries, Jupiter was replaced by Zeus, and Neptune by Poseidon. It was not all that different from the religions in Japan that Godou knew of. "I feel that that way of thinking is not wrong, if we consider the one who has appeared before us, Perseus. The pioneer of Italy, with his origins of his birth in ancient Rome, all these point towards the answer of the mystery - and with that, how is it?" Liliana asked him again, and Godou looked at his right hand. The golden [Sword] that rends the gods, he reaffirmed whether he could use that trump card - he could feel nothing. "Not yet. With what you have already told me, it's still insufficient to use the [Sword]..." "T, that had been within my expectations. As I thought, with merely the conclusion through such a concise teaching method is impossible, isn't it." We probably have to use the usual method, don't we? Godou's thoughts drifted towards that direction, and the silver-haired knight promptly said, "Understanding a god's nature, is quite similar to studying history, as you are only studying a certain country during a certain time period, which is actually quite meaningless. If you do not study all the history leading up to that point in history, but rather only the specific portions, you will not be able to obtain the deepest understanding."

I see your point. Godou nodded. She had said it like a history teacher, but it was convincing. "Which is why I thought that, if you want to understand the origins of the divinity, you have to at least know the basic knowledge.... I'll do a brief summary first, then we'll return back to the main topic." If it were Erica, she'll probably say something like, 'What a pain, that method. Since there's such a fun method, let's do that instead'. Godou was slightly touched by Liliana's diligence. What a brilliantly shining heart. "Then, let's begin with the history of the Indo-Europeans? After becoming an ethnicity in a corner of Caucasus, they soon began to move towards the east... to the plains of India and Iran. In the process, the very first myth of the Indo-Europeans was born from within their mouths." "Hold on a second.... this is your concise summary?" From the calendar, that was something that had happened around 3000 to 2000 BC.... "After that, what kind of episode
[23]

are you going to continue with, may I ask?"

"Let me think. After that would be when the Indo-European ethnicity were moving to the east, they separated at India and Iran. Then, with the Semites, they created the Ugaritic mythology, and also the ancient European civilizations that created gigantic stone structures, the divinities that they - " "The scope of your lesson is too long! Too long, definitely too long!" If there were weekly lectures of two hours, it would at least take two years to finish teaching. Liliana rebutted, looking distressed, "W, we don't have a choice! You have to first understand that history, and then about the East Asian countries and Greece, followed by the Roman Empire, and finally you would be able to gain a perfect understanding!" Is that the case? No wonder Erica had said, 'what a pain' all the time. ..... At this rate, he would have to suggest using that. Every time his eyes made contact with Liliana's, he considered that possibility. This can't go on, neither of us can even look at the other's face. Carrying on in this situation is really painful.

Ultimately, the both of them fell into silence. While thinking hard in their minds, they occasionally glanced at each other. Every time their eyes met, they would become unbearably embarrassed. Nevertheless, it was at this time when the final blow had landed. "Kusanagi-sama, Liliana-sama - just earlier, we had received a message from Perseus. Please come with me." The door of the guest room opened, and came the voice of the maid Karen Jankulovski. A rare serious expression could be seen on that little devil's face.

At the entrance of Diana's house, it seems that a medal that was pierced with an arrow had been left there. And that medal was now on the kitchen table. It was made of white stone. On its surface, the shape of a wings spread, flying bird was carved. Seeing that, Liliana tensed up. "The mark of the one who reigns over the sun in the sky. Without a doubt, this medal is the symbol of Perseus." "At the same time, it symbolizes the icon of Ahura Mazda, his secret was exactly the same as what Lily had sensed...." The two witches, Liliana and Diana, were murmuring to themselves. Then, Karen who had been waiting at the side lowered her head, and made a request to Godou. "Kusanagi-sama, please go ahead and touch it. Doing that, you will be able to hear the words of Perseus... When I had picked it up earlier, it gave me quite the shock." "Ah, ok." Godou reached out his hand, testing it with his touch. At that moment, the voice of that handsome man could be heard from the white stone medal. "Seems you've fully recovered, godslayer! I too, have also had a full recovery. Then, it's about time for us to settle our duel. I will strike you down, and then Athena after that. Are you prepared?" ".... If I told you to wait, how long do you think you could give me?"

What method should I use to answer him? He was at a loss of what he should have said, hence he had just blurted out whatever he had thought of. "A warrior is always on the battlefield. Instantly rejecting the challenge, I cannot admire your imprudence. However, it's fine... The moon tonight is beautiful. I shall wait while savoring the sight of the moon. Once you have prepared, come to the place where we had fought last night!" Looks like there was not going to be a problem. Perseus sounded as though he wanted to draw in as large an audience as possible to watch their duel, he had to think of a way to change the venue - while Godou was thinking, Perseus continued, "Then, I shall await your arrival..... Ah, one more thing. I do hope you arrive early. If I have finished my moon-gazing, I will head straight for your location, but as I thought, the place of a duel, if it is not the one both parties have agreed upon, it just won't feel right. I bid you farewell, for now." His voice could no longer be heard. No matter what they tried, there were no replies. Godou sighed deeply, there's no way to postpone it further. What should I do? How can I win against that mighty hero? While Godou was ransacking his brain over this, Diana said, "Kusanagi-sama, you do not seem sufficiently prepared.... I have a request to ask of you, would you please go outside for a while? Between us girls, we have a matter of extreme importance to discuss." Being asked that by the oldest (of them) landlord, Godou complied. While worrying about what to do, the lost Godou left, sighing. - Really, what should I do?

[edit]Part 2
"We're running out of time, shall we begin the meeting? What methods should we use to allow Kusanagi-sama to achieve victory, let's start the meeting to decide that!" "I have a suggestion. If Liliana-sama uses [Instruction], then everything will be resolved." "That, is actually quite a good idea. Lily, is it ok if we leave that to you?"

"T, there's no way I can agree with that!" Of the three persons remaining in the dining room, Diana had started off with the pending problem and Karen had replied with a simple and concise solution, and with that it felt like the discussion had ended. And that was when Liliana started shouting like she was in her death throes. "I, with Kusanagi Godou, ki-kissing and applying magic through it, it's unthinkable! Forget it, I cannot approve of that!" "Earlier in the day, didn't you say that you will be helping him to the best of your ability?" "L, let me make this clear first. That was referring to anything besides kissing! T, that.... how should I phrase it, that's not something a maiden should be doing, I think. I... and Kusanagi Godou, aren't anything like boyfriend and girlfriend, or lovers, we don't have such a relationship..." Her face was fiery hot, she did not have any idea what she was saying, and her head was in a mess, but Liliana did not forget to retort. "Furthermore, there are two other witches here, it doesn't have to be me!" "I am unable to use [Instruction], hence you will have to count me out." "Although I can use it, but I think it'll be better if Lily does it, because the one Athena had granted inspiration to was Lily after all. Having knowledge directly gained from that inspiration, a greater depth of understanding than others, wouldn't it be better to be passing on that knowledge to Kusanagi-sama?" "Su, suitable mages from other places can be brought here, and then use [Instruction] on him..." Even Liliana herself knew that she was being unreasonable, and did not finish her sentence. What reasons did the three witches have for staying by Kusanagi Godou's side? In a fight against a god, no matter how many mages they were, they would not be of any help. Unless they were mages of the highest rank, they would only be dragging the Campione down. Hence, even if they knew that the god and the King were fighting, they would not come. A convention of the magical world, hence the mages that lived near Naples did not come. And another thing to be mentioned was the special characteristics of Verethragna's ten forms. There were conditions to be met in order to activate them, which were best kept secret.

Diana and Karen, they could be forced not to speak by Liliana's authority, but anyone else... He was a reckless person, hence they had to stay and help no matter what. "Liliana-sama, please hear me out. I feel that you are making an unnecessary resistance." To the Liliana who was repeatedly soliloquizing to herself, the sound of Karen's voice broke her out of her trance. "Now, all that's left is for you to say, 'I'll do it'. If you still insist on not doing so, besides showing everyone that you cannot read the atmosphere, you will also be thought of as an obsolete woman..." "Indeed, that's right - in the first place, Lily, why are you so against it?" The youngest maid had finished her attack, then passing the baton to Diana. "I feel that Kusanagi-sama, whether it is his personality or appearance, he's not bad, as a man. Only just one kiss with him wouldn't be a problem, don't you agree? Hmm?" "There's a problem! A big problem!" Liliana resisted in a loud voice against the senior witch who was happily discussing her personal matters. "It is nothing much, a kiss. If you pretend that you are giving a goodnight kiss to your father-sama, and quickly get it over with, it would be fine." "I agree. Or pretending to be having some skinship with your boyfriend. That would be ok too." "That's why, I can't do it! I, if I have to give up my first kiss, it has to be to my destined partner in love, that I have decided!" Liliana protested vigorously and loudly. She had only just finished saying that when she realized her folly, and wanted to cover her face in regret. Once, she had revealed the secret in her heart to Erica, and the usually graceful and composed Erica, had immediately burst out in roaring laughter. [.... T, that was too much, Lily. If anyone saw me laughing like this, my rating as a lady will plunge for sure! B, but you're really, a maiden that's extinct in modern times, as I thought!] Erica had said something along those lines, what kind of response would these two have? Liliana anxiously awaited their response, Diana and Karen did not say a single word, merely silently looking at her - they were not smiling?

Slight surprise could be seen on their face, and then their faces had an expression that seemed to say, 'Aahh, as I thought'. Why? She felt sad for herself, who had admitted this with her very own mouth, but Liliana Kranjcar felt that she was usually seen by others as a rough but heroic female knight, so why did the two of them have such an expression - ? "U, umm, that.... I used to think that that would be nice, but actually, I didn't really mean it that seriously...." It was clear to anyone that this was an attempt to cover it up, finding excuses, causing her to become even more nervous. ".... I see. I understand now, Lily! In that case, let me divine the compatibility between you and Kusanagi-sama!" "N, no need to go that far." Liliana refused Diana who had suddenly suggested that. This witch whose age she refused to tell, seemed to have been a love fortune teller as a side occupation, and had told every couple that they were perfectly compatible, and that they would definitely obtain happiness. Who would believe this kind of nonsensical fortune telling? "Destiny, is it..." Even Karen was muttering to herself with a serious expression. Not her usual little devil expression, but the opposite, giving off a foreboding omen. No one knew what she was scheming then. "Liliana-sama, what is the ideal scenario of your destined love?" "I, if you ask me that suddenly, I don't know how I should answer either.... anyway, if you really want me to say it, it would be a situation where everything is out to prevent the relationship between them, but no matter their distance, no matter how many times, the powerful bond of their love would bring the two of them back together." Liliana hesitantly answered the sudden question. Because these were the usual materials used for her fantasies, she could recite it with ease. "Then, what about love between people of different backgrounds? Like the love between a King and a knight, for example." ".... T, that's not very popular nowadays, you can't say that it's destined."

This topic, was it a metaphor for Kusanagi Godou and her relationship? I won't be falling for it, Liliana calmly said to herself - while in a corner of her mind, there was an intense thought of crossing social position and traditions, considering that classic relationship that struck her emotionally. "A young man, rumored to have had his way with many women, had his heart stolen by a simple girl-next-door in a chance encounter, and thus changed his entire lifestyle for her.... what do you think about this scenario?" "It's too convenient to be true. Such words from that kind of playboy, who could possibly believe them!" Liliana shouted, rejecting that scenario instantly. - With all of the women before you, everything that I've had with them were never real. Besides you, I need no other. With an expression so serious that it was scary, the scenario and the youthful face which said that to her in her imagination, why was he an Asian, and why did he look so much like that boy she had been with for these two days? "The two of them, while escaping danger together, helping each other, slowly becoming friends that do not dislike each other, and unwittingly became so close that no other person could wedge in between them, what about this scenario....?" "That is merely the suspension bridge effect! Because of the unusual circumstances, they lost their ability to make cool-headed decisions!" In the mind of Liliana who was still strongly resisting, appeared the memory of the crises both yesterday and that day. The two of them, against a god, escaping the predicament... She who was a knight had worried for him, and had wanted to protect him. What about him? He should know how to take care of himself, shouldn't he? Though the both of them were worried for each other in different ways, but with time, they would be able to solve all problems... and it felt like the both of them were rather compatible. Furthermore, for a failed knight's sake, he had promised that goddess This was a debt she had to repay. Even if she had to offer her body. ...... On that subject, she had wanted to ask him, but had forgotten, whether Kusanagi Godou had wanted to win that hero - Perseus.

If his answer was 'yes', then he would be needing all of Liliana's knowledge. However, he had never said that he wanted to win, or that he wanted to use the [Sword].... does he mean to bear this entire burden by himself? - Thinking that, Liliana suddenly felt an inexplicable feeling burst forth. Kyun
[24]

Like little needles painfully pricking her heart - rather than painful, it was unbearable, but

it contained the slight tinge of a feeling of sweetness. This was the first time she had felt such an unimaginable emotion. An uncontrollable throbbing in her chest. A thumping heartbeat that won't stop. "I, I'm going to see him for a bit! I'm worried about the effects of the drug - no, only slightly concerned, it's only that, don't get any weird thoughts!" At this rate, she could no longer restrain herself. Her mind full of thoughts, Liliana walked towards the guest room that Kusanagi Godou used. "Certainly. Have a good evening."
[25]

"Well then, we're counting on you, Lily." (By the way, the scheming maid and the witch who dressed younger than her age, on their faces were written, 'this girl, she fell for it!' while wearing evil smiles, but let us leave that aside first.) Liliana arrived at the guest room that Kusanagi Godou should be residing in. Opening the door - she found herself looking at an empty room, as though it were natural to be so. There was no mistaking it, there was not a single soul inside. She hurriedly checked the rest of the rooms in the building in a panic, but he was already gone, nowhere to be found within the house. The young Campione had vanished from Diana's abode.

[edit]Part 3
Godou, who ultimately could not find an answer, boarded a public bus. If it had gone on as it was, most likely the situation would have quickly escalated to using that method of transferring knowledge. The numbness in his body fully gone, Godou seized the opportunity when the witches were discussing to slip out of Diana's house, and boarded the bus towards Santa Lucia district. Aboard the bus that traversed the night of Naples shakily, Godou was agonizing over something.

Though he had already used that method many times in the past, and it might be a little too late to be saying it, but indeed, it was a method he hardly agreed with. Sometimes he felt that it would become too complicated with Erica and Yuri, perhaps that was one of the reasons. I have to sever the connections I have with this place, or else.... Fighting without having used that method, the difficulty was approaching 'impossible' from 'next to impossible'. He felt as if he had already lost before it even started. Absentmindedly, he gazed outside the window. The night was beautiful, but you could only truly understand that beauty when seen from higher ground. .... At any rate, the duel with Perseus was already a fixed point in the future. If he ran away, Athena would happily smile and cause Mount Vesuvius to erupt, it was a risk he would not take. If it came down to that, who knows how Naples and the surrounding region would end up like. In a situation where he could not use the [Sword], how should he approach the fight? In the end, he could not think of anything beyond that, it was back to square one for him. - While considering those points, the public bus had stopped at a certain stop. Godou hurriedly got off the bus. Nearby, there was both a train and a tram station, and they both stopped at somewhere nearby Santa Lucia harbor. Though it would only have required one stop on the train, but it would be better to think of something as he went there. From Diana's house he had taken a map of the city, and had left afterwards. "..... If only Erica was with me, then I wouldn't have needed to think this hard over this.... wait, what am I saying!" He saw a public payphone on the road ahead In an instant, he thought of calling Erica's cellphone number, and he yelled out. Up till now, he had always been saying not to use that method, yet if he were to call for help, and got Erica to come over - it would mean a decisive defeat for him. However.... "I can't think of anything good, what should I do!?"

It was like when a writer had written nothing, and the deadline was almost up. Godou walked on, muttering, and before he knew it he was at the coastal road. The smell of the tides drifted into his olfactory senses. The murky black sea stretched out before him. Facing a certain direction from the Santa Lucia harbor - east, to be precise, one could see the coast, an outline of an arc, and the many buildings that were constructed beside the coast, the harbor, and the many anchored vessels in the harbor itself. Even further, one could see the ruins of the wrecked Egg Castle. It was not far from the place where the golden haired hero was awaiting. Godou heaved a deep sigh, with a feeling of 'oh, whatever', prepared to head there, and at that time. ".... You've not yet finished the preparations for the duel, may I ask where do you plan on going before then?" A cold voice, from behind him. Godou cautiously turned around. He was not sure since when, but the fairy-like Liliana Kranjcar was behind him. "How did you find out where I was...?" "I derived your approximate location using magic, and then using flight magic, flew to the general vicinity. If you wish to escape from a witch like me, you'll have to work harder." Liliana explained concisely, and she seemed disappointed, Godou sighed again, his knowledge of magic was simply too superficial. "Let's go there together..... I would like to speak with you." While saying that in a frightening tone, Liliana walked in the direction of the sea. The coastal road during that time, had quite a fair bit of human traffic. There was a large greenified park nearby, and also many open-air stalls and small stores side-by-side, a street rife with activity. It would indeed be inconvenient to be conversing on the road with so many goers. .... As I expected, is she here to preach to me? Godou suddenly reminisced about being scolded by an intelligent-looking Yuri, and he made up his mind.

He would simply ignore those words, and find an opportunity to escape later. Liliana who was oblivious to the thoughts currently flowing through Godou's head, asked, "Kusanagi Godou, do you wish to win in that battle ahead?" "A, about that, of course I'd like that to happen, if it were possible. Because I am someone who hates losing at anything." Godou replied while thinking. He did not want to lose, but life would easier if he could win by simply having a reason of 'not being able to lose'. Remembering those sports programs on television, every time, the moment the Japanese representative team appeared the entire crowd would cheer and applaud. During those times, Godou would feel the sense of irony; the crowds cheering and roaring their support were excited and light-hearted, and on the other hand the participants had it really hard with the stress. "If that's the case, then why did you not try your best, for the sake of victory?" "Although, I really did want to try my best..." Some things were out of one individual's control, left to fate. If it had been within his ability, then he would have done the most he could to find that chance at victory, but - reality was not so kind, Godou thought deeply. In the end, if he did not have the assistance of Erica or Yuri, he was only a half-assed Campione. He was called a 'King', yet he was powerless. "You yourself should know what you need to do, to give me a command is all that is required. Perseus - the serpent-slaying hero that came from the east, Mithras. Just a 'bestow on me the knowledge of his secret' will do." Mithras. Just only hearing the name and a few bits of his background, was insufficient to understand his divinity. Not knowing that would mean not being able to fight, he understood this very well. Even so, Kusanagi Godou could not bring himself to do it. "I do not intend on doing so. It's true that I've obtained an inexplicable power from a god, but I am not someone who likes using that power, nor do I want to order others around to do things for me."

Godou finished saying, but Liliana shook her head. "I've already said this before, the duty and responsibility of a [King] is only to do battle with the gods - the you of now who is preparing for battle against a [Heretic God], fulfilling your responsibility, hence it is you whom we must obey, the possessor of our loyalty." "It's fine even if you don't take that kind of thing seriously now. I'm only taking up this troublesome task because I'm the only one here who can." If there were someone else willing to do it, Godou would happily give up his spot, there was no need to over elevate himself. "Because there's no one else willing to, that's why I am, that's how simple the reason is, and the situation now is because of my own willfulness, although I also don't really like being called a 'King' - " In the past, Kusanagi Godou had denied the fact that the Heretic God Verethragna was a hero. After that, for some reason, he himself was told that 'You are a King', it was truly ridiculous. What that delusional youth god had said that time, right now, Godou was feeling the same way as he did then. If someone said he was a King, then a King he was. A King, isn't that a title for someone who had accomplished exaggerated amazing feats? The him of now was living in an environment where he was called that. "For someone like me, I definitely do not wish for people to recognize me as a King. Nor would I want to be treated as one. I know very well what kind of person I am, no matter what others call me, I have no intention of changing myself!" To call him 'stubborn' would not be wrong, to call him 'childish', that would not be wrong either. Godou had that degree of self-knowledge, why does he not display it - Liliana almost said that out loud. She froze for a moment, then emitted a small sigh. "Honestly... You're such a hopeless person. A big idiot." It was as she said. He had nothing to say in defense, Godou felt a little guilty. "Because you're so fixated over that, that's why you're hesitant about giving me an order?" "Well, yeah... no matter how vital it is, being forced to do that kind of thing with me, you won't like it, right? Giving you an order to do that, is definitely a mistake."

Godou was a little embarrassed. He was not the type of person to force others to what they did not want, but rather someone with a spirit of steel, nor is he an insensitive guy. The confident and brave him, had such a good-fornothing side to him - Liliana was a little surprised. "You leave no other choice... Then, let me tell you the method to solve the problem." With a light sigh, Liliana slowly said. She revealed a shy yet gentle expression to Godou. Like this, she no longer seemed the fairy she usually was. With her softened-down chivalry and her beautiful face, she seemed just like a normal, gentle girl. In that moment, Godou felt his heart being stolen by that expression. Immediately, he regained his composure. What kind of method is that? He quietly awaited her answer. "That is...." Liliana lightly whispered, her voice so small that he could not hear, and when he moved his ear closer, then - Godou had a big shock. At the next moment, a warm feeling could be felt from his lips. .... Liliana had kissed him, and when he returned to reality, it had been a few seconds. "In other words, we'll just have to do this... I only have to kiss you." After their lips had parted, Liliana said, blushing. "Be, because you had said that there was no one else besides you who could battle against a god that you volunteered yourself, if that's the case, then I am the same, besides me, no one else can support you, that's why I have decided to lend you my aid to the best of my abilities.... And I don't dislike it." "Eh?" "That is... what we had just did." Is that true? Are those her true feelings, from the bottom of her heart? Looking at the embarrassed face of Liliana, Godou was at a loss. "It is a situation where even if you become an inhuman tyrant, you will be forgiven, and yet you still worry about the surroundings. Also you are careless at times, I feel that is a positive point, on the contrary."

No, the part about becoming a tyrant, it's better if there isn't a possibility of that happening. Godou was a little guilty, if he misused the authorities of Verethragna, he would become just like those madmen Doni and Voban. "It is because of me that we have fallen into this misfortune, but yet you did not blame me, not even a word. What's more, to protect me, you sacrificed yourself, in front of Athena...." Misfortune, huh.... Objectively, that was not wrong. However to Kusanagi Godou, misfortune like this was like bread-and-butter, he would not even spare a worry for it. "Choosing someone like Erica to serve at your side, I feel that you don't have an eye for people, but as you are still young, it is difficult to fend off the wiles and tricks of that vixen. If you start to change now, there wouldn't be any problems... I shall help you!" Eh? She didn't deny the rumor of me being a philanderer? This was something he did not want to be accused of the most - at Godou who was thinking that, Liliana's face tensed up. "The knight of the [Bronze-Black Cross], Liliana Kranjcar, swears that from now onwards, you shall be the master of my sword, and to you I shall offer my body and loyalty. Will you accept my oath?" "To the extent of offering your loyalty, I'm not that kind of awesome person." Hearing her declaration of her decision, Godou thought. Regardless, if he did not give her a proper response, he would not be fit to be a man, and thus he nodded his head without any hesitation. "If you will help me, and become my comrade, I'll be the first to give you a warm welcome... though I'm sure that I'll be causing you trouble, often - even so, is that fine with you?" "I don't mind. I've already made up my mind, to endure the troubles." The two of them gazed at each other. Godou and Liliana finally went back to being able to look each other in the eye. "I'm sure that you'll become a master worthy of my troubles, I look forward to it." "Don't look forward to that too much, but I'll try my best.... Although that's a hard promise to keep."

"It would be best if there were results to show, but if you're willing to do your best, that is already enough. Areas where you are lacking, I will help you, lend you my assistance... With this blade, I will protect you, if you have need of knowledge on the gods, I will pass them over to you." "Ah, aah." The moment passing of knowledge was mentioned, Godou started to feel embarrassed. In other words, he was going to do that with her.... he was thrown off by the surprise attack earlier, but still, that would not be good Sensing that Godou was wavering, Liliana let out a panicked voice. "D, don't misunderstand, I'm doing it out of my duty as a knight, only that! I'm not like Erica. I won't become your lover in order to take advantage or something like that!" "T, that's right. Of course I understand!" "That's right.... Kusanagi Godou, I have a request to make as a knight. From now on, in order to lend you my aid, I plan on staying by your side as much as I can, so please rectify the people around you, and restructure your attitude, is that ok?" "Ah - Ok. I don't think that'll be a problem." "From now on, our relationship as a knight and a King will be like a pair of birds flying wing to wing, branches of the same tree entwined together. There will be times when our opinions diverge, times that we do not place our faith in each other.... but we will overcome these hardships, allowing the bonds between us to grow even stronger - let us become a pair like that. [26] That is our oshidori's pledge." "... I understand. Anyway, let's get along well, from now on." Liliana's oath earlier, there were many unsuitable terms and phrases that were used with regards to the current situation Although Godou thought that way, he felt that it did not really matter, so he just let it slide. There were no problems in conversation and communication, but after all, they came from drastically different cultures, hence if he pointed out each and every of her mistakes in the language, it would be too uncool of him. "Then, my master - I have a request.... Please, kiss me." "Eh?" The world around Godou froze.

The female knight stared unhappily at her unreactive master. "Surely you don't expect me to kiss you one more time!? Actions like this, are initiated by the male party!" ".... T, that's not it. How can we be doing it on the street?!" "We only just did it earlier, what are you talking about. Pl, please look around you.... If it's just kissing, no one will pay us any heed in this vicinity." Liliana explained shyly, Godou looked to and fro around - he finally understood. The lively coastal street. At night. Full of couples. And, the closer it was to the sea, the darker it was. With these conditions, couples would naturally gravitate towards those areas, and engage in activities like kissing "W, we've already gone that far, are you still going to hesitate over it!?" "What hesitate, rather you should say that the Ethics Committee inside my heart won't give me the permission to do such a thing!" "If it's permission you need, I'll give it to you... I, I feel that you have the right intentions, and furthermore you are my master. Also.... I don't want to see you lose, nor do I want to see the sight of you falling to the ground, pierced by Perseus' arrow once more." Unknowingly, Liliana had gotten closer. She moved her slender body close to Godou, and then tightly glued her body onto his, looking upwards at him with teary eyes. "For my sake... and for the sake of victory, please do your best. I'm begging you." Liliana asked, her slightly pale lips trembling. - For the sake of victory. The meaning of that, was something, Godou had no resistance against. Yes, he had already, by Perseus - the god with the name of Mithras which he had never heard of, been defeated. Liliana in a soft voice, told him that she wished for him to triumph over that man, and she was a beautiful girl herself. To the point that people would wonder whether she was a human or a fairy, a slender and beautiful appearance, but was surprisingly serious, easy to talk to, and at times come up with very strange delusions, she was a cute girl like that.

When he had a real feeling of that fact, he had already sealed her lips with his. Their lips met. When their lips parted, Liliana looked displeased, as if aggravated. "T, that's not enough. More... please do more." Having come this far, there was no other way but to continue. It was the first time that he had, out of his own volition, initiated a kiss. Having steadied his resolve, he kissed her once again, tightly embracing Liliana. This moment, the knowledge flowed. - That is the incarnation of the sun, the hero from the east. - The sword god of serpent slaying steel, as the Invincible Emperor, the King that reigns over light. It connected. Between Liliana and Godou, the constructed truth was connected. Their lips parted once again, but this time Liliana was silent. The two of them nodded at each other. "The god that you had defeated, Verethragna, was a divinity that had an extremely complicated background." Liliana who seemed as though she was kissing Godou's neck, spoke as she drew closer. "Before being a Yazata of Zoroastrianism, he hailed from ancient Persia, as a god of light and [27] contract, Mithra, the war god." Liliana who was softly speaking into his ear caused him to feel at ease. Just by doing that, he felt the connection strengthen. "There was also this myth.... When Mithra punished the sinners who defiled their code, he would take the form of a pitch-black boar, crushing them, and the boar is one of the ten forms of Verethragna." The cool, chivalrous female knight spoke in a dream-like, gentle voice. She placed the entire weight of her body onto Godou, and peacefully closed her eyes.

"The reason they share the same appearance - because Mithra is the root divinity of Verethragna, and Mithra who was originally a war god, with the passing of time, the divine nature of being a god of light and contract intensified, and the one which continued his increasingly weakening nature of being a war god was Verethragna." A quiet voice that only one could hear. Like a lullaby, or the pillow talk of a couple, slowly penetrating into Godou's ears.

"From the violent aspect of Mithra's soul, Verethragna was created, and at the same time inheriting the divine nature of Indra. Indra was an Indian storm god that was regarded in Persia as a demon, and only the divine nature was inherited by Verethragna." Mithra, Indra. Sacred names that somehow seemed nostalgic. It might have been the memories that were awakened by the sleeping divine power of Verethragna that was inside Godou's body. Without a doubt, after that he had merged with Hercules that was from the east, becoming an undefeatable war god. "Tracing the roots of Mithra and Indra, would lead you back to the Indo-European ethnicity in the east - the war god that was born from the Aryans, specifically that Mithra's old name was Mitra, who was regarded by the Aryans as the most important divinity, alongside Varna. That god was the origin of Mithra, the god who came to the west." At this point, Liliana was suddenly silent. What happened?

Puzzled, Godou looked at the silver-haired girl who was tightly hugging him, and she immediately lowered her head shyly, avoiding his gaze, and said in a small voice, "L, let's continue. What we did earlier... was not enough... that, um, if you do not kiss me more - " Her fair skin had turned red, from her face to her neck, and she asked in a trembling voice. Seeing Liliana in such a cute attitude, Godou's doubts in his heart were chased away, it would not be good to let her say those things to him again. He moved his face closer, and stole her lips once more. An awkward but forceful kiss. At the start Liliana's body stiffened up, but soon she relaxed, and accepted Godou's unskillfully moving lips, and opened up her cherry-colored lips as though she was about to swallow the other party. Single-mindedly assaulting Godou's lips, unceasingly kissing each other, their feelings deepening. ... For the purpose of catching their breath, their lips separated. Godou saw that Liliana was looking at him drowsily, perhaps he might have looked the same. Her embarrassment and ecstasy causing her body to tremble, with her tearful eyes and tender lips, before she could say a word, Godou sealed her lips again. - A military genius, from a combined alliance of Pompey and Caesar. - It was said that when he suppressed the pirates of Asia Minor, he had witnessed with his own eyes strange customs and practices. - The pirates had to make offerings to Mount Olympus in Lycia, held unbelievable secret rituals, and this practice had survived till the present times, with the worshippers of Mithras. "This was a record left by Plutarch in [Hero's Legends], something that migrated from the east to the west, from the hero that came from Persia, this is the divinity of Perseus, he who was called the Invincible Sun arrived in England, a rarity of a hero that crossed the lengths of the world." Through their overlapping lips, Liliana's knowledge was passed on to Godou's mind. Perhaps she was a little shy, she would occasionally withdraw her lips and whisper softly, but Godou did not let her speak, and pressed his lips on hers continually. "Yo, you can't... If you do that, I'll...." Had he been too forceful? The troubled Liliana resisted slightly.

However, with those moist trembling lips, even while feeling embarrassed, she accepted Godou's all the same. Liliana, as though wanting to suck in Godou's lips, opened up her own. "This is a magic ritual.... Preparation in order to battle a god, so please take this more seriously.... don't fool around..." The saliva from the Liliana's mouth, moistened Godou's lips. She seemed to be troubled by the sound of the saliva, sucking slowly on Godou's lips, and she moved her tongue as though wanting her saliva back. The saliva that flowed from Liliana's lips, were sucked into Godou's mouth. Through their tongues, the exchange of saliva, and both a feeling of sweetness and knowledge filled their minds. - The chains that tied Perseus and Mithras together. The appearance of the hero from the east. - From the east, came not only the hero, yes, so did the Sun, rising from the east. - In other words, the incarnation of the Sun that came from the east, was the meaning behind Perseus' name. "Deeper... If we don't establish a deeper connection... I will not be able to impart onto you, we are already more intimate than any other King and knight, anyone else, even Erica cannot say a thing... that's why... we can..." Her cheeks a shade of deep red, Liliana spoke quickly. She immediately closed her eyes and pressed her lips forward, sucking with greater force than before. She wanted to feel deeply, no matter how, and Godou opened his lips to embrace Liliana's, and this time, her trembling tongue entwined around Godou's. A slippery feeling like that of wet bodies coming into contact, she was slightly restless, and Godou parted from her lips for a moment. ... If this goes on, they might reach a point of no return. Because of that feeling, the two of them stopped their kissing, and a strand of saliva formed a thin bridge between their lips, and they looked into each other's eyes. She used those intoxicated-looking eyes of hers to gaze at Godou.

Her eyes were unfocused, something he could never imagine looking at her usually clean and neat demeanor, adorable to the point of causing one's back to shiver, an alluring expression of a female. The amount of people who have seen this expression on this girl was definitely only one. Absolutely convinced of that, Godou cast aside his confusion. Soon, the silent Liliana lightly nodded her head, looked into his face, sensing his desires. "I, it's fine if we do it the way you prefer, you know? I, I want to do it with you too, faster, ki, kiss... that's why, that's why, more - " There was no need for more words. Yet another forceful kiss, he no longer held back. Liliana intensely sucked upon Godou's invading tongue. Their tongues entwined again and again, exchanging their saliva, moistening their lips, each of them confirming the softness of the other's lips. Like that, they continued their longest kiss Finally, Godou had pieced together all of the knowledge of the divinity that originated from Persia. The warrior from the east, the incarnation of the Invincible Sun, the serpent-slaying hero of steel, Godou had obtained the words of power to rend apart this enemy hero.

In the end, how much time had they spent being lost in the activities here? She did not know how long exactly, but when Godou had suddenly come back to his senses, he quickly withdrew from her lips, but both his and Liliana's were already fully wet. Liliana's beautiful face had already returned to normal and was her usual composed self again, but was still trembling slightly out of shyness. No matter how many couples there were here, they had still overdone it. Whether it were the other couples who were hugging each other tightly like them, or the road-side stall staff or customers, all of them were watching the two of them, snickering and chuckling to themselves. Godou and Liliana's line of sight overlapped.

In Japan, if you engaged eye contact it would be best if you disengaged as soon as possible, but this was the passionate Latin kingdom. Some people from the surrounding were whistling, some gave them a thumbs-up, others were simply smiling at them - it had become such a scene. " - !?! Ku, Kusanagi Godou, let's leave quickly!" "T, that's right, Liliana-san! That guy must have waited for quite a while!" They quickly escaped from that area, half-walking and half-running. The destination was - Egg Castle, the battle was about to start soon. Calm down! Godou chided himself. "H, how is it? Do you think you have a chance?" Liliana had been considering the same, and their conversation returned to reality. "To be honest, I don't know. Although I have the [Sword] that can rend him, but that guy can also seal my power, if you consider only the abilities, that guy has the advantage." "But you seem calm. Do you have any trump cards up your sleeve?" "It's nothing special, but Athena has said it before, no matter what the odds are, in a fight between gods there are no definites, hence our battle against the god should be the same, just let me try - no, let me defeat him." As they moved, they focused their wills on the upcoming battle ahead. Seeing Godou's show of courage, Liliana shrugged her shoulders. "You are indeed reckless, but no matter, I will assist you to the best of my abilities, and I have one last request." "What is it?" "Just 'Liliana' will do, if I'm different from Erica in this way, honestly, I can't take it." "... Normally, adding 'san' when you address someone is more respectful, isn't it?" "That's just formality. B, because we already have a relationship where we have done those kind of things, there's no need to be so formal, right!?" "I, I got it. Then, I shall call you that from now on...!"

Liliana's stuttering had caused him to recall the earlier events, and the pair advanced towards the battleground where the One who came from the East, Mithras (Perseus) awaited.

[edit]Part 4
The devil king of east Europe, Marquis Dejanstahl Voban. He had struck down Apollo who possessed many varied authorities, obtaining the authority of wolves, [Legion of Hungry Wolves]. And Salvatore Doni had obtained for the Celtic god king Nuadha, [Ripping Arm of Silver]. Their personalities were extremely similar to their authorities, overly suited for each other. " - These are good examples, hence I theorize that a Campione's authorities are a reflection of the possessor's personality and skill, and then compatibility level, other than that it would be for the purpose of absorbing the massive divine power into the human body of the Campione, hence there is no choice but to sever certain parts away. I feel that it is during this process that the authority would go through allocation adjustments." Those were the thoughts of Erica Blandelli hours ago that were stated, while on the vessel. The high-speed craft was moving through the Tyrrhenian Sea at night. In the cabin of the twelve-meter long high-speed craft that weighed twenty tons, she explained to her audience that consisted of Andrea Rivera and Mariya Yuri. - After being messed up by Salvatore Doni. The injured Erica had, with great pains, undid the knots on Rivera and Yuri. Regaining their freedom, they had hastily went off in pursuit of Doni. But it had been too late, the [King of Swords] who had already prepared a high-speed craft and crew in advance had embarked on the journey long ago. At any rate, they had to reach Naples as soon as possible. Erica, Yuri and Rivera rented a suitable vessel and departed immediately. Their destination was the location of the battle between Kusanagi Godou and the [Heretic God]. When Doni's spell was broken, they had verified the situation through the phone, contacting the responsible party for resolving the incident in Naples, the witch Diana from the [Bronze-Black Cross]. Diana had told them as well, the one assisting Godou was the Great Knight Liliana Kranjcar.

Ability wise there was no doubt that she was highly-skilled. But the fact that she was not beside Godou at the moment left Erica anxious to no ends. However, no matter how anxious she was, she could do nothing while on the boat. Erica who wanted to get rid of that uneasiness, had simply started on that aforementioned topic she had thought of. "Miss Erica's assumptions have no basis, nor is there any supporting evidence, hence there is no meaning in it, academically speaking. However, as a personal opinion, it is a rather sound theory." The serious Rivera had refuted her and agreed with her at the same time. Yuri who was at the side wanted to say something. "May I interject a bit? Regarding Lord Salvatore and Marquis Voban, what Erica-san had said made sense... but how would you explain Godou-san's situation?" "Now that you mention it, he's almost fully capable of utilizing all ten forms of Verethragna." "Yes. You say that personality and compatibility levels are what affects a Campione's authorities, but I don't think that he is at that level..." Yuri's voice trailed off, and she tilted her head slightly. Erica nodded her head, in actual fact, that problem had been bugging her for these few months. "That's true. What Yuri had said is not wrong, but if you put it this way, maybe it would make sense... In simple terms, because of Godou's generosity, a personality that treats anyone as a good friend, that is why he is able to use all of the forms." Without a doubt, he was a youth who treated everyone friendlily and familiarly. But to the people whom he had opened his heart to, he was extremely bighearted, to the point that people would think he's an idiot. He was always sincere to and trusting of others, the memory of him being severely messed around by Lucretia at the start of the vacation remained firmly in her mind. Another good example was, he got along well with that Genaro guy. Rude and rough, violent and cunning, and a fanatic of Japanese children cartoons, a depressing man who could debate furiously about anime, that kind of person could actually get all familiar with Godou. "I see, that's one way to look at it... Well, there's no way that this issue can be proven, pursuing it would be meaningless, although it is quite an interesting topic."

Rivera answered seriously, and Yuri nodded in agreement. "That's true. If it was just as Erica-san had said, then a lot of inexplicable things could be explained." The hime-miko smiled. Till now, whenever they spoke of Godou's safety, everyone had sank into a gloomy mood, but the atmosphere was slowly lightening up, perhaps it might be due to the recollection of his pure and kind personality. "Yuri is too naive.... Though I don't dislike that part of Godou, because it's cute, and teasing him is also fun, but isn't this a big problem?" "Problem?" "That guy doesn't just treat guys that way, he treats girls in the same manner, if the other party is a female, even if he did not strike up a conversation or deepen their relationship by his initiative, the female side would slowly adjust her pace to suit his and shorten the distance between them. Remember the situation when we had Lucretia." If the other party was a girl that did not dislike him, and was even aware of his presence..... This situation was a little too dangerous, even if Godou did not approach her, she would of her own accord approach him, and he would not reject nor distance away from her. Throw in a few misunderstandings and a bit of luck, and adding the factor of an encounter with a divinity... "T, that... If it's Godou-san... ah, no, it's because it's Godou-san that the danger of him stepping into a strange situation...!?" Yuri seemed like she had thought of the same problem Erica did, and became very flustered. After that, what she worried about was Liliana Kranjcar - Erica's rival and childhood friend, the report that she was currently assisting Godou at his side. It was hard to imagine something suspicious happening between that old-fashioned maiden and Godou. But her heart was throbbing strangely. If something complicated develops between Godou and Liliana, what should I do. Erica, the devil who liked to tease others, revealed a slightly unhappy expression, her brows locked in a frown.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

7 - Unruly Devil King, Sun's Hero

Walking under the night sky, in Naples. Bringing with him Liliana Kranjcar, Kusanagi Godou finally arrived at Santa Lucia district, and they slowly made their way on foot through the bustling street. Even though there had been such a huge commotion the previous day, the crowds still filled the streets. If this were Japan, it would definitely have become as deserted as a boat on the verge of sinking, that even the rats would be gone. As expected of Italy, and the residents of Naples famous for their optimism. Godou was strolling in that city. The one who had an appointment with him here was that handsome hero-sama, but he should be drawing closer from the other side too. If you're going to come, come out faster. His mind thinking over that, the sound of a flute reached his ears. A flute, but the sound did not seem to be the clear sound of an instrument, but rather a simple nostalgic feeling, leaving people with a deep impression, it was a sorrowful yet incredible melody. Godou looked towards the crowds. Towards the source of the melody. It was shocking to see the handsome youth standing in the middle of the crowd, blowing a grass whistle. The people who had noticed this performance, had quickly cleared away and made way for him. Their behavior was almost like they had only noticed the sound of the flute for the first time. No, surely that was the case. The beautiful youth [Heretic God]'s divine power must have had something to do with this. Using his majesty as a god, causing the humans to give way of their own volition. Those who laid their eyes upon him, wore a trance-like expression. An appearance that caused people to feel that he was cosplaying, the handsome youth dressed in pure white. But somehow, he gave off the impression of someone special, a sacred existence, a result of the innate charm of a god.

"Well met again, godslayer. You've kept me waiting." The hero smiled. Godou walked towards him, with Liliana following behind. The surrounding people parted and gave way, hence it was not too much of a task to arrive right before Perseus. "How should I address you from now? Should I continue calling you Perseus?" "...Ho." Perseus, like a brilliant sun, revealed a smile on his beautiful face. He threw aside the grass whistle which was a leaf from some unknown tree, and replied, "Have you discovered my secret? Did Athena tell you?" "That's how it is. I never expected that a god would lie when giving his name." "If you'll allow me to explain, that isn't a false name, as I have many different names. The 'One who came from the East' is an especially famous one... I had concluded that this name is the most widely accepted one, nowadays." He smiled like someone who had played a trick. Even with this kind of expression, he was still very charming, truly, this beautiful youth was a despicable character. "I will not allow you to use my other name casually, it's fine if you continue to address me as Perseus... you might be surprised to know this, but I'm someone who likes to be in the spotlight." Totally not surprising. Though our time together has been short, Godou already knew this very well. Godou, tensing his muscles, took no notice of Perseus' refusal. This man who liked playing tricks - the one who wanted to be referred to as Perseus, was very strong. If he did not fight with all his might, it would not even be close to a fair fight. "... If that's the case, I think there's a better place to do this. A place wider, bigger, which would catch the eye of more people, and allow them all to watch our battle." "Ho?" "Since we're going to do battle, let's do it there... Liliana, please lead the way." Nodding her head with a simple 'Understood.', Liliana took the lead.

The new location for their duel had already been decided when the two of them were making their way here in a discussion. Behind the chivalrous and calm female knight, the Campione and handsome god followed. On the bustling street of Naples, even though it was nighttime, it was still very bright. The three of them walked on the road, the goers automatically giving way, because they were attracting a large amount of attention Is something special going to happen? The surrounding people had such a question hanging on their faces, looking towards them. They proceeded under the gaze of the crowds, like a wrestler making his way to the ring, and the wrestler would try to display his power on the way. ... It was hard to believe that this small journey would end up becoming so epic. Godou was rather stressed out over this unexpected development. "I see, this was quite the good suggestion. If it's this place, the masses would be able to properly appreciate our battle, it's a great place for our final showdown!" Inspecting the location Liliana had brought them to, Perseus nodded, satisfied. It was a particularly famous tourist sightseeing attraction, in the Santa Lucia district. - Piazza del Plebisito. It was a semi-circle shaped plaza, with a great view. In this plaza, there were two buildings of historical significance. The church of San Francesco di Paola. Palazzo Reale Di Napoli. In other words, the royal palace of Naples. Adjacent to the royal palace were one of the three great opera houses of Italy, Teatro San Carlo, and also Castel Nuovo, a castle constructed during the same age as the Castel dell'Ovo. In short, this was a random collection of famous sites. Hence, even in the night, there were many people, but when Perseus had entered the plaza, they had in turn maintained their distance. The people formed a large circle around the perimeter, wanting to see what happens next. It was as though this were a movie shoot with many extras.

In this situation, Godou was like the one playing the villain, about to do battle with the goodlooking protagonist, as he followed behind Perseus, embarrassed. Halfway through, they had to force their way through the crowd, and his eyes met with Liliana's, who was in the front row. Her immediate nodding of her head in response was reassuring. - Thus, the god and the Campione stood in the center of attention, in the middle of the square, facing each other. Perseus summoned his sword out of thin air. On the other side, Godou was barehanded. This time, he should not choose an incomplete weapon. Against the hero who was victorious yesterday, he had to go all out in his first attack, which meant that he should pick "To not use your other name casually.... You did say that, right?" Even the simplest of words could be turned into words of power, a sacred sword. The golden secret sword that rend gods. However, the trump card that was his strongest weapon, to what extend could its potential be reached this time? His other forms having been sealed, anticipating that the [Sword] would be an exception, this way of thinking was somewhat weak. Yet, he did not care, he would simply go ahead. "Excuse me, but I will not be able to do that. I'll say this first.... the One who came from the east, the Invincible Sun Heliogabalus - you who possesses many aliases, the name that you conceal is Mithras, the sun god born on winter solstice. That is the other you!" At that moment, Godou reinforced his resolve, and in one breath, pulled out the [Sword]. Enveloping the surrounding in light, the words from his mouth becoming words of power, and the light spheres that turned golden, it as the weapon used by the [Warrior], the last form of Verethragna - the spell words of the [Sword]. "The hero of light, Mithras. This is the name you have hidden!" He started with the restrained first sword. Godou controlled the many lights of the [Sword], and slashed towards Perseus/Mithras. In return for that arrow the day before, he did not hold back at all.

"Hoho - you had concealed such an ability? Hahaha, truly magnificent!" The Mithras who called himself Perseus moved, at a speed like a white panther. Instantly jumping back, dodging the sword of light. "You were originally known only as Perseus - the Man who came from the East, the stranger who had saved the princess Andromeda from the giant serpent, a serpent-slayer and a skilled swordsman... originally you were only thus." Godou who had caused Perseus to step back, extended the [Sword]. Countless lights like the stars, illuminated the entire plaza, each and every of those lights weapons to kill Perseus/Mithras. "Since ancient times, the serpent - and the dragon, the heroes that fought these were many, and you were one of the prime examples. A hero who struck down the serpent and saved the beautiful maiden. What were their reasons for doing battle with the serpents? This was because serpents and dragons which were, by the former rulers of the divine world, the great goddesses of the land - they had reduced them to these forms due to their evil nature." Now, Godou's mind still had the knowledge of the time when Athena was still a goddess of the land. If he did not begin to understand from this part, he would not be able to understand the nature of the [Serpent-Slayer]. In the primeval world that these goddesses had been worshipped as the highest of gods, the [Lady] had possessed the most authority. This was knowledge that had been gained from that time when he fought against Athena. This wisdom was shaped into words of power, into the radiance of the [Sword]. In order to make keen this radiance, Godou continued to chant the words of power. "The Queens of the divine world struck down those that were known as demonic beasts. The result was the collapse of the world where the goddesses reigned, and with that came the world where warriors with bronze and metal weaponry reigned. With the coming of an age where military strength ruled the countries, and the mission of the heroes of steel like you, was to carve out such a new world of violence!" The preparations were done, what would the result be like? In response to Godou's words of power, the light spheres that circled around Perseus began to speed up. "Hm - Is this something like those flight implements? What strange words of power."

The hero murmured to himself, his interest piqued. The sword in his hand vanished, and in its place appeared a longbow, along with a quiver on his back, of course, within the quiver were multiple tens of arrows. "If that's the case, then I shall exchange blows with you by my bow. Come, let us see whose technique reigns supreme!" In contrast to Perseus who was giving off a manly smile, Godou did not have that kind of allowance. Desperately chanting the words of power, he gathered his [Sword]. "I am the dragon of injustice, the strongest and the most wicked of butchers! The sword that protects the men and women of righteousness, obey me!" An infinite amount of light spheres answered Godou, gathering, forming tens of swords. A golden formation of swords. The swords were aimed directly at Perseus, surrounding him from all sides. "In that case, by the sun that rises from the east, grant me strength! Bestow upon me the strength to crush my comrade Verethragna!" Perseus had also begun chanting his own words of power. Light rings appeared at his back, the proof of the sun god that the Man who came from the east possessed. That light was a powerful ability that he had gained from Mithras, the god who came from the east that had assimilated into Roman mythology, which was also the origin of the troublesome ability that could seal Verethragna. Godou made his mind, and in a single breath, released the golden [Sword]. "Right now, I have borrowed the divine protection of the sun, to fire this one arrow. Young godslayer, a light, when present before another yet whose radiance surpasses its own will lose its splendor, learn this lesson well!" At the same time, Perseus fired an arrow towards the moon in the sky. The single soared high into the heavens - and then split into hundreds of lights that bathed the ground, and the [Sword] that was hit by the rain of light dissolved, much like an ice cube beneath a hot summer sun. ".... As I thought, this won't work? That's really a troublesome ability."

Godou griped about his opponent's troublesome power. How is it? Perseus who had said that to him puffed out his chest. His childishness was overflowing, yet his charm and charisma as a hero did not diminish. Strong to the point of causing others to click their tongues. Though his comprehensive capabilities could not be thought of to be higher than Athena's, Godou's affinity against him was comparatively worse than with Athena. As long as he carried the aspect of Mithras, the hero of light, any attack against him was ineffective. - Even so, Godou did not plan on going down without a fight. He renewed his assault. If the opponent's ability was troublesome, then he would just have to seal it first. If that plan did not work, then he would have no chance at victory. At any rate, it was better than hesitating. In order to revive the [Sword] that had partially disappeared, he continued to chant the words of power. "The second name that you've hidden - Mithras. The place that this divinity was worshipped, reigning over the center of the world, is the Roman Empire that we all know of. The people of that country worshipped the divinities that were introduced from foreign places, becoming new religions, a broad-minded and perfunctory inclination." Yes, gods introduced from foreign places. For example Cybele from Asia Minor, Isis from Egypt, and even Moses. The early Roman Empire had introduced many different gods from many different places, prophets and beliefs, and then reinforced it with their own adjustments, and the origin divinities had turned into gods which were filled with the style and culture of Rome. Among those gods, Mithras was included. "The foreign god Mithras' homeland was Persia, to the east of Rome, and another god that also came from the east, Heliogabalus - the Greek sun god that had its own palace at the end of the east, the god that was called 'Sol' in Rome!" Continuing to speak out words of power crafted from the origins of the hero, the light of the [Sword] began to intensify again. And so did the light rings on Perseus' back, glowing brighter and brighter. He raised his longbow once more, nocked an arrow, any further and it would be a repeat of earlier. However - !

"The [Sun God] that was one and the same as [One who came from the east]. The careless Roman people, unintentionally, had thought of Heliogabalus as Mithras, and then with yet another [The Man from the East] - Perseus, was added into the mix!" If the power of Mithras could seal Verethragna, then he would have to start from that point. Even if it meant using the words of power of the [Sword]. If he could not succeed at this, then the outcome would be decided, there was no room for hesitation. Like professional gamblers who have gone all-in, Godou would decide everything with this. The overflowing light from the words of power. The [Sword] that had been bestowed upon him by Liliana, expanded significantly. "The Man from the East - what was hidden beneath this name was, the ancient Romans that had combined the Greek hero Perseus with Heliogabalus, and also the Persian sun god as one entity, only the Romans who had loose and generous religious beliefs, could be capable of performing this drastic move. You are not the hero of the ancient Greeks...! In the Roman Empire that did not have a single unified belief of the gods, you are just an emergent hero god!" "Fufu, though you have a way with your words, but what should be useful on the battlefield is a weapon of steel!" Perseus who had been surrounded by a multitude of [Swords] fired an arrow again. The rings of the [Sun] behind his back flared up brilliantly. The released arrow turned into a thousand shafts of light that burst forth, and the [Sword] was vanquished immediately. However, at the same time, Godou continued to create new swords. The target of the [Sword], from Perseus to Mithras - to be narrowed down. "Why is my power of Verethragna largely ineffective against Mithras? The answer is simple. The god who came from the east Mithras, his origin could be traced back to Mitra - Verethragna's master!" The secret of the gods that Liliana had told him. Before the appearance of Verethragna, the previous [Persian Warlord] was the sun god Mitra. Whether it was in Latin or Greek, his name would be read as Mithras. Guessing what Godou was aiming for, Perseus fired off another arrow. Though he only saw Perseus firing off one lone arrow, but from this arrow alone, burst forth tens of arrows of light that pierced the [Swords], and what was like the stars of the starry sky disappeared one by one.

However, the [Sword] that were converted from targeting Perseus to Mithras were untouched. Though the amount was not much, what remained as still about a quarter of the original amount. "The leader of the ancient east, Mitra, who was your original form, the power with the capability to seal the god Verethragna! That's why firstly, I have to sever that power of the sun!" The spell words of the [Sword] had almost run out, hence Godou released all of the remaining in one breath. Godou extended his hand towards the precious weapon, and the gathering golden light formed into a giant sword, and the divine sword of gold was created. "Verethragna, rejecting the rule of the King of the Sun? Don't get ahead of yourself!" Knowing that he was about to lose that absolute advantage of his, Perseus yelled out in a loud voice.

"Truly you are my sworn enemy, godslayer! ....Hahaha, although I had forgotten about it, I'll take this opportunity to ask you! Godslayer, tell me your name, Perseus will hereby acknowledge you as the man who became my sworn enemy, I will remember it well!" "My name is Kusanagi Godou! But, I don't think there's a need for you to remember it!" "No, I have already fully committed it to my memory, now let us continue our battle!" The hero excitedly shouted his reply to Godou's introduction of his name. Are the heroes of old all the same as him? If that's the case, I definitely don't want to get to know them better. I'm not Salvatore Doni, to be able to chat and drink beer with people whom I have

been slashing away at as enemies an hour earlier. It's regrettable, but I don't have this kind of interest. Realizing the cultural gap between him and the god, Godou tightly gripped a golden sword. He continued to forge the [Sword] that was meant to rend Mithras. "Your peak was before the beginning of the third century, the time when Heliogabalus became the Emperor of the Roman Empire, he was a tyrant of extreme decadence. Heliogabalus then impersonated the name of Mithras, threw aside the ancient gods of Rome, and became your [28] highest priest!" "Correct, Kusanagi Godou! You knew even that!" While answering, he fired off arrows of light. Godou moved the [Sword] slightly, waving it and fending them off. "However he was assassinated by his own guards, ending his rule in merely four years. Even though you were a god worshipped by the Emperor, you could not stand at the summit of the [29] gods. In replacement, the Son of God with the heart of compassion took your place as the target of the religions' worship, conquering the religious world of the Romans!" 313 AD, the legalization of Christianity by the Milan Edict. It was an opportunity, for the once persecuted Christianity to become the state religion of both the eastern and western Roman Empire. The tables were turned, and they arrogantly branded other religions of divinities as [Paganism], persecuting them, and included amongst these, was of course the Invincible sun god. - Therefore, these words of power would be the last sword to finish off Mithras. Godou as though brandishing his sword, threw his weapon towards Perseus. The golden sword flew, like an arrow, straight and true, Perseus used his longbow to guard against the assault. However, Godou's sword destroyed the longbow, and the sword of golden light embedded itself in the hero's powerful body. In the next second, there was an explosion of pure light. The powerful shockwave sent both Godou and the hero flying through the air.

[edit]Part 2
The amount of time the two of them were down for, were a few tens of seconds.

"... To have severed the [Mithras] that is contained within my body? Though the method wasn't magnificent, it was still quite impressive, Kusanagi Godou!" Exhilarated, the hero picked himself up. Now, the only name remaining for him was 'Perseus'. Before the damage is recovered, the name of 'Mithras' that was severed by the [Sword] had no meaning. Seeing the energetic figure before him, Godou surreptitiously nodded his head. That previous attack was the [Sword] that slew Mithras, and just as he thought, it did no damage against the divinity of Perseus, but that could not be helped, as he could not have asked for a better outcome. Furthermore, he had been lucky beyond his expectations. Previously, when he had changed the [Sword]'s target from Apollo to Osiris in his attack, he suffered from an immense fatigue due to that, but this time round he did not feel any of the aftereffects. It was probably because he did not force himself as much as that time, when he forcefully changed the nature of the ability. - While he was thinking, Perseus started to move. When he had noticed it, Perseus had appeared right in front of him, and then grabbed his left arm, casually flinging him aside, sending Godou flying. " - Guha! What ridiculous strength...!" Godou smashed into a white stone pillar. Fortunately his head was not the point of impact, but his back was partially embedded into the wall. In the Piazza Plebiscito which had become a battlefield, this was between two historical buildings, San Francesco di Paola church and the royal palace of Naples. At the facade of the former, the church, there were many pillars constructed from white stone, and it had thusly become a rather famous sightseeing spot. Godou had been thrown onto one of the pillars. .... The impact had been massive. Though he did not have any prior experience, it probably felt like being hit by a truck. "Since the olden times, wrestling was never a warrior-only technique, it was also a sport for the masses. Perhaps you might have already known this as well. Come, let us test our skills!"

"No way I'll do it! I'm an exemplar modern person, I didn't have that kind of upbringing!" Godou retorted instinctively. Perseus should have been referring to mixed martial arts, but there was no way Godou had those kind of martial arts skills. While standing up, Godou felt a chilling sensation. His body was unable to exert its full flexibility, due to the impact to his back region. His body was hurting all over, and Perseus slowly approached. He had no choice but to fight, and Godou caught sight of a beautiful girl in his field of vision. While feeling confused about the fight between god and Campione, the masses were watching in a trance-like state. They did not number over a thousand, but it was at least a few hundred. And standing at the front of the audience was a beautiful silver-haired girl, an expression of anxiety, as though she wanted to call out her magic sword and stand between Godou and the hero. Godou hurriedly tried to tell her 'it's still too early' through his expression, looking straight at Liliana. When doing battle with a divinity that possessed many strange and powerful authorities, it would be best not to show your entire hand at once, or the possibility of a complete wipeout would be high. A more practical way would be to judge the flow of combat, then gradually increasing your combat strength, that would be more efficient. It was like switching players out in the middle of a soccer or baseball match, Liliana felt rather regretful, and she loosened her tense shoulders, it seems that she had realized his intentions. "... For I am strongest amongst the strong. Truly, I am one that holds each and every victory. I care not whom challenges me, whether man or devil; I may face all my foes and all my enemies. Regardless, I shall crush all those who wouldst stand in my way!" Godou recited the words of power. The sacred hymn of Verethragna that declared of being the strongest and of victory. Visualizing that image. That of the heroic and indomitable, horned divine beast - the incarnation of the [Bull]. "O' mighty bull that possesseth the horns of shining gold, grant me your aid!" As one with Godou's determination, the pain in his body gradually left him.

At times like this, the adrenaline that rushes through the Campione's body, is roughly a hundred times higher than that of a normal person. Because of how haphazard their bodies are, in battle, even if their bones break, inner organs get pierced, they can endure the pain. "Oo, using a new power? With the divine power of transformation that you obtained from that war god, what kind of power will it be this time!?" Perseus grabbed hold of him again, while shouting. Does he intend on throwing me again? However, my strength won't lose out to his this time. The activation condition for the [Bull] was for the opponent to possess superhuman strength. If the foe was Perseus, then there would be no problem - ! Godou grabbed onto Perseus body while bending back, and flung him backwards splendidly. This time was the beautiful hero's turn to be sent flying through the air and smashing into the stone pillar. "Hahaha, you do understand after all! Magnificent, come, give me another attack!" Perseus stood up, laughing in a loud voice. The look in his eyes started to get more serious, perhaps the attack had done no damage. Godou went 'hmph' with his nose. Though he was slightly disappointed, but Godou did not plan on fighting with the hero of the myths for too long. Because he had a more efficient and realistic battle plan, Godou held back his thoughts of shame and touched the stone pillar. .... The him of now possessed a superhuman strength. A strength that was not generated by muscle, but a strange, supernatural power. When using the incarnation of the [Bull], he only needed to place his feet on the land, and a burning hot power would flow from his feet to the rest of his body, that should be the source of this strange power. Godou used both his arms to hug the white stone pillar of San Francesco di Paola church. The pillars crafted of beautiful stone in the front of the church were about four, five meters tall, of pure limestone. Of course, they were firmly fixed into the ground, and onto the church above. "O, OOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!" In sync with his roar, his mind focused.

The power of the [Bull] had one absurd characteristic, that is when the target of this authority is heavier, the strength also increases in proportion. In a direct comparison of strength with Perseus, he could probably be thrown away for a distance of roughly over ten meters, but right here in front of the church, with his full strength ... Creak... Crack... Unpleasant sounds could be heard from the pillar. Cracks began to appear at the top of the pillar, and Godou felt that it was almost ready. In one breath, he plucked out the pillar - no, more accurately, he broke it off. It was such an unbelievable sight, even though that he was the one who did it, Godou still felt dumbfounded by it. Like Popeye, the one who gained superhuman strength after eating spinach, or Judge Samson from the Old Testament who pulled down the pillars of the Temple of Dagon, that kind of feat. (By the way, this church was designed in the early nineteenth century by the famous architect Pietro Bianchi, which the Pope recognized as a building of historical significance. The act of damaging this building would probably incur divine wrath.) Without thinking, Godou swung that pillar back and forth With a heavy impact, he struck Perseus. No, to use the verb [struck] would be a gross understatement, it was like using those industrial cranes with the gigantic steel ball used for demolition to attack Perseus. "Ngh! What terrific strength!" Perseus used both his hands to protect his face, and Godou forcefully pummeled him flat out on the ground. The stone pillar being used as a weapon of brutality was made of limestone, hence it broke into pieces after a short while. Shaking off the dust on his body, the hero then glared at Godou with a sharp gaze. It was neither hateful nor angered, but rather a look of determination and appreciation of the aggression shown. "You too are a man known as a King, and I feel that you should use a more fitting weapon - But this is fine too, although I still wish for your actions to be more beautiful!" While still speaking, he spread out his arms, and Perseus kicked off the ground.

A tackle with a lowered body. It might have be a technique from wrestling or pankration . However, they were not competing in their fighting skills, but rather this was a free style, no holds barred deathmatch. - Therefore, Godou threw the remains of the stone pillar. Taking only weight into account, the weight of the pillar in this situation must have been at least a hundred kilograms. He threw, with the supernatural power of the [Bull], and with Kusanagi Godou's past experience as a skilled baseball catcher, he had confidence in his throwing power and control. Puuun!! What was formerly a stone pillar gave off a terrific noise from the air turbulence as it moved through the air. Perseus jumped aside, dodging the stone pillar, and on where he had stood moments ago, near the stone steps, the remains of the stone pillar missed its target, smashing onto the ground and then rolling aside. "I'm sorry, but using improper methods to obtain victory is my favorite thing to do. I don't intend on listening to your request, like having another magnificent and grand duel." "Is that so... Fine, then you may use your own preferred methods to display your strength." Perseus' favorite sword appeared in thin air, and his hand firmly grasped it. "It's not fair if only you use a weapon, so let us do battle, with this sword in my hand." The words this time marked the start of a magnificent fight. Godou broke off yet another pillar from the San Francesco di Paola church. With that he swung, he threw, he struck, and he threw down. His foe, Perseus was moving like a white panther on flatlands, running, jumping, dodging. And then, with his body that was as solid as steel, he ventured to withstand a blow from the stone pillar, causing it to shatter into pieces. Whether it was the offensive or defensive side, this was a battle between extraordinary supermen. .... On a related note, the audience, upon seeing the tragedy of destruction unfold, finally regained their senses, screaming, shouting, sighing, breaking out into chaos. The crowds began shouting and yelling, scurrying away into the surroundings, and the situation had become a state of panic.

[30]

I hope no one gets hurt However even as Godou looked onto their panicked states, he grew worried. No one was foolish enough to stumble into this plaza that was a battlefield between supermen, but in their jostling and shoving in that chaos, might cause someone to be injured, and that caused him to worry. Before the start of the fight, Godou was constantly troubled over that. By now, he had already fought with all his might for roughly ten minutes Piazza Plebiscito had been reduced to a vacant land, like ruins. On the stone pavement of the plaza, pieces of limestone had been scattered all over, in the form of small pebbles or rubble. The church, with the white pillars like a cloistered corridor now destroyed, any trace of resemblance to its original self had vanished along with them. Most of the pillars having been removed by Godou, and thus, the exemplary historic building that used to be the Roman church, became a scene of devastation. It had been such a huge sacrifice, and yet Perseus remained relatively unhurt. "Hahaha, well fought. However, it's about time to end this!" Tightly gripping his sword, the hero shouted. With the nimbleness of a white panther, with speed that made him seem like a meteor, Godou could not even see his figure. His foe was fast, and there was also a massive gap between their melee combat capabilities. Although Godou could still hold on with the range of his weapon and his own reflexes, the odds were heavily against him. The pillars were almost fully smashed up, and with that his sources of weapons ran low. .... Godou remembered about Liliana. Should he call her here, and leave the defense to her? After considering that, Godou immediately shook his head. Against someone who had that level of speed, even if the two of them attacked at once, it would not make much of a difference. Before the battle, he had heard from her that her trump card - was on par with Erica's [Spell Words of Golgotha], and he wanted to make use of it at a better time.

- He would have to rely on his own power to get out of this situation, and grit his teeth, withstanding the blows he was going to take. Godou steadied his resolve. His lips twisting to the side, he revealed a grim smile, and threw aside the stone pillar in his hands. "All of the enemies before me, fear me." From his mouth escaped words of power. Perseus sped towards him, thrusting his sword out in a direct piercing attack. Unleashing a thrust of certain kill, it seems - just the right timing. Godou took the attack head on without dodging. One of the reasons for that was that the attack had been simply too fast to evade. "Every sinner shall tremble before my power. Now is the time, that I obtain the toughness of ten mountains, the strength of a hundred rivers, and the power of a thousand camels! Upon my mighty self, I shall bear the symbol of the raging camel!" While chanting the words of power, he was penetrated by the sword. His chest was pierced into by the thick, heavy blade. Perseus wanted to run him through completely, devastate his body, and rip him open from the back - ! "What?" Perseus murmured, with uncertainty. As expected of the serpent-slaying hero, his senses were impressive, as he had noticed the unusual circumstances that had happened to his opponent. Even with the sword had pierced into his body, Godou raised his left leg, and kicked out sharply. He had, with his unsteady body, kicked forward directly at Perseus' chest, sending him flying. Godou was an amateur at martial arts. However, this kick was at a level that surpassed those of every human martial artist. An awesome kick, as though he were swinging a steel hammer. If it had hit a concrete floor, most likely the floor would be smashed into pieces.

" - Guh!?" It was the first time he had heard Perseus let out a pained gasp. His sturdy, strong body was kicked away, sending him flying back over twenty meters. At the same time, the sword that was embedded in Godou's chest was pulled out, flying back with the hero. " - Gah!" This time it was Godou who let out the gasp of pain. The blade was removed from his body suddenly, and fresh blood began to flow out from the wound. It hurts, ithurtsithurtsithurtsithurts, itsoutrageouslypainful! The pain from the stab wound began to fade slowly, and though it was still very painful, it was a degree that was more tolerable, and the blood had clotted. This was the ability of the [Camel] incarnation, retarding the sensation of pain, and gaining an abnormal endurance. On top of that, the strength and power of his legs skyrocketed. If he were to challenge a Muay Thai master at a battle of kicks now, he was confident he would easily win. Furthermore, the destructive power was ... In Godou's field of vision, he saw a white meteor accelerating towards him. At terrifying speeds, perhaps it was faster than a speed straight ball from a Major League ace pitcher. However, before he even realized it, Godou's right leg had already entered a defensive motion. An excellent high kick. It was impressive that Perseus had somehow managed to defend against it, but his defense was smashed right through by the kick. ... The body of the hero soared through the air once again. The distance travelled in flight was roughly fifty meters this time, and Perseus flew from the devastated building of San Francesco di Paola church all the way to the opposite side, the wall of the royal palace of Naples. "Guah!?" The walls of the royal palace had been constructed with dull orange bricks.

A gigantic hole like that of a volcano crater was created, and with a heavy thump, the body of Perseus fell onto the stone floor of Piazza Plebiscito.

[edit]Part 3
.... Even he himself thought that the destructive power was absurdly shocking. Although he wanted to follow up the attack, Godou lowered his knee. The pain from the stab wound was still hard to bear, and Godou winced in pain. However, the pain was an exchange for the power of the [Camel], it could not be helped. The condition for using this form was to have taken a certain degree of damage. One or two punches would not be enough to activate it. It must be something at least to the extent of being stabbed by a sword. At any rate, he was already thanking the heavens for the fact that he survived. Godou felt relieved from the bottom of his heart. The power of reincarnation of the [Ram] was meaningless if he suffered an instant death. "Kusanagi Godou!" The cool voice of the girl's voice could be heard, and Liliana ran to Godou's side. "A, are you alright!? You had suddenly stood still frozen, and then purposely took his blade, what were you thinking!" "S, sorry that I made you worry... Liliana, watch out!" Noticing the status of Perseus who he had kicked away, Godou let out a warning. He had picked himself off the stone floor, as though unhurt. "Hahahahahaha! I had originally wanted to just kill some time before my battle with Athena, but Kusanagi Godou, you've granted me some happiness! Fufu, the brave girl has come back? Very well, allow me to end this godslayer, and rescue the maiden!" Perseus proclaimed, trying to boast of his honor. "God Perseus, I'm very sorry, but please do not make such terrible jokes. I am the knight of Kusanagi Godou, there's no need to rescue - !" "Ho, you're brave indeed, I like that personality!" Seeing the summoned magic sword Il Maestro, Liliana who was donned in a black and blue battle dress, the hero smiled in return.

"However, for a maiden held by a demonic entity to submit to me, it would be the same as the lovely Andromeda. To say nothing of your being a miko - a virgin maiden serving the great goddesses of the land. All the better for me." The words that Perseus spoke held powerful magical energy. Words of power, and it seemed like he had heard this before - feeling strange, Godou immediately realized. Verethragna, the rebellious war god, had once bound Godou and Erica, using the exact magic art on the island of Sardinia. "The hands of a graceful maiden are ill-suited for holding a blade, it would be good to throw that kind of thing aside and await my victory." "Don't listen to him, Liliana. That is a strange power that compels others to do his bidding, even if you resist it with all your will, you will not be able to resist!" Godou warned her immediately. Having fought with gods on numerous occasions, Godou someway or the other understood how to counter it, even if he were a normal human he would be able to resist the spell, it should not pose a problem However, Liliana only stood there motionless, blankly looking at Perseus. "It's futile, Kusanagi Godou. It's a little different from what you think. If one has the will to resist a god to the end, then it is possible to remove our spell, but in actual fact it's hard. That girl, she is a mage, hence from young, she had been aware of the existences of gods, and inculcated in them the superiority of the divinities. For someone to lose the many years of brainwashing, it would require a long time at the very least." Perseus nonchalantly explained. The smile, aggression and inability to define good and bad was a little different from his initial impression of the hero. Now, he had started to talk about the truths of the world, the true face of a god. "Furthermore she is also a miko. If you understand my origins, then you should know the role that they play, with regards to me? After I slay the serpent, they become my bride, something akin to spoils of war, that is their origin. Are you not unaware of this?" Godou found the answer from the knowledge given by Liliana. The tradition that dragon-and-snake-slaying heroes become husband and wife with the maidens they rescue originated from [The Myth of Perseus and Andromeda].

"The goddesses of the land, after doing battle with the hero and being struck down, were passed down in history and myths as dragons or serpents, this was for the purpose of praising the deeds of the heroes, glorifying their valor." "Mm. That's right." "Then, to act as proof, the defeated goddesses were forced to submit, which is to say the heroes took the fallen goddesses as their brides, this way it became a [defeated the monster and even saved the maiden] story, a happy ending. Your wife - Andromeda is in fact the great goddess of the land Tiamat, possessing the same divinity as the giant serpent which took her away!" Godou looked straight at the handsome hero, the look in his eyes sharp and focused. It was frustrating that he did not use this as part of the [Sword]. The hero who rescued the maiden. Behind their tales, such truths were hidden, Godou found this infuriating and unbearable. "Indeed, you know of this. The points you had stated were accurate, hence you should understand, the reason why that girl cannot disobey me. As a hero of steel, the great goddesses of the land are targets of conquest, the same goes for the miko. For them to go against my will, it is too difficult a feat." He said it as though the witches were his own belongings. By Perseus who was acting as if this was common sense, Godou was annoyed. "Whether it's futile or not, we'll only know after we try it." ".... Mm. To disregard a pact between human and god, and even fight back? Fufufu, what a likeable guy you are. If I didn't know I was a god, I might have said the exact same words as you." Perseus revealed a slightly sorrowful smile. An unlikely expression from the beautiful and ferocious hero, seemingly lamenting over the flaws of the world. "Regrettable it may be, but I am a hero that became a god. I understand your mistake. The miko who will obey, one could say that it is destiny, thus it's best if you gave up." "Who's going to give up!" This guy was the same as Verethragna. Godou was very certain. Though he was a hero, he could not become a hero. If he were a true hero, he would realize the mistake in his words! ".... Liliana, it's as you heard. Is it really fine to blindly follow the gods? I'm not willing, and I will never accept you being manipulated by that kind of guy."

"It's useless. Young maiden, throw aside your weapon and come to my side, this is something you must do." Hearing the words from both king and god Unnoticed, Liliana had closed her eyes, and seconds later, she reopened her eyes and then her mouth. "Hear the sorrow of David, people! Alas, may the heroes fall! Alas, may the weapons of war be destroyed!" The singing voice resounded through the plaza. "O' mountains of Gilboa, I pray that dew and rain will not fall upon your peaks! I pray that your lands grow infertile, unable to flourish! There, the shield of the hero was cast away! The shield of Saul, unpolished with oil, was cast away over yonder!" The surrounding air slowly began to grow chilly. This bone-chilling cold was extremely similar to the [Spell Words of Golgotha] that Erica used. For Erica's, the atmosphere was heavy with despair and hatred, that kind of sensation. As for Liliana's, it was the anguish of the terrible melancholy of regretful departed spirits, an exclamation of warriors who tired of battle. This description was fitting for the situation, an unbearable feeling that made one want to flee. "... You actually broke out of my control?" Perseus was shocked. The usually grand, magnificent and handsome hero, was confused for the first time. "Undrinking blood of murderers, the unretreating bow of Jonathan! Unconsuming oil of the brave soul, returning the sword of Saul in vain! Alas, the heroes, fallen in the midst of battle!" In Liliana's left hand, blue light began to gather, and a longbow as long as she was tall was formed. In her right hand that was also glowing with blue light, appeared four arrows. "O' bow of Jonathan, with eagle's swiftness and lion's strength, a hero's weapon. Go forth in assault, upon my fleeing enemies!" From the longbow that was a shade of rare blue, the four arrows were released, seemingly like comets.

The arrows flew in an unnatural arc, aiming directly at Perseus. The targeted Perseus displayed his superb speed, a brilliant white meteor that jumped aside at blinding speeds, dodging all the blue arrows.

However, one of the four arrows pierced into his left shoulder. "Ku - !" A visible look of pain could be seen on Perseus' face. His left shoulder that was hit by the blue arrow suffered major damage, his clothes dyed red by his flowing blood, and his left arm rendered useless. This was Liliana's trump card, [Spell Words of David], Godou could not help but be in awe. The summoned bow of Jonathan that could pierce a god, the secret art of the sword of Saul that could slay a god, it was indeed impressive. Perseus had suffered from it. "Are you okay, Liliana!?" "Of course, weren't you the one who taught me how to break out of it?" "No, although that is... aren't witches unable to turn upon the heroes - " "Not 'unable', but rather 'difficult to'. However, carved upon my heart, are feelings of burning flames. Even when facing a god, I cannot allow these feelings to be trod over... When I thought of that, the spell was instantly broken!" "Fe, feelings of burning flames?"

"Yes. My bonds with you... Yes, we are like a pair of birds flying wing to wing, branches of the same tree entwined together, no matter in life or in death, our hearts will be as one. Naturally, I felt that I could not let you fight alone." Liliana's face had turned a deep red, revealing an extremely cute expression. The power of friendship, or something like that? A little unsatisfied, Godou nodded his head, and then looked towards the Perseus who looked euphoric for some reason, while raising his sword. "Then, shall we clean him up, the two of us? That skill earlier, can you still use it?" "Yes, one way or another. One more time is the limit." "Got it. Then, use that last time and pin that hero-sama on the ground." ".... But, if I simply shoot him, he'll just dodge it just like last time." "I'll go hold him down! Take the chance to attack then!" If it were Erica, they should be able to convey their intentions to each other, heart to heart. With Liliana, they were not a combination of that level yet. However, this will be resolved, with time. For sure, he'll be able to achieve an extraordinary level of rapport with this girl, and Godou who truly believed that, dashed towards Perseus. "What have you done to that Miko, Kusanagi Godou!" "I didn't do anything! It's just that the bonds between us have triumphed over your abnormal powers!" "Is that so! Hahaha! As I thought, since ancient times, the power of love has always been the strongest weapon! I, Perseus had actually forgotten that truth! I must be getting too old!" For some reason he was laughing really joyfully. The hero brandished his sword with only his right hand, his left arm, due to the damage from being pierced by the bow of Jonathan, was unable to move. Godou and Perseus both gritted their teeth, each confronting the other. The area around the stab wound was unbearably painful, but he only had to endure for a while longer A slash. The sword was swung towards him. Godou wanted to jump aside to dodge, but the movements of the wounded body had become sluggish.

His posture had already fallen apart, at this rate, he'll be directly hit. Since moving forward, left or right were not an option, Godou could only dodge by falling towards his back. Godou laid down flat on the floor, facing Perseus who was in an assault stance. He maintained the posture on the floor, and kicked out forward, like a move from the Brazilian martial art Capoeira, an attack from a lower position. The target was Perseus' arm that was holding the sword. If he could break that area - the hero noticed his intentions, and raised his arm high accordingly, and Godou's leg hit only air. What followed was a downward slash. Godou quickly rolled aside to evade it. The blade embedded itself deeply into the ground - it was time. "O' bow of Jonathan, with eagle's swiftness and lion's strength, a hero's weapon. Go forth in assault, upon my fleeing enemies!" The chance had come. While he was thinking, Liliana's words of power filled the air. As expected of my new partner, you've properly answered my expectations! The awaited four comets came from upwards. Perseus, whose gaze was on the stone floor, had reflexively tried to pull out his sword. "Ooh, is it coming - !" As expected, a white meteor! He managed to dodge three of the comet-like arrows. The last remaining one pierced his left leg completely, embedding itself deep into the stone floor, nailing him to the ground splendidly. In order to regain his mobility, Perseus who wanted to pluck out the arrow, stretched out his right hand. Taking advantage of this opening, Godou ran away from Perseus. "The Lord hath spoken - the sinner must be punished." If he used this method, he should be able to defeat Perseus once and for all. - That's why, get here faster. This time round, surely, I'll let you go on a rampage as much as you like. Anyway, just come out faster!

Chanting out the words of power, Godou ran with all his strength. Because the [Camel] form was being removed, his body no longer had a superhuman endurance, and the pain from the stab wound grew, becoming more intense by the moment. Even so, he moved his legs through pure perseverance, and recited the last words of power. "May his spine be crushed; may his bones be broken, his tendons torn, his hair ripped from his skull; may his blood, spilled over the earth, be churned into a bloody froth. I shall become one who buries fangs into the sinner's flesh, that the will of the Lord be followed: Thou shalt be purged!" A distortion appeared in the air, the doorway between reality and the 'imaginary' world. This time, it appeared above the stone floor - not on it. In the plaza where Godou had lain down, and had been diced up by Perseus' sword - in the air above, twenty meters long roughly, estimated from the ground. From the doorway appeared the pitch-black visage of the [Boar]. Savagely glaring downwards, it was restless. Yes, the target this time was Piazza Plebiscito - the place where Perseus was pinned down on. RUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!! The divine beast's roars boomed forth, resounding throughout the whole of Naples. That massive black body, descending from the air - though the elevation was rather low, it was still considered as 'descending from the air'. "Mu - Ooh!!" While looking upwards at the massive body of the [Boar] in astonishment, Perseus yelled out. Immediately after, the massive pitch-black body rapidly fell onto the ground, trampling and rampaging on the hero's body, along with the stone floor of the Piazza Plebiscito.

[edit]Part 4
As the pitch-black [Boar] used its powerful body and rampaged through the plaza and on the [Heretic God], Godou also fell on the ground. It seems that he had finally reached his limit, and he lost consciousness. Liliana who had hurriedly rushed over to him, upon seeing his condition, and almost burst out into tears.

The abdomen area that was wounded by Perseus was stained deep red, and the amount of bleeding was severe. Even if it were the body of a devil king Campione, it would definitely not hold out for long. "A, ah, why did it turn out like this, please get a hold of yourself, Kusanagi Godou! My lord!" Liliana who had instantly fallen into a state of panic, calmed down just as fast. At any rate, she had to get him to the hospital. The body of a Campione had a tremendous vitality, but she still had to get medical treatment for him as soon as possible. Liliana closed in on the [King]'s body, checking for palpitations. At that moment, she remembered the magic art of healing, [Recovery]. Thinking that, she thought that she should use that magic first. Because of the fixed idea that Campione's bodies are resistant to magic, she did not think of using it at first, but now, she knew how to bypass that. "T, this is for the sake of treatment, hence I'm ki-kissing you, there won't be any problems... no, or rather, this should be my duty...." Embarrassedly murmuring to herself, she looked at the [King]'s lips. Her heart was beating furiously. For the heavily injured person lying on the ground before her, she had to do her best to save him. She wanted to cook for him, wanted to knit something and give it to him during winter, and also taking care of his daily life, cleaning his room and other things... At any rate, he had to get better firstly, and then slowly nurse him back to health afterwards. Just as she made up her mind to kiss him.... "... Hm, some way or the other, he succeeded? Though still inexperienced, at least the ending has met the bare minimum standards." Suddenly the voice of a girl could be heard, and Liliana turned around in a panic. Standing there was a young girl with the majesty of a Queen. She had silvery hair that shimmered even in the night, and pupils as black as darkness. - Heretic Athena.

"I had personally made a special trip to inform him not to let down his guard after victory, only to find him in such a state. Such an inexperienced brat... But well, to have fought that troublemaking god this far is already pretty good. After all, that guy is a hero that had defeated me - " Though her tone was strict, Liliana still sensed that the goddess that looked at the [King] with a little praise in her gaze. "However, as a warrior that is also King, one must also prepare for moments of weakness like this. I have told him this before, but apparently he has not fixed this problem at all. Tsk, what an unexpected fellow." Athena approached Kusanagi Godou, and then bent over in front of him. Realizing the goddess' intentions, Liliana cried out, 'Pl, please wait!' attempting to stop her... It was too late. Athena had already kissed Kusanagi Godou, using those small lips of hers. "Take this as a compensation for involving you in that battle, and also as a prize that you won. Your wounds have healed... but next time, do fight better!" Haughtily proclaiming that, Athena stood up. After that, she threw Liliana who was standing at the side a glance, and ordered with the majesty of a Queen, "Girl, take good care of your master. After some rest, his body should fully recover. Also, remind him not to forget that promise - someday, Athena will appear once more, before your eyes!" With those words, Athena disappeared from the streets at night. (Though one might call it a 'street', but Piazza Plebiscito and the surrounding area had been destroyed thoroughly, it would be an understatement to even call it 'ruins'.) The remaining witch who was also a Great Knight, because of that missed good opportunity, was kneeling on the ground in disappointment, her shoulders drooped unhappily.

The pitch-black divine beast in the distance offered a roar of victory to the heavens. In an alley of Naples from where the roar of the divine beast could be slightly heard, particles of light shone, gathered, forming into the shape of a human. The light became the handsome man, the hero - Heretic Perseus.

"Seriously, by such a savage and unbeautiful method, I was done in by such a method of this degree. Not even in the myths has such a thing occurred!" Panting heavily, Perseus was trembling with excitement. Before he was almost smashed by the divine beast, he became light, and succeeded in rebirthing. The sun that set in the west would rise again in the morning, this was the grace of light's life-force. Because he had used up all the remaining divine power of the [Sun], he could no longer use this method to escape from a crisis. However... Perseus looked in the direction of Kusanagi Godou while smiling. "If I return right away, perhaps I might be able to continue our duel... would it be a good time? Fufu, to sheath my blade like this, indeed it would be a waste." Although he was a divinity, taking that kind of intense attack was still very exhausting. To be honest, he had already reached his limits, though that may be the case, he still wanted to continue battling. To be in the physical world that he had not been in for a while, to have finally fought a worthy opponent, his spirits were roused. "Eeh - I think that it's about time. If it's pro wrestling, it'll take three counts, if it's boxing, then ten counts, for the match to end." The male voice of someone approaching slowly reached his ears. Not a human nor a god. A godslayer. Feeling that presence, Perseus immediately summoned his sword. The footsteps did not cease. It was a youth of a godslayer. Perseus sensed from the way he had moved that he was a highly skilled martial artist. The longsword of steel that he had gripped in his hand, was obviously a normal longsword, but it felt indescribably threatening in his hands. The secret behind that most likely laid in that arm glowing with silver light. He did not know what kind of authority it was, but that arm was the usurped authority. "Yo, nice to meet you. My name is Salvatore Doni. My relationship with that guy... what was it... lifelong friends, as well as rivals, and you should be Perseus?" "I don't mind if you call me that. Correct me if I'm wrong, but are you going to fight in order to protect your friend?"

"Hm~m, that doesn't sound quite right." The blond godslayer smiled happily. "This time, it seems I've gone a little overboard in my games. If I don't put in some effort on my side, I might get severely rapped on by Andrea." "Ho. Then, you intend on doing battle with me?" "That's right, but I don't really like fighting with the wounded. Even if you flee, I will not give chase. I'll make this clear, if you cross blades with me right now, ten out of ten times, it will be a crushing defeat for you." Salvatore Doni smiled like a 'good guy' while saying that. A carefree smile of a youth, but in his eyes burned a dark flame. Doni was a person of rare abilities, his talent was simply shocking. Faintly smiling, Perseus saw through his true skill. If he were a human, he would not be that different from any other person, but if this kind of person was a godslayer For sure, this youth was a one-in-a-billion heroic figure. The godslayers of this generation sure are interesting. Superb. "I understand what you're saying. But if I say that I want to fight, what will you do?" "Of course, I'll show no mercy." Two swordsmen with identical views, raised their weapons, facing off. Salvatore Doni relaxed his body, loosely holding his weapon. A neutral stance, with unparalleled versatility, able to shift to any posture to unleash any kind of sword art. The result of the uncountable amount of hours he had put into training. Before the fight had begun, Perseus had already seen through his foe's trick. It was not known whether he was history's strongest swordsman, but of his generation, he was definitely the strongest. Conversely, Perseus' sword skills was very simple. Moving at speeds that exceeded the enemy's, slashing at faster speeds, that was it. To the superhuman hero, that was enough.

At this moment, he became a brilliant white meteor and closed in on Doni, and brought his sword down. "That's why I said I hate fighting with the wounded. It's another matter if you were at your best, but in your weakened state, you're slow enough for me to yawn and then catch your blow." Doni swung his sword upwards directly from below. In the next instant, Perseus' sword was cleaved into two, and Doni's blade without hesitation, hacked into the hero. This sword was forged of the highest-grade steel, capable of slaying a god Satisfied with this defeat, Perseus was all smiles, as his body slowly dissipated, like dust.

"... As I thought, I didn't gain an authority? Even though I had undergone great troubles to take down a kami-sama, this is such a waste." Looking on at the ending of Perseus' body slowly fading into dust, Doni murmured. Although it was not necessary to defeat a god fair and square in a one-to-one fight, to become a Campione, one had to defeat a god in a suitable manner. In other words, one had to satisfy the mother of Campiones, Pandora, obtaining a victory enough for her to welcome one of her children, and with how Doni had achieved it, most likely would result in her puffing her cheeks and saying 'no, this won't do'. "I somehow recall being told this before, if we bring down a god who is in a severely weakened state, our authorities will not increase... Hm? Since when have I met her? Oh well, it's not important anyway." It seems as though he had remembered meeting Pandora somewhere before, but he could not bring to mind the exact details. Salvatore Doni was not bothered, since he could not remember it, it probably was not anything important to begin with. And afterwards, as he did not wish to meet with Kusanagi Godou, he departed from Naples. Before his long-winded butler that took care of him caught up, he had to conceal his trail, and that concludes the scene that no one else had seen, that occurred behind the descent of the [Heretic God] in Naples.

[edit]Epilogue
The night in Naples had not quite ended yet, and after the [Boar], the one who played the leading role in crushing Perseus had disappeared, the unconscious Kusanagi Godou had been sent to the hospital. When Godou awoke, he had a great shock finding himself lying in the hospital bed. His bandaged abdomen that had been pierced by the sword, inexplicably did not hurt a single bit, most likely because the wound had already been healed. After asking, he then found out that it was a little present left behind by Athena. Hence, Godou asked Liliana to arrange for his discharge. However "The stab wound was very deep! Even if Athena had healed you, you should be obediently resting! Please have a good sleep!" Liliana got very angry, and forced Godou to continue lying down. His injuries were minor, but he was trapped in the hospital. Godou who was lying on the bed grew restless, looking around all the corners of the ward. Because it was a single room, he was alone with Liliana. - Come to think of it, what happened with Perseus? Godou suddenly thought of that problem. Since his authorities were not transferred over, then he must have definitely survived the [Boar]'s attack. As expected of a god, his will to live was tremendous. As he did not appear, this meant that he was probably recuperating somewhere. Godou set aside his care for that matter, and looked at Liliana who was sitting next to him. She was carefully using a small knife to pare a pear, if it were Erica, she would definitely get her maid Arianna to do it. "Could it be that you can even do normal housework?" "That is only natural. Though I know who you're comparing me with, but please don't compare me with that vixen. Putting aside the fact that we're knights, as a woman, knowing how to do these things is normal. I'm also rather skilled at cooking, and better than the average person at housework, too." Liliana replied, to Godou's rude question.

With a pained smile, Godou nodded. Because he saw that she had a maid, he had lumped her together with Erica. "I, if it's fine with you, one of these days, I'll personally cook for you, how about it?" "Wow. I'll be looking forward to that. When that time comes, I'll be in your care." "In that case, then allow me to conveniently cl, clean your room, and wash your clothes as well. Since it's just 'conveniently', please leave it all to me." "Eh? No need for that, actually it's fine if you don't go to those lengths..." "No, this is also the duty of a knight! Because you are a [King], you do not need to mind such trivial things!" "I, isn't that wrong!?" Just when their conversation was developing in a strange direction... With a clang, the door opened, and two girls entered the room. Erica Blandelli and Mariya Yuri, his companions that he had parted with for a day and whom he had come from Japan with. "Ah, what's this, you purposely came all the way here for me? It would have been fine even if you had waited for me back on Sardinia." Without thinking, Godou greeted them immediately. Instantly, his insides froze over. First, Yuri's clear and dignified eyes had raised up, and glared straight at him, while Erica had revealed a gentle smile. "Godou-san, you've let others worry for you this much, and yet you don't show any signs of repentance. Not having any news of you, worrying over your safety, do you know how much worry and anxiety you've caused us? - Please do a little soul-searching." Yuri had suddenly started preaching. Godou, being pierced by her eyes of the Yasha, felt a sense of terror. "To make matters worse, it had really turned out like this, exactly as what Erica had foreseen..." "I, I'm really sorry, Mariya. I tried to get in contact, but I couldn't get through. B, by the way, what do you mean by 'like this'?" Apologizing in a panic, Godou tried to change the topic.

Yuri's eyes then became like a blizzard in the frozen mountains, looking towards Godou who was lying on the bed and Liliana, what exactly was she worried about? Then, it was Erica, who had been smiling that gentle, beautiful smile ever since she walked in. A graceful, yet terrifying smile, like a devil. - Danger, this was a super huge danger, his instincts as a Campione told him. "Yuri, don't be too hard on him. He is a King after all, you have to forgive his slightly mischievous actions. In the end, he got through healthily, and even defeated the [Heretic God]." Spoken like an understanding, sensible lady. But he could not let himself be deceived, this was a faade, made to conceal the true attack. "About Godou's brave, heroic deeds, we've heard everything from that witch named Diana. It's really impressive how you managed to discover the god's true identity without us, even using the incarnation of the [Warrior] to that extent." Tense with nervousness, Godou listened to Erica's piercing compliments. When? When did she begin her assault? This ward should only be on the second level, if necessary, he only simply needed to break the window and jump down, he would not die anyway. "I have to thank Lily too, seems you've taken good care of Godou..." An elegant smile, towards her silver-haired childhood friend. The moment had finally arrived - a flash of steel. A shortsword had appeared in Erica's right hand, and she stabbed towards Godou in an all-too-natural action. "W, whoaaaaaa!" He had already sensed that Erica would do something, but he did not quite expect it to be this serious. Godou shouted, hastily escaping from the bed. The trajectory of the shortsword was evidently straight towards his chest - was his heart the target!? "Have you gone mad, Erica! Isn't that too disrespectful, towards our lord!" Liliana shouted out loud, blocking Erica's shortsword with her small knife. Gakin!

Gan, gan, gan, gan, went the sharp clashing sound of metal, both sides using ingenious sword techniques, exchanging intense blows with the small knife and shortsword. And then, Erica finally lowered her shortsword. "As I thought, you're sticking up for Godou, Lily. You don't have any intention of hiding anything?" "Erica, I do not have anything to hide. If you understand, then refrain from such violence in the future. No matter how many times you go mad, I will defend him." The two female knights looked at each other with sharp gazes, exchanging words. "E, Erica, your joke's gone a little too far, spare me..."

[31]

Though he had shrunk back in fear by that piercing gaze, Godou still said it. "If I don't scare you a little, it won't be considered as a punishment, don't you agree? In any case, Lily is covering up for you, something like this will definitely not do." "Pu, punishment!?" Erica looked at the shocked Godou with a pure smile. As cute as a little girl, a smile like the sunflowers blooming during the summer, somehow he had seen it somewhere before. "I've told you this before, I'm very generous, yet I am also a girl who will not control herself. If I have even the slightest bit of loathing for you, I will punish you. There's no problem, even if I had really stabbed you, you won't die anyway, and on the contrary, it'll even be beneficial to you."

"Don't be absurd! Why do I have to be treated this way!?" "Ara, if I don't spell it out for you, you won't understand? ... You used the [Sword], right?" - !? The shocked Godou sucked in his breath. He had thought that if he didn't speak the truth, they would not find out. Godou had been counting on that, but it was simply too naive of him, he had underestimated her ability to gather information. (The truth was that, Erica and the others, upon reaching Naples, were told by the witches duo who had welcomed them that: 'Ara Erica-san, I'm sorry to have made you come all the way here on purpose - don't worry, just leave supporting Kusanagi-sama to us, there's no problem!', 'The words of power to sever Perseus will be used to his heart's content. This is proof that, even if Erica-sama is not by his side, Kusanagi-sama will definitely not feel inconvenienced!' becoming their source of information. Of course, there was no way that Godou knew this.) "The one who gave you the knowledge for the words of power was Lily, right?" "That's correct. Because I'm the most suited person for doing that." Erica used a humorless expression to look at the silver-haired Liliana who was very at ease. Meeting with an enemy that had a massive growth in strength, which set off the warning bells that kind of expression. "The me who excels at the sword, who is proficient in magic, and also possessing spirit vision, my meeting with my lord, perhaps it might be destiny. If it's me, I will be able to assist my lord in any aspect." "'My lord', did you say?" "Yes. With this incident as a catalyst, I've decided to become Kusanagi Godou's personal knight, and I've even sworn an oath. Erica, even though you are my senior, but I do not intend on particularly respecting you for it. Because, if you compare the both of us, I think that in every single way I'm the more capable and talented person." Liliana proclaimed thus, and... Erica started to smile with a 'fufu', and Godou began to break out in cold sweat. Behind that cute smile was hidden a terrifying presence, Godou could feel it, he would have preferred her usual devil-like smile over this one.

"Really, such a hopeless person... Didn't I tell you that besides your legal wife, you could only have one lover? Furthermore, you didn't even get my permission before laying your hands on someone else. As I thought, I should give you a good stabbing, it's better if I teach you a lesson." "Don't use such a cute expression while telling such jokes, it's seriously scary!" "Seriously, when I tell a joke, I'll at least be classier about it. Right now, I'm simply stating the things that are floating through my mind." "Calm down and listen to me! Liliana doesn't want to become my lover, she wants to become my knight!" "Godou, those two phrases have the same meaning, you ought to learn some rhetoric and debating skills. These shallow excuses of yours for your infidelity, aren't interesting at all." "What infidelity are you talking about! Mariya, don't just keep quiet, say something!" It was impossible to win an argument with Erica. It was a little late when he noticed, but Godou had turned his words to another girl. No matter how angry she was, the righteous and composed Yuri would help him...! "That's true. Just as Erica-san has said, maybe if we let you get stabbed once, Godou-san might regret and repent for the sins he has committed. For the sake of doing battle with the [Heretic God], that kind of reason, stealing a maiden's lips is simply too vicious, that kind of action is just like that of a sexual offender, a path of evil." No help was granted. Like a princess that sentenced a criminal to death, Yuri's tone was icy-cold. He never expected the miko-san to use Buddhist-like speech to reprimand him, but even so Godou decided to resist to the bitter end. "B, but just think about it... Mariya and I... the time when we did that, isn't it the same as the situation that happened this time? Isn't it fine if you didn't describe it like that?" "No. That time was a completely different situation." "Eh? That's not it?" "Definitely different. Anyway, your actions this time and our actions then are as different as the sky and the earth. The raving lies you are giving as excuses, are only to downplay the severity of your crimes." Even Yuri had said that, Godou's mind became a mess.

He had escaped from the jaws of death during his battle with Perseus, why did he have to fall into a crisis even worse than that now? Why!? "Seriously you all... really, such a severe lack of respect for our lord and King, but don't worry, Kusanagi Godou, I'm the only knight that will be eternally loyal to you, becoming your blade and shield, to stand by you no matter in life or death." Only Liliana had made that kind of oath for him. However, the more the extent to which she became his supporter, the greater and stronger the feeling oppression and pressure he sensed from Erica and Yuri. - Godou had recognized the level of danger of the status quo, and realized the fact that he had become a player in this terribly delicate power game, and that he was lacking both time and experience. Right now, he could only sit in front of the three girls, nervous and helpless. The hot night in Naples would not be ending anytime soon.

Prologue
Erica Blandelli was a girl who stood out. Her combination of reddish blond hair glittering like a crown, dazzling looks, perplexing volume showing a balanced sense of beauty, and the fact that she still is not even fully developed attracted attention wherever she went. And she was a foreigner. In this secluded island country, that was reason enough to attract stares. Then again, in the neighborhood in Aoyama, there were far more foreigners than elsewhere. It was only a bit, but you could say that the usual causes of her radiance were less effective. It was past ten at night. She was sitting in an open air cafe along the Aoyama Doori.
[1]

Wearing leather pants that matches with her jersey, Erica was waiting for her appointment. September had only just begun. If it were noon, she would be wearing sunglasses right about now. While showing off her 160-plus centimeter tall model-like body, Erica was idly spending her time. "I am very sorry for making you wait, Erica-sama." "You certainly did, Karen. Such a mistake is unlike you." Erica elegantly gave her reply to the latecomer. Karen Jankulovski. She was the personal maid for Liliana Kranjcar, Erica's rival. But right then she was not wearing her usual maid dress, but a camisole and a short-sleeved cardigan. She could well be on her way for a night out in town. "I was caught by Liliana-sama on my way out. She wanted to know where I was going..." "I assume you managed to put her in a box? "Without a hitch. We are talking about Liliana-sama here. You can say coaxing her is no more than child's play." The women denouncing their old friend/rival and Mistress, respectively, exchanged malicious smiles. The two women from Europe beautifully displayed what many Japanese would see as a wellacquainted relationship. In short, they were like two happily plotting villains. "You're a bad girl, Karen. Very reliable." "You're flattering me, but compared to you I still have a long way to go, Erica-sama... so then, this is the promised item." Karen put a batch of copy-paper on the table. The girl also known as [Diavolo Rosso] took it with graceful delicacy and checked its contents. It was the latest edition of the literature that Liliana had been writing since a few years back. It contained love stories, poems, and her occasional thoughts. Karen had stealthily copied them and Erica purchased them for a high price. This business transactions occured exactly once a year.

"Oh Lily... this time you've become even more of a poetic maiden..." "Ohh, but this is because she's experiencing the season of love for the first time in her life. There's nothing she can do about it... ohh, doesn't this topic cause you a bit of discomfort, Ericasama? I am very sorry." Erica just shrugged her shoulders to Karen's nonchalant statement. It was not a pleasant topic, but she was neither honest nor careless enough to let it show on her face. She maintained a very elegant attitude, implying a subtle cynicism. "I don't care about what you did in Naples anymore. I just won't show any more openings that will be taken advantage of... By the way, Karen, do you really think Lily has a chance of winning that certain person over from me? This is not a sword duel, you know?" "That certainly is a pending problem, but, well, I am with her in this," Karen said, half admitting Erica's point. "What Liliana-sama lacks, the staff around her just has to make up for... And more importantly, you are extremely unfair in this regard, Erica-sama. Apart from your magical prowess and political strength boosted by your feminine wiles, you are also very intelligent. Couldn't you give us a handicap?" "What do you want me to do about it? All of that is what makes me Erica Blandelli." Erica calmly smiled at both the compliment and the complaint. "Ahh, but if you're going to compliment me like that, please also praise Godou's good luck of meeting a woman like me. He has no idea, but he really is one blessed fellow!" "Godou-sama, you say? ... Is it possible that that gentleman likes women who will make him spoil them?" "I'm sure he doesn't hate them, why do you ask?" "Nothing; Liliana-sama was so proactive and yet it didn't appear to leave a big impact on his emotions. So I thought, rather than proactive, assertive women, maybe a selfish woman who makes him spoil her... If he has reached that level at his young age already, I can see him become a considerable playboy in the near future," Karen said in deep thought. She was probably thinking about how Liliana was behaving lately. Erica laughed silently and showed a victorious smile. "No matter how proactive she is, if she says she does it 'as a knight~~,' that blockhead will take it at face value. If you put those two together for just a while, they might get better..." "Ahh, are you talking about that Japanese miko
[2]

Right, speaking of miko..."

Suddenly Karen changed the topic. "'Hime-Miko' ... just what kind of people are they? There was also that something-or-othercommittee. The Japanese magic associations seem to be quite peculiar." For a European magician, that impression was only natural. Erica nodded. The associations the girls belonged to were "Copper Black Cross" and "Bronze Black Cross." Both of these associations were based in Milan, Italy and were noteworthy on an international level. At least one association existed in every current and historical major city, and they formed the world of magicians, different from the public society. That went without saying in Europe. However, Japan had few magic associations. Most of them were sects rooted in Buddhism, but they did not gather in the cities. Magicians living in the cities did not create their own associations but were instead organized and regulated by a state-controlled group called "History Compilation Committee." And then there were the hime-mikos in question. "Let's see. Yuri has gone to Europe a lot, so there are people who know about her, but... the truth is that her involvement in the group called 'Hime-Miko' isn't very well known. You see, apparently the 'hime-miko' are scouted from families having an amiable relationship with the History Compilation Committee and receive a special education to make the most of their spiritual powers." There was not much information on hime-miko. Its membership was probably controlled by the History Compilation Committee. Even with the power of an association like the "Copper Black Cross", details such as their numbers or what kind of spiritual power each one holds were unclear. "Probably, the trick that brings forth new hime-miko lies in their lineage. I believe the Committee always keeps track of those families that easily produce people with exceptional spiritual powers; the Committee also observes and protects them so that their bloodlines don't die out. During that process, those with greater spiritual powers are selected as hime-miko... something like that." It was easier for girls than boys to manifest special spiritual dispositions such as spirit vision. In Europe, it was the same with those who held the qualities of a "witch". The point was, women had a higher chance of holding exceptional dispositions.
[3]

"You mean, there are people with special abilities like Yuri Mariya scattered all about?" "It appears there aren't 'that' many, but at least a few. According to the information I have gotten hold of, Yuri Mariya seems to be very high-ranked even among hime-miko." Erica certainly did not just played around during the three months she had been in Japan. Although she could not skip school much due to Godou's nagging, as a knight serving a campione, she had seen to various arrangements and investigations. Putting the copy-paper she had come for into a bag, Erica stood up. Karen bowed respectfully with a composed expression. "Thanks as always. It really helps me out to have such a generous business partner." "It's only natural to pay a proper price for such excellent commodities. Although I would gladly pay even more if important information about the [Bronze Black Cross] comes along with it." "Your feelings alone are more than enough. I don't want to be purged as a traitor yet." She would stop at the least possible danger, when it could still be settled as an amusing tale. That was what Karen wanted to say. To her reasonable reply, Erica responded with a ladylike smile. That was the type of the people with whom Erica liked to maintain long-term business relationships. After all, those who did not know their own limits could fail when others least expect it. In that regard, Karen was Erica's ideal accomplice, for she would be able to supply Erica with her mistress's personal information for years to come. "I see. Then, see you some other time. Ahh, if you have any other interesting information on Lily, I'll pay a lot for it as well." "Understood. If I come upon such a thing, I will certainly contact you. Good night." Sent off by Karen, Erica left her seat. The night was long. There were still many things that she had to do.

In the end, it was nearly 3am when Erica was in the vicinity of her home again.

There were no strong magic associations in Tokyo. However, there were quite a few wizards. After parting with Karen, Erica headed to a certain hotel and took part in an auction they held in a room there. It was a secret meeting where foci and grimoires were sold on a large scale. Some items seemed like they would be confiscated right away if the History Compilation Committee were to find them. Erica was participating because she hoped to obtain a rare fetish, and she wanted to make personal connections with magicians unrelated to the Committee. There were no valuable goods so she did not buy anything, but her other goal went well. This was another night where she had made her name and face known. It had been three month since she came to Japan. Apart from being the genius magician who came from Italy, she was also the lover of a devil king, a campione. By now, there were not many people 'in the business' in Tokyo who still did not know of her. After getting out of the taxi, Erica walked up the short path to her mansion. The night had gotten late and there were no signs of life whatsoever. Nevertheless, Erica stopped in her tracks, feeling an unpleasant presence. Sixth sense... did not nail it. It was a smell mixed into the nightly air. A faint smell of iron stimulated her nose. Immediately after she felt it, the attack came. Cutting the air, a lump of iron came flying. Swords. The gently curving blades belonged to refined, old-style Japanese swords. However, there were no handles. The four swords were welded together at the base. The curvature grew stronger as it traversed down the blade, forming something like a swastika [4] symbol. Although no one held the strange sword, it was floating in midair and continued to attack her while rotating at high speed. Erica immediately jumped away and used magic to call forth her magic sword. Cuore Di Leone. The lion's magic sword had an elegant, slender blade and shone with a cool and clear silver radiance.

With it, Erica tried to knock down the swords flying in the air. However, her strike was returned by the swastika. The blades rotating like an electric fan sent Cuore Di Leone flying from its wielder's hands. Erica had been disarmed. The swastika sword attacked right away. However, with a magnificent smile decorating her lips, Erica started reciting. "Arges, Steropos, Brontes. Bestow thy blessing of lightning upon my sword!" At that moment, Cuore Di Leone, which had been knocked high up into the air from her hands, gave off purple sparks. There was a flash descending from the heavens. The magic sword that held the name of the lion was draped in lightning as it swooped down and pierced the swastika from above. This time it pierced the centre, where the four blades were linked together, without being blown off. The swastika was completely run through. Smashed to pieces, its blades fell to the ground. "Its structure is too simple to be some kind of golem or gargoyle. So is this a 'Made in Japan' thing after all?" While muttering, Erica pulled out a handkerchief. With it, she picked up one of the smashed fragments and tucked it away. It appeared that a new danger was closing in on herjust what she wanted. With her adventurous spirit stimulated, Erica walked the rest of the way to her home with a light skip in her steps.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

1 - Omen of a Storm

When people spoke of shrines in Yushima in the Bunkyou ward, it was usually about Yushima [5] Tenjin.

There was also the famous Kanda Myoujin nearby. But right now, she was not at such a major place. There was a quiet shrine in the backstreets of Yushima. Usually without a priest or a fulltime miko, this little shrine was cared for by the neighborhood parishioners. She opened the door to the cozy front shrine and stepped inside. People from the vicinity who caught a glimpse of her might have thought it strange. Because after throwing open the usually closed door, the female high-school student wearing short-sleeved uniform began to roam around shamelessly. But since she was not breaking any laws, there was no reason to reprimand her. Besides, it was five in the morning. There were almost no pedestrians passing by. "I said I got it, grampsy. Yeah I'm fine, probably... ohh shut it. Well, I've never gone out with a boy before, but... And whose fault do you think that is?" While sitting courtly in seiza
[7]

[6]

posture, she was talking fiercely on her cell phone.

Outside, strong winds were blowing violently. The howling wind continued to rock the shrine as if it was one step short of blowing it away. The sky was covered by dark clouds and looked about to rain any time. "Eh, how to seduce a man? ... If you're the one to teach me, it's not going to be of any use anyway, grampsy. You're behind the times at best, you know? I'll study by myself." With one hand, the girl skillfully unfastened the package on the floor.

A long sword in a black lacquered scabbard appeared. It was her reliable partner, three shaku, [8] three sun, five bu long. Right next to it, ten-odd sheets of paper were strewn about. It was an investigation report on two girls about her age. "Leaving that aside, I've found an interesting girl... Yep, right, one of the king's lovers... Yeah, because I don't feel like losing. I'll chase her out of Japan for sure... Yes... Yes yes. Of course I'm ready to use force if it gets down to it. That way's more interesting. Okay, I'll contact you again." After ending the conversation, the girl picked up one of the paper sheets. Erica Blandelli. Native of Milan, Italy. Member of the Magic Association [Copper Black Cross], Age 16. Height 165cm. BWH 87/58/88. There was even a photo attached. It showed an incredibly beautiful girl. She, Seishuuin Ena, was complacently smiling while looking at the [Diavolo Rosso]'s personal information. "As an opponent she lacks nothing. This girl will surely allow you and Ena to have some fun." While calling out to her partner lying on the floor, Ena was looking outside. It had become completely silent. The violent wind had weakened and the sun rays were piercing the clouds. "So that wind was grampsy's fault after all... he's such a troublesome grandpa." After shrugging her shoulders and murmuring, Ena was about to stuff her cell phone into her pocket when she remembered that it was completely discharged. Pausing mid way, she started looking for the battery charger which should be in her bag. The cell phone Seishuuin Ena had been talking over had had no power source.

[edit]Part 2
In Erica Blandelli's dictionary, there was no idiom like "Early to bed, early to rise." Instead the opposite existed. She would stay up late at night and, unless there were other businesses, she would sleep until around noon.

That was the life-style Erica Blandelli loved. But, this morning, she abruptly got up from her bed at 5am. It was not like she wanted to enjoy an invigorating morning on a whim. While rubbing her tired eyes, she picked up the cell phone near her pillow and dialed a number registered in her address book. The other party did not pick up, but she persistently continued. "What ishh it, Ericca, ishh early in the moring. ... is there...aaaa..an emergency...or ssshhhing?" At last, her lover, Kusanagi Godou, had picked up. Probably he was not awake either. He was slurring his words. Usually this was when she would present him with a graceful morning greeting and a kiss over the telephone. But right now Erica did not have the composure for that, so she cut straight to the point. "Hey, Godou... today you don't need to come pick me up. I'll go to school at noon. It's regrettable that I won't be able to see your face when waking up, but that's how it is..." Erica said with a whisper that lacked the richness her voice usually had. It was a faint voice, one that gave a very immature impression. She was not a morning person; hence the only one who had the privilege to contact her under such dire circumstances was Kusanagi Godou. "I don't remember our school having flextime." "Flextime or not isn't the problem. The problem is that I'm unbearably tired this morning. I won't be able to welcome you like this even if you come. I'll probably be in bed the whole time... Ahh, if you like, you can spend the whole morning in bed with me...?" Because she was weak in the morning, it was Godou's daily routine to come and pick her up for school. But even though she called him out of concern over that, she still received a sharp reply in return. "You know, even if we put the problem with flextime on hold, I don't understand this sudden call early in the morning with neither restraint nor prior arrangement... it wouldn't have happened if you had just used some common sense" "Because... the two of us need neither restraint nor common sense between us. We have love." "There are so many things I should say about that, but my head isn't working well yet... I'll tell you later at school. Don't skip."

"Then I'll tell you what I want to say right now. I love you, and, good night," Erica whispered gently and threw the cell phone away. She stretched out on the bed again, closed her eyes, and returned to her country of sweet dreams right away.

Kusanagi Godou earnestly felt miserable. Waking up early in the morning had been the worst. He had been struck awake by Erica's call at five 'o clock in the morning. As a consequence of waking up half-way, he had lost the will to go to sleep again. With the creed "early to bed, early to rise," Godou always got up right after 6am. So even if he got up at five, it was not that hard. But a normal human would not have called him that early in the morning. He had hoped for Erica to treat people with more common sense. He melancholically muttered to himself. He was in Jounan Academy's year 1 class 5 before morning homeroom. However, in the seat next to him, Erica was nowhere to be seen. It seemed she would be late just like her advance notice said. "Seriously, that girl..." As Godou sighed, the female student next to him started talking to him. "I do not see Erica. Were you not together this morning?" "She contacted me saying she'd be late because she's sleepy." "That girl was saying such things again? She really has not changed since she was a little child! She is always so selfish and not even trying to stick to the rules..." The angrily muttering girl had her silver hair collected in a ponytail. Liliana Kranjcar. After leaving her hometown of Milan, the great knight came all the way to Tokyo for him. It was the result of him thoughtlessly consenting when she told him "she'd stay by his side as his knight." Before he knew it, Liliana, who had arrived in Japan at the end of August, had decided to study abroad. She got into year 1 class 5 of the private Jounan Academy, which was his class. During homeroom on the first day, she had suddenly made an announcement.

Even though she was an Italian exchange student, she introduced herself in flawless Japanese. When told that her seat was along the windows, Liliana had frowned with a twitch. And then she declared right after stalwartly walking up to Godou's seat: "To begin, I should first explain: I, Liliana Kranjcar, have someone I have sworn to share my destiny with, to be close with at all times. It is this gentleman, Kusanagi Godou." She had a magnificent tone of voice; her words spoken like performances from a classical Greek drama. "What is she saying all of a sudden?" When their classmates all made expressions that seemed to say that, Liliana had continued her address. That she, who could be called his knight, would constantly be waiting by his side. "The place I should sit at cannot be anywhere other than by his side. I would like you to think about helping me with my mission and pardon my selfishness." That appeal had surprised Godou. No, she was being impossible. He had wanted to remonstrate her, but he was now at a loss for words. Suddenly the surrounding students had gotten up from their seats and started changing seats to grant Liliana's firm request. At that time Liliana must have used hypnotism or some kind of magic. Just like that, she had secured the seat next to him, and the class had immediately recognized: On Kusanagi Godou's right sat Erica Blandelli, and on his left sat Liliana Kranjcar; the two beautiful girls which came from Europe surrounded Godou and competed for his attention. Liliana was burning with helpfulness towards Godou. Erica nonchalantly interfered with that. After that day, such spectacles would repeat themselves many times. But today, one of the two in question was absent. It seemed like he would finally be able to spend time calming his heart, so Godou was relieved. "Kusanagi Godou. Your complexion is not what it should be. Do you lack sleep?" "I did sleep well, but I woke up at an odd time. That may be why..." When Liliana suddenly asked him, Godou opted to answer safely. He did not mention Erica's name out of a knight's compassion.

"Adequate sleep is the basis for a healthy life. Please also take care to maintaining your health," she told him with an overly serious expression. Since she certainly was right, he had nothing to refute. When Godou nodded with a bitter smile, the silver-haired knight sighed. "This is no laughing matter. Your lack of self-awareness as a king is an evident weakness of yours... however, there is nothing we can do about it today. I thought this might happen, so please have some of the coffee I prepared this morning." With that said, Liliana pulled a thermos flask out of her bag. 'What preparedness!' Godou was a little surprised at the unexpected development. "How much sugar and milk should I add?" "Ah, please don't put any. Black is fine." "That is bad for your stomach, I cannot recommend that way of drinking. Well, no helping it now, let us take it one step at a time." "Ah, okay." When he accepted the presented coffee, Liliana said without a moments delay: "It is hot, so please take care. If you don't mind, should I cool it for you?" "Y-you don't need to go that far...," he perplexedly replied to her, who was leaning forward to blow on the coffee. Ever since this new knight had precipitously joined him, she has always taken on a very polite demeanor. Coming from a family built on the principle of laissez-faire, care for to this degree, not even during infancy. Liliana scowled at his reserved reply with a stern face. "This is also my duty as a knight. Feel free to order me as you like. You should become more used to making use of people... What is that! Take your shirt off right away! Quickly!" "Eh? Why?" Liliana, her face changing color, drew closer to the wincing Godou. "Your shirt has become frayed. I need to sew it right away." "Y-you can leave that much alone."
[9]

Godou had never experienced being

"It would be my shame if I allowed you to look like that." In the end, Godou, overpowered by the girl's forcefulness, took his shirt off and handed it to her. When he was in his t-shirt, he noticed the stares concentrating on him from the surroundings. Everyone was observing them while quietly whispering to each other, while giggling, or while smacking their lips in annoyance. They gave impressions like 'Get a room!' or 'Eeeek, filthy!' or 'Tsk. That damn Kusanagi... he should just die.' It was as though they were looking at a pimp that did nothing but leech off women. At that moment, when his dignity as a man was being doubted... Godou finally realized what was going on around him. Then lunch break arrived. While heading for the rooftop, Godou was assailed by anxiety. If he proceeded like that, he could not help but feel that he would rush head-on into an even scarier minefield. But since there was still no excuse to escape... The first to welcome him on the rooftop was Liliana. "I have been waiting for you... However, since our destinations were the same, could you not have come here together with me?" she inquired in ill humor. Under her dissatisfied expression Godou's body slightly cramped. "So-sorry. I went to buy some bread." "Is that so? That is unfortunate... finally a chance to be alone and progress our relationship..." When Godou made a suitable excuse, Liliana mumbled away to herself. "Eh?" "Ah, nothing. As a knight. Right, because as I knight I must act as your guard. Anyways, let us quickly have lunch!" While her mouth ran non-stop, Liliana produced a bundle from her bag that looked like a lunchbox. With handmade sandwiches and fresh juice among other things, no one could object about either its taste or nutrition.

In contrast to the lunchboxes Erica brought, which were carefully prepared by Arianna, Liliana also began bringing handmade cooking every day. Usually they would share the gathered food with everyone, but... This day Erica was absent. But everyone else still gathered. Mariya Yuri was from the class next door and his little sister Shizuka especially came from the middle school section. Would lunch really end safely with this lineup? As anxiety assailed Godou, Yuri timidly asked him a question. "E-Erica-san is not present today?" "Yeah, she said she'd come to school today but I guess she's not here yet." "I... see...," Yuri murmured and fell silent, looking depressed. Then even Godou became restless. Ever since the events in Naples, his relationship with her had become delicately awkward. He felt that before the summer holidays, while being reserved around each other, they had become wonderfully close. However, lately it had always been like this, somewhat formal. If at least Erica were here, she would liven up the place with her ingenious conversation skills. It was time to do something. While looking at Yuri, who had been plunged into silence, Godou made up his mind. He might be over-thinking matters, but he would feel bad if the situation went on without him doing anything. "You need not care about such a selfish woman. Leaving that aside, Kusanagi Godou, I warned you the other day, and yet you still obtained something like that again?" Liliana interjected in ill humor. "Eh? What are you talking about?" "I am talking about that. About that obviously nutrient-deficient bread!" She was staring at the yakisoba bread
[10]

that Godou bought.

Even among the bread in the store, it was particularly a popular article. The sweetness and saltiness of the sauce surrounding the noodles was exquisite, and it was always sold out a few minutes after the beginning of lunch break. That day he had managed to buy two of those popular items. He also purchased an egg sandwich and a croquette sandwich along with them, but in terms of rarity they were no match for the yakisoba bread.

But apparently the knight from Milan disliked this specialty bread that was unique to Japan. "Combining carbohydrates with carbohydrates is reckless at best. So long as my heart beats, I shall not permit that kind of crude meal." And just like that, Liliana confiscated the yakisoba bread. In return, she forced a self-made sandwich onto him. Roast beef and lettuce, tomatoes, cucumber, avocados, and other ingredients held between toasted rye bread, seasoned with what appeared to be a handmade sauce. "A meal like this is appropriate for a warrior. Now, please eat up." "A-ahh. Then, thanks..." Actually, that day he had wanted to be satisfied by the taste of junk food sauce. But refusing Liliana's consideration with such a reason would feel awkward. Godou bit into the sandwich. Of course, it was delicious. It tasted better than the food offered by the cafes in the area. The pickled vegetables that were offered along with the sandwich were outstanding as well. It was not just garnished with the customary cucumber, but carrots and broccoli as well. When he asked, he learned that they were also self-made. It was a lunch prepared with a lot of time and effort that left nothing to be desired in both taste and nutrition. However, Godou unintentionally stared at the yakisoba bread, which had been regretfully confiscated. "Hey, could you return that to me? I still have room for more..." he asked tentatively. Junk food with an excess of salt and sauce had a charm that was hard to resist, after all. As a former athlete, he normally showed self-restraint; but from time to time gluttony would overcome him. "I-I cannot. This was hard, but I confiscated it under consideration of your own good, you know?" Liliana somehow became flustered when Godou asked. "E-even if you ask me with such a face, this is out of the question, simply out of the question... But, umm, it is not that I cannot consent to giving you half of it. S-split half of it with me. That would be fine." "Liliana-san. Please don't change your position so abruptly~" Shizuka said to Liliana as she suddenly came around to agreeing.

Until now, she had been sarcastically watching the exchange between her brother and the silverhaired knight. "It's shameful to be like a mother going all soft on her child just because he's throwing a tantrum." She was not outright rude, but Shizuka's tone contained an obvious thorn. Minding that, Yuri, who sat across her, softly chided her. "Shizuka-san, you must not speak like that. Well, I also think that Liliana's behavior is inconsistent, but..." "C-could you stop with the strange accusations?" Liliana cleared her throat with a somewhat sheepish expression. "Shizuka-san, I only acted with appropriate concern towards your older brother. In addition, I presented a compromise to meet his wishes as much as possible. Therefore, Mariya Yuri, all my actions were taken thinking of Kusanagi Godou's well being. In that sense, all of my actions are consistent, I believe." She was stiffer towards the younger Shizuka than towards Yuri, who was her age. Liliana made her arguments with that slight difference in attitude. "In short, that means you've totally caved in against my brother, right?" "I caved in against Kusanagi Godou? Ridiculous. I am always strict and push high standards onto him. What you said just now was clearly a mistake of the facts," Liliana said as she took out a napkin. When she suddenly handed it to him, Godou was startled. "Ahh, this is no good. You have gotten sauce on you. Your dignity and authority will be for naught like this. Okay, it is all right now. You are an unexpectedly troublesome person, hmm?" she said while wiping Godou's mouth. Although she called him troublesome, Liliana still looked very content for some reason. It was a strange feeling of enrichment, and, from the looks of it, Yuri and Shizuka had awfully cold stares. "Godou-san." "Oniichan, I can't believe it. You look like an idiot. You're totally being babied!" Were these possibly the same reactions that had occurred earlier in the classroom? Exposed to stares that doubted his character and dignity, Godou was horrified. By the way, Liliana and Shizuka had met for the first time on the last day of the summer holidays.

Saying that her personal arrangements in Italy had finished at last, Lilianna had appeared in [11] Nezu in the Bunkyou ward and went straight to Godou's house to introduce herself. At that time, both Godou and Shizuka had been at home, and so was their grandfather Ichirou. He had instructed her not to reveal information on magicians, knights, or campione to his family, so Liliana had not used those words. Still. Still. "I came to take care of Kusanagi Godou" or "we shall be together forever." "Our relationship binds us with the same fate; we are one in body and soul" or "I intend to protect him for all our lives" were also unnecessary, Godou believed. At that time, his grandfather had laughed "Hoho, well well" and gave Liliana a warm reception. But after she had gone home, he had whispered: "You see, girls like that brood over too many things, so you need to be careful with them. How should I say it; whether they let you live or die is up to you..." That piece of advice somehow seemed weighed down with meaning. And speak of Shizuka... "When you vanished off somewhere at the start of the summer holidays, I can't believe you were out catching such a beautiful person! You weren't satisfied with just Erica-san and Mariya-san; no, you had to get a third one!?! Oniichan, you're totally like grandpa!" Just like that, she had become exceedingly hotheaded. 'Little sister of mine, don't have weird misunderstandings about your brother.' But when he tried to relay that to her, Liliana had objected first. "Shizuka-san, your words just now are mistaken. Unlike Erica or Mariya Yuri, I do not intend to become your brother's lover. Liliana Kranjcar is a knight that will protect Kusanagi Godou until the end, living my life alongside him... that is the purpose of my existence." "L-lover!?" "Liliana-san, please stop using such strange words!" As Yuri interjected, Shizuka also winced at the term, one not usually used by modern middle and high school students. But Liliana's face remained calm. "Am I wrong, Mariya Yuri? I have already recognized that as what you are waiting for." "That is not true! That very idea is a misunderstanding!"

"I see... Well then, if you say you have no ambition to become his lover, please refrain from excessive meddling. As it is my duty, I shall earnestly remain in waiting by Kusanagi Godou's side. I would like you to not interfere." Faced with Liliana's decisive words, Yuri became flustered. While Godou grew worried as he listened next to her. If the usually reserved Japanese miko and the dutiful Milanese knight continued to diverge like that, it would definitely leave a bad aftertaste. He should settle matters before it came to that. "Hey, Liliana, don't be so stiff. Mariya only says that because she's worried about us. It's nothing to be so hard on her for." Matters like these should be resolved before they take deep roots. Maybe it was because he had been the captain when he was still playing baseball, but Godou had gotten used to this sort of problem. It was not necessary to be excessively friendly among teammates, but discord hidden in the shadows were not good. Especially if a girl like Yuri was involved, he wanted to be considerate. "Godou-san..." "I'm sorry, Mariya. You also understand that Liliana meant no harm, right? I'll make sure she's careful from now on, so don't take it to heart", Godou said to Yuri, who looked at him rather happily. "Y-yes. I don't particularly mind." "Okay, great. Lately I've always seemed to make you angry... sorry. I've been waiting for the right time to apologize, but there were no chances and..." he gently smiled at her. He felt this was a chance to try and fix his relationship with Yuri. This miko had a really nagging streak, but it was all out of consideration for him. If he was not thankful for that, he would incur divine punishment. If he could, he would like to stay on good terms with her for a long time to come. "I should be the one to apologize deeply. After seeing how well Godou-san and Liliana-san got along lately, my chest grew strangely nauseous gave me dark thoughts... I also thought I should improve my attitude." "Ahh, so you felt the same. True, you've been cold to me lately, huh, Mariya?" "Please! Don't tease me like that!"

Yuri suddenly turned her face away. It was unusual for her, but she was pouting. After seeing that, a relieved Godou turned around towards Liliana next. If he managed to gently finish the matter now... Even so, she frowned at him, her expression full of amazement. "I am impressed, Kusanagi Godou... How you handled the upset Mariya Yuri just now revealed quite the skill. I should have expected no less from someone who became renowned for his dirty interests at such a young age." 'Seriously, you are only smooth at times like this...' Liliana grumbled. "Hey, what do you mean with 'handle?' Don't make me sound like a weirdo!" "There is no need to justify yourself. No matter how much you lust after women, even if the worst happens and you invite destruction upon yourself, at least I will be your ally... Indeed, I had already taken that amount of trouble into account when I precipitously joined you." That line invited way too many misunderstandings. Sensing danger, Godou was about to chide her, but it was already too late. "Liliana-san. What was it you just said? About Onii-chan and dirty interests?" "I meant it as I said it. You seem to be aware already, but your big brother has pledged love with quite a number of women, and he is very accomplished when it comes to enjoying that love." "Wait, Liliana, don't make up fishy stories!" "Onii-chan, you stay quiet. Liliana-san, please continue," Shizuka interrupted Godou's protest and urged Liliana to go on. Liliana answered her question somewhat dejectedly. "Yes. The truth is, I also fear that your brother will suffer one day due to this bad habit. When I think of wicked women like Erica being so close to him..." "Aren't you right~ Many people fell to ruin due to womanizing, right~" Shizuka, who agreed in her responses like this, also threw harsh looks at Liliana. Her countenance seemed to say "you're also one of his playmates, aren't you?" "But Shizuka-san, please stop blaming your brother's present sense of virtue. Since times immemorial, great men have always had great fondness for sexual pleasures. The fact that nothing but beautiful maidens gather around Kusanagi Godou is, in a sense, proof of his qualities. You should not scold him so much over such a minor matter." "Hmmm? So that's how you think about it?"

"Yes. In short, we simply need to avoid situations where he loses his way due to women. And seeing to that is my duty, the duty of the one who is in waiting by his side. I shall protect your brother without fail. So, Shizuka-san, if you could please be more tolerant?" "Onii-chan, aren't you lucky? Liliana-san understands even your womanizing." Shizuka ignored Liliana's admonishment disinterestedly. Trying to follow their conversation left Godou quite perplexed. "So, you're saying Onii-chan doesn't need to reflect on his behavior?" "No, I cannot state that with certainty. Even as a playmate, he should probably avoid Erica. In Mariya Yuri's case... it depends on her behavior from now on. From my point of view, he should aim for women that cause less trouble in the future," Liliana said and directed her judging gaze at at the hime-miko, who was blessed with beauty in both expression and physique. Yuri reacted with bewilderment. "Hey, isn't this going in a strange direction!?" "No. I believe the direction is correct. If you do not correct your womanizing attitude, there will be people who seek to make use of it later." "Li-Liliana-san, aren't you saying a tiny little bit too much..." A sour-looking Godou was faced with a composed Liliana and Yuri, who had taken a complete turn from her earlier attitude to the defensive. These three were cynically watched by Shizuka. "Mariya-san is all over you just because you were a little nice to her. Liliana-san is open to your affairs and ready to recognize them. If one of them becomes your wife, you won't even need to go through all the trouble grandpa did. Isn't that great for you, Onii-chan." He wasn't in control anymore. It was just then when Godou looked up at the sky in resignation. "A pleasant day to you, everybody. It seems to be very lively and fun here. Hello, Godou, I couldn't tell you this morning, but instead I'll tell you right now with lots of affection included. I am really happy to be able to see you." Someone greeted them in a self-serving tone. While radiating elegance and grace, Erica showed herself on the rooftop. Even the school's summer uniform looked like it was custom-tailored for her. More than her superficial beauty, it was her inner values that let this girl shine. "Oh, I thought something has happened, and looking at your faces I can pretty much guess."

While looking at everybody around her, Erica radiantly asked her old friend and rival: "Lily, please give me a sandwich, too. I've only had a cappuccino today so I'm starved." "Th-there is a lot of other food. Even if it is not mine..." "But it's made by you, isn't it? And it looks to be the most delicious. When you have room to choose, choosing the most delicious or interesting one is my principle. You know that, right?" "You are as selfish a girl as always!" Liliana sounded abusive, but when she heard the praise "delicious," she held out the package of sandwiches, seeming not as annoyed as she would have others believe. Erica accepted one with the beautiful smile of a lady and turned her eyes to Yuri. "I'm glad for you, Yuri. You managed to make up with Godou, didn't you? Ever since the summer break, you've been completely awkward; it was painful to look at. Please allow me to congratulate you." "Ah, yes. Thanks to you I somehow..." Erica had done nothing at all, but the overwhelmed Yuri thanked her. Then she turned to Shizuka and continued courteously and sociably: "Shizuka-san, I know that you are irritated but please let it slide already. At the beginning of the 2nd school term, it had been so long since I had gotten to meet Godou that we ended up overdoing it. Look, he was with you for all of August..." "U-using that as a reason..." "Godou told me, you know, that he'd spend the rest of the holidays with his little sister, so he couldn't meet me as much. It was sad, but being with one's family was also important, so I bore it. I wouldn't call this return for that, but could you let this pass? Please...?" Certainly, he had not met Erica very much during August. She had excused herself for being busy with work for the magic society [Copper Black Cross] and had apparently been bustling about all over the place. At that time, he had also been distant with Yuri, and Liliana had only arrived in Japan at the very end of the holidays. So they had not met not because Godou had asked them, but... "I-is that so, Onii-chan? Is that why you accompanied me?" "Uhhm, what should I say..." "Don't be shy, Godou. Weren't you worried that you weren't looking after your little sister enough?"

"I see... Ohh Onii-chan, it's embarrassing how you can't bear being away from me," Shizuka said somewhat happily, sharply turning her head away. It was unknown if the excuse just now had worked, but it looked like the danger had passed. Thereupon Erica made a declaration to everyone present with a radiant smile on her face. "Then, now that the arguments are settled, let us go back to lunch. Meals should be held cheerful and fun. We must choose an appropriate topic." Following her lead, everyone sat down on the rooftop floor. Erica slid into Godou's right armpit quite naturally and sat down right next to him. Yuri, who had been in that position so far, had handed it over without any thought... That single act showed their power relationship and made Godou secretly groan. Erica really was dreadful. Her actions just now were the skills of a [queen] controlling her royal court. (...Godou. You probably got it already, but with this, the number of favors you owe me has grown by one. Remember that.) Erica, sitting by his side, quietly whispered to him. Of course Godou could not object.

[edit]Part 3
After school, Erica Blandelli and Liliana Kranjcar walked through the shopping district in Nezu, where the Kusanagi's house was located. Godou had said that he had somewhere to drop by and had gone home right after classes were finished. Apparently, Yuri also had her duties as a miko and had gone home alone. Erica made her way home while elegantly driving away the boys approaching her as if they were biting lice. But on the way, she spotted Liliana in the shopping district. "A pleasant day to you, Lily. Are you going to Godou's after this? Well met. I was also thinking about visiting, so let's go together," Erica forcibly turned them into traveling companions. Liliana frowned unhappily but started walking close to her anyway. "Erica... I do not think there is any reason for you to go to the Kusanagi house." She bluntly treated the knight who was her childhood friend and rival as a bother.

"I intend to cook dinner at his house. Since you cannot cook, you will be of no use even if you come along. I would like you to not interfere with my duties..." So that was it after all. Erica nodded to herself. Ever since long ago, this girl had the bad habit of not thinking much about how to spend her time and effort. So then, should she chide her, or make fun of her for it? After a moment of thought, Erica decided that in this situation, she should just do both. "Oh my, I wouldn't interfere, Lily." Erica showed off what Godou often called her devil's smile, while masking a quiet laugh. "While you strive with your cooking, I will happily make conversation with Godou; grandfather and Shizuka-san, as well. I should deepen my ties with my future family, after all." "Wh-what did you say?"

"Hehee, it might not be necessary for you, Lily, considering that you serve as his knight. But for me it's different. Eventually I will become his wife, and as his wife, I will be in charge of his army and castle. I must be on good terms with his relatives." "W-w-wiiife!? Kusanagi Godou has no intention of taking you as his wife! Can you stop deciding my lord's future by yourself?!" "He just hasn't said it yet. Among ourselves, matters are already settled," Erica declared while following Liliana into the supermarket. The girl reminiscent of an Eastern European fairy took a shopping basket like it was her second nature. Contrary to her appearance, this girl had had an affinity for housekeeping since her childhood. Cooking, sewing, cleaning, if it was housework, she could do it. Erica, on the other hand, had almost no experience with shopping in places like this. "Hey, Lily. Sometimes I feel pity for you. You became a knight for Godou merely a few months after me, but during that time my relationship with Godou had deepened greatly. So much that you can't force your way in between us anymore." "Tha-that is not true! The relation between me and him will develop much more from now on!" "Oh my, really? But, doesn't Godou seem restless every so often? A little bit troubled, like he is squirming?"

Liliana's complexion changed in an instant. It looked like she had a clue. Well, it was only natural since she had suddenly barged into the Kusanagi house and started cooking, among other things. Even Godou, who was usually accepting of people's goodwill, was quite bewildered and bothered by her fervor. "You see, whenever my eyes meet Godou's, I can generally tell what he's thinking. Because our bonds are just that deep..." "DANG IT! S-stop trying to throw my feelings out of order, Erica!" Liliana harshly objected. She was right, of course. While there were times when Erica and Godou could confirm each other's aims by eye contact, there were also many times where they could not. In the end, the environment he was raised in was just too different. The difference in perception that stemmed from the culture gap was not overcome that easily. But, Erica did not feel like saying that straight-out. At times like this, it was better to enforce her will with a bang. She had the courage and persuasive power to make lies seem true, so she smiled elegantly and pityingly at Liliana. "Feel free to think that. While you cling to that blind belief, Godou and I will deepen our relationship even further." "Ug, talking so frivolously..."

"So, could you please not make supper for Godou today?" Erica continued nonchalantly just as Liliana had begun testing a cabbage in the produce corner. So far it had been for amusement, but her next advice was based on calculation. "He isn't living alone, so outside of excursions, there's no need to cook for him." "No, but, that's my important work as a knight and" "Cooking for him at his house is the work of a housewife or a maid. You're neither, right? I understand that you're excited to be by Godou's side, but it's time to calm down. If you keep pressing your kindness on them so forcefully, even his grandfather will be bothered. Understood?" Erica clearly called out her troublesome old friend.

Apparently Godou had also mumbled to her that she did not have to go that far, but at that level it would not get through to the over-enthusiastic Liliana. She was in love with the ideal of being in love, a maiden predisposed for delusions. "If you want to put your cooking skills to practice nonetheless, how about making something at your home and sharing it later?" "Ahh!" Liliana's eyes flashed open upon Erica's suggestion. Obviously she had never even thought of that. What a troublesome person. Still, she had outstanding abilities at her disposal. If this girl was to serve Godou, Erica wanted her to do so without causing needless disturbance. She had to hold her reins tightly. "Which reminds me; five, six years ago there was that time when you held a party at your home and put your all into the food..." "Urg! E-Erica, that was in the past!" "Oh Lily, although there were only five guests, you diligently made food that seemed enough for thirty... you have always been like that. You pointlessly invest time and effort when you don't need to, right? Whenever that's happened, I've looked after you with perfection, do you remember?" Incidentally, Erica had also backed her up at Liliana's party. She had called twenty people together in haste and organized a bigger meeting place. It was a dear memory. One that Liliana probably still had but would surely want to forget. "Che! Well, yes. It is there, in the corners of my memory..." "I see, great. Let's get along from now on as well, while treasuring the strong ties between the two of us, shall we, Lily?" Erica brightly told the bitterly admitting Lily. They were equal in sword and magic, but in their private life Erica generally seized the initiative. To make Liliana easier to handle, she would use this chance to stir those memories awake. Erica decided that while enjoying her worthy rival's agony. The two girls left the supermarket without buying anything and headed for the Kusanagi house. But before they had walked for even three minutes, Liliana asked in a whisper. "Erica, do you know that girl who has been staring at us for a while?"

"I wonder? I don't remember her face." They really stood out. Since beautiful girls, one blond, one silver-haired, and both from abroad, were walking right next to each other, it was a given that they would attract attention. But the girl's stare, which had focused on them since their time in the supermarket and was now ten meters behind them, had one obvious characteristic. It was a look one wore when evaluating an opponent. A gaze that differed from a normal human's, with eyes that were accustomed to fighting. She obviously was not an ordinary person. And her eyes revealed the fact that she did not even want to hide it. "I have only just come to Japan. So I thought she would be your acquaintance." "By process of elimination. But unfortunately, she shouldn't have any connection with me whatsoever, either. Well, I can't deny the possibility that she knows about me though." The other girl presented herself without hiding, so responding to her should not be bad. Erica stopped and turned around. Liliana did the same. It was evening. Among the crowds in the shopping district. Moving through the flow of people, the girl in the high school uniform moved closer. Her long, black hair was silky and beautiful, and her features did not lose to that either. Her build was slender, but she looked like the type that seemed slimmer in clothes. But the thing about her that caught the most attention was the long and thin cloth bag over her shoulder. Something cylindrical and longer than one meter seemed to be wrapped inside. It might be some kind of sword. Erica remembered the swastika sword that had attacked her the night before. The black-haired girl smiled at them in passing. It had nothing in common with Erica's refined smile; it was the smile of an opportunist. Today, she was just making herself known. The girl leisurely passed them as she implicitly communicated her intent.

[edit]Part 4

The Nanao Shrine was built on a hill close to Shiba Park. To reach it, one had to first challenge the highest stone steps in the metropolitan area. For Mariya Yuri, who had no stamina, this was quite a penance. Actually, they also had an elevator that went up and down, but it was out of order. Yet, the serious girl did not complain. She somehow kept on climbing with her wheezing breath. It was still the hot beginning of September, so she was already completely drenched in sweat. That was why she purified herself with the showers in the shrine office before beginning her duties. While soaking in the hot water, she suddenly felt bothered by her own body. Her smooth, ivory skin was so white it almost seemed transparent. Her build was slender and scrawny. Her limbs had no muscles to speak of, and she was so slender she seemed like she would break unless handled with care. However, she had moderate volume in the proper places like her breasts and hips. Yuri stopped the shower and left the stall. The bathroom mirror reflected her figure. When going through water purification with her fellow hime-miko or changing with her classmates, she was always inexplicably complimented and treated with envy. Maybe she had a body she could be brag about. She payed attention to her weight and dry skin like any other girl her age, but she had never experienced being too worried about her own figure. If I can, I want to become more slender. That was about it. But lately that started giving her a bad feeling. What floated through her mind this time was the overwhelming physical beauty of Lucretia Zola, whom she had seen on Sardinia.

"Do men find that kind of build more desirable after all...?" Yuri murmured while pretending she did not have a particular person in mind. It was not her build. It was the assertiveness and confidence of those girls that she lacked. Then there was her bad habit of blurting out harsh words. "Hahhh," Yuri let out a sigh. Compared to those girls, Mariya Yuri's build and personality was on a lower scale. Because the DNA she had been born with was different from a European woman's, it couldn't be helped. It was inevitable, but that reasoning did not lighten Yuri's spirits at all. Maybe, if he preferred beautiful, bold women like that... 'For now, I seem to be winning against Liliana-san.' The thought suddenly came to Yuri's mind as she looked down at her stomach and she started worrying. "Ahh, what am I thinking about! Dirty! Imprudent!" Liliana Kranjcar's body was reminiscent of a fairy and was like that of a slim model. In other words, it meant she lacked curves. Yuri felt she was winning when it came to being feminine. But to use that for comparison, she felt embarrassed that her feelings were so indecent. In the face of her sacred duty, she must not do that.

To clear her head with a cold shower, Yuri returned to the stall in haste. Having regained some level of calmness, Yuri put on the white robes and hakama outfit.
[12]

of her miko

She left the shrine office and headed for the front shrine. While on her way, she exchanged greetings with the priests working in the shrine and the other miko as they passed by. The standing of a full-time employee and a hime-miko was completely different. In the end, a hime-miko was someone with special powers, who was dispatched by the orders of the History Compilation Committee. They were only dispatched to various important spiritual locations. Because the authority structure was completely different, even the head priest of a shrine could not give orders to a hime-miko. The girls were respected like high-class guests. Currently, there were about ten hime-miko in service near Musashino in the Kanto region. One of those comrades was waiting for her at the front shrine. "Ena-san? What happened? Why are you here today?" "Hey, Yuri, long time no see. I just thought I'd say hello." Seishuuin Ena playfully smiled at her. The girl with beautiful, black hair and noble features had an atmosphere that made her easy to get along with. She was not wearing the miko outfit that Yuri was used to seeing, but a white shirt and a beige vest and skirt. It looked like the uniform of a high school somewhere. Then there was the long and narrow cloth bag lying on the floor of the front shrine. The moment she saw it, Yuri gave a startled jump. Its divine power was as fierce as ever. The cloth bag was woven with a special fabric to block the magical power. But Yuri's spirit sense could still perceive the presence of that divine blade. "Hey, Yuri, according to the rumors you're currently a mistress for His Majesty, right?" "M-miiiiis" At such a blunt question, Yuri was lost for words.

"His Majesty" probably referred to a campione. It was a way of speaking that lacked precision, typical for Ena. "I'm not! I am not in such a shameless relationship with Godou-san!" "Ehh, really? I mean, because the committee and the Mariya household offered you as a human sacrifice, everyone else gave up on becoming His Majesty's lover. It's different from what I heard." She was right. Yuri regretted her verbal slip. It was a very enticing prospectto gain influence over a devil king, a campione, and make use of him. So to keep a lid on that, they had prepared an excuse. "T-that is, Kaoru-san and Amakasu-san said we'd act like that on the surface, so I helped them... could you keep this a secret?" "Ahh, it sounds like a trick those people would pull... Okay, got it," Ena said indifferently. Yuri was relieved. Ena truly was the greatest hime-miko. In spite of her behavior, Seishuuin Ena had the most outstanding talent and the best qualities not only in Musashino, but in the whole country. "So, instead of you, I'll just become His Majesty's mistress. Now this is a serious responsibility..." "Excuse me?" Yuri stiffened when she heard the sudden proposal. What was she saying, all of a sudden? "Actually, this time Ena was also made His Majesty's mistress. The head of my family has urgently asked me to. Grampsy thought it was interesting so he also recommended it. Hey, you know, Grampsy? That's why the people from the committee can't say anything either." "G-Gram, the Old One?" He was one of the Elders whom not even the Historical Compilation Committee wanted to offend. Even among the hime-miko, he had taken a special interest in Seishuuin Ena and secretly granted her the divine blade. Yuri had never met him. Ena was probably the only hime-miko to have met him face-to-face. "Right. He told me not to lose to you or anyone when serving him, so I felt a bit bad. But it's great you're not his mistress. I really didn't want to quarrel with you." "You can't! I definitely won't allow that!" Yuri unintentionally flared up against Ena's grin and her conceited words.

The girl with the alias [Hime-Miko of the Sword] opened her eyes wide at that angry reaction. "Hm, why? Something bad about it?" "Th-that is..." "Apart from having Grampsy's orders, Ena can't go against the committee either, so there's nothing she can do about it. And you're not his mistress, are you? So what's so bad, OH! Ena gets it..." Suddenly Ena's expression changed to a mischievous smirk. Yuri's face grew crimson with shame as she looked back awkwardly. "Hohooh. It's cute how you're getting all shy. So that's it. Ena gets it... Oh, Yuri, you seriously fell for His Majesty?" "I did not! Please don't make weird accusations!" "Hehehe. Denying it while blushing to your ears, you really are cute. Why didn't you say so in the first place? Ena is no demon, she's properly thinking about things." Seishuuin Ena proposed something astounding as she chuckled. "Alright. Then let's split the roles. Ena will leave the perverted and child-bearing stuff, the work of a woman to you, Yuri. Ena will do the rest. You're fine with that, right?" "Ehh? Ena-san, what are you...?" Her fellow hime-miko showed the perplexed Yuri a radiant smile. "I told you, right, I was ordered not to lose to anyone. It's fine since we're friends, but Ena will drive those other two mistresses out. Let's serve His Majesty, just the two of us!" Ena picked up the cloth bag lying on the floor. She opened it and pulled out what's inside. A broadsword, 3 shaku 3 sun 5 bu long, stored in a black lacquered sheath. The intensity of the magical power radiating from the divine artifact made Yuri dizzy. "For now, Ena thinks she'll start with cleaning up that blond Erica-something-or-other. She seems quite skilled, that girl. Well, Ena's got her strong partner here so she doesn't think she'll lose." Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. The most prominent divine blade in Japan. The power hidden within was unfathomable.

The strife these girls were involving Kusanagi Godou and Erica Blandelli in had only just begun.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

2 - Another Chaotic School Day

Tamaura Shrine was located in the section of Yushima Seishuuin Ena was greeting visitors on its grounds.

[13]

closest to the Kuramaebashi Street.

[14]

A few hours have passed since her visit to Nanao Shrine, and it was already evening. "How do you do, Ena-san. It's been a while. By the way, if you need a shrine, just pick any modest one you like..," said one of her guests, Amakasu Touma. He was a man in the late twenties, clad in a cheap business suit. He usually ran errands for History Compilation Committee. But that certainly did not make him an underling. Even amongst the experts from the committee, [15] he was working directly for the Sayanomiya family in all of Kantou Facing him was Ena, who had already changed from her school uniform into her miko outfit. White robes and a red hakama; in her hands, a cloth bag concealed the mysterious power of her broadsword. "This shrine is fine. Those places with many people are a pain anyway, and Ama no Murakumo feels more comfortable here as well. Don't worry about it." "If that's so, feel free to stay. I will take care of the paperwork, so use it as you like." Ena nodded appropriately at Amakasu's words. She had already talked to the administrator of this place and gotten the key to the shrine. She intended to use it as she liked even without being told. The gods enshrined here were [16] [17] [18] Oinari, Yamato Takeru no Mikoto, and Oto Tachibana no Hime. All of them had extraordinary compatibility with the girl and her partner. There was nothing to criticize, for a temporary home. "I heard the story from Yuri-san and the head of the Seishuuins. Yeah, how should I put this..."

"'Don't meddle'?" When Ena preemptively interjected with a smirk, Amakusa showed a faint smile. "You can't be that blunt now, can you? You actually do feel close to the Committee, but since those feelings won't show this time..." "It's what Grampsy said. Yeah, my sympathies..." "Thank you. By the way, Ena-san, you've already come into contact with Erica Blandelli and Liliana Kranjcar, haven't you?" As one would expect, the information had traveled fast. Not intending to hide it, Ena admitted immediately. "Well yeah. The idea of assaulting Erica in her sleep last night came up..." "And you left it at that? A wise judgement. The barrier that great knight of the [Copper Black Cross] raised around her home should provide more than just any normal defense. Although I would like you to refrain even more from interfering with her if possible..." "Why? Finally Japan has its own king, and now some foreign girl is his mistress? Isn't it better to chase her out?" At Ena's proposal, Amakasu shook his head as though he were disappointed. "Maybe so during the era of national isolation, but the times have changed. Whether it's the [Copper Black Cross] or the [Bronze Black Cross], they are both extremely powerful magic associations. It might be as you say if they were agents of riffraff organizations, but here..." "Those girls are troublesome?" "Yes. It's like laying hands on foreign diplomats. In the worst case it might spark strife between our countries." Ena understood those feelings well. But she had no intention of changing her plans. Politics and diplomacy were too complex for her. Fights were more fun when they were simple. Matching blades and competing with true strength; was not that enough? "Uuuum, sorry. Granny and the others at my place had asked me to drive those girls out, so I can't just stop now. Fighting it out with her also seems like fun. Well, let's just leave it at that, okay?" For the moment, Ena decided to apologize in advance.
[19]

Amakasu shrugged his shoulders at Ena's frivolous apology, and her other guest suddenly smiled. "Your honored grandmotherthe directions from the head of the Seishuuins? And your guardian, the Old One, approves as well. It's unlike him to hold an interest in worldly power struggles..." They were the first words of the third party who had kept her silence thus far. Sayanomiya Kaoru. As the leader of the Tokyo branch of the History Compilation Committee, she had authority over the Committee in Kantou. "That's strange. Any idea why the Old Man gave such an order?" "Who knows? There's no way Ena would know. But even if grampsy looks heroic, he can be unexpectedly wicked. Maybe he's plotting something?" While happily giving her reply, she showed Kaoru a wry smile. Sayanomiya Kaoru had a graceful beauty and an aura of being lost in some transient world. There was not an ounce of unnecessary fat on her slender frame. "You never change, Ena, never bothered about anything. That's really like you." The expression was a bit affectionate. Her smile was clear and charming. Her delicate and androgynous appearance defied reality. If you called her a man, she could probably appear as a "gives off no feeling of reality" pretty boy in a shoujo manga. But Sayanomiya Kaoru had the same sex as Ena. She was one of Musashino's hime-miko as well. After finishing the fruitless interview with Seishuuin Ena, they left Tamaura Shrine. As Amakasu Touma walked off, his superior Sayanomiya Kaoru followed next to him. She was not only the next head of the Sayanomiya family, but also a candidate for the next leader of the History Compilation Committee. It was fine that she was still a high school third year. There were no complaints to be made about her abilities, either. After all, the problem was her behaviorthe crossdressing, for example. She was currently wearing the boys' uniform. A white shirt with necktie, blazer and pants. Not a pleated skirt, but trousers for boys. "Still, I wonder why the Elders decided to increase the number of Kusanagi Godou's lovers," Amakasu tossed the question out to his neither male nor female superior.

"Until now, they never had any complaints against your plan of leaving it to Yuri-san alone, so it feels strange. It will only invite vain disorder, so I'd really like to avoid it..."

"Well, I think they have their own thoughts about this," Kaoru said thoughtfully. At times like these she looked like a dangerously frail beautiful boy, or maybe girl. Even though he knew her real gender, Amakasu still felt that way. Strangers would feel the illusion more intensely. "But if they're increasing the number of lovers around the campione, wouldn't it mean it's okay for all the families to offer their daughters and start a debauched feast? But the Elders sent only Ena. I think that's gutsy." "So the Elders caved in against pressure from the Seishuuin family," Amakasu grinned broadly. That was impossible. While being convinced of that, he voiced the complete opposite opinion. Kaoru probably believed the same thing. As expected, she smiled back evilly. "There's no way. Just like the Sayanomiyas, the Seishuuins are one of the four families. Especially against the Old One, the Elders can't persist on such selfishness." "So it's rather that the Seishuuins are being utilized? ...like adorning your cat with a bell?" "Or possibly sticking insects onto a lion." The Elders probably wanted to provoke some kind of reaction from Kusanagi Godou. Having matched their opinions, the boss and underling made their way to the car in silence.

[edit]Part 2

Mariya Yuri's mornings began early. She woke up before seven o'clock and went to the kitchen. Both her parents were employed. Her father worked for a certain restaurant chain (that being said, the proprietor was her father's father, in short her grandfather), and her mother lectured at a teaching school. It was Yuri's daily routine to make breakfast in her busy mother's stead. Sometimes, she would prepare lunch boxes for herself and her little sister Hikari. But this morning she made one box too many and left home earlier than usual. The Mariya family lived in an apartment complex in Toranomon. Although their main house was in the Saitama prefecture, they used the Toranomon apartment for easy commuting to work and school. Getting on the Chiyoda line and debarking at Nedzu Station was her usual routine. However, this morning she used the Ginza line and got off at Suehiromachi Station. It was to meet Seishuuin Ena. She was informed the girl occupied a small shrine in Yushima, so she would come to check up on her every once a while. With her face flushed red and facing downwards, Yuri rushed to the shrine. When she opened the unlocked front shrine, she found Ena rolled up in a sleeping bag, lying on the floor. "E-Ena-san...!" She hadn't expected her to sleep in the shrine. While thinking how horrible that was, Yuri called out quietly. "Hey, Yuri, morning~. That smells nice~, did you bring me a lunchbox?" Ena suddenly opened her eyes. Her voice was so clear it did not sound like she had just woken up. "Y-yes. I brought your share, too, so if you'd like..." "Of course I do~. You really are sensible, you know~. You're the number one girl I want to make my wife. Good girl, good girl. My praises to you." While bantering like that, Musashino's greatest hime-miko opened her sleeping bag. She got up, immodestly clad only in a tank top and shorts. She looked thinner in clothes; while slim, her curves were amazing.
[20]

Yuri became embarrassed, as the splendor of Ena's body could easily be seen through her thin clothes. "B-by the way, were you already awake, Ena-san?" "I was perfectly asleep. I just woke up when I heard the taptaptap of your footsteps all the way here. You seemed totally hurried, what was up?" Immediately waking up because she discerned who came from footsteps. While amazed by Ena's inhuman hearing ability Yuri quietly said: "U-um, around this shrine there are so many strange buildings..." "Ah, sorry sorry. Ena was also surprised when she came; it really is full of dirty hotels, isn't it! Tokyo really is amazing~! But it's convenient to have a convenience store so close. And there are no bears." Apparently for half a year, Ena had gone through training in a sacred ground in the mountains. Laughter born of a wild lifestyle made Yuri blush. They were in a quiet residential area. But several hotels of a certain kind were erected around the shrine. "But you know, Yuri, don't you come to these places as well?" "I don't! How do you reach such conclusions?!" Yuri strongly refuted the idea. However, Ena curiously inquired with a blank face: "Why?" "I don't! Godou-san and I are only friends! We have a pure relationship!" "Ehh~? But your rivals, that Erica and Liliana, are foreigners, right? ... I'm not quite sure, but don't they make progress that way?" "P-progress?" After putting away the sleeping bag, the two hime-miko sat down across each other in seiza. Ena accepted the proffered lunchbox, quickly opening the lid and wolfing down its contents. "Yeah, your cooking is great as always. Lately I've only had nuts, wild plants and the like, so this is exceptional~." Apparently she had abstained from all kinds of grains. Ena's training was harsher than the one for other hime-miko.

Polishing her sword skills, chastising herself again and again, emptying her mind. Lately Yuri could not stay quiet without discussing this issue as she worried over the girl's body. "...That is, does Godou san... no, do men prefer assertive and sensual women after all?" "Uhm~, Ena doesn't really know either, but isn't it different~?" Ena said while happily tasting the white rice. She spoke frankly, but when sitting in seiza she looked terrifically beautiful. Her way of eating and mannerisms were good and she sat upright. Actually, in terms of being a young lady, she exceeded Yuri. "Yesterday, you know, after I finally came back to Tokyo, I went for some sightseeing. To Akihabara." "Ahh, aren't there many foreigners around there?" "And then, after looking through most of the electric appliance stores in the main street, I also entered the shops in the buildings and other places... and it was amazing." "Amazing?" "Yeah. There were many small stores, all so strange and fascinating. There are lots of shops that are, you know, completely pink, or like skin-colored." "Completely skin-colored...!?" "Nirvana or Paradise, may be like that. Whether it's to the left or right, in front or behind, there are [21] nude images all over the place. Hey, you know the Mithuna reliefs in India or somewhere? Like those, BAM, a wall of pictures of naked men and women!" "I'm sure very pious people must have gathered there..." She had not known Tokyo had such a sacred place for foreigners. While embarrassed by her own ignorance, she decided that one day she would go there herself and study it. "Maybe. Anyway, Ena understood that boys probably like these kinds of things," Ena remarked as she gobbled down on the vegetable side dishes. She was looking somewhere far away. Like there was a very sensational scene going on. "I think since Kusanagi-san is a boy, he's the same. In the end being naked will work, definitely!" "You're saying too much! It's a bit doubtful at times, but Godou-san basically is someone diligent!"

"I wonder~. Yuri, you're too fastidious so he just might not be able to say it." Yuri was taken aback when her fellow hime-miko pointed it out. On Sardinia, Lucretia Zola had thoroughly lectured her on boys' mentality. But she could not understand that profound theory in the least. Possibly, the key for a smooth interaction with Kusanagi Godou lay in that. "By the way, you brought Ena's lunch box, but did you properly make one for Kusanagi-san? Although it doesn't look to me like you have that extra baggage..." "Ah, yes. It's just your share." "You can't do that! Don't forget the shortest way to get close with an animal is through feeding!" "B-But there is no reason to. There is no reason to make a lunch box for that person in the first..." "Don't worry about that. You need to start acting first! First, need you to approach him more forcefully, like by asking him to embrace you and sneaking over at night." "Sneak over at night!? Please hold it, how did we end up there!?" "I think it's easier to win his heart if you do. Hold nothing back!" "Me, sneak over at night... don't the men usually do that? First of all, it's illegal in the these [22] days!" "You've got problems~~. Anyway, you need to do at least that much. Ena will help out too, you see? For now, let's develop your relationship with Kusanagi-san all across today. Okay?" Yuri paled in response to Ena's exceedingly unreasonable proposal. "I-I can't! That's impossible!"

[edit]Part 3
Jounan Academy had segregated physical education for boys and girls. Two classes would take lessons together; then boys and girls would split up. Godou's class five was together with class six. The sun's rays were still relentless and the temperature was high, too. It was late summer, but the weather felt like midsummer. Therefore, the pool was used during physical education. Once again, the curriculum called for swimming.

But that was only for the girls. The boys had gymnastics in the humid gymnasium The feverish atmosphere was stuffy to the limit, and in the swirl of heat and body odor, the male students did mat exercises or apparatus gymnastics. "Gentlemen, don't you think this is wrong?" Someone asked a forceful question. The speaker was Nanami. He often made problematic statements like "Actually, I'm a sucker for miko." But he was also an unexpectedly charismatic leader. Whenever people did something as a group, he was usually found at the center of it all... as good-for-nothing of a center as he may be. "'Segregated society.' Let's think about the meaning of these words once more, comrades. Gathered here are nothing but men, in a gray wasteland of a world with neither warmth nor color. Is it fine to submit to this? Most certainly not!" Nanami was shaking the gymnasium with the heap of nonsense he was loudly proclaiming. Incidentally, the teacher in charge of physical education was absent. A few minutes earlier, he had left, accompanying a student who had fallen off the balance beam and apparently fractured a bone. Now they were in the middle of self-study. "So if this world is a wasteland, only those! Only those! Who follow their ambitions will be able to change this place. We have to pry open the doors of paradise ourselves!" "Nanami... what you want to say is, in short, that?" The one who asked was Takagi. He belonged to the Kendo club and, due to his large build, he was quite able at it. But he was a man weak to strange influences and easily led astray. "At this very moment, we must aim for heaven!" "Yeah. Currently, the place closest to heaven in this school is the pool. The pool where our girls of classes five and six are taking lessons together! The sacred grounds we are forbidden from entering, the secret flower garden where more than thirty girls are frolicking in the water and [23] where lily flowers bloom! "But the risk is too high..." A cool voice poured over them like cold water. Sorimachi derisively laughed.

The self-styled "Man with 108 little sisters in 2D." As ridiculous as it may be, it was a weirdness only when carried to an extreme. At least he was not an ordinary person. "We boys from class five and six number a total of thirty six. This many people would act at the same time to appreciate the girls at the pool. Certainly it is a charming idea but we only have forty minutes until classes are over. We won't even be able to make proper preparations in such a short time. Feelings alone won't take us anywhere..." Nanami stomped towards the speaker. Bam! Nanami's fist struck home. Sorimachi sternly looked at the assailant who had hit him on the cheek. "Nanami, you!!" "I misjudged you, Sorimachi. I never thought you were such a boring man." The one who struck and the one who was struck were facing each other, one with anger in his eyes, the other with pity. "Back then, you'd never have used that as an excuse. You boldly faced even the most difficult missions, a hero dedicated to victory. And yet, you've turned into such a pussy!" "What are you talking about, you asshole!" "About two months ago. On the day before the release of 'Saint Little Sister Academy,' you fought to see all endings of 'Together with Onii-chan,' where you have to clear four little sisters, and 'Imohare!', where you have to marry seven little sisters. All that while suffering from a 38 fever and diarrhea..." "Tsk. You remember some unpleasant things." Sorimachi looked away from Nanami who was talking about old times. "Back then I said, 'Stop already. Just shelve it as crap. Your body's at its limits.' But then you replied..." "Yeah. 'I'm a man with 108 little sisters. I'm no useless brother who will abandon a little sister once he's started capturing her.' On that one day I conquered all the endings, and on the next, I devoted all my power to 'Saint Little Sister Academy'..." Flames were lit in the two boys' eyes. Flames inside their hearts that only lit up when two comrades with burning spirits understood each other. "Looks like I forgot my guts from that time. Thank you for reminding me.... This is my thanks!"

"Guh!" "Heh. How is it. Did you feel it?" This time Sorimachi did the striking. But Nanami smiled even as he was sent flying. His smile seemed to say, 'Have you finally awoken, you stupid idiot?' Just now, between the two of them, their fists had been words. "That was a nice punch. It held your spirit. You've got a hot fist..." "Shut it. I'm done hesitating. Let's fight together." Sorimachi stretched out his hand and took Nanami's. Like that he pulled him up. It was an emotional scene of two men deeply understanding each other after a clash. However, finally getting fed up with it all, Godou said with a sober voice. "Hey, guys" The two comedians directed their stares full of enmity at him. But Godou kept going, not losing to the pressure. "There's so much I want to say right now, but first of all, can you not peek? You know that's like a crime." Foop (The sound of heaving a gymnastic mat) "H-hey, what are you" Bam (The sound of said mat being dropped on Godou) WupWupWup (The sound of male students A, B and C jumping onto the mat) "Guha. H-hey, wait a sec, are you trying to crush me?" Squashed under the bulky, stinking mats, Godou complained. The weight of the three students weighed down on him, so it was quite painful. He barely managed to stick his head out from under the mat and secure some oxygen. "Dammit, he's alive. Well, killing him would be bad, too." "If you like, I can finish him." "Calm down. If we do it, we must do it carefully from where his legs can't reach." The three idiots Nanami, Takagi and Sorimachi said some dangerous things.

Godou loudly asked the other boys surrounding them. "Do you guys resent me or what? Why the heck do you do this to me?" "You ask why?" Nanami glanced down with a cold look. "Let me ask you then. Kusanagi, why can you say things like 'Don't peek'?" "Hiding at the school pool and peeking is a hair's width away from committing a crime. Most of all, don't you feel bad for the girls? Don't ask me such obvious questions..." Godou made sound arguments while silently praying for everyone to quickly regain their senses. If they lost their way over a momentary whim, in all likelihood they would come to regret it in the future. But that question made most of the students in class five and six go even wilder. Some were even crying tears of frustration. "You damn hypocrite..." "Damn it all. You're looking down on us because you have no problems getting girls..." "Anzai-sensei, we want to see girls in swimsuits!" "Everyone, calm down. Together with everyone's anger and suffering, I will do the talking. I'll teach this harem bastard who thinks it's normal to capture several girls at the same time about our pure hearts!" Nanami took control of everyone present and looked down on Godou once again. "Hey, Kusanagi, I like girls in swimsuits. It's no exaggeration to say I love them." "Well, I won't criticize your personal hobbies." "Just shut it and listen. I like girls in swimsuits... that's right. In year one, class five and six, Arakawa-san stands out for having a great body, doesn't she? And obviously the appeal of Miyama-san's small build and flat chest strikes home with those enthusiasts. We can expect the swimsuit to bring forth another kind of charm in the bespectacled Sawa-san, too. And Nagasato's plumpness should turn into the characteristic soothing aura that slender girls don't have. But, even so." Nanami strongly clenched his fist. He probably was about to present his good-for-nothing pet theory. "Even if those girls are so fascinating, in terms of idol groups, they wouldn't be in the front row. They are the second row, so to speak, reserve members. So, who's the crme de la crme?"

"Hmm... I don't know." He had an idea of the other's emotions, but Godou dared playing dumb. "Erica-sama with her supremely gorgeous body. Mariya-san who makes you wonder if she's hiding splendid sizes somewhere. And then there is Liliana-san who became the 'Number One girl I want to put in a leotard' with her fairy body... You asshole who monopolizes those celebrated flowers will never understand what makes our blood boil. No, like you'd be allowed to know!" "I've got a proposal! Let's lock Kusanagi-san into the equipment room like this!" "That's a great idea! Alright, someone go find the key!" "Okay, now it's time to pay the piper, you bastard. Muahahahaa!" In response to Nanami's fervent speech, the boys' voices strangely started to well up here and there. Thus the union of boys from class five and six had locked Kusanagi Godou into the equipment room and started marching toward the paradise of maidens frolicking in water.

[edit]Part 4
"If you think about it, this might be a good chance. Erica, let us finally find out who is better through swimming." "A swimming competition? With you? No thanks." Classes five and six were having lessons together. By the poolside, two girls were having a conversation like that. Of course, they were Liliana Kranjcar and Erica Blandelli. Jounan Academy's swimming uniform was a one-pieces with a daring hole in the back. The ones wearing it the most splendidly were these girls. The girls were creating the illusion of the commonplace school pool being an overseas resort. With their blond and silver hair fluttering in the wind, they were attracting everyone's stares. "Heheh. Running from a battle is unlike you." "But in swimming I've never been a match for you. Our reflexes and strength are almost the same, and yet... is it because the water resistance is too different, as I thought?" "W-what!?"

Liliana in her swimsuit was truly slender. But being delicate alone should not lead to such results. The Eastern European girl was so slender it seemed she would break if held too strongly. And though she was so slim, she had wonderfully long limbs. Her nape like a swan. Her well-arranged features like a fairy. Her slenderness, fleetingness, all merged to make Liliana shine. However... Her artistic beauty might be of an Eastern European fairy. But in terms of physical beauty in swimsuits, in sensual charm, Erica came out on top after all. Skin toned light-brown on Sardinia. The swellings of her breasts looking like large fruits. Her hip, inviting the sighs of onlookers. The perfect curve of her ass. And the elegance that naturally showed off all of that. There was no forced appeal. On the other hand, she did not hide it from inquisitive eyes either. Shining just by being there. Erica Blandelli was was that kind of girl. Seeing her standing there was dazzling even for Yuri. "Certainly, you have always been better developed than me! But that does not mean I will take you calling me almost flat hands down!" "Oh my, I only meant that you were lighter than me, Lily?" Erica smiled impishly. Enraged, Lily flared up. One might think of these two as being fairly close, but at least the silver-haired girl denied it. At any rate, Liliana seemed to feel no timidity towards Erica. It made Yuri envious. That said, Ena had told her before. [I'm not quite sure, but don't they make progress that way?] Certainly not only the extravagant Erica, but also the straight-laced Liliana was radiating intense self-assertion and positiveness. Compared to those girls, she herself was... At this point Yuri was terrified.

(What was I thinking just now!? It was like I was competing with Erica-san and Liliana-san over Godou! No, that can't be true. Godou and I are just friends. A bit closer than usual, and there are just circumstances we can't really tell people about, and...) While she thought so, a curious emotion welled up in Yuri's chest. She felt a pain constricting her chest, a cold uneasiness nesting itself in the pit of her stomach, a sweet and sour hope; all those feelings were mixing inside her. Haa. She sighed. When she did, someone talked to her from beside her. "What's up, Mariya-san? Do you feel bad? Should I call the teacher?" It was the smallest girl in class six, Miyama-san. She was 145cm tall and baby-faced on top of it. Apparently she was often mistaken for an elementary schooler. "Ah, no, that's not it." Taking her eyes off Erica and Liliana in a hurry, Yuri awkwardly smiled. It truly was a Japanese insincere smile. In return, Miyama-san's expression turned dark. "Well yeah, even without asking I have my ideas... But, I think it's unfair if even you are bothered by that. You don't understand the troubles of the less fortunate, or rather, your troubles are too luxurious... Anyway, it's too unfair!" "Mi-Miyama-san? Just what do you want to say?" Feeling the indignation in the rebuke, Yuri faltered. At that point class six's class committee member Sawa-san cut in. "Yuri-san... Miyama-san wants to say, 'If they have no bread, let them eat cake.' 'Don't fuck with me,' you see? 'How dare you complain if you've got such excellent goods yourself'." Her red-framed glasses were shining. Sawa-san was slender; her grades placed her at the top of her year. Although she was a first year, the drama club entrusted her with a lead role. That girl suddenly latched onto Yuri. She grabbed Yuri's chest from above the bath towel she had draped over her swimsuit! "K-kya!?"

"See? What's with these nice boobies? They spill out of your hands when you try to fondle them. They have achieved the supreme balance between neither too large nor too small. With miraculous tightness and softness and a beautiful silhouette... In a sense, these are the best. The first-rate taste limited to Japanese beef. Those tasteless foreign products can't hope to compete! They are wonderful, Mariya-san. Come to the drama club with me and let's aim for the top of the..." "P-please stop, Sawa-san. T-take your hands off me!" "You mustn't, Sawa-san, calm down! If you are like that, Mariya-san will!" A few dozen seconds later. Although panting, for different reasons, Yuri-san and Sawa-san had regained their calm. Miyama-san was watching the two with worried eyes. "I-I'm sorry. I saw some nice raw material and just had to invite you..." "N-no, I am terribly sorry for making you lose your composure..." "Sawa-san sure turns into a beast sometimes. Ah, Mariya-san, I don't think you need to be jealous of others. If you are bothered, what am I going to do?" Miyama-san murmured while looking down at her own figure. Her limbs were childish and put badly, her build belonged in elementary school. Anyway, the one-piece did not suit her. A child's swimsuit would be better. With that thought, Yuri was assailed by pangs of guilt.

She realized just how rude her feelings before were. And beside her, Sawa-san tried comforting Miyama-san. "Hey, Miyama. There are also fellows like Sorimachi from class five who say 'But that's what makes it good!' Don't give up hope!" "This isn't funny anymore! Sorimachi of all those strange guys!?!" Yuri suddenly noticed an unrest in her heart. It was the moment she heard the name of that boy from class five. Did not that feeling resemble a revelation from her spirit vision? She looked around. In the pool. Several girls were swimming towards the other side. By the poolside. Of course there, too, were nothing but girls. The supervising teacher was a woman, too. While she was looking around restlessly, Erica and Liliana approached her. "What's up, Yuri? You seem odd. Did you see something by any chance?" "Did you pick up a sign of danger? My senses have caught nothing, but you are far more sensitive than I am. If you like I can investigate." "Ah, no. It didn't feel that important..." Yuri briefly explained the circumstances. When she was done, Erica turned once in a circle, checking the surroundings and fixating at one point. "Hey, Lily. If someone tried doing something bad close to this pool, wouldn't that careless fellows most likely pick that place?" Pine trees were planted beside Jounan Academy's pool, facing the school building. That thickly grown line of trees shut out stares from those sides. But the side without such a blind also had a building. The wooden old school building that would apparently be demolished in a month. It had not been in use for nearly ten years and been sealed... That is where Erica focused her gaze. "Hmm. You just want to make me investigate it, so don't act so inviting. It's impudent."

Liliana closed her eyes while muttering. Yuri felt a small amount of magical power leak from her closed eyes and jump towards the old school building. It should be wizardry that linked one of the five senses to a distant place. She had probably made her "sight" scan the area. "I found them. There are some worthless fellows there." "Oh my, what bad people... so, how are we going to punish them?" When Liliana gave her report, Erica maliciously chuckled. Yuri watched uncomfortably when the two magi who could be called the top their generation in Europe took fighting stances.

[edit]Part 5
"Dammit! Doing whatever they please!" In the equipment room, Kusanagi Godou finally managed to escape from under the mountain of mats. The combined armies of boys from class five and six had pushed into the room, dragged all the mats over, stacked them on top of him, and then tightly locked the room. "Now all I need is to get out of here..." Godou glared at the door of the equipment closet. It was locked. There were no tools or skills to break it. That only left breaking through by ramming it with his body. Destroying school property was bad. If there were other ways he should take those. Godou reached that reasonable conclusion. But... The moment he thought of it, a certain image floated up in his head. On Sardinia he had seen Erica parading in her swimsuit on many occasions. He had not seen Liliana's swimsuit, but it had to suit her very well. ...Those ill-bred idiots were scheming to appreciate that view. For some reason anger built in his chest. And then he reconsidered.

Yeah, emergency situations require emergency measures. In such a situation he did not have to take the safe route. On the contrary, that would be a defense against negligence. Therefore, Godou decided to force his way through. It was just when he had finished making space in the equipment room and gotten ready to charge against the door. "Godou-kun, you alright? Wait a sec, I'll let you out now." He had heard that voice before. It belonged to Ono, a boy in his class. Clackclack. He heard a key being turned and then the door opened and showed a small boy with frizzy hair. "Sorry, they hid the key so it took some time." "Not at all, you really helped me. Thanks." Ono shyly laughed when Godou thanked him. "Of Course, not everyone went along with the three idiots. Including me, about a third of us have stayed here." "Still, the fact remains that two-thirds went with them. That's rather more impressive." Urged by Ono, a shocked Godou left the equipment room. Guided by anger he decided that he would hurry to the pool as quickly as possible and obstruct their plan. "Godou-kun, are you perhaps thinking of interfering with them?" "Of course. How could I just let it go like this?" "I see. Then... I won't say it's for saving you, but could I ask you for one thing?" Embarrassedly, Ono presented him a tiny digital camera. Come to think of it, Ono was part of the photography club. Thinking that must have been why he was allowed to bring such a thing to school, Godou inclined his head. "Uhm, what do you want exactly?" "Actually, I really like girls with glasses. It's no exaggeration to say I love them. So I was wondering, if you go to the pool, could you use the occasion to take a picture of Sawa-san in her swimsuit? Peeping is bad after all, but if it happens while saving the girls, it's that, isn't it?" "..."

"..." Godou suddenly turned his back on Ono who was staring at him like a wet puppy. "Alright, I'll be off. Thanks for getting me out of there!" "Kusanagi-kun! The camera!" Leaving the appealing voice behind, Godou dashed off to the pool.

This is a story that Godou heard later. The boys of class five and six under Nanami's command broke into the old school building, which was slated for demolishing. There were about fifteen of them. The insolent boys broke through the sealed door and entered the old school building. Occupying the third floor, they steeled themselves to gaze at the frolicking girls by the waterside without any kind of cover. However, the pool was quite a distance away. With their eyesight they could not see any details. So they who, in letters, desired to confirm the B W H exactly, devised a plan. Takagi remembered he had opera glasses for watching sports in his bag and rushed to the classroom. During ten minutes until his return, all the others could do nothing but wait. The unclimatized old school building was hot, dusty, and stank of the sweat and body odors of the gathered boys. And finally the desired item reached them, cooped up in that coarse environment. It seemed like the whole place was trembling in excitement before the opening of heaven's gates. Then the old school building collapsed with a thunderous roar.

Godou ran for his life and finally got close to the pool. Where were they? Where were those idiots trying to appreciate the girls? Restlessly looking around the surroundings, he tried coming up with a guess. At that moment, he heard a terrible sound. Looking in its direction, Godou was shocked.

The wooden old school building was about to collapse with a thunderous roar. The walls, the pillars, the floorall the building materials broke into small pieces, got smashed up, and lost their form. The sight was so spectacular, it seemed as though the strain of time had made them wither in mere moments. With cracking sounds, the old wood crumbled. And then, one could hear screams from the inside. "WHAT THE HELL!?" or "The floor! The floor!" "Don't mind me, save the little sisters on my hard drive!" or "I really was a sucker for miko!" Obviously, the boys of class five and six were buried under the rubble of the old school building. Those guys had probably peeked from there. But now, they were shocked by the sudden disaster movie they found themselves in and struggled in their pain. It looked like they were all going through some painful experiences. Bruises, scratchesthey might even have bone fractures. You could say they got what they deserved, but he could not deny himself some pity. Usually, such a supernatural phenomenon should not happen. Godou noticed the girls loitering near the old school building right away. It was the usual three. Erica's scornful expression betrayed happiness over the boys' suffering, and Liliana's expressed righteousness served. Only Yuri was worriedly watching the groaning boys. All three of them were wearing windbreaker jackets or bath towels over their uniform swimsuits. "I knew it was you guys... now, whose plan was this?" "Mine. I only wanted to use [Annihilation] magic for a bit. Looks like that school building really has gotten old. Usually it shouldn't completely collapse with the amount of magic power<!---> I used." Erica composedly answered Godou, who came running. He had heard that she was good with magic that creates or transforms stuff, but such a trump card was unexpected. "I can mostly guess what happened, but didn't you overdo it a little?"

"What should I have done? The spell worked better than expected. ...and isn't it fine? With this, punishment has been dealt. The original revenge I had thought of was more complex." Erica happily showed a devil's smile. Not of the usual devil toying with humans, though. It belonged to a devil of the cruel, coldhearted kind. "That is correct, Kusanagi Godou. Punishment for sins, purification for impurity. As a knight, I also intended to drop the hammer of justice on that dirty undertaking." Liliana's expression was stern. It was the gallant, sublime expression of a knight backed by her ideals. Erica and Liliana's expressions were polar opposites but, apparently, the convictions in their hearts led them in the same direction. While thinking that those two got along somehow or other, Godou looked at Yuri. Unlike the knights, she was the only one who looked like she wanted to say something. "What is it, Mariya? Something you want to tell me?" "Ah, no. There's only one little thing which has bothered me..." Her bashfulness made her incredibly lovely. With her upper body covered by a bath towel, Yuri was fidgetingtrying to evade Godou's eyes and turning her face away. "Godou-san, is it possible that you, like those boys, want to see us in s-swimsuits?" "...eh?" It was an unexpected question. That Yuri would actually ask him such a thing. Flustered, Godou averted his eyes from the completely flushed red hime-miko's swimsuit. "N-no. I-I don't especially have such an interest..." Godou went for the harmless and inoffensive answer. His words trailed off towards the end, maybe because he knew he was pretending. But what other choice did he have? Even inadvertently, he was living surrounded by beautiful girls. He was in no place to be thoughtless.

"I-I see. That's right, isn't it! I'm glad I asked you, Godou-san. I was right in believing you stood above such carnal desires!" Yuri's expression was obviously relieved. Good. Looks like it hadn't failed. It was just when Godou felt relieved "What a stupid thing are you asking, Yuri? Of course he isn't!" "Although reluctant, I have to agree with Erica. She is absolutely right. Mariya Yuri, our lord is the king among kings in lechery." The two knights cut in with with confident expressions. "I haven't forgotten the hot night I spent with Godou on Sicily. At that time Godou he, he stared at my stark naked body and then it got really rough. I won't let him say he has no interest in a woman's naked body." Ignoring the startled Godou Erica kept talking. Meanwhile Liliana's face turned bitter. "The rumored affair in Zamparini's mansion? If I had been there, I wouldn't have let Erica do as she pleased. Kusanagi Godou, if your male desires ever become too much for you from, please call me. As-as a knight, I shall be of use without fail..." "W-weren't there intricate circumstances at that time? And Liliana, what the heck are you saying!" After shouting, Godou looked at Yuri right away. Although he had finally tricked her, after this topic it was all for naught. As he thought, her facial expression betrayed her shock. "No... no way. So Godou is like the others after all, just like Ena-san said... I-I'm terribly sorry. I need to sort out my feelings, so please excuse me." Fast-talking, Yuri excused herself and ran off. Without the words to stop her, Godou saw her off dumbly.

[edit]Part 6
"Oh, Yuri, running away~. Hey, Amakasu-san, what were they talking about just now?" "How would I be able to hear? Please don't ask me." They were in a room on the seventh floor of an apartment building. They had managed to slip into a room that happened to be open thanks to Amakasu Touma's connections.

From its window, they could overlook the grounds and buildings of the Private Jounan Academy. "But, Amakasu-san, can't you read lips? Weren't you a ninja?" "Could you call me something else? That sounds like I'm a fake... can you at least make it spy? Also, I can't read lips, but I can understand the conversation through deduction." The two of them were sitting next to each other by the window, using binoculars. They perfectly showed the pool and the ruins of the former school building, Godou and the girls. Right now, Yuri was running away from Godou. "Really? You rock~. No less from Kaoru-san's right hand man." "Come on, as long as you have adequate knowledge and imagination, it's just basic reasoning. It probably went like this. Yuri said something like 'Idiot! I don't like you or anything! I HATE you!', I bet." "Eh? I don't think Yuri's the type to say that~" "I just thought it would be interesting and added my own hopes." Getting tired of passing each other the ball in this fruitless conversation, Ena took her eyes from the binoculars. "Hmm. Alright, I decided." "What would that be? Are you returning to the main house?" "As if. I decided I couldn't leave it to Yuri alone. I should support her from now on. Seems more fun and all." "Why do I feel like that's a really bad idea..." Ena broadly grinned while ignoring Amakasu's impoliteness. Magic had caused the wooden school building to collapse in a moment like it had deteriorated. From that spell alone she could deduce Erica Blandelli's skill. That was the true worth of today's observations. She was great after all. An enemy worth fighting. Ena nodded in satisfaction and reached for her metal partner on the floor. It would be a satisfying battle for the sword, too. And they would be the ones winning.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

3 - Hime-Miko of the Sword

The wind roared while the rain drops splattered furiously. If it was the earlier half of September, it wouldn't have been surprising for a typhoon to land. However, this storm was different. For the past few days, there have been no reports of a tropical depression approaching. "Yes, meeting the king today, because Ena can get along well with anyone, it will go smoothly for sure; yes, of course that side will also progress well." It was at a corner of the sports ground in the high school section of Jounan Academy. Wearing her miko outfit, Seishuuin Ena was standing while facing the school building. Her body was entirely drenched by the rain since she was not using an umbrella. The phone she was speaking with was also completely wet, but since this cellphone was waterproof, power was not interrupted this time. "Erica-san doesn't seem like she will be easy to handle, this will be exciting. However, having obstacles will be very annoying, so if that's the case, it would be best to keep it one on one...yes, thank you, your assistance at that time will be appreciated." The Hime-Miko of the Sword. The partner which gave Ena her title, was stabbed into the ground by Ena. Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. The sword whose blade measured 3 feet and 3.5 inches. The blade was simple in construction without any curves -- just a straight sword. The metallic lustre on the blade was like sunlight radiating from the sun in the sky. An awe-inspiring longsword said to be the weapon of royalty. "It will be fine, this is just the place to train. Ena was just puzzling where in the school to begin. But this place is very spacious, and Erica-san comes here every day. Yes, let's go with this." Finishing her phone call, Ena pressed her right index finger onto the blade of the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. As the skin was sliced open, droplets of blood appeared. And then Ena pressed that right index finger onto the wall of the school building in front of her.

"The many-fenced place of Izumo / Of the many clouds rising -- To dwell there with my spouse / [24] Do I build a many-fenced palace: Ah, that many-fenced palace!" Chanting the ancient lyrics in a low voice. She wrote upon the school walls, the same words that she spoke. The spell song carrying the blood of the Hime-Miko and the smell of iron rust from the divine blade, the poem written on the wall in fresh blood, all disappeared after being washed away by the rain. This was fine. This will come in handy later. This ominous feeling might be discovered by Yuri who had very good instincts, but to prevent that from happening, it would be best to avoid meeting that girl in this school. In that case, even if she felt the presence of the divine sword within the school, Yuri will not be suspicious. Ena pondered as she ran along the school walls. After she had completed the same task on seven walls, the rain had stopped, and the violent wind had calmed down. It was still six in the morning, and no club began their activities that early. "Good. This is it for the morning. One should get a change of clothes before greeting the king." Ena murmured to herself as she looked at her drenched body. This job was extremely suited for Ena. However, she hesitated as she decided whether or not to meet this person right now, a boy she will soon develop an intimate relationship with. "Seems like it will be very troublesome, grampsy. Let's hope there will be communication at the appropriate opportunity. Always assigning troublesome tasks every time." Complaining to herself as she slung her partner onto her shoulder, Ena left the school.

[edit]Part 2
Recently, the weather was always stormy. For the past few days, there were sudden gusts of wind, and rain had become quite frequent. Godou walked along the wet road, looking up towards the sky. This morning, it seems like the dark clouds has been suddenly swept away by the storm. The clear blue sky seemed a lot broader than before.

Though the calendar clearly indicated that it was already autumn, but the summer atmosphere was still heavy. At half past seven in the morning, Godou's usual task was not going to school but to first visit Erica's home and get her out of bed. Erica's apartment was reached by walking along a main road in the Hongou district. As Godou followed this main road, he suddenly found an unknown girl standing nearby. Long beautiful black hair full of shine. An appearance very much along the lines of a yamato nadeshiko. Wearing a uniform from some school. In a bag slung over her slender shoulders was a bamboo sword. "Excuse me, are you Kusanagi Godou? A pleasure to meet you for the first time, my name is Seishuuin Ena." She walked in front of Godou and introduced herself. What is going on? Though he felt very strange, Godou stopped his footsteps. "Our meeting must be fate. I am the servant girl who will stay by your side. We of the Seishuuin family, would like to receive your blessing, and set off together along the path of domination. Please accept my loyalty." "What?" What were these sudden unusual words? Godou felt puzzled. The girl, who greeted him in such a strange manner, smiled at him. "Just kidding. Hey, can we not use honorifics? Yuri uses them all the time, but Ena isn't very good at them. Still, Ena will continue using them unless Kusanagi-san objects." The image of a prim and proper high class lady instantly dissolved. Suddenly turning into an amiable girl next door, Godou didn't know how to react. Anyway, let's just respond first. "I don't really mind. Do you know Mariya well?" "Yes. We are childhood friends. Since Kusanagi-san knows about them already, Ena is also a Hime-Miko." An unexpectedly shocking self introduction, of one who called herself Mariya Yuri's companion?

That was certainly what she said, and she did have an outstanding refined air of a high class lady. "Kusanagi-san may not know, but there are actually a few dozen of these Hime-Miko like Ena. Anyway, the other related details can be gradually explained." Ena smiled and said. Like a cool breeze blowing under the scorching sun, the girl gave off an unbelievably refreshing and cool feeling. "This morning, I received news that I was recommended and invited." "Invited?" "Yes, an invitation from Yuri, something like having tea with you together. Are you free after school today? You will receive the invitation card later." The sudden suggestion greatly surprised Godou. However, if Yuri will be present then things shouldn't go out of hand. "Well, I'm ok with it." "Is that so? Great, then. Let us continue with the details later, farewell." The last words were chosen like a high class lady, but spoken with an outgoing and friendly tone. Godou tilted his head as he watched the newly debuted Hime-Miko walk off into the distance. The strangeness of this person made him rooted in thought for a while. At that point in time, he totally had no idea what was about to come in a few hours. Things that will cause unexpected blushing and heart racing. Classes has finished... it was finally the end of the school day. After the swimming pool incident yesterday, Mariya Yuri's mood was rather sombre. To have thought that Godou would have that kind of interest, no, as a healthy male it would be impossible not to have those kinds of desires. However, how can she address this? As Yuri thought, she finally understood the reason why she was shocked yesterday. It was as if she was trying to further the intimacy of their relationship. Yuri felt troubled by her thoughts and behavior that time, and frantically escaped. After one night, she decided to call Ena to discuss things.

'Just give Godou-san a hug, you're not a woman if you can't even do something like that.' As expected, she was reprimanded. "B-but why is it like this?" 'You like that person, right? Then it is the only way. If you continue to tarry, then you will be left behind and distanced by Erica-san and the rest.' "I-it's fine, after all, Godou-san and I are just ordinary friends." 'Really?' "Y-yes, really. Thus, to have to do something shamelessly lewd like Erica-san..." Not long since the beginning of the conversation, Yuri was already stuttering. For some reason, she could not bring herself to speak decisively. 'I see, I see. This must be part of the deep intricacies of the internal tsundere struggle described by Amakasu-san. Well, no matter what, Ena will assist you to get onboard. I have already met him today. -- Yuri, do you have something to do right now?' "Yes, today's tea ceremony club activities..." After ending the fruitless discussion, Yuri walked towards the school. Eating lunch on the roof with Godou and the rest has been a daily activity, but she did not go today. Probably because Yuri did not know what attitude to face Godou. Welcoming the end of school, Yuri walked towards the tea ceremony club. This was located in one of the rooms of the Japanese style building constructed in between the high school and the middle school sections. This building housed the activity areas of cultural organizations such as the tea ceremony club, the flower arrangement club, the Japanese dance research club and others, and was commonly dubbed the "Japanese block." Today was Wednesday. The tea ceremony club met every Tuesday, Wednesday and Thursday for activities. Yuri took off her shoes as she walked into the tea room -- and gasped in surprise. "Ah, Yuri, it's been a day since we last met. As promised, I came to see you." Seishuuin Ena was sitting right there.

Sitting next to her was the club president Hanabusa-san, who seemed relieved to see Yuri. "Mariya-san, you came just at the right time. Someone you know has been waiting for you." Tea ceremony club president Hanabusa Akari, was a second year high school student. A senior whose staid and gracious spoken mannerisms as well as benevolent facial expressions always left people with a deep impression. "She wanted to enter the tea room and struck up a conversation with me." "After asking students from other clubs for directions, they told Ena to come here. Since Yuri will be here sooner or later, I didn't mind arriving early." Ena spoke leisurely. Would the school staff not notice someone running about in the school wearing a different uniform? Yuri felt worried, but Ena made a smile as if she was playing a prank. "Don't worry, it seems like I wasn't discovered." "I see... So if that is the case, is it fine for Ena's own school? It seems like you have not gone for the past few days?" Yuri asked cautiously as the thought came to her mind. "Ah, don't worry about it, I never went much in the first place anyway. If attendance will be a problem, my family already promised to handle it with the school, so I've been continuing my training in the mountains." Ena laughed heartily as she answered. As expected of the Seishuuin family. Yuri sighed with admiration. Unlike the Mariya family which was impoverished until the Meiji Restoration, the Seishuuin family was already one of the most prestigious houses during the Warring States Era, and was unimaginably influential in all sorts of areas in society. "Anyway, are you the one with the most authority in this club?" Ena abruptly faced Hanabusa-san's dignified face and asked. "Ah, I guess so, I am the club president for now after all. But why?" "Just instinct. Ena always knows who is the most powerful person in a group."

Ena gazed at the tea ceremony club president as she bowed deeply and said. "Esteemed club president, I have a suggestion, no, a request. This tea room, could you lend this room for my use for a little while? Don't worry, it won't take long." A request accompanied by a cordial smile. This completely unabashed request, however, gave off an irresistible compelling feeling. Ena has always been like this, doing things as she pleased. The kind-hearted Hanabusa-san had no choice but to nod under pressure. What was she planning on doing here? Yuri felt more and more anxious.

[edit]Part 3
At that moment, in the classroom of the First Year Fifth Class -Kusanagi Godou was at his own seat, anxiously staring at the letter in his hands. A private letter written on Japanese paper. On it were the words "Please come to the tea room for a visit after the conclusion of today's lessons." Written using a brush in extremely beautiful calligraphy, it carried the signature of Seishuuin Ena. Was this an invitation? ...It felt very suspicious. Godou thought of the scene that morning. At some unknown point in time, the letter somehow mixed itself into Godou's desk. Godou wondered how she placed it, perhaps magic was used. Such suspicious behavior clearly could not be just because she wanted to talk to him. However, Yuri did not appear on the rooftop for lunch, probably because she was avoiding him. It would be bad if this awkwardness continued, and Godou felt that he really needed to have a good talk to clear things up. Though the matter of this letter was unpleasant, at least it would give a good pretext. Erica had already gone outside with the girls in the class, but there was no need to get her to come along anyway. Godou was going to visit the tea room alone, until he suddenly thought of another knight. "Hey, Liliana, I have something to do alone. Why don't you go home first?" "Something to do? What is it?"

Greeting her neighbor in the class room, Liliana resumed her usual serious expression. "A little visit to the tea ceremony club." "The tea ceremony club? You have something with Mariya Yuri or your sister Shizuka?" "Uh, I was invited by Mariya's miko friend. I don't really know what's going on, however, I'll just be gone for a bit." As soon as he gave that explanation, Godou realized his error. If he explained it like that, then she will insist on her knight's duty and come along. He should have just made up an innocuous story. "This smells suspicious. If she is Mariya Yuri's friend, then it is extremely unlikely for her to be a normal person. I will accompany you, for I must protect you." "Ah, yes. Though that sounds a little too exaggerated." "Not exaggerated at all. Of course I need to pay attention, especially when you are lacking in crisis management awareness. ...You are always one to make others worry." And so accompanied by the silver-haired knight, Godou headed towards the "Japanese block." The size of Jounan Academy's campus was quite large, especially the forest near the boundary between the high and middle school sections. It was like a small garden and even had ponds. As the location representing the activities of the various clubs in the cultural department, the Japanese building was also located there. "So this is where the tea ceremony club holds its activities. It is my first time here." "I don't come here often either. The only time I came here was when the cultural department held its club introduction fair." The Japanese block was constructed as a long and narrow single-storey building. Godou and Liliana took off their shoes and placed them into the shoe cabinet before walking inside. Not far along the corridor was the tea room which was roughly twenty square metres in [25] size, and there were already six occupants inside. One was Mariya Yuri, and beside her was Seishuuin Ena, the one who wore a uniform Godou had never seen before. The other four girls sat a little distance away from them, and were all members of the tea ceremony club that Godou had never seen before. -- Uh, with one exception. That was the little sister Shizuka. "Brother? Why did you come to a place like this?"

It was quite common for cultural organizations like the tea ceremony club to have both middle and high school members in activities together. It was probably expected for Shizuka to be surprised. However, she was not the only one to be surprised by the sudden intrusion, as Yuri also glanced over with doubt. "G-Godou-san? Why are you here." "It's me Ena who called him here. Now that all the guests are present, let's start the tea party. It also seems like an uninvited guest has arrived, but welcome anyway." Ena, the only person who was not wearing a Jounan uniform suddenly spoke. Hearing these exchanges, Liliana frowned unhappily. Just as Godou was about to speak, she had already bent down to sit down in front of the two Hime-Miko, but surprisingly she had taken the [26] proper traditional Japanese sitting posture of seiza. Unlike Erica who never changed her ways in spite of any amount of nagging, Liliana was more disposed to learning local traditions. "...Please be wary of this woman, for she had been following Erica and I a few days ago." Liliana whispered softly to Godou sitting beside her. This unexpected warning made the atmosphere tense, but Ena showed Godou a calming smile. "Is that Kusanagi-san's younger sister over there? Hmm mmm, what a coincidence. How should I address her?" "No, there is no need for that, she doesn't need to join us over here." "No! Please let me join in." Even faster than Godou's refusal, Shizuka furiously declared. In a manner inconsistent with the essence of the tea ceremony, she had rapidly approached and plopped herself down right next to Godou, and created a face to face situation opposite Ena and Yuri. As things began to take an increasingly odd development, Godou opened his mouth to question. "So this... how should I address you? You're a student from another school, right, so why are you borrowing the tea ceremony club's room?" "Just use my name directly. I requested to use this place from the club president over there." Ena glanced towards the club member over in the distance.

That person was a female member who seemed rather kind but timid, and was smiling in a slightly awkward manner. "If you just wanted to speak with me, some other place will do." "That would be a waste of this rare opportunity, so let me serve you some tea personally brewed by me." Ena looked back at the electric thermos and iron kettle behind her. Not exactly the most tasteful tea implements, but it couldn't be helped in an amateur school club. "Anyway, what is the nature of the relationship between brother and this person..." Shizuka interrupted with an unhappy expression. This was rather rude towards someone from another school, especially one who was older than her. Godou sighed at his sister's lack of manners, but it seemed like Ena did not mind. "Yes, both I and Yuri here have something to discuss with your brother. To sum it up, it is concerning when Ena and Yuri will be marrying into the Kusanagi household." Crash! Shizuka had fallen forward in a most exaggerated manner. And not only her, even Godou was so surprised that he sat straight up. The rest of the tea ceremony club members who had been drinking tea while leaning their ears over to the conversation also stopped all their motions in shock. Only Liliana sat back silently with a matter-of-fact expression. "E-E-Ena! You and I marrying Godou-san, what are you talking about!" "Hopeless. You've always been like this from back then." Ena admonished Yuri who was shouting with her face all red. "Ah, Kusanagi-san, please don't mind Yuri whose emotions were unstable yesterday. Actually, what Ena has been saying to this child was, the earlier she prepares herself to be taken by Kusanagi-san the better. So she seems to have become a little too self conscious towards you. -Perhaps you have begun to tire of Yuri?" "Nothing like that at all! But..." "Excellent. No matter what, then we will entrust the two of us to you. Yuri will definitely become a great wife, and Ena should also be useful to Kusanagi-san. Yes, though it feels strange for me to say this, but Kusanagi-san is truly someone who reaps what he sows, how admirable." "Ena! Please watch your words, shame, shameless!"

"Even if it is shameless, this is important so there is no other way around it. -- Kusanagi-san, please have some tea." Placing the tea powder into the utensil, she added boiling water and stirred it with the cylindrical bamboo whisk. After these actions, Ena handed the container towards Godou. This appeared to be thin tea. The series of motions were performed in a simple flowing manner and did not seem to be adhering to any rigid conservative ritual. This contrasted with the cautious motions of the rest of the tea ceremony club. To use an analogy from calligraphy, it would be the difference between the regular script practised by a clumsy novice compared to the free flowing cursive of a true master. Accepting the tea, Godou brought the cup to his lips. Though he wasn't clear on the details of the ceremony, but this was not the time to be hung up on them anyway. Shizuka beside him was frowning. Let's not say anything and try it for now -- but wow, the flavor of this tea has been carefully fine tuned and tastes really good. Ena used the same motions to serve tea to the others. Though foreigners often disliked the taste of powdered tea, Liliana finished her tea in a composed manner. And then she turned her sharp gaze towards the one who served her tea. Yuri was enjoying her tea in an elegant manner but with a worried expression on her face. The younger sister Shizuka carried a displeased demeanor whether before or after savoring the tea. "Anyway, back to the topic of marrying, it should be fine even if we don't officially update the [27] family registry right? Since marrying two people will commit the crime of bigamy. But then again, it would be troublesome to explain to the children..." Ena made another shocking statement. This woman is a troublemaker, perhaps no less than even Erica. The shocked Godou, the terrified Yuri, the calmly listening Liliana, the sister Shizuka who was glaring severely at her brother, as well as the rest of the girls of the tea ceremony club who looked somewhat awkward... Godou felt himself stabbed painfully by the gaze of all the girls apart from Liliana and Yuri. 'Brother is the worst!' 'I-is this the so-called adult relationships!?' 'Kusanagi-san and her brother, it's really like the rumors...' 'Those rumors, could they all turn out to be true...'

Godou wanted to escape this place. Why is everyone looking at me with such eyes!? "Yes, it's like this. I have discussed with Yuri. For tasks like making love and having kids, Yuri will come first and Ena will just be backup. Does Kusanagi-san think this is fine? Or perhaps, you like Ena better?" "Wait wait wait, wait a minute. This conversation seems to have drifted towards a strange direction. This is too weird!" "Nothing like that. In fact this is the most important point, so the question is -- what type of girl do you prefer, the withdrawn type or the lively type, which do you like better?" Ignoring his request for a break, Ena continued her questioning in a relaxed manner. Towards Ena doing as she pleased, Godou planned to resist with the determination of a battle to the death. "I won't answer you! I have no reason to answer such a question!" "Fine, let's put that question aside for now. Then let's talk about what kind of special interests you have, such as hidden fetishes? I once read a magazine article which wrote 'problems in sex life will cause break ups in relationships, so even if the man has abnormal fetishes, you must proactively enjoy them' Kusanagi-san, do you have such secrets too?" "Don't change the subject, listen to me properly!" Resisting this girl seemed to require a properly prepared iron will. Godou spoke to Ena who had taken out a women's magazine which wasn't very thick. "No matter how you change the subject, whether Yuri or you will not form that kind of relationship with me. This is the first point that needs to be cleared up." "You already have three consorts, what are you talking about at this point." Having spoken, Ena began to count on her fingers. "From what is known at this point, there is Erica, Yuri over there and Liliana. See, that's already three people... Ah, and another mistress as well." "All of them are just my ordinary friends. Stop talking like I'm some sort of predator on females!" The girls of the tea ceremony club were watching Godou as if eyeing a criminal. Godou ignored those stares, and declared strongly to defend himself.

"Yes, because Yuri is a very shy person, but I am not like her. Don't worry, Ena will work hard to become qualified to be your concubine, so Kusanagi-san you don't have to be shy." "M-Mariya, is this actually ok with you!? Please help deny this." Unable to reverse the situation, Godou turned to Yuri who had been silent all along. "That I am just ordinary friends with Mariya, and not some sort of strange relationship like she said, please." "Yes, yes. There is nothing between Godou-san and I..." "Yuri, if you say that one more time, you cannot take that back." The one who called herself friend spoke quietly, but her attitude was subtly different from the casual demeanor up till now. "Then just take Ena alone. If Yuri opts out at this point, then it's fine even if I serve Kusanagi-san alone. Our relationship will be very close, and we will most likely marry and have children. And then even if Yuri regrets it I will ignore it." "Eh? Ena..." "If you choose to give up, I will not stop you at all. But in return, I won't give you a second chance. Being shy is very cute, but if you cannot be decisive then it's no good. Unforgivable. If you want something, you have to acquire it with your own two hands." "...With my own hands." "Correct. You have to create the life you want to live, right? If Yuri has those wishes, then Ena will take on the responsibility to support you. How to proceed? Make a decision now. How about it?" Failing to respond to her friend's advice, Yuri lapsed into silence. Watching the profile of that beautiful face in hesitation, Godou felt anxious. It was a long silence, very long. What could she be hesitating about!? "...Yes, I understand." At least she gave an answer. Yuri gazed directly at Godou's face, the first time today since yesterday. Like that, Yuri shyly spoke in broken words. "I... cannot completely agree with what Ena has said." "Uh, yes."

Though abashed, however Yuri's eyes and words carried a strong will. Suppressed by the strength of her spirit, Godou could not help falling silent. "However, I believe that the future possible situation that she described cannot be denied with complete certainty. Anyway, I have no idea what my relationship with Godou-san will be like in the future, and we have already done things that no ordinary friends should have done in the first place!" "And, and that is to say...!?" "Hence, I cannot declare that we are just ordinary friends! P-perhaps it will turn out just as Ena said, but it could also end up being nothing!" To the unexpected response, Godou went "Eh?" in surprise. And then Yuri gazed at him with her very sorrowful but very clear pupils. "Is it possible... not to deny it? Perhaps you and I were just a mistake of the moment..." "Ah, no, I never felt taken advantaged of, just a little shocked..." The memories of the 'ritual' performed with Yuri that June resurfaced. Godou frantically shook his head. At this time, his sister Shizuka was going 'Brother is such a big idiot, will he finally be won over by Mariya-senpai right now!?' while the tea ceremony club president was noisily exclaiming 'Mmariya-san is so daring~' And then Yuri immediately escaped from in front of Godou. Hiding behind Ena's back, shivering in embarrassment. "Now, may I have a word?" Godou who was in a state of shock from the unexpected events, suddenly heard a stern voice. Liliana Kranjcar. The blue and black knight, was glaring sharply at Ena. "What are you planning on doing? Why are you disrupting the peaceful life of my master?" "I am not aiming to disrupt, besides Kusanagi-san has been surrounded by no lack of rowdy events for some time already."

"If you put it that way it is true after all. My apologies, I have misspoken." Don't reach an understanding in that kind of area. However, before Godou had a chance to interject his despair, the conversation continued. "However, if you approach Kusanagi Godou with any ulterior motives, do not expect any mercy from me. Remember that." "Of course not. How could Ena have any ulterior motives, Number Two." Towards Liliana who was giving off a dangerous presence as sharp as a blade, Ena struck back with a casual tone. "Number Two?" "Yes. ...Since you are the second strongest in that group of people. The blonde is Number One and you are Number Two, Liliana-san. I understood after meeting you two last time." "...Meaning that Erica is above me?" Liliana narrowed her eyes. A knight would respond to a personal insult with a challenge for a duel. But even though the atmosphere reached such a level of tension, Ena continued her prankster-like smile. "If it is a one on one duel then you are roughly equal. But based on your influence within the group, it is clear who holds the greater power. That is what Ena thinks." Godou could not help turning his attention once again towards the Hime-Miko who called herself Yuri's friend. Though it was conveyed rather untactfully, she did analyze the opposing situation between the red and blue knights perfectly. "It is not as you think, I must make this correction." "Sure fine, but for now I am just giving advance notice. After all taking care of Number One was what I planned from the start, Ena has always had the habit of eating the best things first." Having casually exchanged instigating words with Liliana, Ena turned her sight to behind Godou. "Ah, Erica-san, there is nothing wrong with Ena's judgment right?" She was looking straight ahead -- to the entrance of the tea room, where a glamorously eyecatching female student has appeared. Blonde with a tint of red, and carrying an extremely rare sense of glamor, it was Erica Blandelli of course.

[edit]Part 4
"Since I couldn't find Godou I went searching... But it looks like everyone is having fun here." Erica elegantly greeted. Ignoring the panic in the surrounding people, she kept to her usual style. "A pleasure to meet you for the first time, Erica-san. My name is Seishuuin Ena, and I am Yuri's friend." "Ah, but it seems like this is not our first meeting." To Erica's subtle smile, Ena grinned like a prankster. "Well, this kind of conversation is the first time, let's just leave it at that. Great, today's goal was to meet the child who is Number One, and I was worrying I had missed my chance." "I hope I have not failed your expectations." "...Erica, may I be the opponent of this woman?" Liliana interrupted their conversation. But Erica thought for a short while then simply denied her request with a quick "no, not accepted." "I wish to make that woman pay the price for insulting me. Do not hinder a knight's vengeance." "I don't want to hinder you, but it can't be helped. I plan on having a political discussion with that woman. If you wish, Liliana you can substitute for me, but I know you hate that kind of task, right?" Erica smiled generously as she spoke. Shizuka and the rest of the tea ceremony club were frozen with surprise, but who could blame them? But Godou could sense the meaning behind the words of his companion. The reason why Erica wanted to interview this strange intruder was probably because she wanted to keep her occupied while they negotiated. This course of action required great intellect and political acumen. To be honest, this would have been somewhat difficult for the slightly crude Liliana. If Erica were to enter into a dialogue, would things end peacefully? Godou nodded to the [Diavolo Rosso].

"Then I leave the matter in your care, Erica, don't make things go out of hand." "Of course, then let Liliana stay by Godou's side?" Liliana felt unimpressed by the orders and turned her face aside, but did not complain, presumably because she realized the difference in suitability to the task. "I can't come along?" "It's not necessary this time. It would be more troublesome to negotiate with that woman in your presence. Why don't you and Yuri stay here to clean up, is that fine, Yuri?" "Yes, yes. I understand." Erica answered Godou neatly, and then gave Yuri directions. This was the kind of situation where Erica could exert her prided social skills. Ena also stood up and took the bag that was leaning against the wall. This was the same bag slung over her shoulder, and seemed to be one of those long and narrow bags made of cloth used to carry a bamboo sword or something like that. Smiling at the corner of her lips, it was as if she specifically wanted others to know her happiness, a smile devoid of darkness. "Have you made your decision? Then let's go outside?" "I see. It would be troublesome to bother our friends of the tea ceremony club any longer. -- Then everyone, we will first take our leave. Let us carefully enjoy what is to come next." And then Erica left and walked outside like a noblewoman excusing herself from a party in progress. With relaxed footsteps, Ena followed behind her. Godou watched with worry as the Hime-Miko and the Great Knight left. As they reached the outside of the Japanese block, Erica began to run in the woods. Following closely behind her was the Hime-Miko named Seishuuin Ena. The martial arts level of that woman was at no ordinary level. Erica could sense that level of power from the motions of her body. Footsteps that were virtually silent, and moving about with an extremely stable centre of gravity. Even if you hung a bell on her ankle, this woman could probably walk around without making a sound.

Amakasu Touma. The special operative of the History Compilation Committee. That man also had similar motions and manner of walking, though to be precise, they are on completely different levels. "Actually, there is something I would like to apologize to Erica-san first." Ena suddenly spoke. "The incident several days ago? To be honest, that kind of present did give me a bit of trouble." Erica took out the piece of metal from the pocket of her uniform. It was the manji () shaped blade fragment that attacked her on the road that night. Erica tossed the fragment at Ena's feet, and the sharp piece of metal swiftly embedded itself into the soft ground. "Ah, this? No no, that's not what I was referring to. I'm sure a little trinket like that would have been easily handled by Erica-san. Should I bring out something a little stronger?" Laughing at the metal fragment, Ena's casual smile admitted that she was the culprit of that attack. A very perfect smile which conveyed the consistency between her outward expression and inner thoughts. "Given that the level of Japanese manufacturing techniques should be above this, amuse me." "Oh, is that so? Then let me show you this." The black-haired Hime-Miko took out from her pocket several pieces of paper. Long narrow rectangular pieces of paper, covered with many different kanji of various sizes. Due to the severity of their tattered condition, Erica could hardly make out the words and the only character she barely recognized was the one for 'sword' -- was this some sort of spell? "Actually I wanted to apologize, because Erica-san wanted politcal negotiations, right?" "Is there a problem?" "Yes, a great problem. To be frank, Ena is not very good at those kinds of conversations." Ena's curled lips expressed a fearless smile from the depths of her heart. The five 'sword' spell charms in Ena's hand were waiting to be deployed.

"Come to think of it, neither is Yuri very suited to such negotiations." "Correct. Those issues are all managed and handled by the Committee, and have nothing to do with the Hime-Miko." The five 'sword' charms were surrounded by green flame, and Ena tossed them high into the sky towards the distance. In an instant the charms were consumed by the fire, but out of the fire emerged pieces of metal -it was almost as if pulling blades out of their sheaths. "Thus, let's do something easier to understand! Like this!" The metal pieces born from the charms, were those manji () shaped blades. Sword familiars that could fly. As the five weapons flew towards her, Erica shrugged her shoulders as if facing a tiresome chore. "If this is the way things turn out, I should have left it to Lily. -- Father and Mother, Baphomet who boasts of victory, grant to me the power of the words of extinction!" Perhaps she was too disappointed, Erica did not even have the mood to draw her sword. Though these familiars were far beneath the martial prowess of a knight, using magic to defeat them would be far more efficient. Erica chanted the spell words and released the magical power. The technique of [Pulverization], was high level magic which could cause inorganic matter to explode, shattering into dust. Originally, this spell was not very effective against objects protected or animated by magic, but -"It's not working, looks like simply increasing the quantity won't work after all." Watching several of her manji blades shattering at the same time, Ena muttered. Erica skillfully employed her spells. Creation, transformation, destruction, and reinforcement were her areas of specialization. In these areas, it could be said that Erica surpassed everyone at her age. Even Liliana was far outclassed. To the metal fragments she just shattered, Erica infused temporary life into them. Causing them to expand, transform, meld together and receiving virtual intelligence, infusing them with mobility.

-- Using the blade remnants as ingredients, a steel wolf was born before Erica. Though it was in the form of a wolf, but due to the meager raw materials, a few gaps could be seen between the bone and skin in its construction. Roar!!! The cries and motions of the steel wolf were like those of a live beast. As a creation improvised on the spot, it was quite an accomplishment. Should her beloved sword Cuore di Leone be added to strengthen the construct? With the protection of the magic sword of the lion, strength and ferocity will definitely rise to a completely different level. "How about it? If you want to manipulate iron, let me show you the proper way right here?" "Amazing, amazing. That kind of delicate spell is very difficult for Ena. Erica-san's moves sure are full of finesse." Ena continued to smile. She did not seem like she was putting up a front, and Erica decided not to underestimate her. "Did you mention made in Japan just now? Yes, showing foreigners Japanese techniques would be a nice service. Please wait a moment." Ena took down the bag from her shoulder and opened it. Revealed was the sword in the jet black sheath, where just the length of the blade was already one metre long. Drawing out the sword, it was a straight blade with no curve. "Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. Let me give an introduction. This is the one truly made in Japan, Ena's partner." The black-haired Hime-Miko stabbed the blade of the sword into the ground. Just this motion created wind. Centred on the sword, calm winds gradually swirled to form a vortex. Blown by that gust of wind, the created wolf shattered into pieces on the ground, as if shyly fleeing away from steel of a higher grade existence. Driven by her defensive instincts, Erica summoned Cuore di Leone. But even for the magic sword of the lion, taking on that sword as an opponent will be difficult.

Magic sword, holy sword, spirit sword, cursed blade. Perhaps surpassing all these, an even more threatening magical item, could it even be something like a divine artifact? "Hmm... looks like I pulled it out too early eh?" Ena began to speak to herself and immediately resheathed her sword. Being able to move that massive blade as easily as if it were her own limb, why did she stop if she was so skilled? As Erica suspiciously puzzled over her behavior, Ena made an awkward smile and replied 'too bad it's over.' "Yuri's footsteps are approaching. That child with her spirit sense will immediately notice if I draw this thing. Since she will definitely scold me for unsheathing the sword so rashly, I decided to stop right here." "Footsteps? You can hear them?" "Ena's ears are very good, and it's not just one person, there's a man following behind... Most likely Kusanagi-san." Ena cupped her hand to her ear as she spoke. Erica, however, could not hear anything. Furthermore, to be able to tell someone from their footsteps like a dog, this could be described as superhuman hearing. It seemed like an unexpectedly troublesome opponent has definitely presented herself. Erica dispelled Cuore di Leone. It would be imprudent to battle and seek victory against such an enemy without proper preparations. "Anyway, which god did that sword come from?" "I already said, it is the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, which I borrowed from grampsy. If you really want to know then try investigating it. -- Anyway, see you again in the near future." Waving her hand affectionately, Ena turned to leave. As she watched her opponent depart, Erica decided with determination to immediately start gathering intelligence.

[edit]Part 5
It was after Erica and Ena's figures disappeared.

The three people left behind began to gather the used tea implements in the room and take them to the sink for washing. As Godou and Liliana started preparing the sponge and detergent for washing up, Yuri suddenly showed a worried expression. "What is it, Mariya?" "Ah, no. There is just something that is causing me concern. I am sorry, but I must go out for a while." After Yuri left the sink, Godou suddenly thought of something. "Excuse me, Liliana, but I leave the rest to you." "Yes, sure. Kusanagi Godou, where are you going?" Godou did not answer as he left to chase after Yuri. Yuri had just exited the Japanese building and was about to walk into the woods. With a surprised expression, she questioned Godou who had suddenly caught up to her. "Godou-san why have you followed!?" "Yes, I felt that Mariya was acting a bit strange... Perhaps, you have thought of something about Erica and Seishuuin Ena?" "Not really, but somehow I just feel something is off in the atmosphere." The two of them made their steps towards the depths of the forest with Yuri in front and Godou following behind. "Uh, so what kind of person is that Seishuuin Ena? She mentioned she was one of the HimeMiko." "That is correct. She is the heir to one of the Four Families -- the house of Seishuuin. Ranking first amongst the Hime-Miko watching over Musashino, she is also my childhood friend." The Four Families. A term never heard before. "Seishuuin, Kuhoutsuka, Renjou, Sayanomiya -- these are the four ancient families that have been using their magical powers to serve the emperors over the ages. Amongst them the Seishuuin were distinguished by battle strength and political power, while the Sayanomiya has formed the core think tank of the History Compilation Committee. ...It would take a long time to explain everything, so let us leave the rest to another time." Yuri answered fluently, but stopped with a forced smile.

Due to the use of a specialized term, it seemed like Godou was getting lost. In consideration of his confusion, she decided to stop. "I understand better now, so over in Mariya's faction there are all sorts of complications as well." "Actually this was Amakasu-san's suggestion, that I should not disclose too much information to avoid confusing Godou-san too much." "That sounds about right, in fact I am still very confused." The two of them conversed as they ventured into the depths of the forest and came across Erica. "Are you fine, Erica-san?" Yuri had located Erica using her spirit vision, and she ran towards Erica with a relieved expression. However, Ena was nowhere to be found, did she leave first? "You can't be worrying about me just because of that woman, is she really that dangerous a person? If it came to a fight between the two of us, I, Erica Blandelli would be at a disadvantage -is that what you predicted, Yuri?" To the Hime-Miko who approached her, Erica suddenly questioned. "Ummm, that..." "Seishuuin Ena's partner, I have taken a great interest in that object. Will you allow me to ask about its details?" To this question, Yuri lowered her head. In other words, she couldn't answer even if she wanted to. Erica sighed at such a situation. "Fine, it's ok even if you cannot answer, I just thought it was worth a shot. Don't be concerned. Same for you Godou, don't question Yuri about that girl. I think there are many things she will find it difficult to answer." Erica was speaking in a friendly manner as if worrying about a younger sister. Presumably she was being considerate of Yuri's status as a member of the Hime-Miko organization. It was during such a time that the [Diavolo Rosso] showed a sense of compassion unbecoming of her moniker. Godou nodded in agreement. "So, where did Seishuuin go?"

"We chatted for a bit, and then she bid her leave, asking me to look after Yuri, that's all." "You two did not come into any conflict?" "Of course not, please don't talk about me like some mad dog. I sure don't have a problem with randomly biting people regardless of the situation." Godou nodded at Erica's report and decided to go home. Leaving Yuri to return to the Nanao Shrine, Godou went to the Japanese block to meet Liliana. The silver-haired knight was naturally quite miffed, and Godou apologetically accompanied her to the school gates. "Anyway, a lot sure happened today, I hope I can take a casual stroll back home." As Godou complained to himself, Erica and Liliana exchanged glances and looked at him in a subtle manner as if he had said something wrong. "Just spit it out if you want to say something. This is making me uncomfortable." "Then I will go ahead. Kusanagi Godou, it is a shame that what you just hoped will not materialize." "Haven't you noticed that this incident will be one of your greatest trials?" Being talked to like that by the blue and red knights, Godou felt his fury rising. Both of them are talking like I was some kind of idiot -- but as his anger rose, Godou finally realized. What a fool I am, how could I forget that fellow? Ten metres outside the school gates. Against the red glow of the sunset, a petite girl was standing very straight. She was Kusanagi Shizuka, the one wearing the middle school uniform.

The younger sister who had heard the conversations at the tea room just now. Due to being backlit by the sunset, her facial expression was not visible. But then again, it was not necessary to see it, after all, there is no doubt that it was a face full of fury. "Little sister Shizuka, please forgive him no matter what excuses he makes? No matter what, one day Godou will show you the truth. ...By the way, Lily and I will be taking another route today, so we'll let you two siblings get along, no problem --" A truly diabolical smile. Godou felt his body weighted down by Erica's softly spoken words as she made such an expression.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

4 - Date Proposal

At the History Compilation Committee, the Tokyo Akasaka branch. After eleven o'clock at night. Amakasu Touma stayed alone in the office. However, from the looks of this office, it was apparent that this intelligence agency directly under the state did not have many employees.

Occupying an entire floor of a residential and commercial building, the office was lined by a number of desks. Piled high on the desks were all sorts of computers and documents, all kinds of books (including manga) as well as an assorted array of snacks and junk food, health equipment such as pressure point massage tools, and toys targeted towards infants and older children. Without prior knowledge, one would likely have mistaken this office for someone working in the gaming, anime or publishing industries. In such a space, at a certain reserved desk, Amakasu Touma was facing a laptop computer. Not hard at work, but browsing his favorite websites as well as reading anonymous message boards. However, he was not completely loafing on the job. His ears and mouth were busy on the cellphone, communicating with his boss about work related affairs. "That matter has already been handled, don't worry, please have greater confidence in me." 'I also wish I could do that.' Sayanomiya Kaoru's wonderful voice flowed from the cellphone. If teenage girls heard such a voice, they would likely cause a commotion with cries of 'iyaaah, that voice is super cool!' 'To be asked to have more confidence in someone who likes to visit blogs and celebrity news sites about idols and drama actors during working hours...' "That is serious intelligence gathering, it is very important to our work." As Amakasu shamelessly searched for excuses, he continued to stare at the online auction page in front of him. 'Other than that, have you discerned the intentions of the Old One?' "No, not yet, but up until recently he had not taken any interest in Kusanagi-san." At the Tokyo branch of the History Compilation Committee, Amakasu was the only one there who knew how to cater to Sayanomiya Kaoru's preferences and became her trusted subordinate. "Speaking of recent events, there is the incident at Naples? The battle against Perseus." 'Ah yes, Amakasu-san called him the Hero of Steel, right?' "Yes, Perseus is the representative hero with the [Sword] characteristic. Verethragna who Kusanagi Godou unwittingly defeated also belongs to the same category."

'As the ancestor of Verethragna, the "born from stone" legend is also attributed to Mithra.' "There is also the Armenian war god Vahagn who has been called the brother of Verethragna. The hero god possessing flaming hair and beard, and born from the crimson sea." Stones, in other words, ore, the origin of iron. Fire, to melt ore. Wind, to start fires and fan the flames. Water, to cool the newly forged metal. The intricate relationships between the elements are all essential to the various sword gods. 'Just like King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table?' "Exactly. Using the legend of Excalibur as a starting point, there are numerous myths whose essence originates from the tale of the god of steel. To say that the 'Knights of the Round Table originate from Celtic myths' would be over simplifying things." 'This is certainly quite a deep topic.' "Of course, one must not ignore the elements of Celtic myths either, but in order to interpret those legends, the history of the multicultural nation formed by Britain and the Roman Empire must be considered. This should have been explained by Kaoru-san from the start." The young cross-dressing great-granddaughter of natural historian and founder of the History Compilation Committee, Sayanomiya Koremichi, deliberately forced a laugh at Amakasu. 'Hahaha, sorry sorry. I've been busy with this and that, what with things like school and HimeMiko etc, and don't have much time for studies any more.' Currently, the top priority would be to scrutinize the movements of Seishuuin Ena, the vanguard of the elders. Having reached such a conclusion, the conversation ended. Amakasu decided to head straight home, so he locked the door and exited the building. Planning to have a meal, he walked over to a certain ramen shop in the Tameike-Sannou neighborhood and stopped in front of it. Not only within the shop, but tables were also placed outside for customers. As soon as he took a seat on one of the outside tables, a server came to take his order. Without particular pondering, he ordered a soy sauce ramen with a hard-boiled egg and a can of beer. At the same time, a beautiful woman approached him. No, calling her a woman would be excessive, it would be more accurate to describe her as a beautiful girl.

Seeing the girl's face, Amakasu shrugged his shoulders. After all, there would be no point in trying to escape as he would be found again, so he might as well just say hello as usual. "It's been a while, Erica-san, and you are still so beautiful. Seeing you makes me so happy." "It hasn't been that long, Amakasu-san, you don't mind if I sit here, right?" Obviously he had no right to refuse, so Amakasu nodded his head in an exaggerated manner. Erica took the seat opposite Amakasu. The twenty-something-year-old unassuming youth, special operative of the History Compilation Committee. Having exhausted the resources of the magic association Copper Black Cross, the social network established here in Tokyo, as well as her own wits, Erica's final decision was to make contact with this man in order to maximize her intelligence gathering. "What a surprise for Erica-san to visit a shop like this." Amakasu spoke casually, as if he was unfazed by her sudden arrival. Erica smiled as she carried on the conversation. "Ah, I've always been visiting roadside stalls back when I was in Hong Kong." "Yes, now that it's mentioned, you did stay there for a year or so." "As expected of Amakasu-san, you have investigated already, just like a Japanese ninja superman." To this rare compliment, Amakasu responded with a subtle expression that was hard to describe. "Recently I've already begged someone else not to address me that way. At least call me a secret agent or a spy... Besides, if you use such a description, 'superman' is kind of redundant." "Is that so? No matter, I will respect your personal opinion." "Much appreciated." At this time the server came with the menu, and Erica spoke without hesitation. "Do you have wonton noodles? And of course, shrimp wonton would be best." "Ordinary ramen shops in Japan won't have that menu item, please go to a Chinese restaurant if you want something like that... Uh, this lady here would like to order the same things as me."

Accepting Amakasu's order, the server left, and Erica made a frown. "To call themselves a noodle specialty shop, and yet they don't have wonton noodles." "Of course not. You know, Erica-san. there are differences between ramen shops in Japan and noodle shops in Hong Kong. You've already been here for three months." Due to the expression of surprise on Amakasu's face as he spoke, Erica felt her anger rising. Somehow, it reminded her of Godou's expression when he points out their 'difference in upbringing.' "How could I tell? This is my first time in this kind of shop." "Appearing to be wise and experienced, but actually a sheltered young lady from a high class family, you're the opposite of Ena-san." Taking a swig of beer, Amakasu commented nonchalantly. Erica smiled. This man who she called a ninja, does seem to have great observation skills. "Seishuuin Ena, that girl is not a high class young lady?" "She is a young lady who received a perfect education since birth. The ultimate yamato nadeshiko. But in spite of that, the child was raised in a natural environment. However, Erica-san probably didn't come to ask about that, right?" "Yes, what I want to know is about her as a Hime-Miko." "You sought me out to ask about that? But there is no way I will answer that." "Is that so? 'The enemy of my enemy is my friend', that probably best describes our relationship right now." At that moment, the food arrived. Two large bowls filled with noodles. From the taste and color of the soup, it was clearly typical soy sauce ramen. As well as a can of beer, which Erica opened by pulling the ring off without any delay. "In Japan, minors are forbidden from drinking alcohol." "Yes, but isn't this because you ordered the same thing for me? Besides, I am of drinking age in Italy, so don't worry." "What happened to 'when in Rome, do as the Romans do'? Whatever, so the enemy of my enemy is my friend?"

Amakasu took the white spoon and took a small sip of the ramen soup. Erica also tried a mouthful, which turned out to be an unexpectedly complicated taste, but it wasn't bad at all. "I've heard that recently, you've been broadening your circles. If that's the case, then you should be able to obtain satisfactory information from those who keep their distance from the Committee... Especially the state of affairs in Japan, you should have a decent grasp, right?" "It was rather troublesome, and other than the History Compilation Committee, I never knew about the Four Families who served the emperor and their power struggles in the wizardry world." A power struggle that was dominated by family clans rather than magic associations. This was common in the world of magic, and was not really something surprising. However, it did come as a surprise to find out that the winning family were the ones running the History Compilation Committee. "Your side is responsible too, for you guys simply didn't care for inside knowledge about Japan." "About a hundred and fifty years ago, the clan possessing the History Compilation Committee was the victor in the political struggle, but it was not that complete or overwhelming a victory." As the foremost amongst the four, its influence did not surpass the second family by a wide margin. "Yes yes, it is correct that the Seishuuin family has been a troublesome existence to us, but anyway, since our side has the final say, it isn't that serious a problem." "That's what you say, but then why are you letting Seishuuin Ena do as she pleased right now?" "Well we do have our own troubles, not everything can go as smoothly as one wishes." Amakasu conversed as he ate his soy sauce ramen. When faced with food that doesn't match her tastes, Erica had the ability to completely ignore the flavor. Fortunately, she did not need to exercise such an ability this time. The taste was equally satisfactory compared to that of shrimp wonton noodles. Having finished two thirds of his noodles, Amakasu spoke slowly. "Let me provide a few tips then. But do not misinterpret this as such a dangerous relationship as between enemies of the same enemy, but that I simply leaked information when entranced by the beautiful young lady sharing a meal with me."

"Hoho, I am honored." Malevolent smiles appeared on both Amakasu and Erica's faces. Perhaps these two people could be described as a fox and a tanuki dealing in secret transactions. "Seishuuin Ena is the secret weapon of the elder known as the Old One. No matter what opinions this old man and his companions hold, we Committee members cannot ignore them." "Just like the relationship between the government and the Senate." "An apt description. Furthermore, the Old One has bestowed the divine sword to Ena-san." "Divine swordcould that be the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi?" "Also widely known as the Kusanagi sword." "Ah, that's the same name as Godou." "Just an ordinary coincidence. The family name Kusanagi is quite common in the areas of Akita and Sanuki, so I believe his ancestors most likely originated from there." So that's how it was. Erica nodded her head. If he had inherited the blood of those in the ways of magic, then it would be even better if he had more disposition in magic. "That sword, could it be the real thing?" That name, belonged to the favorite sword of Japan's famous heroic god. To name a fake after a legendary divine artifact was actually quite common. But Erica found it strange for herself to be suspecting Ena's sword as the authentic original. However, a sacred presence could be felt from the divine blade. As expected, Amakasu showed a troubled expression. "Well that depends on the definition of what it means to be the real thing. As one of the Three Sacred Treasures, the sword inherited by someone of the noblest heritage is most likely a fake from an archaeological standpoint. However, that one, on the other hand..." "That one?" "Could be described as a treasure just like the real thing. To say any more would be disclosing trade secrets." "Understood. I'll simply think of it as the unlimited potential of 'made in Japan.'"

It seemed like the Hime-Miko and the History Compilation Committee still had many troublesome mysteries, and Erica decided she must be even more careful from now on. Like the Gorgoneion and the Secret Tome of Prometheus. If what Amakasu said was correct, the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi would likely harbor the same hidden potential as those kinds of divine artifacts. However, those objects were originally tools that the gods made for themselves. They were not meant to be used by humans, and forcing it will result in death. If Kusanagi Godou had not become a Campione, he would have died already. "I am becoming more and more interested in Ena-san's secrets. By the way, may I ask something a little more detailed?" Amakasu shrugged silently as if he had no intention of answering. With no other recourse, Erica could only change the subject. "Anyway, are you and Ena-san from the same school of martial arts?" "In terms of ability, of course she is stronger. Fighting is not my strong suit." "Compared to martial prowess, I've heard that Amakasu-san is even more talented in spells... Is that true?" From early on, Erica had taken an interest in this man's hidden capabilities. "You overestimate me. After all I just run errands, and there's no need for amazing powers, it's that simple." To Amakasu's excuses, Erica politely nodded. Tonight's investigation has reached its conclusion. The next step will be to continue investigating based on the clues provided by this young man who truly cannot be underestimated. Placing cash on the table and getting up, Erica gave a noblewoman's smile. "What a pleasant conversation, let us meet again if the opportunity arises." "Personally, I don't really want to meet you privately like this. By the way, that Ena-san seemed like she was preparing some kind of trap or enchantment at your school. Though I have no idea what type it is, but seeing as it is set by the Hime-Miko who holds the divine swordyou cannot be reckless, please take care." Signalling with his eyes, Amakasu gave Erica a crucial piece of news at the very end.

[edit]Part 2

It was after school at Jounan Academy, in the tea room of the tea ceremony club "To be able to drink tea casually is so great, if it was on the mountains, just boiling water alone would be quite a chore." "Hooo..." Ena murmured to herself as she deeply exhaled. In her hand was the cup of powdered tea she prepared herself, and beside her was the tea ceremony club president Hanabusa-san as well as Mariya Yuri. "However, as someone not belonging to this club, for Ena-san to come and go from the tea room so openly is a bit..." Ena possessed nimble agility surpassing cats and monkeys. In Yuri's mind appeared images of Ena using such skills to trespass and infiltrate the school. "Calling me an outsider is too much, Ena has already greeted all the club members from the president all the way down. Besides, I even brought souvenir gifts today, so at least treat me like a guest." "G-gifts?" The greatly surprised Yuri turned her gaze towards Hanabusa-san. Embarrassed, the kind-hearted tea ceremony club president proceeded to confess. "Yes, yes that's rightI just received from Seishuuin Ena-san all sorts of things. There's tea powder, some snacks, and then there's the teaware!" "Could it be, that all the things were brought here from the Seishuuin home..." Yuri began to take a closer look at the tea-ware in use. None of them had been seen before. Actually it was rather concerning. Such high class equipment was not really appropriate for club activities. "By the way, you all don't need to be too concerned. These are just stuff that the granny at my home gathered that weren't in use. Tools are meant to be used." "True, but high class utensils should be used somewhere more appropriate." "M-Mariya-san, c-could all these be very precious items?" "Yes, though actually they are not that priceless? After all, things of this quality can be bought as long as you have the money. The most expensive piece likely does not exceed one or two million... President-san, get a hold of yourself!?"

At that unlucky moment, Hanabusa-san was holding one of the tea utensils with one hand only. Yuri and Ena looked after her as she entered a state of panic. Afterwards, Hanabusa-san declared she needed to clear her mind, and left the room. The spacious tea room was left with only two Hime-Miko as its occupants. Today was Friday, and because it wasn't a club activity day, there were no other members present. The reason why Yuri came was because Ena's phone-call summoned her. As for Hanabusa-san, it was her daily routine to clean and dust the place as club president. "So, why has Ena come to our school again?" Yuri could not help interrogating Ena. "Last time because of you, that kind of situation was caused for me and Godou-san" "But thanks to last time, Yuri and the king's relationship has progressed slightly, isn't that good?" "No, not good!" However it was true that the farce last time dispelled all awkwardness between her and Godou. But Yuri would not be happy because of that, and furthermore she began to worry again about what happened between Erica and Ena. "Did you really not have any conflict with Erica-san?" "No no, we just chatted a bit that time, and then I left immediately." "Then why did I feel the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi stir that time?" "I only drew it out for her to have a look, it's that simple, Yuri you worry too much." Yuri's sharp gaze focused on the relaxed Ena. "Though Erica-san sometimes brings trouble to others, but she is a girl who gives her all for Godou-san... for the [King]. If you recklessly target her, you will incur the king's wrath. Please do not forget this warning, I sincerely beg you." "I know I know, I'll do as you say." Did she really understand? Or is she just playing along? Unable to discern Ena's true intentions, Yuri could not help breathing a sigh.

This type of threatening warning, should really be the job of the History Compilation Committee, but somehow they seem to be giving off a sluggish feeling in this matter. "Yuri seems to be worrying about something strange, but you have more important things to handle, right?" "Important things?" Due to Ena's sudden question, Yuri lost composure. "The matter of developing relations with Kusanagi-san. Now that it is declared that we will both marry into his household, the next step is... Of course, a date, right?" "Date!? Are you suggesting that I-I-I and Godou-san have a secret rendezvous?" "Yes, exactly, or maybe you can call it a tryst?" "No way! Two people cannot do that unless they are married!" "Actually this kind of thing is very common before marriage. Don't worry, come with Ena together to invite him. To have Yuri on the right, and Ena on the left. Kusanagi-san will definitely be happy to be hugging two beauties simultaneously, one on each side." Ena showed that innocent smile and stood up, and then forcefully pulled Yuri's hands. And then the two Hime-Miko began searching for Kusanagi Godou within the school. Meanwhile, Kusanagi Godou was "And thus, let us commence the second meeting of the Judgment Council Censuring the Bastard Kusanagi Godou who Monopolizes the Two Great Beauties + Newcomer. Everyone, are you all ready?" "No problem. Let us bring to justice Kusanagi Godou, public enemy of men." "Of course, on account of our ideals of equality in love communism, let us give our utmost in denouncing the capitalist class!" Due to these three raving mad men, Godou was currently a prisoner. After school, he was covered by a sack and kidnapped. Next, he was taken to some unknown empty classroom, and thrown onto the ground with his hands and feet bound by transparent tape wound numerous times. The three perpetrators had paper bags concealing their faces, but Godou, who knew their identities from the start, simply spoke coldly.

"Nanami, Sorimachi, Takagi... Though I already knew you were all idiots, I never thought your stupidity could reach such heights. Please let me go while your crimes are still minor." Hearing Godou speak, the three idiots stared at him through the eye holes in their paper bags. "Fool, we are not of those names." "That's right, we are not your classmates." "We are the allies of justice who devote our thoughts to the people and the country, please do not have any odd misunderstandings, ok?" Godou had no doubt, if ultimate idiots existed in this world, surely it must be these three in front of him. "Uh... Though I don't really understand, but you guys must have many reasons, and I probably have areas I could improve, so just let out all your complaints and I will definitely listen to them." If possible, he wanted to be released as soon as possible. Thinking thus, Godou offered a peaceful proposal, but the three idiots angrily scoffed and their arrogant and hateful attitudes continued unchanged. "You bastard, your mouth only speaks pretty words... Fine, then why don't you come clean with your crimes this past summer?" Summer? Hearing Sorimachi's question, the agitated Godou feigned composure. If it was revealed they were living together on Sardinia, there would be a serious misunderstanding. This required a prudent answer. "During summer I was living an honest and simple life, and nothing odd happened at all." To this unconvincing explanation, Nanami muttered "Oh?" "Then Comrade S, please report your findings." "At the shopping street in Nezu Sanchoume where Kusanagi Godou lives, this fellow was not spotted in the first half of summer from early July to early August." "Very good, suspicious point number one. Comrade T, what do you have to report?" "In the exact same time-frame, there was an interruption of eyewitness accounts of Erica who used to appear frequently in the Hongou area. Furthermore, even Mariya-san disappeared from her tea ceremony club activities during the same period. It is my personal opinion that Kusanagi Godou is the prime suspect based on these times."

"As for suspicious points two and three..." Nanami spoke in an exaggerated tone, and watched Godou's expression at the same time. "I say, Kusanagi, could it be possible that during the entire summer, you and Erica-san and Yurisan were happily vacationing away together? Haha... isn't that a state of paradise like in a galgame?" "How could something like that happen! No matter how stupid you are, please think before you speak!" Deliberately investigating my summer activities, how free are these guys really? Godou marveled as he denied. In such a situation, lying was a temporarily solution. However... "Comrade S, is there any response on the lie detector?" "He just made a great big lie. My lie detector of the heart is beeping. To Kusanagi this fellow, divine justice must be served!" "That's right, evildoers must be executed! Let us cast righteous judgment on this lustful maniac!" Hearing the conclusions of the three idiots, Godou frantically yelled. "Wait! What is this lie detector of the heart! That's just you guys guessing blindly!" "You betray your ignorance. This is something that can only be used by males who have long been deprived of the love of innocent girls, you can call it a kind of magic. A dirty fellow like you, will never reach such a level of enlightenment." Unexpectedly, Sorimachi gave a puzzling answer. Just as the surprised Godou was about to speak to defend himself... "The crimes of you fellows stop here, for you have gone too far." At that moment, the door to the classroom flew open, and the awe-inspiring voice of a girl was heard. Liliana Kranjcar, the silver-haired knight who hailed from eastern European ancestry, had arrived. "Kusanagi Godou, rest assured, I will take care of them immediately." "Sorry, Liliana, I owe you one." The reliable knight has appeared, and Godou expressed his gratitude. This made Liliana turn her face aside shyly.

"This is part of my mission, thanks are not necessary. Since I could not find you, I went searching just in case... If you have learnt your lesson, then do not leave my side as much as possible. I would be grateful if you try not to increase my workload." Godou forced a smile as he nodded, while the three idiots were clearly shaken. "You seem quite confident, but what difference will one more person make? We have three people here, the power of the crowd, hahahahahahahahahaha!" "Trash like you, I can easily handle three hundred. What a joke." Liliana retorted condescendingly to their cheap villainous threats. Hearing her merciless answer, the three idiots clearly began to panic. Though they had no idea of her true capabilities, they were already overcome by the spirit of the blue knight. "Wait, wait wait! Liliana-san. We are just trying to impeach Kusanagi Godou for his committed crimes." "Foolish! Kusanagi Godou is the one with righteous goals who walks the king's path. Rather than let you idiots impeach him, let me show you what is shame." Takagi's explanation failed to placate Liliana, so Sorimachi posed a question. "I-I object! You say that Kusanagi has a righteous heart, that idea is very problematic! This man is an evildoer who deceives and plays around with multiple women. Isn't he a sexual predator and public enemy of women!?" "Do you three just plan on using such superficial slander to change my opinion? What pitiful fools..." Seeing Liliana's slightly dissatisfied expression, Godou somehow had a bad feeling that Liliana was going to give a highly unusual rebuttal. "Yes it is true that he is an unparalleled lecher. He will play around with girls on impulse, and is the harem king who has tainted innumerable women. That is the undeniable truth." That is so not the truth! You've got it all wrong from the start. Without any hesitation in exposing Godou's faults, Liliana continued sorrowfully in a low voice. "I have already advised him, he should practice some restraint in playing around with girls. I swore to maintain our relationship for eternity and forever serve him by his side. I wanted to become a woman who offers everything she has to him willingly, and become his partner. However, his rampant fetishes are a part of him, and I have no choice but to accept them."

Liliana turned her face a little awkwardly. Uh, if it was truly someone so despicable, then just abandon him quickly. Godou could not help thinking that. "Though one day he may burn himself through his womanizing... But no matter when, I will always be his support, and I swore I will definitely save him. As long as this sentiment persists, my heart will not be swayed by despicable slander." Liliana's forceful words were powerful, and overflowed with sincere touching emotion. However, the content sounded like something said by a female victim of some deception or marriage con. The three idiots had the same impression, and loudly protested. "Deceived women always insist on something like 'he did me no harm'!" "Hurry and awaken! Liliana-san!" "There are still many men in this world much better than him..." "I hope you all do not misunderstand. Kusanagi Godou and I do not have that kind of superficial male female relationship. I am only his knight, and the companion who promised to stay by his side forever. We have sworn that we will face all trials and tribulations together no matter where or when, that is the relationship that we have." Without being aware, Liliana had drifted into a dreamlike state almost as if talking to herself. "The way he plays around with women, though it will be tough for me... However, it will strengthen the bonds between the two of us, as long as I become the most special existence in his heart, and no matter what kind of woman he seeks, he will always return to my embrace in the end..." The man she is talking about must be one of those emperors or sultans, whatever you call them, that dominated the Islamic world a couple of centuries ago. Definitely cannot be referring to Kusanagi Godou. As Godou tried to escape reality, the three idiots stared at him and began to cry. "Beast! Making a harem and getting approved! Heavens! How could you allow something so unfair!" "Is this conditioning? Is this the result of the forbidden act of sexual conditioning a minor below the age of eighteen!?" "I am crying...? These are tears? Damn it, this is so despairing!"

The three have been completely defeated, and at this time, the classroom door opened again. "Ah, found it, Kusanagi-san turned out to be here." "E-excuse us for intruding." Two new ladies have appeared, and they are the Seishuuin Ena and Mariya Yuri combo. "Uh, excuse me, we're in the middle of something. If you have something to tell me could it wait?" "Just a few simple words, it'll be over in an instant. I came here to invite Kusanagi-san to our date tomorrow. That is, Kusanagi-san, Yuri as well as me Ena, the three of us together on a date." "Date!?" The shocked Godou turned his gaze to Yuri who has turned bright red from the neck. "Ena-san! To have a date with Godou-san... I have not prepared myself for that yet!" "If you haven't prepared yet, then prepare now. It's not easy for us to become Kusanagi Godou's 'women', so you need to take more initiative." Hearing these exchanges, Sorimachi's shoulders trembled continuously. "M-my ears must be having problems. How could I be hearing these alien words? Hahahaha, who could have thought that I, Sorimachi, would be so out of date, to be ignorant of the strategy of the simultaneous pursuit route..." After his accomplice's exclamation, it came to Nanami's turn to babble emptily. "I-I must stay awake. That girl must be a fairy or a hallucination. It must be my imagination. Think about it, how could fiancees or beautiful girls volunteering to be a lover appear in a simple male high school. That only happens in fairy tales, we must have been caught up in some sort of massive dream..." The two of them were hard at work denying reality. Could this be all my fault? As Godou began to get the feeling he wanted to apologize... "Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh!" Takagi suddenly roared. His massive 185cm tall body began to shake all over. "I absolutely do not accept this! This woeful world, this unreasonable result, I absolutely cannot accept!"

As he roared, he took the bound Godou onto his shoulder. "Kusanagi, I will end our lives together right now!" "Wait, wait a minute, why does it have to end like this?" "Your existence has disrupted natural order. You are the destroyer of the world an unacceptable existence! Let us start our eternal slumber together!" Inexplicably making a sacrificial decision, Takagi began to charge madly with Godou on his shoulder. Leaving the classroom and passing through the corridors, he finally ran up the stairs. Though he has trained his muscular body in the kendo club, but this mad charge was clearly out of the ordinary. "Calm down, Takagi! Why are you so impulsive!?" "Can't you even understand! All the sad men on this planet those who have never tasted love, and ostracized by all women outside of the 2D world, they have lent their power to me!" Takagi carried Godou and ran up the stairs in one breath. Liliana could only watch in shock at the speed and imposing manner of the escaping Takagi, whose male figure has surpassed the boundaries of ordinary humans, and was now challenging the limits of the human race.

[edit]Part 3
And then on the roof The berserk Takagi has carried Godou to the highest point in the school. "This place should be high enough..." Takagi was muttering to himself as he reached the fencing that prevented accidents on the edge of the roof. The unsettled Godou frantically looked down to see the sports ground not far below. "High enough? What high enough!?" "Of course it means to jump down from this height, is it high enough to kill me and Kusanagi." "If you commit suicide, your family will be sad! Let's settle this peacefully right now, ok!?"

"Ho... My sister is not like your Shizuka. Every day all she says is stuff like 'brother is so unfashionable, go and die!' There is nothing left that binds me to this world." At that moment, someone had secretly crept behind Takagi and Godou, and applied a series of karate chops. Mmm... Takagi was painfully laid low on the ground. "What!?" "Godou, are you ok? I finally caught up." The one who knocked out Takagi, and then in mid air caught Godou who was about to fall onto the concrete floor, was Erica Blandelli. "I saw you were kidnapped and came to save you... But I hope I wasn't interfering unnecessarily?" "No, not at all. I'm saved. Really, thank you very much." As he expressed his gratitude, the blonde girl set him down gently and ripped apart the tape binding his hands and feet. "Godou, I hope you will express your thanks with action." "If it is something in my power, I will try my best effort... But what do you want me to do?" To this unhesitating answer that clearly lacked forethought, Erica could not help but laugh bitterly. "Though I find your honest but reckless principles very cute, but it is very careless. It would be better if you carefully consider situations and be flexible with your judgment." Godou felt slightly troubled at Erica's passionate warning. Was it too careless to agree to do anything for her when caught in the mood of having been saved by her? Erica smiled gently at Godou, but if you raised the hidden malevolence in that smile by 30%, then it would become the 'devil's smile' that gloats from having played a prank on others. Just as Godou gazed at his beautiful savior, and Erica was about to joyfully make her request... "Kusanagi-san, are you ok? Ena will save you right awayoh too late." A bright voice reached the roof, this familiar soprano voice belonged to Seishuuin Ena. "As expected of Erica-san, never missing out on a good opportunity." "Thank you for your compliment, not at all. Ena-san is also very quick to act."

Running to the rooftop without any loss of breath was Ena, as well as the red-tinted blonde Erica who conversed amiably with her. Though their dialogue was friendly, but unexpectedly there seemed to be hidden barbs in their words. Godou felt mystified, what kind of relationship has these two people developed? "Anyway, this incident has come to a close then? Kusanagi-san, please answer the question just now. If Ena and Yuri as well as Kusanagi-san go on a date together, our feelings for one another can be deepened." Ena proposed without any concerns. Date. Now that it's mentioned, it was something that Kusanagi Godou has never experienced before. Though he has traveled together with Erica to different places, there was never any date-like feeling. Moreover, this was a first date initiated by the female side, and both of them possessed extraordinary levels of beauty and attractiveness no, definitely cannot accept. "Please forgive me but I must decline! I have no reason to have a date with you two!" "If you want reasons, they do exist. Yuri and I both will become Kusanagi-san's women, so you definitely have to look after us both, and from now on our relations will only get better and better." What was this girl openly babbling about? Hearing this woman talk nonsense, Godou knew his face was becoming red. "Even if we go on a date, I will not go with you two together! Public opinion will not accept such a thing!" "Who cares what public opinion thinks, what matters is the feelings of the three of us... Ah, if Kusanagi-san wants us to alternate and take turns, then you can go first with Yuri." No matter how he protested, Ena brushed him off with minimal effort. Godou felt a sense of despair. Though Ena did not have the same oratory skills as Erica or her social techniques, instead, the Hime-Miko had the ability to turn any situation around to her advantage. As Godou was about to back down from the overly troublesome opponent, a helping hand was extended from beside him. "Ah, what a shame, but Godou is going on a date with me tomorrow."

The speaker was Erica of course, but Godou's mood became even more depressed. This was a helping hand, no question about it, but if he reached out for it, he was just going to find himself in a new troublesome situation. "I have never had a date with a boy, so I want the first time to be with Godou no matter what. Of course... after the second time, no one else but you can enjoy the privilege." "Uh, with our relationship, we don't have to specifically go on a date, right..." "It is precisely because it matters for our relationship that we need to date. Though we have traveled to many places together, but they were all troublesome affairs, and we never enjoyed the pleasures of dating, so please do accept ok?" Erica was making Godou spoil her by using a rare begging tone of voice. But at the same time she still carried the determined and arrogant gaze of a queen, as expected of Erica. "Kusanagi-san, we have two people here, you can embrace both at once." "Godou, quality trumps quantity. You are the only one in this world who can have me, Erica Blandelli, all to yourself. Don't waste it." As Ena affectionately called out to Godou, Erica drew near and spoke softly. Her lips approaching his ear, whispering sweet words. No good, if that continued, she will most likely steal a kiss. Godou felt his entire body stiffen. However, what attacked this time was not lips, but an ominous warning. "...By the way, let me say this though it counts as my duty. Godou, you remember the promise just now, right? The one where you agreed to do everything in your power as thanks. Ah, I also remembered, there was lunch a few days ago when you owed me a favor. I believe that a man who does not keep his promises at such a time would be the worst." Godou renewed his unerring gaze at the beautiful face before him. It had become a smiling face no different from a devil. The [Diavolo Rosso] lightly nodded her head. "Erica, to make your proposal at such a time, don't you feel a little despicable?" "No other way, if I didn't do this, you will escape once again, I have to be serious once in a while." Speaking in innocent tones, Erica was truly maddening yet adorable.

Come to think of it, ever since Liliana moved to Japan, the frequency of being troubled by the blonde beauty has clearly decreased. It was probably because the number of naggers has increased apart from Yuri, so she behaved a bit more. Or perhaps she was one to adjust her style as the situation arises. Reducing those half-joking hugs, but replacing them by pouncing on sure-kill-opportunities. Eschewing the tactics of continual advances, instead turning to calculating moments of assured victory to attack critical weak points. Just like at this moment, the strategy of cornering Godou with no avenue of escape. "Kusanagi Godou, are you fine! Sorry, I am late." "Godou-san, I hope you were not hurt!?" Running to the scene were Liliana and Yuri. The silver-haired girl was holding the slender Hime-Miko in her arms like a bridal carry. Most likely it was because Yuri exhausted herself when the two of them ran along the corridors and up the stairs. Her physical stamina was clearly much lower than a normal girl. Godou deduced so, but his inner thoughts became even sadder. No one had taken any concern for the safety of Takagi. These girls can be described as kind-hearted and merciful, and yet they treated him like this. Godou finally understood slightly, how pitiful the life of the classmate lying sprawled over the concrete floor on the roof. "Since everyone is here, then let's start over. Kusanagi-san, who do you wish to date tomorrow? Do you want to pick the happy threesome with me and Yuri, or spend time as a couple with Ericasan?" To the contents of Ena's question, Liliana glared with dangerous eyes at Erica who was leaning against Godou, while Yuri nodded sorrowfully. For some reason, Godou felt like he owed everyone an apology, but he had no choice but to make a decision. "Ah, about this... I don't actually want to be alone with Erica, but due to some complicated circumstances, I have to go out with this fellow here tomorrow..." Godou explained in a soft voice that could barely be heard. Embarrassed and hanging his head, his neck was embraced by the blonde beauty.

She was smiling like an angel, but to Godou she was truly the devil.

[edit]Part 4
That night, Erica was lying on the bed in her own room relaxing as she reached for the cellphone. The first person to contact was Liliana Kranjcar. "Hello, Lily, can we talk about tomorrow?" 'You deceived my master, and intend on planning shameless lechery for tomorrow. ...Fine, how do you plan on explaining to me?' Liliana answered most unhappily. "I don't need to explain anything. For two people in love, a time and place not to be disturbed by others is necessary, so I would like to make a suggestion for you?" 'Suggestion?' "Yes, after all, you will insist on being the bodyguard and secretly follow, but that will tastelessly spoil the mood, so could you not come along? That is my request." 'T-that I cannot agree. Protecting the safety of Kusanagi Godou is a necessary measure.' "There are no safety issues if Godou is with me. If you decline this request then it's a real shame. Your latest work will be published to the world through the internet. The whole world will know of Lily's talents." 'My latest work? How do you know of such a thing?' "What kind of story is it, that novel, eh? Leaving her home the quaint French countryside to go traveling, a girl was captured by a handsome Sicilian mafia boss, and became his maid and lover. Remember to keep that piece of dialogue: 'I will make you unable to live without my body from now on...'" 'Ooh, stop! No more, please!' "Lily you sure are daring, even I felt embarrassed just by reading it. Because of that, I still haven't finished the whole thing. Right, let me read to the end tonight." 'Please do not continue reading it! I will stay home tomorrow and not go out, is that fine!' Liliana roared as if she was about to cry. 'You devil! How on earth do you do it, always knowing my secrets!?'

"No comment. Secrets of the trade." Erica answered casually. Apparently Liliana has also suspected of a betrayer in her midst, and put great effort in the location and manner of concealing her creative notebook. However Karen has stayed one step ahead of her, and always successfully made a copy and sent them over every time. Ending that conversation, Erica next called Yuri. 'Hello, I am Mariya. Erica-san, how do you do?' "Are you free right now? About tomorrow, have you and Ena considered following me and Godou tomorrow?" The kind-hearted Hime-Miko did not know how to lie. Certain in this belief, Erica asked directly. However, Yuri's response was rather emotional. 'I-I will definitely not do something so despicable!' "Then let's not talk about Yuri, but it is possible that Ena-san will follow us." 'No, I do not think that Ena-san will consider such details.' "So in conclusion, she does not rely on wits, but is someone who acts on impulse and instinct." Normally, such a mindless opponent would not be worth fretting over, but when rare people possess such wild beast-like instincts, they prove to be formidable foes impossible to predict with common sense. Regrettably, Seishuuin Ena was one of them. 'By the way... Erica-san.' "What is it? Relax, I know Yuri is bound by many restrictions, so I approve of you by Godou's side, and I won't cast you out due to the appearance of that kind of woman. Like your feelings for Godou, at the appropriate time, I will help you and Godou get together." Yuri was the girl who possessed the miko disposition that she lacked, as well as an extraordinary level of spirit vision. To Erica, Yuri was the best supporting candidate she found in Japan. Liliana once bragged that she could apply herself to all sorts of situations, but the partnership of Erica and Yuri greatly surpassed her in overall ability. In order to oppose the greatly practical blue knight, it was necessary not to distance Yuri.

Since other than her precious abilities, this miko had other qualities that did not lose to Lily. "I, Erica Blandelli, will never abandon those I have taken care of. If you believe in me, I will be very happy." 'I-I know I make things hard for Erica-san sometimes, but I feel that Erica-san is someone who can be trusted.' Yuri was exceptionally adorable when she acted shy yet honest. 'However, Ena-san has been my important friend all these years... I hope that you two can get along better.' "I don't plan on escalating things, but everything started with her." 'I am sorry... From a long time ago, that person has always loved playing practical jokes...' "It's fine, as long as as Ena-san shows a friendly attitude, I don't want to be in conflict with her either." 'Thank you, then we have chatted for quite a while, it is almost time to hang up... Ah, finally may I make a suggestion?' "Please." 'Umm... though Erica-san said earlier you will help resolve the awkwardness between Godou-san and I, but you do not need to worry too much about that. Because if it is really necessary, I will work hard to find a solution myself!' Yuri went silent after saying those words, perhaps due to embarrassment, she must have been trembling all over on the other side of the line. Imagining her state, Erica smiled, though this miko was sometimes a bit nagging, her nature was very kind, and she did things with great consideration. When acting together, she will most likely defer the role of leadership. And she loves Godou very much, so she will never betray him. As an ally for the rest of their lives, her character is flawless. Though from their standpoints they will be competing for Kusanagi Godou's love, it will be fine as long as I secure victory in a direct confrontation. Truly, it would be best to let Godou marry Yuri as a concubine after me. As the first and second wives guarding over Godou by his side and not letting any other woman gain an opening. Occasional flirting is fine, but definitely cannot let him get serious with outside women.

However, if it was someone exceptionally talented like Liliana, exceptions could be made. But the first requirement is that they accept Erica's superior position. "I see, then let's do as you wish, I will cheer for you." Erica hung up the phone. Then, tomorrow will be the first date with Godou. She will try to let Godou decide their destination and the details of the activities, how will things end up? With great anticipation, Erica went to bed early, a rare decision indeed.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

5 - Date Progression

It was Friday night, and Godou was worrying in his room. Date. The first time in his life. And a date with no other but Erica Blandelli. She had said 'Since it is a rare opportunity, Godou show me your true worth. I leave all the details of tomorrow's planning in your hands... If I find it boring then it's not acceptable.' Girls were just so unreasonablebesides, where could he bring Erica that would be satisfying? Nothing came to mind at all! Then the ringing of the cellphone interrupted his vexation. Seeing the call display on the LCD screen, Godou could not help being surprised, because it showed a very nostalgic name. "It's been a while, Miura, how have you been?" "Yes, well enough, how about you?" The one who called was Godou's middle school friend back from the days when he still played baseball. One of the few famed fastball pitchers in Tokyo, and now attending a high school in Tokyo. Naturally, he joined the baseball club which was a well-known strong team, and they participated in the National High School Baseball Championship this year. "So, Kusanagi, you've already seen that, right?" That? Godou was confused by what Miura was referring to.

"Yes, that. How should I put it, me, my first appearance." "...Ah yes! Congratulations for entering the National High School Baseball Championship. Come to think of it, you have stepped upon the pitcher's mound as a First Year, I didn't even realize that." Though Miura's high school entered the National High School Baseball Championship, their run ended with defeat in their second match. But it was during the last inning when defeat was imminent that Miura was sent to the pitcher's mound. "Uh, is that so? But I did believe I would be able to play eventually, hahaha." His mood brightening up so suddenly, what a simple man. But when Godou had watched the live broadcast of that match, he couldn't think of any words to congratulate him. Miura's appearance had not been able to reverse the defeat, and in the final moments... "No, though it's wonderful that you got to play, but when you looked at the catcher's signal and shook your head, it resulted in a two point homerun that ended the match. You were probably refusing his suggestion to throw a curve ball and decided to pitch a straight, right? Actually your judgment was..." 'Y-you really are very naggy! Since you're no longer a catcher, don't guess randomly!' I did not guess randomly. Since Godou understood Miura's habits and interests, he could tell from observation. Anyway, being able to see his friend active in the sport made Godou happy. 'Anyway, let's get back to the main topic. Our school which was fortunate enough to enter the Championship, is now restructuring the team in preparation for challenging the Championship again next year... And today, the coach's wife is having a baby.' "That's great news, but what does that have to do with me?" 'Listen well. Due to this, to celebrate the birth of the child there has been an amnesty. Tomorrow I can finally take a break from practice. A whole day! I've never had a day off ever since I joined the club!' "Oh, that truly is amnesty." A sports club that aimed for the National High School Baseball Championship, normally could not possibly take a break on a Saturday. Precisely because of that, Godou understood why Miura was so happy.

'So, let's all go out and have some fun tomorrow! I have already confirmed with Rui and Nakayama, and that fellow Rui said he had a great idea for something to do together. Let us let loose together having been apart for so long.' "Rui and Nakayama are coming as well!?" Godou could not help feeling shocked, those two were also friends from middle school. Though they belonged to different teams, they had worn the same uniform during the Tokyo selection. Like Godou though, they have since stopped playing baseball. To meet his fellow baseball friends after so long, it was a great feeling. As he thought to this point, Godou's shoulders slumped, no way, tomorrow he had to go on a date with Erica. However, let's listen to the details of Miura's planned activities before reconsidering. '...Something like that. I still want to find one more person, but everyone else is busy with baseball club activities and couldn't come. I guess we'll just have to find a random person to play...' "If that's the case, I have an excellent candidate. Leave the last person to me." Godou confirmed with Miura, and then took a deep breath. With that the date tomorrow would not be a problem. Erica doesn't dislike playing sports and competing with others, so she should be happy, right? Finally everything is resolved. Of course, Godou did not realize, this was what was commonly known as digging one's grave. On the fated Saturday, after half past eight in the morning. At the public sports ground in the Adachi ward, in an indoor football field. Today was the opening of the amateur indoor football tournament. In such a facility Erica Blandelli was sighing in a most depressed manner. "I know I was the one who let you make all the decisions, but still..." The blonde Caucasian beauty was wearing a sporty and casual short-sleeved outfit that accentuated her graceful figure, making her stand out very much. "After hearing we were meeting in sportswear and to bring a change of clothes, I already had an ominous feeling." That was the message Godou left through Arianna when he called that morning.

The way she repeated her tone of voice, was more severely mocking than any other time. "Even if I were to take a step back, and play your football tournament with you, it should not be like this. It should have been impossible for this to happen. Underestimating your inability to read the mood was my mistake." After much complaining, Erica glanced at Godou's friends who he hasn't met for so long. The first was Miura. For a high school first year, his build was not bad, and a very capable fastball pitcher. The next was the slender Rui, though he was a man, he had a very cute face. Former second baseman and first hitter. Finally was Nakayama. A puffy hairstyle and strongly built body that reminded one of a wandering [28] warrior. Former left outfielder and strong hitter. They too were glaring at Godou with reproachful eyes. The joy of the old friends reunion was all but gone, as if facing off against a troublemaker "Clearly all I wanted was to have a date with Godou alone, but you went ahead and invited three interlopers. Virtually impossible to comprehend. Are you really unable to read the mood! I am completely aghast!" "To get a girlfriend before me, who entered the National Championship... And a foreigner to boot..." Next to Erica who was scolding Godou, Miura was muttering like he had lost his mind. "Kusanagi-san was always like this. He acted as if he didn't know how to get along with the opposite sex, but then the cutest girls would keep pestering him. This hasn't changed at all." Like one in the know, Rui simply shrugged. "You betrayer..." Even Nakayama was crying large droplets of tears. Though his appearance was wild, he was actually a crybaby. Finally, everyone but Godou breathed a deep sigh. "Really, that is why I say Godou is no good. Slow, dense, and doesn't know how to read the atmosphere!" Erica spoke as if delivering a declaration, and the other three boys nodded vigorously in agreement.

Why? Godou was completely perplexed, why is everyone talking about him like that? "Whatever, since I'm here anyway, and this is a tournament. Escaping doesn't suit my style. Fine, indoor football? You guys make sure you don't drag me down. I, Erica Blandelli, can tolerate the incompetent, but will definitely not forgive anyone who hinders me." Erica changed her mood and declared. The instigating tone like the first time they met, in a certain way, this was her true colors. "Kusanagi, your girlfriend is so arrogant! What is going on!?" "S-sorry, because she is still angry at me, so excuse her mood. However, she is one to stick to her words, so please do your best... Also, she is not my girlfriend, just an ordinary friend." The arrogant words of the blonde beauty displeased Miura and Godou quickly apologized. Watching this unfold, Rui laughed awkwardly while Nakayama continued to mutter to himself. "I knew Kusanagi would suffer due to girls one day, it's exactly as I imagined." "To build close relations with pretty girls, how nice..." And so, the five high school first years have gathered. The one who proposed entering the amateur indoor football tournament was Rui. With great aptitude for sports, he not only excelled in baseball but also displayed outstanding talent in football and basketball. After graduating from middle school, he switched to doing indoor football. By the way, for some unknown reason, Nakayama choose to join the fishing club in high school. Other than Rui, everyone else was essentially a newbie. The opposing teams were mostly composed of university students and those who have entered the workforce, as well as former football players, so the level of competition was quite high. Before the five participating teams started the tournament, Erica announced: "Your jobs will be to defend and gain possession, then pass the ball to me. I will then score. Understood?" Another delivery of grandiloquence. Team mate Miura was very angry, Rui simply forced a smile, while Nakayama was happy for some reason.

Even though Godou insisted that team work was very important, Erica ignored him. Usually this would have been fatal, but with these team mates, they ended up winning repeatedly and obtained second place. Truly, the athletic ability of all the team members was nothing to sneeze at. Erica required no explanation, while the remainder were all strong healthy youths and official athletes. They were all highly selected elites gathered together, and most importantly, they were young and vigorous. As matches reached the latter half, those in the workforce who lacked regular exercise had to stop running. And so, the tournament lasted from nine in the morning to one in the afternoon. ...In a corner of the public sports ground, Godou was merrily chatting with his old friends, when his shirt collar was grabbed from behind. "Hey, Godou, fun time is over. Do you really think you can just put me aside? What you should do next is take your beautiful lover on a date, right?" Erica had returned at some point after going off to take a shower. "Hey, you have to watch the situation. My friends are here, so..." Not only was her attitude dismal, but fire seemed to coming out from her eyes. Godou felt himself huddling in fear. Erica's imposing presence was currently most frightening. "Then let us lay out everything on the table. Who is at fault from the start? You? Or me? My mood is terrible, so please give me a swift and correct answer."

"S-should be me... right?" "Remove the 'should' and the 'right?', there is no one else but you." Erica's words were sharp and incisive, and Godou shrank back as he realized his error. "But you are fortunate, for I, Erica Blandelli, possesses the virtue of generosity and forgiveness. As long as you show contrition, I will not hesitate to present my love as a gift to you, how's that?" "T-thenwhat should I do now" As he tried hard to turn his head, he found Erica glaring at him. Godou panicked. If this was baseballno, no matter what kind of competition, or even a battle against a god or a devil king, he will always find a way! Unable to bear the heavy atmosphere, Rui tried to lighten the situation. "Ok, you don't have to mind us any longer, Kusanagi. Why don't you and Erica-san go for lunch now, just the two of you!" "Eh, how can we let Kusanagi be alone with his girlfriend! I will not allow it!" "Nakayama, I leave Miura in your care." "Yes, just do your part and don't mess things up." Following Rui's directions, Nakayama immediately reached out his hands and covered Miura's mouth from behind. Miura could only roar, unable to form words. Satisfied, the former second baseman happily said: "Quick, leave while the coast is clear. Goodbye, Kusanagi-san." "Ah, yes. Sorry... then let's go, Erica." As his three old friends watched them go, Godou and Erica left the sports ground.

[edit]Part 2
Finally, the chance arrived for Godou to be alone with Erica that day. In any case, Godou decided to walk towards the main streets with lots of shops. "Godou, my love for you has never changed, but that is simply not enough to suppress the vortex of anger forming in my heart, please take a little care in the activities from here on, ok?"

"Has what I've done really been so terrible...?" "If you have something to say, then speak out clearly. If you want to know exactly where you have messed up, I can grade each of your actions starting from yesterday." "Spare me. It's all my fault, ok. But please don't take out your anger on my friends." "If this was the second or the third date, then no matter how displeased I felt, I would still treat them as guests with utmost politeness. However today is an exception and I cannot allow it." Angrily finishing her words, Erica shifted her gaze away from Godou. "A first date is a rare event, and clearly a day to commemorate. You truly are dense, and completely failed to understand how I feel!" Godou surrendered. To think Erica would express her feelings with such forthcoming honesty. Her face that had turned away in anger, perhaps carried a bit of shyness. "Yes, yes it's my fault, I will try to improve in the future. Please don't be angry, be happy." "It's fine, you don't have to apologize. Actually from the very beginning I had no expectations from you!" Erica's tone was still very critical, and Godou tried very hard to emphasize he was reflecting on his actions. In order to placate her, he spent over twenty minutes. Finally causing her anger to subside, they decided to find a place to eat. "Arianna originally said she could prepare lunchboxes for us" Erica mentioned the name of her live-in assistant and maid. "But since we often eat her lunches at school, so I told her not to, as it is rare enough for us to go out on a date." "Yes, and I would feel bad asking her to make lunch on a holiday." "Perhaps it would be better if I made something for you personally?" To Erica's suggestion, Godou immediately shook his head. "That thought has never crossed my mind." It is rumored that Erica's only cooking experience was boiling water for instant noodles.

This wise, capable, and universally talented girl, was in essence, an even more sheltered high class young lady than Yuri. Uh, probably best to just call her a princess or a queen. To imagine Erica toiling in the kitchen with her unhoned cooking skills, perhaps such a scene might make one smile, but it definitely did not suit this girl. Rather than watch Erica suffering at something she was not good at, Godou preferred seeing her glory and prestige like a princess. "Is that so? But being described that way does not make me happy." "Everyone is different, isn't that for the best? Anyway, what do you want to eat?" Since they have arrived in an area with many different restaurants, Godou sought her opinion. A Tokyo native and a Milanese, there was probably no commonality in their eating preferences, but fortunately neither of them were picky eaters, and any choice would have satisfied them both. "Let's go to that Chinese restaurant first? A safe bet." Right in front of their eyes, was a tiny Chinese restaurant. Ethnic Chinese were present in every country of the world, and of course Italy was no exception. While staying there, the two of them had often visited Chinese restaurants. "I don't really want to, I visited a similar shop a few days ago." "In that case, which one should we pick..." "Trying something Japanese occasionally would be nice, how about sushi and tempura?" In truth, Erica's understanding of Japanese culture was nowhere advanced as her mastery of the Japanese language. Once you realize that she has merely spent three months in this country, too much cannot be expected from her. However, it would seem rather odd that she can converse with others in perfect Japanese yet she is foreign to Japanese culture. But to pick those two things out of everything else, Godou could only laugh awkwardly as he surveyed the surroundings. "It's actually a bit unsuitable for high school students to be eating those types of food. I don't know where you want to go, but I'm kind of against it... However, if it's that kind of shop, I can still accept..." Discovering a rotary sushi franchise, Godou made a suggestion but Erica refused.

"Though I have no idea how well that shop is rated, I don't want to eat there. How should I put it, the server uniform looks smelly, and the shop gives an impression of zero individuality. Compared to tolerating bad cuisine, I would consider wasting time in that kind of a shop more of a suffering experience. Let's not go there." Without even checking out the decor within the shop, she had already made up her mind with a single glance from the outside. Erica's value system was rather peculiar. Compared to fast food or family restaurants that were small and clean, but lacking in distinctive style, she preferred eating at roadside stalls or messy and dirty little shops. Caring neither for taste, appearance nor comfort, but deciding where she went based on 'level of interest.' The fact that she depended heavily on the slightly problematic Arianna, was probably due to the same reason. Godou was once again reminded of her unique tastes. "Let's go there then, it is Japanese and should probably have what you like to eat." "I see, it feels ok, but I can't tell what this shop is selling." It was a Osaka-style okonomiyaki
[29]

shop that had a quiet atmosphere.

Opened for business since the middle of the Shouwa period, the shop gave off a sense of cleanliness, and Godou and Erica passed through the curtains and entered the door. Out from the kitchen came a middle-aged lady who brought them to their seats in the hall. There were no other customers. "...Iron plate?"
[30]

It goes without saying that Erica was not kneeling on the tatami, but sitting slanted. Seeing the large iron plate unique to this kind of restaurant, Erica tilted her head incredulously. "Using this metal plate, you fry things to eat yourself." "Ah, it's a self-served restaurant, then let us start quickly." "The fire was just lit, and the iron plate hasn't heated up yet, you can't start even if you wanted to." The two first chatted and then waited for the food to arrive. What they ordered was the assorted pancake and the pork pancake that this restaurant innovated.

Of course Godou was not some kind of optimist, and he never expected Erica to start frying the pancakes herself, so he placed the ingredients on the iron plate, adjusted the shape, then repeated frying until it was done, and finally added the condiments. "Ah, I never knew you could cook so well, this gives me a bit of a surprise." Erica praised Godou as she ate the assorted pancake that had been divided into several slices. "Simply spreading out ingredients to fry can't really be considered cooking, at most it's just imitating how others do it." "Really? ...Then let me try." "If you are serious, I won't stop you... But you sure you're fine?" In terms of results, Godou's worries were for naught. Though all she did was watch from the side, it turned out that Erica's frying skills were not bad at all. Furthermore, she made delicious fried noodles just through Godou's verbal instructions, and even [31] successfully fried the monjayaki , a task supposed to be difficult for novices. "Godou, you are truly fortunate. To this day there has been no one else who has eaten cuisine personally prepared by me... even grandfather. You must savor this from the bottom of your heart." "I am truly thankful for this meal you have prepared... But really, when you put your mind to it, you really can do it quite well..." Godou marveled at Erica's talent as he used his chopsticks to pick up the food. But then again for such a small task as frying a pancake, one could hardly feel her earnest effort. Truly it was very much in her style. Just like a queen bestowing rewards upon a subject, or a princess allowing a knight to kiss her hand, Erica watched with such an expression as Godou ate. "However, cooking once in a while feels quite nice. If you don't mind, I will do it again. Just for Godou, I will personally cook." "Uh, sure if another chance comes along, thank you for your efforts..." "Ah, that tone of voice doesn't sound too confident. You've already witnessed my talent just now, right?"

"I know you are very capable, but if you suddenly have the impulse to make something 'that seems very interesting' and end up creating something like Anna's cooking, then my stomach is in peril." "The way you put it, really sounds interesting..." "Which is exactly what I'm saying, don't go making those strange creations!" Anna was, in other words, Arianna. In the field of cooking, she was a woman who could reach world class levels of innovation. The two of them finished their meal with Anna as the topic of conversation. Erica mentioned that she had something to do at Ueno, so the two of them set forth. Due to the fact that Godou protested strongly against taking a taxi, they switched to taking the streetcar to their destination. "What you meant by something to do, couldn't be shopping, right?" "Correct, I want to buy a few articles of western clothing." Having the experience of being dragged off by his sister to accompany her shopping, Godou began to review his options for killing boredom, but he was greatly surprised when they reached their destination. "T-this is not a clothing store! I-It's an underwear store!?" "Broadly speaking, this also falls under western clothing. Godou, don't be so hung up on these minor details." Located in one of the high class department stores in Ueno, was an underwear store on the floor specializing in female fashion. All sorts of different mini articles of clothing (cannot describe them in too much detail) laid out in [32] rows, or swirling like a vortex into a small hill, or forming their own universe like a mandala. Erica smiled at Godou who was just about to get up and bolt for the door. "I need your preference as a basis for judgment. So why don't you start, tell me which style you'd like me to try?" "Any style will do, after all there's no difference!" "To say something like that, you are really hopeless. One day I will have you strip them off personally, isn't that right? I believe they have to be chosen with care." "S-strip off!?"

Godou was silent, for her to say something so bold in such a place. And while they were conversing, the saleslady (looks about twenty-something, and quite pretty too) must have heard! Stealing a glance at her, the saleslady returned a polite smile. Unlike the so-called professional smile, this was the kind of smile that seemed to say 'ah, these kids are so young.' "Anyway, why do you have to come to this kind of store, they must sell underwear near where you live?" "You won't be able to buy imports unless you come to this part of town. Though the ones made in Japan have great quality and the designs are rather cute, they don't really match my image. What do you think of this one?" Erica pointed at a pair of white panties sewn with plenty of lace. Applying a cutting to the nonessential portions of the fabric to create a light fluttery feeling, an air of regal and extraordinarily upper class taste is exuded, achieving a fully glamorous effect. It really did suit Erica very well... no no. Godou forcefully shook his head, and dispelled this frivolous thought. "That piece was imported from France, truly excellent." The saleslady from just now, chose a perfect opportunity to chime in. "If you like it, why don't you try it out?" "I see, then I will. So Godou, I want your opinion, accompany me to the changing room and let me listen to your thoughts." "W-who would agree to such a thing?" Erica ended up trying a whole stack, and decided to buy them all. The merchandise was to be delivered to her home, and settled by credit card. Though he often witnessed Erica spending money so freely on shopping, Godou had yet to get used to it. Still, after they left the store, his mood lightened a lot. "Your mission has not ended, can you go over there with me?" Erica spoke to Godou whose mood had turned for the better.

The two of them left the department store and entered the crowd. As expected of the Ueno area on a holiday, it was very lively. Leaving behind the JR train station and the Ameyoko market street, Erica made her way towards nearby Yushima with Godou trailing after her. Choosing her path without a shred of hesitation, it seemed like she has fully accustomed herself to the geography of Tokyo. That was Erica. Even though she was not well-versed in traditional Japanese culture or the customs and habits of ordinary people, she had mastered the geography around Tokyo as well as as all places that affected either her organization or her own personal activities. Entering a residential neighborhood near Ueno and following an uphill slope, Godou was taken to the boundaries of what appeared to be a cluster of shady looking love motels.

[edit]Part 3
Godou fell silent, what on earth were Erica's intentions!? "Erica, wait a moment first. What are you planning next?" "You ask me what I'm doing... To make preparations to resolve the conflict that arose recently." Godou felt greatly shaken. Speaking of conflict resolution, could she mean clarifying their ambiguous relationship in a decisive manner? How do you truly feel about me? Today you must give a straight answer. This time I will not allow you to dodge the issue like usual, please show some manliness at this time, and demonstrate clearly with your words and attitude. Godou feared that Erica would catch him unaware with such lines, and wracked his brain in preparation for responses. Was he truly cornered this time...? "What is it, Godou? Your face looks like you have a stomach ache, are you unwell?" Erica noticed his odd behavior and questioned. This woman had the attractive exterior of a devil, the strong will to materialize her wishes, the overwhelming charisma that was impossible to resist, and in this kind of situation, an unbelievable power that exceeded normal parameters.

However, in reality she was just looking at Godou with an incredulous expression. "You ask me why? Think about it, this place, how should I put it..." "This place? Is there a problem with this place? Though I did notice there are a number of strange buildings." "Eh...?" "Now that it's mentioned, the map did indicate there were motels here, but there should be no reason to run such businesses in this dismal neighborhood, right? And the buildings are so unfashionable, though they are quite interesting in their own way." Erica responded in casual tones. Could it be that Erica... she didn't know that motels had that kind of connotation...? That's right, she is completely unaware. Truly the young mistress of the Blandelli family! Having reached this conclusion, Godou felt as if a heavy load had been lifted off his back. Great, there was still plenty of buffer time until the ultimate situation will be reached. "You don't look too well? If you don't mind, perhaps we could rent a room around here to take a rest?" "No no, I'm fine. Continue onwards! Anyway, where are you going?" Godou responded loudly, and Erica suspiciously stared at Godou as she pointed to the shrine in front of them. "That's the place, let's enter." Before the row of motels was a little shrine. A quiet place that was completely different from the nearby Yushima Seidou or Kanda Shrine. On the entrance torii hung a plaque with the name Tamaura Shrine. The kannushi was not there and no one seemed to be there. After surveying the surroundings, Erica placed her hand on the door of the front hall and pushed. Opening, the door did not seem to be locked. "How careless. But even if they forgot to lock the door, we can't go in so casually." "Originally I was just planning on surveying the outside, but it turns out no one is here... No problem, after all this is a public shrine anyway."
[33]

Walking into the front hall as they spoke, they found the shrine contained surprising signs of someone living there. The reason was the neatly arranged objects in the corner. Sleeping bag, many magazines and manga, dried bread and fruit and other nonperishable food these were all piled up in an organized manner, but their presence conspicuously clashed with the shrine surroundings. Erica glanced at these items in the front hall and softly spoke in deep thought. "Nothing that can be used as a clue... what a waste of time." "Come on, behave, what you're doing right now is against the law." After some nagging from Godou, the Italian-born beauty finally left the premises. However, she immediately spoke such a line: "This place yielded nothing useful, let's hurry to the next destination." Hastened by Erica to the next place to visit, Godou was shocked once again. It turned out to be the high school section of Jounan Academy, the school that they attended. "I think Godou's instincts are very good." Erica praised him as they walked in the sports ground on this holiday. There were members of sports clubs engaged in activities on the field, but the rest of the school was very quiet. "I think it's very bad actually... since I'm often labeled dense and slow." Just a couple of hours ago, he had been scolded severely by this girl. However, the other party Erica simply went "hmph" and made a gesture ridiculing him. "That only applies to the way you treat women. What I referred to just now, were your instincts towards supernatural phenomenon such as magic and divinities. Basically, you have acute instincts towards danger just like a wild beast, that's true right?" Now that she put it that way, it did feel likely to be true. After becoming a campione, it was as if he had gained a sixth sense that sometimes made Godou aware of things that he could not possibly know about. But why bring this ability up right now?

"Since I am expecting results from Godou's instincts, I have a question for you. From my sources I have heard that someone has done something unusual to the school, probably some sort of spell. Do you sense any signs of tampering?" "No, I feel nothing..." Godou tried to survey Jounan Academy's school buildings, sports ground, and foundations, but couldn't sense anything. The only feeling obtained was the sense of emptiness from the lack of students on a weekend. "You need to be more serious. Concentrate and let your senses become clearer. If you try that, your spirit vision might even end up having a higher success rate than Lily." "Uh, how could that be possible? I don't have any spirit vision to begin with." Godou thought back at Liliana's abilities as both a knight and a witch. In the battle against Perseus he had witnessed her spirit vision, and then Mariya has also shown him the powers of spirit vision many times. He clearly did not possess it. "Spirit vision refers to the ability to extract [Memories of the Void] from the [Boundary of Life and Immortality] in the Astral Realm. The reason why you often display extraordinary instincts, could possibly be due to the campione's sixth sense peering into the Astral Realm." Erica's words led Godou to think back to a certain buried memory. The Boundary of Life and Immortality, it seemed like he has heard of it before. But [Memories of the Void] and such stuff were totally incomprehensible, so Godou decided to just forget about it. "Perhaps using that ability, you can obtain something that approaches spirit vision. Try again... Also, perhaps Yuri's example has misled you, but even for European witches, obtaining spirit vision is extremely difficult." "Is that so? But didn't Liliana say that she had spirit vision as well?" "That is correct, but the crux of the matter is the success rate. The chance for a witch to successfully activate spirit vision effectively is at best ten percent, but from my estimates Yuri definitely exceeds sixty percent." "How can it differ by so much!" "Yes, if a situation required spirit vision from witches, usually they would gather dozens of them so that the overall success rate is raised through quantity."

Godou finally got the point. Come to think of it, Liliana did explain to him during the battle against Perseus, that it was the grace of Athena that allowed her to obtain spirit vision abilities that surpassed her previous level. Now Godou finally understood the reason why Erica has been so preoccupied with Yuri ever since the first time they met. "Why don't you ask Mariya for help?" "Think about why I can't do that? This has political implications." "When you said someone... Could it be a member of that whatever Committee?" "Wrong, this time the Committee is the side trying to hinder her, but they cannot help but acquiesce to her actions with frustrationcan you understand?" "A woman... then it's Seishuuin Ena, looks like Yuri and the rest will have lots of trouble." Finally understanding after much explanation... hearing Godou's exclamation, Erica shrugged her shoulders. "Lily and I can still act independently, even if we lose support from the magic associations of our home country, it won't be a huge problem... But if you look at the girls around Godou using this perspective, then Yuri's situation is the most delicate. You have to be more observant of these things." "Yes, yes, I get it." Failing to pay attention in those areas, this was something that needed to be improved. As Godou thought, he decided to answer Erica's request. In order to look for anything out of the ordinary, Godou ran throughout the school. "...Uh, nothing strange was found." "Still didn't work, seems like you're no good for anything outside of battle." Hearing his simple report, Erica was exasperated. Godou felt the same way. Even though his instincts were very good, they only seemed to work in the heat of battle. During battle, in the instant when his instincts kick in, there was a feeling like sparks exploding. Godou tried focusing his eyes on the school walls.

I hate this place. Such a thought flowed into his mind. Enemy, to be more precise, he could feel the presence of the enemy floating around. "I found a bad feeling around this area, but other than that, nothing." "This wall? Perhaps some kind of barrier was erected?" Erica and Godou began a serious discussion in front of the wall of the school building. However the answer to their questions, came from an unexpected direction. "That isn't a barrier, but I won't go into the details. Ama no Murakumo and I did a little tinkering there, but not just in one location." The two turned to look behind. Seishuuin Ena was approaching from the opposite side of the sports ground. Wearing her uniform despite being the weekend, with the familiar long and narrow bag slung over her shoulder. "'The many-fenced place of Izumo / Of the many clouds risingTo dwell there with my spouse / Do I build a many-fenced palace: Ah, that many-fenced palace!' Have you heard of this? This is the enchanted song of Susanoo, the one I inscribed on eight different places when I infiltrated the school many days ago. I knew it would come in handy eventually." The friendly yamato nadeshiko, innocent and forthcoming. Though she looked the same as usual, but Godou sensed a strange feeling. "I came to inspect them today. If they didn't take effect in a crisis, I would be very troubled. But why are you two here? Aren't you supposed to be on a date?" Her tone becoming sharp, Ena turned her gaze to Erica. The girl known as the [Diavolo Rosso], answered with a polite smile. "We are on a date right now, but we just decided to investigate Ena-san's prepared pranks on the way, that's all." "Really, then I'm sorry. Have I disturbed you two?" Though it sounded like a calm conversation, an unfriendly atmosphere seemed to be hanging between the two of them. Godou frowned. "I don't know what conflict exists between the two of you, but could you two not cause any strange commotions?"

"Understood, hubby... though that's how I want to address you, it turns out to be really difficult." Ena let down the bag from her shoulder, and opened it dexterously with one hand. "Other than declaring myself to be Kusanagi-san's woman, I have one other goal." "Goal?" "Eliminating me, most likely." Erica spoke in a sarcastic tone. The Hime-Miko showed a "that's right" expression, and smiled. An expression that had not been shown previously, it was a wild grin that belonged to a carnivore in the middle of a hunt. "Kusanagi-san is a super important person, so letting a foreign lady to be hanging by his side is no good. That's what the people back home say. Hoho, though it's fine for me either way, but..." The bag fell to the ground, and the sheathed sword was revealed. "If this mission definitely needs to be accomplished, then there's no way around it. And hearing that the opponent is an Italian knight has gained Ena's interest. At the same time, grampsy has also felt amused by the surprise." "Grampsy? The one who bestowed the divine sword on you?" Erica planned to elucidate the detailed situation at that time. "How detailed knowledge, as expected of Erica-san. Yes, grampsy can be quite a terrifying person. Let alone the Hime-Miko, even the History Compilation Committee members have to fearfully cater to his mood." Ena drew the sword from its sheath. The blade was infused with a sacred silvery white light, full of imperial splendor. Due to the emergency situation unfolding, Godou and Erica exchanged glances. (Let me handle her first while you observe for now. If you used your authority, it would probably kill her.) (Uh, that's right... but don't go too far.) Godou felt uneasy, but decided to leave things to Erica for now.

The special powers usurped from Verethragna's authority included monstrous strength, super speed, lightning, solar fire, and others... A multitude of powerful abilities, but none of them were suitable for dealing with a normal human. Unless the enemy was an immortal god, otherwise Godou would not want to activate his authority. Once Godou stepped back, Erica summoned Cuore di Leone in her hand. The sword with the narrow blade that gave off a chilling brightness. Watching the red and black knight enter a stance, Ena happily declared: "Since this is school on the weekends there's no need to mind Yuri then. Having Kusanagi-san present is a bit troublesome, but I've already made preparations to handle him, so let us determine the victor right here!" Having spoken, she kicked the ground once. With wide strides, Ena thrusted with her magnificent sword. Jumping to the side to evade the attack, Erica counterattacked with a thrust from Cuore di Leone. However, Ena dodged by lightly twisting her body like a bat. Erica glared with sharp eyes while Ena stared back savagely. In the next instant, their swords began to clash intensely. Erica brandished the lightweight Cuore di Leone, thrusting continuously without pause. A series of attacks like a hail of bullets. But Ena parried all attacks by lightly waving the blade of her sword in a left-right motion. Her sword should be far longer and heavier than the magic sword of the lion. But in spite of that, Ena showed a perfect defense and could even counterattack while she focused her attention on the attacks of the blonde female knight. Erica skillfully defended Ena's return strikes, but always in the nick of time. Who could have thought that Japan had a girl whose swordsmanship was able to match Erica as equals! As Godou felt surprised by the unexpected revelations, he desperately tried to come up with a plan.

By the time his thoughts returned to the battle, both combatants' attacks had become more and more intense. If this continued, it would likely end with one side heavily injured. How could their fight be interrupted? He did not have any weapons and cannot use his authority. Then as a man he was down to one weapon. "Damn it, after all I probably can't die, so let's take a gamble!" Godou possessed the [Ram] incarnation which allowed him to revive from near death injuries, but if he died instantly it was useless. Godou ignored his rational mind and told himself 'as long as I'm lucky, I won't die' and took action. Erica and Ena continued to exchange attacks fiercely. Godou used his own body to block the space in between their swinging swords. "--Godou!?" "--Kusanagi-san!?" Erica and Ena put away their weapons simultaneously, and prevented a tragedy at the last instant. If either of them had been slightly lacking in reflexes, judgment or swordsmanship, then Godou would have been sliced apart. "Godou, what are you doing! There are limits to stupidity!" "I had no other way. Other than this, I couldn't think of another method to stop you two..." To Erica who seldom lost her composure, Godou answered with his trembling body. No matter what, he narrowly missed death and the battle was halted. In terms of results, his decision was correct. "Y-you shouldn't be so reckless, but now I understand, it's something like that." Ena seemed to have confirmed something. Understand? What did she understand? "In order to make Yuri, who is slow to warm up to others, fall for you, I've always suspected that you must have great manliness somewhere. As expected it's that clich? 'To protect the woman I love, I can give my life' kind of deal?" "Nothing like that. I didn't fully consider before I acted... Also, I was trying to protect you too." Godou's denial made Seishuuin Ena go 'eh?' with doubt.

"Not only Erica, I also don't want to see Seishuuin get hurt. Anyway, to resolve conflicts with swords is not right. You should have a good discussion to find a peaceful solution." "Really? So I have already been added to your list of 'my women'? Aw shucks, how embarrassing..." "No way! How can anyone do nothing when they see someone about to be sliced to death!" Watching the Hime-Miko getting a little shy, Godou protested strongly. But she was unaffected, and continued to speak complacently. "Looks like as long as Kusanagi-san is present, we can't fight properly. Then I will heed grampsy's advice, and use that move..." Ena who had been holding the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi with both hands, let go of the blade with her left and reached into her pocket. What she took out was a cellphone. "Oh by the way, I'm not making a phone-call, it's just a habit. In order to enter into a dialogue with the other world, this is necessary for the dialogue to succeedgrampsy, even though this happened earlier than planned, but please use that move." As she spoke softly into the cellphone, Godou and Erica became suspicious, but Ena immediately threw down the phone. The sky immediately became dark and the surroundings became dominated by darkness. Thinking it might be cloud cover, Godou looked up and was quite shocked. The sun in the sky was entirely darkened, and around the black circle was a white corona. It was almost like a solar eclipse! And then strong winds began to blow. Cold winds that seemed strong enough to blow an entire body away and cut open skin. "Whoever is swiftest among the boatmen of the Uji ferry will come to me. God whom I [35] worshipped, exists no longer! If you believe god once existed, sacrifice well! " Within the world sealed away by darkness, Ena chanted the incantation in a loud voice. To Godou, the spell words carried by the chant felt like they were tearing up the world, and his body was filled with vigor and battle spirit. Was it a god? Was a god coming here? Godou stared at the wall just now.
[34]

In that corner, an enemy's presence could be felt slightly. Massive amounts of divine power were being released, and the same energy could be felt from seven other locations within the school. "Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, is the divine blade used by Susanoo and Yamato Takeru... these two heroes. However, they were not only warriors who tamed their enemies by force but also highly intelligent heroes who employed deception when necessary. In other words, patron gods of deceit, the ever-changing, as well as thievery. Especially Susanoo, he was a god who even tricked the sun and covered it. Even if you are king, there is no way you can escape from this trap!" Ena's solemn voice was heard for the first time. In order to prevent the unpredictable outcome, Erica chopped at the Hime-Miko. However it was too late and the land beneath Godou's feet had turned into darkness. What was originally concrete became completely jet black. "Ooh wa wa wa ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!?" His body and limbs sank and disappeared into the darkness. Godou yelled as he resisted with all his might, but even as he thrashed his arms and legs there was nothing for him to grab or kick. The result was being swallowed by the void black space. Godou fell into the darkness and completely vanished. In that instant, Erica wielded Cuore di Leone and slashed at Ena with all her strength. But it was blocked by the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. As the magic sword of the lion and the divine sword pressed against each other, the two girls began to argue. "Where did you send Godou away to!?" "I don't know either, because the one who did it was grampsy." Ena responded to Erica who had discarded her usual elegant composure. Come to think of it, what the Hime-Miko just said.

The god of trickery and deceit, the god of the ever-changing, the god of thieveryin other words these identities are all con artists! Erica recalled the [Secret Tome of Prometheus], the one that could steal divine powers. Possessing the same qualities but with a mysterious power many times greater than the grimoire, Godou was taken away! "I think the king is probably now in the Netherworld, and grampsy isn't going to release him back to the real world." "The Netherworld? Could it be the Astral Realm the Boundary of Life and Immortality!?" "Ah, so it is also called that? I think the Committee members would be more knowledgeable in these areas." Erica shuddered as she watched the Hime-Miko who casually answered her questions. One who could freely use a divine artifact that ordinary mortals could not. One who could communicate with supernatural existences living in the Boundary of Life and Immortality. "It looks like amongst the Hime-Miko, there are quite a few girls possessing extraordinary dispositions." "Yes. Ena can hear the voice of god, and can borrow god's power slightly. If I explain it this way, I believe Erica-san can understand?" A user of divine possession! Erica was speechless. A miko that possessed such a disposition was even rarer than for spirit vision. If the Hime-Miko were able to recruit among its ranks someone with such legendary powers, looks like they will turn out to be an unimaginably troublesome organization. Ena seemed to have tired of answering questions, and jumped away from the state of pointing their blades at each other. "Perhaps due to being connected to grampsy, some spirits from that side have filtered over..." Ena was muttering, and straightened her arm, pointing Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi forward. This resulted in the sword altering its form. From a straight sword it slowly turned into a curved blade. The originally sacred white light from the blade turned black, and the body of the blade appeared to be burning with black flamesa form that seemed to herald catastrophe.

"Did you know? The one who brought the technique of forging curved blades to this country was a barbarian sword-smith seen as an enemy by the government." Ena spoke softly. Like the dark and icy cold wind blowing across execution grounds. "If the blade is curved, slicing power will be increased. The forging techniques of the [36] Ezo sword-smith were inherited by the craftsmen of Oshu, and from there promoted to the rest of the country... Absorbing the slaughtered barbarian power for its own use, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi also possesses this characteristic." Holding the jet black divine sword, Ena's face revealed a frightening smile. Rather than a miko serving god, it was more like the belligerent face of a ghost of the sword. "Assimilating the rebellious barbarian power for its own use the sword of conquest, that is Ena's partner, come let us duel!" Erica took a deep breath. She could feel Ena's magical power disappearing from her body. In order to perform powerful magic or use an authority's killing move, most magi and campiones will raise their magical power to the maximum. Erica has witnessed it many times already. But Ena was doing the opposite. Her power and presence was approaching zero almost as if she no longer existed. And entering the vessel of the Hime-Miko, was a solemn divine presence. "So which one is your grampsy, may I ask one more time?" "Uh? What do you mean by which one?" Erica asked the surprised Ena once again. "You just mentioned, right? There are two gods who possess this divine sword, Susanoo and Yamato Takeru. So the grampsy you keep mentioning, which one is he?" "It's Susanoo! But everyone calls him this unbecoming nickname, the Old One!" The storm god of conquest who held the attribute of steel. Protected by that kind of deity, a user of the legendary divine sword would be a formidable foe indeed. Erica anxiously looked at the spot where Godou disappeared.

The jet black darkness continued to swirl upon the surface of the ground. It was the deep darkness that swallowed the young campione that she loved. At this moment, a rash idea entered her heart, but she believed there was value in taking the challenge. What made the [Diavolo Rosso] steel her determination was that once the darkness disappeared, so will all clues to track him down. One of Erica's tenets was to avoid, as much as possible, battles she was unlikely to win. If she was to escape now, she will definitely regret afterwards. In the instant she thought that, her decision was made. Erica also jumped into the darkness that swallowed Godou. "Uh, you really did that. Very amazing! But I won't let you escape!" What on earth is this woman. Erica was speechless. Seeing her jump in, Ena also followed immediately. And so, the two girls jumped into the mysterious space that captured the campione.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

6 - Encounter in the Netherworld

Godou found himself in a mountain at some unknown location. After being swallowed by the suspicious darkness, he came to find himself in this place. It was deep in the mountains with lush greenery. Heavy with the smell of soil and trees, there was also a small flowing stream beside him. If it was on a sunny day, taking a walk here would have been very comfortable. But regrettably it was raining, and massive droplets splattered all over him. Howling winds filled the sky and mercilessly stole warmth from his drenched body. In addition, Godou's bodily condition was not very well at this time. A strong feeling of nausea, terrible cold and headache made Godou worry if he had caught a flu.

Though it would have been best to get moving to find shelter from this storm, he did not have the strength. Squatting down for about three minutes and enduring the sense of nausea, he felt much better. "This feeling is almost like carsickness..." The headache was still present, but wasn't a problem. Godou got up and looked around. The water in the stream beside him was very turbid and flowing rapidly due to the drainage of the rainwater. From the way the stream ran, this place must be quite remote in the deep mountains. Godou discovered a little house in the upstream direction, and started making his way towards it. Finding shelter from the rain first, though it doesn't seem like a wooden house on the riverbank in such pouring rain would be particularly safe, it would still be better than standing outside. Then again, he still worried very much about the safety of Erica and Seishuuin Ena. While worrying about them, Godou reached the door of the little house. Like a rustic wooden house from a historical drama, with a simple glance one was certain that modern amenities like electricity, gas, and running water were alien concepts. The sliding door at the entrance was open and Godou peered inside. An old man who appeared to be the owner, sat crosslegged in front of the stove. With a height of at least 180cm, he had a very tall build, and was only wearing a crude kimono which revealed his strongly built body which did not match his age. His muscle bound body would put most bodybuilders to shame. The old man's expression was very stubborn and matched his solid build very well. "Kusanagi Godou, please enter. My apologies for suddenly summoning you here." To be named so abruptly. By this point, Godou knew who he was. Because, the body that was charged full of energy to fight already gave him the answer the old man before him was a god. "My miko has brought you trouble, but please endure for a little while longer, because that fellow said she wanted to have a duel with that barbaric little girl, so I could only bring you here. After all they are both female and human, so why don't you let them fight to their hearts' content?" "...Who are you? And what kind of god?"

Hearing the questions, the old man smiled. Though he appeared to be very strict, he unexpectedly gave off a sense of kindliness and intimacy. "I am the god known as Susanoo. You may call me old mister or old man, but do not use grampsy. Having one brat Ena calling me such an idiotic nickname is enough."

Jumping into the darkness that Godou disappeared into Erica finally reached the end, but arrived at an unknown riverside. The distance across the river wasn't very wide, but the flow was quite rapid and swimming across would be very difficult. However, the water in this river was beautiful and crystal clear. It gave off a feeling that couldn't possibly come from a river in the twenty three wards of Tokyo. "This really is the Astral Realm... right? Could I have entered the Boundary of Life and Immortality?" Erica knelt on the ground panting. The air seemed very turbid and felt like even if you breathed, there wasn't enough oxygen. It was very likely the body was not accustomed to this world. But there was nothing that could be done about it. Moving from the ground to the Astral Realm was [World Transfer], a type of ultimate high difficulty magic, and required intaking a precious potion before hand. It was medication to activate spirit capabilities and help the body adapt to this otherworldly realm. This was a world where spirit ranked higher than the body, and ectoplasm ranked higher than matter. Magi who had stepped foot in the Astral Realm were extremely rare, because obtaining the magical ritual to transfer to the other world as well as the potion was quite difficult. Though it was the first time for Erica to come here, she already discerned the truth of this world, and started taking appropriate measures. First of all, she raised the magical power in her body to the maximum limit. Despite the risk of depleting her magical energy, there was no time to hesitate. After dozens of seconds, the body's symptoms disappeared, and Erica stood up, her breathing back to normal. And then came a voice.

"Erica-san, you are amazing. Already moving about in the Netherworld." Holding the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi in her hand, Seishuuin Ena walked over. This Hime-Miko also seemed to be protecting her body in the same way, and did not show any signs of suffering. "You are really bothersome, I am about to catch up to Godou. Could you not stand in my way?" "If that's the case, then first defeat Ena by force. Come, we must hurry and fight." Erica drew Cuore di Leone, having had such intentions from the start. And then advanced to attack Ena with her Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi in its jet black curved blade form. The magic sword and the divine blade clashed once again. At the moment the two blades met, Cuore di Leone was split into two! With split second decisiveness, Erica promptly jumped to the side and evaded the follow up attack. "Steel of the lion, the symbol of indestructible authority!" Responding to Erica's spell words, the broken segment of the magic sword flew through the air and returned. And then combined and welded back together again. With its indestructible attribute, Cuore di Leone resurrected, but Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi's power was also increasing. No, it was simply retrieving its original power? "Susanooletting her body be filled with the divine protection of the blade's original user, that is what allowed her to use a divine artifact that humans cannot use... To think that such a technique existed!" Erica exclaimed softly. Ena's body was inhabited by some unknown divine power. This was a tiny portion of Susanoo's divinityprobably around two hundred parts per millionthat was being lent to her. However, though a human body can only accept this small amount, its nature was still the power of a god. Which is why Ena could freely wield Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi using her own will and sword skills.

"Not just grampsy's power, but this Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi is also similar to a demigod. Its spirit flows within me. Susanoo's attribute as the conquering god, was also obtained from the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi." The steel sword that symbolized the conqueror... Since this was bestowed after obtaining the sword, that must be how Susanoo became the conquering god at the same time, deduced Erica. "You tell me, that grampsy of yours called Susanoowhere is he? Then again, what is he? Could he be a [Heretic God]?" "According to his own description, he is no longer that young, brash and naughty god." Ena laughed out loud, and Erica could not help glaring at her. But she was right, if he was a [Heretic God] then he would be wandering on earth and causing mass destruction instead. Then, what kind of existence was he actually? "Explaining it will take very long... And there's no time left, right?" Ena felt deeply apologetic. "Normally, I should be more leisurely, but perhaps due to being in the Netherworld, the divine power in my body has increased? Grampsy and the spirit of Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi are truly amazing, even talking properly is becoming impossible... So Ena would like to apologize to you first." "You want to apologize?" "Yes, because Ena is now too strong, so strong that even I feel despicable..." As she made such a declaration, Ena's body began to shake. Her movements were very stiff, like those of a puppet, and completely different from her agile moves up to this point. "Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, I pledge this body as a sacrifice, pray calm your wild spirit!" The spell words were chanted from the miko's mouth. Whispered words that carried piety and nihility. And inhabiting her pupils was a ferocious fighting spirit and murderous intent. It was not the eyes of a swordsman who gambled with life to enjoy battle, but those of an evil spirit that swore to defeat all enemies and annihilate them completely. With her changed expression, Ena raised her jet black divine sword high using stiff movements.

"Thousand leaves breaking, iwaki of god, surpassing possible, I now name it, unfortunate [37] nothingness." In the instant the spell song was chanted, Erica received a shocking surprise. The magical power that protected her and allowed her to adjust to the Netherworld, suddenly left her body. And then, that magical power was being sucked into Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi! The ability to assimilate the power of rebellious barbarians. It turned out it could be used in this way. Speechless, Erica sank to her knees, her entire body losing strength and her breathing quickened, returning to the same state as when she first arrived in this world. In front of Ena who was under divine possession, it was truly a dead end situation.

[edit]Part 2
To have the gall to call a god "grampsy" to his face, Ena's courage was beyond imagination. Godou sighed as he asked: "I'd like to ask, are you actually a [Heretic God]?" "No, I'm not rebelling currently, I've tired of that kind of game a long time ago." "Gods who have escaped the restrictions of their myths, aren't they all [Heretic Gods]?" Scraps of knowledge that he picked up from Erica before. But the god who introduced himself as Susanoo simply scoffed in disdain. "That kind of sloppy categorization is wrong. Normal gods only exist in myths, while only those who escape from legends and walk the earth can be called [Heretic Gods]." Just by existing on earth, a [Heretic God] would cause severe disasters. This was why the only ones who could oppose them, the campiones, were revered as devil kings. That was what Godou knew. "As for me, I was a [Heretic God] once." Susanoo exhaled deeply, and showed an expression as if reading Godou's mind. "I wandered the earth for over a thousand years, then got bored and decided to live in seclusion. I suppose I used to be very violent and unreasonable, but personalities tend to mellow with age."

Leaving aside this delinquent-like declaration, who could have thought Susanoo was an elderly former [Heretic God]? This self introduction made Godou stunned with surprise. From a while ago he had been wondering what kind of end existed for gods like Athena, but he never thought a retirement solution like this existed. "You mentioned living in seclusion, what is that about?" "Since a [Heretic God] will not die without a serious cause, and consequently will not return to the myths either. Without any other recourse, they can only go to sleep or live secluded in the Netherworld like me." "Netherworld?" "Oh? That's this place right here, you didn't know that? I heard you've been summoned here by your adoptive mother Pandora before." "No, I completely had no idea." Godou had some kind of subtle feeling as he shook his head. The headache that appeared after he arrived at this mountain. An annoying headache that suddenly intensified. "Hahaha, sorry, it's because I brought you here through abnormal means, so you have been unable to retrieve the memories in the Netherworld. You've probably been having a headache all along, right?" "Then summing up all that was said just now... Everything happened because of you!" Godou made an indignant accusation, but the elderly hero god laughed "hoho". "Yes, I used to do many bad things like locking old sis in a cave, so tricks like hiding or concealing are a piece of cake for me." What did he mean? Godou felt greatly suspicious. Whenever he tried to ponder about the true visage of Susanoo, his headache would intensify. Susanoo was originally a god of the earth from Izumo. However due to repeatedly amalgamating numerous myths, he transformed into a typical hero god. Storms. Using his divine body that controlled storms as a foundation, he obtained the iron sword from slaying the snake. The iron sword was the Kusanagi sword, the key to him becoming the conquering god of steel.

At the same time, Susanoo also had the hero attribute of craftily making use of deception, and a great example was the story of forcing his elder sister, the great sun goddess Amaterasu, into a stone cave. The legend of 'hiding/stealing the sun', was a common trickster myth in the Asian Pacific region. All sorts of knowledge about Susanoo flowed into Godou's mind. And then Godou felt in his right hand, the reaction of the [Sword] being prepared. He fell silent. "Ha! As expected of the fellow who obtained the sword of wisdom, just by listening to my story, you were able to forge a weapon!" All he wanted was to know, but why did it turn out like this? The spell words to slay Susanoo have been obtained, but his head was hurting like it was about to explode. It was probably impossible to win if he had to fight with this god before him in such conditions. Godou felt doubt at the unexpected occurrence. He felt that he was exactly like Verethragnathe original user of this sword. "W-why is this happening..." "Because this is the Netherworld, which is different from the reality where you live. This is where everything is recorded, from the birth of the universe to all possible future outcomes. Those who possess the ability, can obtain some of these records from this place." The old god seemed to be undertaking an explanation role. Godou thought about what he heard before, that the power of spirit vision was the ability to extract [Memories of the Void] from the Boundary of Life and Immortality. So the Netherworld was that kind of territory. So that was the reason why the environment and the [Warrior]'s power produced some kind of chemical reaction...? However, his headache was getting worse, and his brain felt like it was burning up. Very likely it was the price of performing something similar to spirit vision. This kind of task was probably best left to Yuri, Godou painfully realized. "Anyway, I must leave this place. Something bad is about to happen to my companion Erica and your miko Seishuuin Ena, and I must go to them." "What are you talking about? I called you here precisely to stop you from interfering."

Godou endured his headache as he tried to make a sincere request. The former [Heretic God] laughed heartily. "Just wait a while longer, why the rush? Should I bring out the alcohol?" This old bastard, why is he making me wait? As Godou frowned, he heard another voice. "Looking for your girlfriends? Hahaha, you really are as lecherous as the rumors." Unlike the steady voice of Susanoo, it was a hoarse sound. Godou frantically looked in the direction of the voice. In a corner of the little house, another character had started sitting there at some unknown point in time. Wearing a black robe of a monk, but did not look human at all. His skin was dry and parched, and did not have any real flesh. It was like everything had peeled off. This was like the body of a living buddha, or a a mummified corpse, and it made Godou swallow hard. "To treasure her to such a degree, looks like our efforts to send you a concubine have not gone to waste. Since Susanoo-san's miko was a peculiar person, I originally worried if she might not suit your tastes... Or perhaps, you worry more about that barbarian little lady?" The black clad figure spoke in tones that hid subtle sarcasm. Merely superficially polite, it was clear that he was a very rebellious person. "Rakshasa King
[38]

, your majesty would like to see the girls, right? Please wait a moment."

A third voice. This time it was female. Coming from a direction opposite the dried out monk, Godou shifted his gaze. An out of this world beauty was sitting in a most proper manner, dressed like a noble princess [39] from the Heian era in a brilliantly colorful juunihitoe style kimono. However, where did she come from? Those pupils were crystal clear like the color of glass. Possessing a head of brown hair, her skin was smooth like polished ivory. And that adorable beauty like a sculpture, surpassed the looks of any modern Japanese. In front of the princess with pupils of glass was a basin of water.

Filled with water, when did it appear along with the princess "W-who are you people?" Godou frantically asked. Unlike Susanoo, the mummified monk and the princess did not stimulate his battle spirit, so they shouldn't be gods... At this time, the old hero god said to the unsettled Godou: "This is the Netherworld, a gathering place for those who are neither human nor gods. Especially gathered right here, are those who are unable to relinquish their feelings for the real world. We have been dealing with the other side for quite a long time, and have been involved in many affairs." "Simply put, a bunch of old people watching over the young ones." The dried out monk in black chimed in. Though most of the teeth in his mouth had already fallen out, his words were surprisingly clear. "The wizards in charge of this country are too busy with mundane worldly affairs. So in order to prevent them from becoming sleeping tigers, our duty is to remind them from time to time. Sometimes when existences like you pop up, we will also make a few comments." "...Sleeping tigers?" As Godou asked, the princess spoke once more. "Please look this way, Rakshasa King. Your majesty's concubine is here." Images were appearing in the basin of water before her. Godou hurried over to look. On the surface of the water appeared the figures of two girls fighting. Erica wielding Cuore di Leone and Seishuuin Ena swinging her blade. The shape of Ena's sword had changed from a straight to a curved blade, and its color had become black. Their duel ended dismally. Facing Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, Erica had suddenly fallen over. "Ena that naughty brat, to have come to the Netherworld. Fool, if she performs divine possession in such a place, her body will surely be taken by me and Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi." "Divine possession?"

Godou questioned Susanoo's scolding of Ena. "Correct, that is her power as a Hime-Miko. To turn her body into a vessel for storing the divine spirit of a god. But with one mistake, she will lose her mind and body. Looking at her like this... most likely she has been taken over by our divine spirit." "A miko with that kind of ability is almost like a demigod. It's too unfortunate for the little lady who battled against her." Susanoo and the monk in black delivered their commentary without any sense of being responsible. Seeing their attitudes, Godou stood up. It was no longer time for gentle requests. "Send me there. The faster the better, quick!" There was no time to tend to the splitting headache. Godou forced himeself to endure the pain, and raised his right arm the one carrying the [Sword], and pointed at Susanoo. Making clear that he would show no mercy if refused. However, despite Godou's threat, Susanoo ignored him and just looked bored while the monk in black mocked him and went 'hoho, how amazing.' "Hahaha, good good. Those little ladies would be delighted if they heard your words. You have not shamed the name of the [King], I am deeply impressed!" Hearing such insincere praise, Godou glared at the monk. Godou gnashed his teeth, but currently he did not have an incarnation to defeat this mummified monk. "Rakshasa King, if your majesty imagines the place shown here, and make wish to be there, it will be done. In a place like the Netherworld, methods of travel are different from the real world." The princess with the pupils of glass explained in a humble manner. Godou could not help gazing at her beauty. Unsure where this beauty came from, Godou lowered his head. "Please help those girls with your majesty's mercy, that is my humble wish." "That goes without saying! Thank you very much, it's been a great help!"

Godou immediately thanked politely. Strangely enough, it didn't feel like she was lying. It was as if the campione's supernatural sense of danger informed him... the exact same feeling. Godou did as she described, and imagined the scenery shown on the water surface. The place where the two girls were, where did such a beautiful river flow in the Netherworld? In the next instant, Godou vanished from the little house. Because of that, the young campione did not hear the following conversation. "That person loves women too much. Just show him the desperate situation of his concubines and he loses all composure like that. Hahaha, looks like it is unlikely he will perform above expectations." "Yes, it's all Ena that brat's fault for coming here and making him feel there was a crisis." The dessicated monk could not stop laughing to himself, while Susanoo scolded with displeasure. "It's time we stop using those girls to test the disposition of the Rakshasa King. I am starting to feel displeased, Enlightened Master, Old Sir." Admonished by the princess with eyes of glass, the two men continued unfazed.

[edit]Part 3
Erica watched the slowly approaching Seishuuin Ena and the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. If this continued, she was going to be slain. With her current frail body, what other measures could she take Wracking her brain but failing to find a solution, was it really hopeless? "Wait, Seishuuin, put your sword away!" A familiar voice. The figure of the familiar youth showed up between Erica and the Hime-Miko. Kusanagi Godou. The youth she was determined to save. "Godou, you're ok...?" "Well enough, I will handle this. You should rest for a while." With barely enough strength to ask, she could only watch the back of the youth who answered.

For whose sake did I, Erica Blandelli, come to be caught in this desperate situation? Though she wanted to call him an idiot, Erica gave up because her stamina was at its limits. Substituting her displeasure was a relieved sigh. '--Godslayer, I cannot follow your orders.' Ena's lips did not move, and a robotic voice was heard. Speaking to Godou who stood in front of the weakened Erica, she continued. '--As the enemy of gods, you are also the enemy of I, the divine sword. To listen to your orders will be my greatest shame.' "You... are not Seishuuin." The calm and penetrating voice once again replied. 'Correct, my master and the miko call me Ama no Murakumo, good that you know.' "Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi! That's Susanoo's weapon, and the Kusanagi sword!" Godou yelled at the Hime-Miko controlled by the divine blade, the one who looked like Ena but wasn't Ena. Seeing him surrounded by countless flashes of light, Erica got a big shock. These were the spell words of the [Sword]! "Susanoo is a god with a long history with [Steel]! His territory Susa is well-known for producing iron ore, and he is also the god of storms. In ancient times, strong wind provided the greatest assistance to forging iron by fanning the flames to make them stronger, and that intense fire can melt iron!" The brilliant light of the [Sword] started moving like a stream of meteors, and flew to attack Ena. Targeted, she silently kicked at the ground, and began running like the wind at superhuman levels, intending to escape the onslaught of the [Sword]. However, it still caught up to her. Wielding the divine sword with movements like a puppet, she tried to deflect the [Sword] in vain. Steel that should have cut through the spheres of light, was pushed back by the light instead. Erica was certain, these were the spell words that can defeat Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. '...Spell words that can conquer a god and his belongings. True to the status of a godslayer, a most troublesome weapon indeed.'

It was still that robotic voice. Ena admitted her disadvantage. Enano, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi controlled the HimeMiko to jump backwards. Such a jump would probably require a human-sized cricket or grasshopper, to instantly create a distance of dozens of metres. '--Continuing to stay in the Netherworld will cause damage to my miko's body. It would be wise to repeat this duel another time. Godslayer, I will return to the real world, and wait for you there.' Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi manipulated Ena's body and buried her into the ground. Darkness consumed the ground beneath her legs, and spread out into a great patch of jet blackness. This was probably the [Door] that pulled the two of them into the Netherworld. As the surprised Erica watched Ena and the divine blade devoured by the darkness, they disappeared. "How could that girl do such a thing...?" "The current Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi is just like a cheap copy of Susanoo. With that smelly old bastard's power, of course it's possible, and because of that, the [Sword] was effective against her." Godou explained as he massaged his temples. He was struck with intense pain once again, and the worried Erica hurried over before him. "Godou, how are you?" "Perhaps I forced myself too much to create the [Sword] to defeat Susanoo, it gives me a great headache to use it. I fear I cannot continue..." It could be seen that a lot had happened to Godou, and he was reaching his limits. Erica deeply sighed. Though she was concerned about Ena who had escaped back to earth, but their biggest problem right now was being stranded in the Astral Realm. Was there a way for them to leave...?

When she received Amakasu's phonecall, it was around six in the evening. "Ena-san disappeared? So has Godou-san and Erica-san?" Receiving such news at the Nanao Shrine, Mariya Yuri was greatly surprised.

'That's right, we have been placing Ena-san under surveillance, actually.' Hearing this unsettling news, Yuri frowned. The Committee must have some reason for doing that. 'On the weekend, Ena-san had visited your school and then suddenly ran into Erica-san and Kusanagi-san, and the three of them vanished together... What an unbelievable development.' Amakasu described everything in detailed order. From his tone of voice, it could be surmised that he was admitting to being the one in charge of the surveillance mission. After all, to be following the highly alert number one ranking Hime-Miko, most likely could only be undertaken by a master of the arts of concealment like Amakasu. "There was an inside story after all." 'It's the elders, there can be no other. What are they planning?' The elders who even the History Compilation Committee members have to please. They were inhuman supernatural existences. Fairies, demigods, holy monks, ascended ascetics, great magi, vengeful spirits... With all sorts of different legends, they were a group that surpassed humanity and approached immortality. It was said that they had freed themselves from the natural order of reality, and chose to live in the Netherworld. Yuri recalled the Old One who watched over Ena, the frightening god who was once known as a [Heretic God]. The ancient deity who possessed the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. Kidnapping a Campione, was something that no one but the elders could do. However, Yuri could not understand why they were acting so rashly. This was not going to work. If she did not make an attempt, she would not be able to improve her powers of deduction. She wanted intelligence and wisdom rivalling Erica, and initiative that did not require being led by Ena. Yuri made a determined decision as she requested. "I will now go to school and see if I can discern where Godou-san and the rest have gone." 'Actually I was going to ask you to do that, much appreciated. My apologies.' The Committee's top investigator seemed a bit happy. But then he seemed troubled by the condition Yuri proposed next.

'Hmm, I don't think it's a good idea, it's too early for that.' "No, I believe it is a necessary measure, Amakasu-san. Though it pains me to put it this way, but please regard it as the price and condition for my cooperation." The "Hime" part of the term Hime-Miko, was not simply just for show. For a Hime-Miko, it was true that the History Compilation Committee was a higher ranking organization. However, the reverence and respect for the bloodline of the Hime-Miko was a tradition passed along over a thousand years. Amakasu and the members of the Committee, did not have the authority to give a Hime-Miko orders on whim. Yuri decided to take advantage of her status for the first time.

After about an hour, three people gathered on the sports ground of Jounan Academy. Mariya Yuri, Amakasu Touma, and Liliana Kranjcar. Though the sky was darkening, the sun had yet to set entirely, which is to say, it was dusk. In this ambiguous dimly lit conditions, the silver-haired knight glared at Amakasu Touma. "I heard that Kusanagi Godou was kidnapped by the one backing Seishuuin Ena." "Please don't be mad, this time we are also victims... That is why I suggested not to bring her along." Yuri shook her head at the complaining History Compilation Committee member. "The magic and knowledge that Liliana-san possesses, will definitely come in handy in this situation. Besides, other than her, there is no one else with a witch's powers..." She was one who was outstanding in witchcraft. Actually, this was also Liliana Kranjcar's most valuable disposition. In terms of martial ability she was equal to Erica, while Yuri was vastly superior in spirit vision. However, witchcraft was something that no one else could use except for Liliana. To understand the thoughts of birds and beasts and be able to command them, to fly like a bird in the sky, to swim freely like a fish in water, to gather herbs from the forest to make potions, these all fell under the areas of strength of witches.

"Since Yuri-san insists, I will not oppose, and please participate together, Liliana-san... So, let's start immediately?" Prompted by Amakasu, Yuri surveyed the 'crime scene' once again. Godou, Erica and Ena disappeared from a corner of the school, and in front of her was a wall of the school building. Shivering, she felt even her back shaking. Terrifying magical traces were discovered. Liliana also seemed to have felt it, and she narrowed her eyes, focusing on the school wall. "Mariya Yuri, can you see the problem here? Regrettably, a great power was applied here, and I cannot gather any clues..." Liliana spoke with great dismay, and Yuri closed her eyes. Not sight, but [Vision] that gathered spiritual disposition that surpassed the five senses, at this instant the vision appeared. The sun dominating the sky became completely dark, it was like a solar eclipse. Holding the great sword of steel the storm god appeared, causing the land with the bountiful harvest to wither into a gray wilderness. "It was Susanoo after all..." After the Marquis Voban incident, it had been a while since she experienced a vision. From the images shown before her eyes, Yuri seemed to have found out what happened. "I know the method used to take Godou-san and the rest away, and also saw where they went." Yuri explained as she endured her overexhausted body. Liliana displayed great interest, but Amakasu looked tired for some reason. "Perhaps you already have an idea, Amakasu-san?" "Amongst the ones able to kidnap a Campione, I already have a very good idea. Requesting your spirit vision was just to obtain concrete proof. Since this is an internal affair, I still hope the outsider can be dismissed." "No, starting from now, is when we truly need Liliana-san's wisdom."

Yuri casted an apologetic gaze at Amakasu. And then she turned towards and bowed her head at Liliana who had been excluded from the conversation and was showing signs of displeasure. "I beg you, please tell me the method to save Godou-san, Erica-san and Ena from the Netherworldthe Boundary of Life and Immortality." After listening to the gist of the situation, the witch and Great Knight showed a troubled expression. "A deity who used to be a [Heretic God]? This country is harboring such a monster!" "If possible, I also wish he would hurry up and pass on, but that's not going to happen. He's been hanging around for over a thousand years. To be honest, we are also very troubled too." "Amakasu-san, your description is a bit..." Yuri scolded Amakasu for his imprudent comment as she waited for the witch's response. Since they now know that Godou and the rest were trapped in the Netherworld, then they must go over to bring them back. Now the only one capable of using that kind of spell, was the silverhaired witch. "In order to transfer to the Astral Realm, the magical ritual and the required medication are needed. I already know the ritual, but the problem is the potion..." Liliana's expression darkened as she continued to speak. "I know the recipe, but I don't have the ingredients. There are a few essential precious herbs, but don't have them on hand and must send for them from back home." "Then what if we go buy them right now? I've heard that shops selling those kinds of things exist in Tokyo." Yuri had heard from Amakasu and others at the History Compilation Committee. They would occasionally place under surveillance those shops that secretly sold wizardry tools and media. However, Liliana showed an 'oh no' kind of stiff expression. "Actually... I have no idea where those shops are located." "Eh?"

"Because... I have been busy taking care of Kusanagi Godou, so I have not spent the time to familiarize myself with people and places in that field in Tokyo..." Liliana bowed her head, and confessed, embarrassed. Her fingers twiddling, the blush on her face was especially cute. It was completely different from Liliana's usual awe-inspiring appearance. Then Yuri suddenly thought of the adage 'putting the cart before the horse.' "No, no, just ask Amakasu-san to lead the way." Trying to find a safe solution, but unfortunately reality was cruel. "Uh, no can do, I'm afraid. Any ingredient or media required by high level magic, above rank E in difficulty, has to be ordered in advance. Using online shopping parlance, it's under the category of 'delivery time unknown.' Even if we rushed over right away, we won't get it." "T-then they must have logistics problems!" "Actually what I think is that it is more strange for the Kranjcar family to keep those items around the house!" Liliana felt furious at Amakasu's tactless honesty. There was no time to wait for a delivery from Italy. In that time span, things could have gone from bad to worse. Just as Yuri was about to consider other options. A suspicious presence could be felt... from Amakasu's body. She had once read a mystery novel that someone recommended to her as guaranteed to be interesting. Towards a character that appeared around the tenth page or so, she had the exact same feeling of suspicion. As she paid attention to that character and continued reading, it turned out the person was the final culprit. Henceforth, Yuri tried to avoid that genre. Very calmly, she said: "Amakasu-san, what are you trying to hide?" "Uh... I don't know what you're talking about. Could it be your imagination?" The History Compilation Committee special operative, was subtly diverting his gaze. But Yuri was not deterred, and continued to ask, determined to speak her mind.

"Since the name Sayanomiya suddenly appeared in my mind, could it be... that family is involved?" "Sayanomiya? What is that?" "The History Compilation Committee is an organization run under the direction of the Sayanomiya family. They are steep in the traditions of wizardry, and several generations ago, their family head had gone to study in Europe and learned knowledge about magic over there--" As she explained to Liliana who interrupted with a question, Yuri recalled a certain incident. During the Marquis Voban incident, at the time when she visited the secret library at Aobadai. That was the facility that stored the grimoires collected and confiscated by special operatives like Amakasu from all over Japan. Come to think of it, the Committee surely must collect more than books. "Perhaps, amongst the various items Amakasu-san and your colleagues confiscate, there are the items that Liliana called ingredients? Those things are probably kept in the Sayanomiya residence..." "Hahaha, how can that be possible, please don't guess randomly." "Whether or not it is a random guess, everything will be cleared up by an investigation." Liliana drew her beloved sword in front of Amakasu who was playing dumb. The magic sword Il Maestro, was personally forged by the top swordsmiths and magi. "I will go directly into that residence and search. If it is not there, then I will search all the facilities belonging to your Committee." Discerning Yuri's thoughts from the dialogue just now, Liliana declared with great awe-inspiring impact. Although from an ethical standpoint, this kind of behavior was not very appropriate. However, she still made her declaration openly. Yuri was very impressed. Threats should be made in such a manner? A lesson learnt. "Sigh... As expected, calling her here was trouble. Fine, I confess, I know how the required ingredients can be obtained. The Sayanomiya residence does have these things, but due to various reasons, they cannot be arbitrarily moved, so it would be best not to go there." Amakasu finally spoke the truth amidst sighing tones. Knowing she can go save her dear friends, Yuri could not help feeling excited in her heart.

[edit]Part 4
The Netherworld, Astral Realm, Boundary of Life and Immortality. In this space with many different names, Godou was caught in a dilemma. Ena, under Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi's control, had escaped a while ago. Though from his body's sensations it felt like an hour has passed, Godou knew such feelings were unreliable because the flow of time in this place was unlikely to be the same as on earth. After some rest, Godou's headache had also recovered almost completely. However On the other hand, Erica's condition was worsening. Her face in pain, breathing irregularly, sweating profusely. Trying to touch her, Godou felt that her body was exceptionally hot, as if having a high fever. She also had no strength left, and could not even turn her body over. Completely drained, she was lying in the shade of a tree beside the river. "Given the current situation, I guess the only way is to return to the mountain just now..." Godou muttered to himself. Since he did not have the knowledge or skills to help Erica, he must ask for help. And in this mysterious space he only knew three 'people,' if they could be called that. Susanoo and the mummified monk aside, perhaps the benevolent princess might extend a helping hand. "May I ask, how is this world structured?" Worrying about Erica's condition, Godou asked. In order to save her and leave, he needed information. There was a beautiful river here that flowed somewhere. As well as a seemingly limitless plain. This scenery extended to the horizon without any change. The little house in the mountain where Susanoo was located seemed to be in one direction, or perhaps not. To have suddenly jumped out here in an instant, even Godou could not believe his eyes. "...Susanoo's location is a different space from here. If I'm not mistaken, the Astral Realm is composed of many disconnected worlds and spaces. You must have performed a spatial transfer between them..." Erica quoted from what she had read in books and explained to Godou.

Without her usual flair when speaking, it seemed like her stamina had been draining continuously, and Godou nodded to her, frantic for a solution to the situation. "In other words, this is very similar to an apartment building, oh? Though you live under the same roof, homes are separated by walls and floors, but you can still move about using corridors and stairs." A broad world that contained countless independent spaces and linked together like a spider's web. Even for the storm god Susanoo, no matter how much he summons violent storms, the only affected area is the [Room] he is occupying. Which explains why [Heretic Gods], whose existence alone brings disaster to the world, can live secluded in this realm. "...But you've already used the [Warrior] form just now so the [Sword] can no longer be used for a while. If we are going to Susanoo's place, shouldn't you wait a while first?" "No, if this continues, your body will not last." Verethragna's ten incarnations. The authority that Godou usurped from the ancient Persian Warlord, had many restrictions. After being used, an incarnation could only be used again after one day. The [Sword] had already been activated when he met the old god. Godou must avoid as much as possible from entering a direct confrontation against Susanoo without a trump card. However, Godou shook his head at Erica's suggestion. "I will find a way. Even though there's a few distasteful fellows there, someone nice is also there." Godou quietly picked up Erica in his arms and laid her on his back. Attempting the method just now, his mind imagined the little house in the mountain and the surrounding beautiful scenery, and then wished to go there. And then, Godou and Erica were suddenly transferred to a beach. Before their eyes was a beautiful deep blue sea, and waves quietly broke against them. "H-how could this happen!" "Looks like your imagination is lacking... Though Godou is a Campione, but you have never received special training... Perhaps without a certain level of magical competence, the transfer will not succeed..."

"But I just went to where you were without any issues!" "...That was surely because you could see the scenery... A scene before your eyes compared to one recalled purely from memory, there is a huge difference in difficulty." Erica explained from his back. However, she spoke slowly and paused many times. Godou began to enter a state of panic. If this continued, her life will be threatened, the next attempt must succeed! Once again he secured the scenery in his mind. It is a mountain. He must reach Susanoo's mountain this time. But where Godou and Erica arrived at, was a totally bare and barren mountain. Brown rocks, dry wind, blue sky. It would not be surprising to find eagles and vultures circling in the air. It was a completely opposite scene from the lush green mountain. "Damn it, one more time!" The third attempt at imagination and third transfer, but this was not even a natural habitat. It was a white space and they were surrounded by white. A space where the whiteness extended from one horizon to another. Ticktock, ticktock. There was also a strange sound, the sound of clocks running. Carrying Erica on his back, Godou looked around him. Very soon, an ancient clock appeared in his sight, but then the clock ticking was also heard from behind him. Turning around, he found a silver pocket watch. As the left side sounded as well, a massive clock tower could be seen in that direction... As soon as the clock ticking was heard, a new clock would appear. This repeated dozens of times. "Godou... this isn't working, you are completely lost..." Erica protested in a barely audible voice. Godou let out a huge sigh. Looks like he is running into dead ends. One more time, try again, a steady image. This time must transfer to the place in his heart. "...Not working after all..." Hearing Erica's tired voice, Godou was speechless.

The two of them had arrived at a stone paved street. A simple gothic street, one could have mistaken it for the Italian countryside. Little houses linked by the eaves of their roofs, roads and squares paved with brick. If this was located on earth, the scenery here would most likely be classified as a world heritage site. But there was not a single soul here. Looking around no other person was spotted. It was an empty street. Lying on his back, Erica's breathing began to quicken. Her breathing interspaced by brief intervals, it looked like the multiple transfers have taken their toll on her body. Finding a little park nearby, Godou laid Erica onto the grass and sat down beside her. He felt so bad about things that he would have kicked a trashcan had there been one. "Damn, I am out of ideas. If this continues, then this really is the end." "By the way... Godou, I have a request." Godou jumped in surprise. Erica was speaking in rare innocent tones. The only time she used this voice was basically in the mornings when she just woke up. Currently she was in an even more vulnerable state. "I feel like death is near, could you give me a final passionate kiss or embrace...?" "Y-you stop saying such foolish words! Don't say something so unlucky!" Whether the first or the latter half of the statement, neither was tolerable, and Godou immediately scolded her. But Erica shook her head lightly. "The chances of this future is very high... I am already unable to heal this body with my own power, and have no method to leave the Astral Realm. Furthermore, I have no way to reach a third party who can save us out of here... This is the end." Godou swallowed words of denial. The reason why they couldn't return to Susanoo's place was because of his own stupidity. "So, let's start preparing for the future. If I am no longer here, you must follow my instructions..." "Come on, stop playing this joke like leaving final words!"

"I am not joking, weren't you the one who just said this was the end?" His words picked apart, Godou fell silent. Just as she said, he understood very well, if they can't return to where Susanoo was, he was powerless. Even if Erica didn't spell it out, he knew. "T-then I will ask one more time, kiss me, embrace me tightly... If possible, treat this as a continuation of that time in Sicily, no? You still can't decide?" She asked with the tone of a prankster. Erica placed her hand over Godou's hand, but did not use the usual unnatural strength. She already had no more spare strength or magic to increase her arm strength. However, her sincere expression was adorable to a heartbreaking degree. "At least tell me, how do you really feel about me... Do not dodge the issue like usual, you have to be clear...?" How he felt about Erica? Wasn't this already obvious! Perhaps death really was near as she said. But Godou did not want to admit it. How could he let something like that happen. Still, Godou's rationality told him it was true. Godou's heart was invaded by fury and anxiety, as well as terror at the thought of losing her. Godou tightly held Erica's hand. Then he drew his face near, his lips slowly approaching her thin yet seductive lips. Then pressed upon them Kissing each other. They repeated this motion for quite a while. "Godou... This is your first time kissing me on your own initiative." Tens of seconds later, their lips separated and Erica spoke softly. Despite the crisis they were trapped in, her face was filled with satisfaction and happiness. Seeing her expression, Godou's heart was greatly shaken. The feelings of tender affection for her, the fear of losing her, the anxiety for finding a solution, agitation and anger, Godou was trapped in an onslaught of all sorts of feelings.

But then the most intense emotion was anger. Anger at the circumstances taking her away from him, and anger at his own incompetence. "Ah... it hurts. Godou, please be a bit softer..." Unwittingly he had held her even tighter, causing Erica to plead. Instead Godou held Erica's weak and slender hand, not lightly but gripping harder. Erica accepted this action without any rejection. Instead she happily closed her eyes, and smiled as she leaned closer to Godou and pressed her body weight upon him. At that moment, this girl entrusted her heart and body entirely to Godou. Understanding that, Godou's anger in his heart reached new heights. He let go of Erica's hand and stood up to glare at the sky. Perhaps far away on the other side the gods existed, but created this tragic fate as if playing with mankind. Glaring at those supernatural existences, his anger continued to burn. Crying because someone precious will be leaving him forever? Impossible. Mourning this for some time, then using the rest of his existence to live life fully and sing praises of love? Impossible. Living a life of regret and anger with despair and a broken heart because his lover passed away? Completely rubbish! These were not actions fit for a [King]. A god-slaying Devil King was not going to act this way. Most importantly, he himself could not accept living in such a manner! Godou's savage eyes gave off light. Previously this appeared only when his heart was fired up and he smiled with the joy of battle during his struggles against gods or other Campiones, but he didn't have that kind of mood this time. No matter what comes along, be it god or buddha, he will slay them all! If fate was unacceptable, he will use his will and authority to crush fate beneath his feet. If he can't even do something like that, then how can he call himself the Devil King? Who dares to take Erica away? Whose woman do you think you are taking! "...Godou? What is going on with you? Why is your expression so horrible. Why are you different from usual?" Erica beside him was feeling intimidated and questioned.

However he ignored her. Comforting and showering this girl with affection was something to be done later. What needed to be done now, was to intercept unreasonable fate and everything else trying to take her life! Where to go? Who needs to be beaten? Where is the opponent I need to defeat? I will absolutely not let him out of my grasp !! In that instant, he was struck with pain. His brain suddenly felt like it was burning, and he felt intense pain. This was the same pain that came when he obtained knowledge of Susanoo, the burden brought by spirit vision. Why was it appearing at this time? The previous time was because of using the [Warrior] activating Verethragna's incarnation, and injecting knowledge of the god into the [Sword], right? But at this time there shouldn't be an incarnation that he could make use of. No... Or perhaps there actually existed an incarnation that could save Erica and protect her? The instant he thought that, the change appeared. He saw it. Replacing his headache was spirit vision which showed him how to use the new power. The feeling he felt when fighting Voban resurfaced, an incomparable sense of omnipotence that filled his body and mind, now I hold everything in my hands. And have obtained everything! "Erica... I absolutely will never let you go, so please swear to me." Having mastered Verethragna's fifth incarnation, Godou spoke the spell words. "Hurry up and swear! Stay by my side no matter what... Even if life is coming to an end, even if the world itself is coming to an end, even if it means battling all the gods, stay by my side forever." This was not ordinary speech but holy words infused with power usurped from the gods. At the same time, this was an arrogant king's holy decree that demanded an everlasting oath. Gazing at his majestic splendor, beside him Erica's beautiful expression turned joyous and trance-like. "Could you have awakened that incarnation? You finally mastered the entirety of Verethragna!?"

"Quit the useless words. Do you want to make an oath? Now hurry and decide!" "Of course I swear! Until the day the world is destroyed, I will always stay by your side, giving everything I've got!" Erica immediately yelled in response to the stern scolding. Accompanied by the most beautiful and most obedient smile from the bottom of her heart that she had ever shown. Hearing her oath, Godou nodded deeply. The fifteen-year-old youth who shone with light. This was the appearance chosen by the war god they met on Sardinia. As the hero and the saint, Verethragna's fifth incarnation that leads the people and watches over them. Mastering this power, Godou definitely could protect this girl. Thus Erica must now obtain the mark of the protector, Godou, and receive his protection and blessing. Godou pushed Erica's slender body down upon the grass. Though it was done roughly, neither of them minded. The two of them were now the king and the protected, the dominator and the dominated. Godou laid himself over the girl's body, and once again took her lips. "Mmm, mmm~~" He greedily savored the lips of the panting Erica. It would have been more appropriate if he showed concern for her weak body and treated her gently instead However it was too late to stop, Godou advanced without resistance, his lips pressed upon Erica's, his tongue licking her thin lips and then reaching deep into her mouth. His tongue probed for Erica's tongue, finding it and entangling together. She also responded and yielded to his entangling, and the two of them tangled together without pause. ...The sound of mucous membranes harmoniously engaged in exchange could be heard. Pressed under Godou's weight, Erica's body breathed heavily. Though her build was very delicate, her body was extremely voluptuous in all the right places.

Warm and full of elasticity, her body gave an incredible tactile feeling, and felt hotter than anything. The pleasure of intimate contact with her, as well as the feeling of intoxication produced by an uncountable repetition of kisses. The intense heavy breathing of both sides gave Erica an intense feeling of being alive. Seeing Erica's state of disarray, hearing her delicate breathing, smelling her fragrance, tasting the flavor of her tongue and saliva, feeling Erica's warm skin The five senses, the mind and the entire body were overcome with pleasure as if drowned in honey. However, Godou's intention was not to seek such intoxication. "Erica, starting now I will transmit Verethragnamy power to you. You will likely suffer, but you must endure. Can you do it? Will you bear it?" "Yes, I know, I will definitely endure... Please, Godou." Despite her weak state she struggled to nod and affirm her oath, and Godou kissed her lips once again. Lips and tongue, saliva and teeth, Godou left nothing untouched. As he did so, Godou felt as if a channel opened up between Erica and him. An invisible wizardry channel through which the strongest [Protection] could be transmitted from one to the other.

Godou's consciousness transmitted to his lower abdomen. It was the area termed by Chinese medicine as the dantian deepest part of the body.
[40]

, or "elixir field", in other words, the

From there he began to raise his magical power, and in the process distilled pure magical power into [Protection]. From the lower abdomen to the abdomen, then to the chest, and finally through the thoat and transmitted to the mouth. Magical power which rose up as if following the backbone, was poured into Erica's mouth through the lips. What converted this power into [Protection] was his feelings for her the wish to protect her and the hope to grant her power. Kusanagi Godou prayed so in his heart. "Godou... I can feel what you are giving to me." Fascinated, Erica murmured with her eyes closed. Speaking as they kissed, each vibration of the lips, soft and sweet, everything could be experienced. However this was just the opening, and the climax has yet to be reached. In order to hasten the pouring of distilled [Protection] into her body, Godou increased the flow rate. "!?" Erica briefly moaned in discomfort. Letting go of her lips for an instant, tears could be seen in the corner of her eyes as she gasped for breath. "Erica, if you cannot bear it..." "No, it's fine. Continue, it was the sudden increase in speed that gave me a fright. This time I will endure, hurry up with the next step...?" She was clearly putting up a front. However Godou pretended not to notice. Erica Blandelli's affections and body were all Godou's possessions. Forcing actions of pain and tolerance upon this girl was his exclusive right and privilege. He will not permit anyone else to cause any pain and suffering to Erica.

Now in direct proportion to the pain she received was the strongest [Protection]. Godou looked at her once again, and Erica returned with a passionate gaze. The two of them nodded in assent, and began another deep kiss... "Mmmm! No problem, continue..!" Erica painfully tensed her body. Godou embraced her body tightly as support, his hand holding her's in encouragement, and Erica gripped his hand in return. From the strength of her grip, one could imagine the level of pain she was feeling. Godou was no longer able to attend to her, and could only continue the outpour of Verethragna's [Protection] in one breath. "Ah, aaaaaaaah!" Erica cried out, but Godou did not stop. He could not hesitate. Finally, the [Protection] reached the deepest part of her body, the important "elixir field" in the lower abdomen. "!" Erica's cries became hoarse and unrecognizable. As she tightly gripped Godou's hand, her other hand that was embracing him had left deep and bloody scratches along Godou's back. While enduring the pain, Godou continued to press his lips upon Erica's. She should be in much greater pain than me, so this is nothing. The holy war god's protection. The seal of the victor bestowed by the glorious hero. The pulse of magical energy delivered by Godou, has temporarily strengthened Erica's body and mind. A Campione had the tenacity to adapt to the environment of the Astral Realm in short time, the boundless life force to heal immediately from any damage within a certain level, and the battle instincts to enter their strongest condition during battle. All these qualities were now infused into Erica's body. Erica's body went limp.

Her entire body drenched with sweat, but no signs of pain could be seen on her beautiful face any more. She tightly held Godou's hand and smiled quietly. Her smile carried a sliver of fatigue, but it was a very agreeable sense of tiredness. Godou separated from her, though he felt a slight reluctance to leave Erica's burning hot and lithe body. However, if this posture continued it could get problematic... Erica also got up immediately. Her face full of smiles, she pounced upon the unwary Godou. Her weight felt rather comfortable. However, Godou's rationality told him, this cannot continue. "W-wait a minute! The ritual's over, and Verethragna's protection is already within your body, so it doesn't need to continue..." "Of course I am aware of that. This is my return gift to Godou's love. Accept it obediently." This time it was Godou's turn to be pushed down by Erica. Looks like once she recovered, she immediately reversed their top-down positions. "I-It wasn't love, more like friendship and concern" "No, it's love, I understand." Her lips drawing near, it's been quite a while since he experienced a kiss initiated by Erica. In order to escape the situation, Godou was going to resist with force, but before he finished his thought he gave up... For some unknown reason, he suddenly lost that compulsion. Might as well continue with this position for now. Eventually letting go of his lips, Erica showed a smile that said 'pass.'

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

7 - Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi

Banchou Sarayashiki. This was the place of origin of the legend about the ghost that counted plates as it muttered to itself "one is missing."

In the special Tokyo ward of Chiyoda, the area of Banchou has been a very high class residential [41] [42] street where high ranking warriors and lords lived since the Edo period. The home of the Sayanomiya family in Sanbanchou was quite close to the Tokyo Imperial Palace. Hidden in a very inconspicuous location on the roadside amongst many offices and luxury apartments, the Sayanomiya residence was a western style mansion built in the Taisho era. From its physical location the value of the house should have been quite high, however it did not give people a good impression. Not only was it severely old and decrepit, it was dark like a haunted house and felt like there were ghosts and monsters. Driven here by Amakasu, Yuri began to feel a sense of uneasiness. As if something ominous lurked therea most unpleasant presence. By the way, this was her first visit to the Sayanomiya residence. "I've already made contact, so let's go. Please walk over here." Before them, Amakasu pointed to the entrance. Yuri and Liliana followed his direction. The walk through the front yard from the car-park to the door took two minutes. "The house is smaller than expected... As the leader of the family that commands the History Compilation Committee, is this not too cramped?" Liliana surveyed the house. "Considering the land prices of this neighborhood, this house is a bargain. Actually there's a bigger house at Setagaya. This is just a secondary residence and the current owner Kaoru-san is the next family head." With a great sense of familiarity, Amakasu opened the front door. The one who came to greet them was a young man wearing a proper butler uniform. This man who displayed the highly trained skills of a hotel attendant, whispered with Amakasu and then Amakasu walked inside. Yuri and Liliana followed behind him and reached a room that seemed to be the study. "Kyoko, how is it going? Suddenly calling here. Tomorrow? Sorry, something is scheduled already. Hahaha, how can that be possible, not a date of course. Don't have strange suspicions."

It was the pleasant voice Yuri heard before. In the study, Sayanomiya had just hung up her cellphone. Noticing Amakasu and Yuri as well as Liliana, Kaoru was just about to greet them when the cellphone rang again. Glancing at the LCD call display, she said 'sorry' and picked up the call. "It's been a while, Haremi. Yes, I am fine too. Sorry, I have some things to discuss right now, may I hang up? Oh... I remember next week's promise very well, then goodbye." Finishing the call with simplicity, Kaoru hung up, but then it rang again. "Who is it this time... Kiyoko?" "No, it's Ayano, but I'll pick it up later since everyone has gathered." Watching the next Sayanomiya family head shrug her shoulders, Amakasu nagged in earnest. "Kaoru-san, what are you planning if you don't reveal your gender to all these girls who have fallen for you? To be tricked and completely in the dark, aren't they pitiful?" "But even if I told them the truth, there are many girls who would go 'it does not matter', I was very surprised." In a different way, this Hime-Miko was a troublesome character no less than Ena. Numerous girls admired Kaoru and fell head over heels in love. However, she seemed to enjoy this, and actively socialized with them. "Let me introduce for Liliana-san. This is Sayanomiya Kaoru-san. The Tokyo Branch Chief of the History Compilation Committee and next Sayanomiya family head, plus a member of the HimeMiko." "...Did you say Hime-Miko?" Liliana stared in surprise. She must have been greatly shocked. Kaoru was wearing a white shirt and tie with men's dress pants. Though very pretty, it was an image too far removed from that of a delicate young girl. With an elegant smile and refined airs, Kaoru greeted the guest from Europe. "A pleasure to meet you, Liliana Kranjcar-san. Despite my appearances, I am still Yuri and Ena's colleague, though I've heard countless times that it is impossible to imagine me wearing a miko's outfit." Kaoru made a gesture towards the sofa couch, and Liliana and Yuri took a seat.

As they sat down, Kaoru took a seat opposite them while Amakasu stood ready behind her. "I have already heard Yuri and Liliana's request on the phone just now. Let's start with the conclusion. If you agree to our conditions, then assisting you is not a problem." "Is this ok, Kaoru-san? The previous previous generation will have objections." "Though they will be troublesome, but as long as equivalent value is exchanged, I will not be stingy. Of course, it still depends on the terms of the agreement." As the master and subordinate conversed, Liliana interrupted. "Do not forget we still have the option of seizing by force." "That's not good, you've met Ena right? Amongst those involved with the Committee, there exist talents who rival the martial and magical abilities of the Great Knights. My honest advice is please do not act recklessly." Liliana scoffed in disdain but backed down from her declaration. Regardless of the outcome of starting a fight here, if she were to be pursued by several elites she had little chance of winning. Liliana understood very well that as long as it was within this country, the other side had the home field advantage. "Even if I am attacked here, Amakasu-san will take the knife for me, right?" "Sorry but I must refuse, please do not expect loyalty that exceeds my salary." "Uh... fine whatever." Kaoru coughed at Amakasu's response that left her hanging in embarrassment. "Liliana-san and Yuri, let's get to the main point." Yuri prepared herself, she was very clear that the cross-dressing miko before her eyes was extremely crafty. Even Ena who always did things her own way described Kaoru as "very troublesome!" If possible, it would be best to minimize contact with her. "Yes, let me give an example, if our condition for providing the ingredients is to request that Liliana-san return to her country... Is this acceptable?" "I will never accept such a condition!" Liliana angrily refused while Kaoru laughed "hoho." A very likable and open smile. This was one of her weapons.

"Ah, if the number of Europeans around Kusanagi increased, it won't be good for him. Like this time, it was Ena's excuse for getting involved. Putting the Copper Black Cross aside, but I hope you, Liliana-san of the Bronze Black Cross, can exercise some self discipline." "Why is it fine for Erica but not me?" "Yesperhaps if I put it this way, you will be angry... Because you are a girl who doesn't know adult ways of communication." Kaoru spoke with profound meaning in her words. Though she looked like a young man, and had the beauty of a girl, there was a mysterious sense of sadness. "If I were to negotiate with Erica, I'm sure it will be a very interesting discussion, and a deal will be reached. But after hearing about your exploits since arriving in Japan, I don't think you are that kind of person, Liliana Kranjcar." Striking directly at the other party's vulnerabilities and instigating a battle of words. Kaoru was getting serious. "These past three months, we have acquiesced to Erica-san's existence because she has accepted usin particularly accepted coexistence with Yuri who was sent by us. Take the trip to Sardinia for example, if Erica-san wished, she could have left Yuri alone in Japan." Now that it's mentioned, Godou and Yuri (plus the History Compilation Committee)'s movements were completely under her grasp. Yuri thought about the summer holiday. The way that Erica said 'I want to let you and Godou deepen your friendship' as she expressed her acceptance of Yuri with her attitude and actions. "However, Liliana-san is not like that... Once you came to Japan, you have been stuck to Kusanagi-san like glue and treated our Yuri and Erica-san with hostility. You have given us sufficient cause to eliminate you." "Eliminating hazards to the master is part of a knight's duty!" Liliana responded with a warrior's style, causing Kaoru to elegantly force a smile. "However, Kusanagi is not just your master. At the same time, he is also Erica-san and Yuri-san's master, as well as the [King] of all magi in the world. If you can't understand what I'm getting at, then Liliana-san is just a knight bodyguard at best. Am I correct?" "Is there anything wrong with being a bodyguard? That is part of a knight's duty in serving the king!"

"Yes, nothing wrong with that, but while you are toiling away doing a guard and a servant's job, Erica-san and I are already fighting for the prime minister's position. Also, Erica and Yuri whom I recommended, either of them can become his first wife. Is this fine as well?" Under the prankster-like questioning of the cross-dressing Hime-Miko, Liliana's eyes began to show signs of consternation. "The History Compilation Committee is already planning on pledging their loyalty to Kusanagi Godou!?" "I am just saying that this possibility is very likely, but it is still under review... Just kidding. If it was true, then those troublesome elders will not be a problem any more." Kaoru pretended to be joking, but Yuri understood. Since the words just said especially the last sentence, did not feel like just a joke. "Even so, why must I return to my country?" "It was just an example. My proposal is, since sooner or later we will all be serving the same [King] as master, we should cooperate. If possible, could you look after Yuri a bit? From your standpoint, having us as an ally should be advantageous, right?" "What you mean is... for me to ally with the History Compilation Committee?" "You don't have to answer straight away, but give it careful consideration. Also, though this is just my personal opinion, if you want to resist Erica, it'd be best to do some preparatory work first." "This... fine, I will consider whether to ally with you or not." Due to Liliana backing down, Kaoru resumed her friendly smiling face. In truth, she had never considered getting rid of the knight from the Bronze Black Cross. Even a strong competitor can be turned into a chess piece under her control. This was Kaoru's style. The preceding conversation was planned exactly for this result. Yuri received quite a fright. After Liliana's turn, it was going to be her next. "Next, Yuri, I hope you can make a few clarifications." It came after all. Kaoru was explaining in calm tones. "Up to now, we have only requested that you play the role of Godou's lover in name only. But as you probably know, once Ena was sent here, the situation has changed drastically." Kaoru explained fluently. Yuri began to consider her options. Since her spirit sense was activated, she knew the gist of Kaoru's demands.

Ena and Erica were currently not present. More importantly, Godou was not here either. Subtly feeling the intentions of the History Compilation Committee and Sayanomiya Kaoru, Yuri wondered how she could answer in such a situation? "I don't like to do tasteless things, and have no intention on forcing a loveless relationship on someone. So it's probably time for you..." "No problem." With determination, Yuri interrupted Kaoru with steady confidence. "The feelings between Godou-san and I, will not end in simple friendship." With an expression of decisiveness, Yuri looked straight ahead at the androgynous beauty. Kaoru showed a rare expression of seriousness. Liliana went "Eh!?" followed by Amakasu making a "oh~~" expression from behind the sofa. "I-I am not sure if I can become that great one's wife, but I will definitely achieve the closest position to that." "Is this what your spirit vision told you? Or your own wish?" Faced with Kaoru's sudden question, Yuri blushed and replied: "Both... probably. The first time I saw Godou-san, I had a feeling that I would form an extraordinary relationship with him. Even now, whenever I think about his safety... I am full of unease." From the start before meeting Kusanagi Godou. Yuri had once been terrified at the thought of meeting the brutal Campione. But after the first meeting she was able to relax her nervous emotions, and all her worries disappeared. In fact, she started lecturing the world renowned Devil King. From that moment, she felt that she could get along well with him. Now whenever she thinks about him who has gone missing and his current safety Uneasiness and fear precipitated in the depths of her heart. He must be saved, so Yuri must change herself and prayed to see him back safe and sound. As these thoughts and feelings combined into one, an incredible idea came to mind. Entrusting herself to this idea, and working hard towards it within her ability, Yuri made her decision.

"I see. Then you will offer your chastity to Kusanagi, right?" "S-Sayanomiya! W-what are you saying!?" "C-correct. Though I cannot give it to him right away, but in the foreseeable future, it will likely be inevitable..." "Mariya Yuri, stop joining in this farce, what on earth are you saying!?" Yuri ignored Liliana's protests and declared her will. Kaoru laughed awkwardly and said: "Well since everything has been spelled out to this extent, I have nothing more to say. It's sufficient, Yuri." "T-then, may I add something?" Enduring everyone's gaze focusing on her, Yuri spoke:

"I will follow Godou-san to the corners of the world, and even if the Committee commands me to harm him, I will never comply. If he decides to distance himself away from the Committee, then I will leave the Committee in order to follow him. Please do not forget this!" Riding on her rising emotion, Yuri made the above declaration. After Kaoru and Amakasu went "Hey, this is really..." and "She's quite something", the two of them looked at each other, and then the master showed an expression as if playing a joke. With a serious face, Kaoru spoke: "I will bear that in mind, Hime. Then Amakasu, as the wedding gift, go take that out."

"AhI really have to go to the storeroom after all? No other way around it..." As soon as the word "storeroom" was spoken, the tables in the study began to shake, and so did the bookshelves. It did not seem like an earthquake. From the corner of the room, the sharp noise of something breaking could be heard. Yuri and Liliana exchanged glances, as a witch she sensed ithere in this building existed an inhuman resident. "You two already found out? Amazing, how sharp of you. Those required herbs are kept in my family's storeroom. In it are the collections of the ancestors over the ages. Whenever anyone wants to touch them, great-grandfather will be very naggy, and even make a troublesome commotion." "Kaoru-san's great-grandfatherthat is the previous previous Sayanomiya family head!" Sayanomiya Koremichi. The founder of the History Compilation Committee who went to Europe to study foreign magic. Born in the Meiji period and passed away in the fortieth year of the Shouwa period. Recalling his biographical information, Yuri fell silent. This meant... "All the heads of the Sayanomiya family, throughout the ages, were avid and compulsive collectors. Even after their deaths they would watch over those collections. But other than Amakasu receiving a few near death experiences on his way to retrieving things from the storeroom, there is no real danger, so don't worry." "That is why I said, please do not ask me to do things exceeding my salary! I just can't stand this!" "What's wrong, shouldn't ninja's serve the public selflessly?" "That ridiculous description is what binds us to labor under extremely hazardous working conditions!" From the little argument between the superior and the subordinate, Yuri and Liliana's eyes were wide with surprise at the revelation of the haunted house. But now they have all the preparations to save Godou and the rest. "Then let us start preparing the ritual for entering the Astral Realm... To be honest I have only used this kind of high level magic once, so I cannot be completely confident." Liliana seemed to be trying to chase away her doubt.

"But I will try my best, and I hope everyone will assist me." "If that's the case, I have a suggestion. Since there are specializations in spells, though you are both miko, let Yuri handle the aspects of the Astral Realm then progress will be much faster." Kaoru spoke as she looked over. Yuri also agreed, since her spirit vision was what the western magi called extracting [Memories of the Void]. If that was the case, then the one most suitable for taking action on the other side was

[edit]Part 2
Meanwhile, the two trapped in the Netherworld could do nothing but take it easy. Their location did not change. Amongst the empty streets and in the empty park, Godou sat on the grass while Erica lazily used his thigh as a pillow to lie on. "Is it really ok to do nothing like this..." "No other way, because there is nothing we can do." Compared to the worried Godou, Erica was very relaxed. "Knowing we have disappeared, Yuri and Liliana will surely start searching, so all we need to do is wait for them." "Can we be found?" "It's not impossible. With Yuri's spirit vision and Liliana's magic combined... But it could take a while. The only concern is the duration the [Youth] protection will last for." Erica analyzed calmly as she pressed her cheek against Godou's lap pillow. "Probably could last a while, but the protection cannot be maintained indefinitely... So, the only thing we can do now is affirm our love for each other." "How did it come to this!? We should be using our time for something more constructive!" "With my knowledge and magic, nothing can be done about the current situation. Same for Godou's authority. Look, there's nothing to do but wait. So, let's do something that neither of us will regret." Lying on Godou's lap, Erica turned to face Godou. Heart beginning to race, she showed a happy and satisfied expression that was incomparable to the past.

"Godou just now was great... That savagery, and even ordering me... Hoho, injecting some freshness like that once in a while is not bad." "I-is that so? Whatever, if you didn't mind, it's fine." Godou suppressed his anxiety. The way he lost control just now, was probably under the influence of Verethragna's authority. During the ritual, Erica and him seemed to be caught in a very abnormal state. "Yes, about the protection obtained just now." Erica did not notice Godou's anxiety, and caressed her abdomen. "Over here, there seems to be a very warm and vigorous mass of life energy. Just feeling this spot makes me feel very happy... As if our child was in my belly." "What!? Y-your description is too inappropriate!" "Ah, but I am the one feeling it, so your objection is overruled. By the way, can I have a real baby with you?" "No! Please save your dream speech for when you are sleeping!" Resolutely refusing Erica's request, Godou made a decision. When someone precious was caught in a crisis, the [Youth] could be used to protect that person. But using that technqiue required engaging in those kinds of activities... Forbidden. He must seal the [Youth] and never use it ever again. "Really, can't you continue showing me that manliness from just now?" Erica was beginning to have fits like a spoilt child. But with the vulnerable expression on her face as she rested on his thigh, it was so cute that it was breaking rules. If the two of them continued isolated like that, how much longer could he endure? Who could have thought it was so difficult to ignore the cries of 'just give in to temptation' in the depths of his heart? Godou was going mad from unease and anxiety. "Godou-san, Erica-san!"

A familiar cute voice. Lifting his head, he saw Mariya Yuri appear in her miko outfit. Finally seeing that familiar face that he missed. However, Godou felt rather embarrassed to be caught in such a posture in the middle of that kind of conversation! "Yuri! You found us after all!" Changing her pleading attitude, Erica went back to her usual cheerful voice, finally getting up from Godou's lap. "Yes, yes. But what were you two doing in that kind of posture... Too shameless!" Yuri scolded loudly. Godou bowed his head in shame. It was just as she described, and he could not bear to face her in that kind of situation. "What's the matter, it's been a while since I got some alone time with Godou. However... Fine, I did take advantage of the situation, so I will speak to Godou and let you have him next time. Does that work?" Just as Erica was responding to Yuri with a beautiful smile that was impossible to refuse, Godou's heart was yelling out "that clearly won't work." "N-next time for me... Erica-san, please do not say that. B-because I... still have not prepared myself yet..." Yuri spoke softly and was blushing as if she had a high fever. She even stole a glance at Godou but quickly shifted her gaze away. What was going on? Godou felt troubled, for Yuri was acting a bit differently compared to before. "M-Mariya what is going on with her..." "I think she has accepted certain things, and made many preparations. Since she always had that intention, it's probably time for you to be prepared." As Godou muttered unable to grasp the situaion, Erica whispered in response. Prepare? Intention? What does it all mean? "Did Lily send you over here? Who could have thought she even got the potion."

"Yes, thanks to the assistance of the History Compilation Committee, we finally reached here. Liliana-san who performed the ritual, actually wanted to come here herself... But since it would be more convenient for me to come to the Netherworld..." "Yes, with powerful spirit vision, Yuri can easily obtain information from this world." Seamlessly, the two of them had transitioned the conversation to practical matters. More convenient for Yuri to be here? Seeing Godou's incredulous expression, Erica immediately explained. "You must have experienced it already, if you want to obtain information, you can get it through spirit vision. When Yuri came to this world, she immediately found us using spirit vision and then used that image to instanteously fly over here with ease. Am I correct?" "Yes, but just to be safe, it is best to avoid using spirit vision here as much as possible." Yuri surveyed the surroundings as she spoke with apprehension. "Yes, compared to the real world, my power here becomes stronger. However... if any minor mistake is made, it could become dangerous this is the kind of unpleasant feeling I am getting." Godou recalled Ena who went too far with divine possession. "If so, then the faster we get out the better. Actually, Seishuuin already returned to earth, and just like the way Mariya described, she has become abnormal. The power of Susanoo and Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi has invaded her body, and we must save her." "Eh!? Something went wrong when Ena performed divine possession in the Netherworld?" After showing great surprise, Yuri became serious. "If that is the case, then we cannot dally... Everyone, please come to my side." Godou and Erica approached as Yuri directed. As if praying far away to the other side, Yuri closed her eyes and was surrounded by blue light. Was this the marker to bring them all back to earth? As he thought, Godou's body was pulled up high into the air. The surface of the Netherworld he was just standing on, became very distant almost instantly. By the time he realized it, Godou and the rest were in the yard of a house he had never visited before.

They were back in their original world? Though he didn't know how much time has passed, the sky was completely dark. The majestic Tokyo Imperial Palace could be seen not far away, so this must be the central part of the Chiyoda ward. Within the premises of an old house, this must be the home of someone rich. Suddenly he noticed complicated and strange shapes and diagrams inscribed neatly on the ground, as well as indecipherable letters and pictograms that seemed like a spell. These were likely the remnants of magic. Godou looked around. Beside him were Erica and Yuri who looked exhausted, while Liliana Kranjcar was also running towards him. "Kusanagi Godou! You have returned safely!" With silver hair like a fairy, the witch was holding back her tears, and her face was especially emotional. Feeling apologetic for making her worry so much, Godou also noticed two other people. Amakasu who was wearing a dress shirt, and a handsome fellow in the corner of the yard. "Kusanagi-san, your safe return is more important than anything. To your homecoming, let me express my utmost joy." "Amakasu-san! You came at the right time, do you know where is Seishuuin now!?" In the same instant as he questioned the simple looking agent. A chilling wind began to blow, and then it strengthened and even started to rain. A storm was arriving. Godou clearly felt a battle vigor awaken from within his body. This was surely in reaction to something similiar to a god nearby. "This must be caused by Seishuuin Ena and Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi." "Erica, you can tell?" "Yes, probably because Godou gave me Verethragna's protection, I can feel it." At some point in time, everyone's gaze had focused on Godou and Erica. Yuri, Liliana, Amakasu as well as the handsome character seen for the first time.

The last person was androgynous, and possessed good looks that could very well belong to either a handsome youth or a beautiful girl. He or she smiled at Godou and nodded. "I am Sayanomiya Kaoru, and Amakasu's boss, as well as a Hime-Miko like Yuri and Ena." "Hime-Miko?" "Many people have expressed surprise at that, but let's put it aside. Just now you were saying Ena and Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi are responsible for this? Could you explain the details of the situation to me?" Someone who was clearly around the same age group, but turning out to be Amakasu's boss. Godou felt there was something wrong with Sayanomiya Kaoru's self introduction. As he prepared to respond... 'Save it, because the Campione has returned to this world.' The voice identical to that troublesome girl. But it was definitely not her normal tone of voice. Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi and Seishuuin Ena's body, were standing on the wall that surrounded the house. The figure of Ena drenched in rain, gave a kind of hollow impression like some sort of puppet or a doll. Was it because Yuri or Amakasu were being watched? Or did the divine blade have supernatural senses that discovered the Campione's return? No matter what, the timing of her appearance was rather delicate. Godou was determined. If this continued, as long as she continued to be possessed in this state, Ena's body will collapse sooner or later. She needed to have some sense beaten into her to wake up... But the question was, how should she be beaten? Verethragna's ten incarnations were all too powerful to be used against humans. As Godou hesitated, Liliana stepped forward. "Kusanagi Godou, please leave this to me. All we need to do is catch that woman, right? I cannot tolerate her rampaging around any more." "Lily, she is currently not someone you can handle alone, I will join too." This was said by Erica of course.

Cuore di Leone and Il Maestro. In the hands of the two knights, their respective magic swords appeared. And then their brightly colored bandiera capes were also summoned around their shoulders. The cape striped red and black, as well as the cape striped blue and black. These were what the Templar Knights called the flags of army commanders and brave knights. On Godou's right stood Erica in red, while the left was Liliana in blue. In front of the red and blue knights, the Hime-Miko wielding the sword spoke without moving her lips. '...Mere humans challenging me, the divine blade, and my miko? Rude fellows who do not know their place.' This contempt came not from the miko, but from the divine blade. However, its will to fight had been provoked, and Ena jumped down from the wall onto the road outside. Presumably to find an open area, she began running towards the main road. Even though she was controlled like a puppet, her motions were extraordinarily swift. Erica and Liliana also pursued with speed akin to flying. Godou also frantically ran after them, from the scenery he recognized, this was the area around [43] Chidorigafuchi. At the cemetery entrance was an intersection, and opposite was a road for taking walks where trees were densely planted. Nearby was the Shuto Expressway, as well as the palace moat of Chidorigafuchi, the stone walls surrounding the Imperial Palace, and many cherry blossom trees. As Godou raced after them, a two on one battle was already unfolding along the green lanes of Chidorigafuchi. On the hundreds of metres of walking lanes along the moat of the Imperial Palace, large numbers of cherry blossom trees were planted (primarily of the Yoshino cherry variety), turning into a beautiful sight every spring. "What time is it now?" "Almost one in the morning, though this usually has busy traffic, there are almost no pedestrians at this time." To Godou's yelled question, Amakasu responded swiftly. This young man easily caught up to Godou who was running at full strength.

(As a side note, Yuri was left behind long ago, while Kaoru showed no intention of following, and only motioned for Amakasu to chase after them.) During the last battle against Ena who was controlled by Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, Erica met with great defeat once. Though it was now two against one, could they handle it? Using a Campione's authority will definitely kill Ena. Godou was caught in a dilemma as he worried about the outcome of the battle. "Eli Eli lama sabachthani? Oh Lord, why hast thou forsaken me?"
[44]

"People, listen to David's song of mourning! How are the mighty fallen, and the weapons of war [45] perished!" The red and blue knights employed their trump cards from the very start. Both were lyrics singing praises to unparalleled warriorsquotes from the songs of the heroic King David. The strongest secret moves which can even damage a god. Erica did not use it in the Netherworld because she deemed it too dangerous to use spells which consumed too much magical power. "But be not thou far from me, O Lord: O my strength, haste thee to help me. Deliver my soul from [46] the sword; Save me from the lion's mouth: for thou hast heard me from the horns of wild oxen!" Filled with despair, Erica's mournful wails resounded. These were the "Golgotha Spells Words." Also known as the song of disaster, this was the hymn that Jesus Christ sang before he died while crucified at the site of Golgotha. "From the blood of the slain, from the fat of the mighty, the bow of Jonathan turned not back, and [47] the sword of Saul returned not empty!" Liliana's mournful requiem also reverberated in the surroundings. This was the "Song of the Bow." A song of mourning that expressed the overwhelming pain and sorrow when the heroic King David grieved for his former master Saul and ally Jonathan. "By the name of the Lord, praise be to the body of the Lord in the centre of the world, repent and worship!" "O sword of Saul, the warrior's weapon fast as an eagle and strong as a lion. Descend into my hand now!" The spell words of hate and despair were infused into Erica's magic sword.

The spell words of the ancient hero were infused into Liliana's magic sword. The enemy who forced them to use their strongest weapons to assure victory, also began to chant a song of magic in a robotic voice. "Awesome beyond speech, O dread theme for my profane tongue..." Was the one chanting Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, or Ena? From the fact that her lips moved, it was probably the latter. Before it could be fully discerned, the Hime-Miko's body moved like a puppet according to the rhythm of the song. "That illustrious Sovereign, Our mighty Lord, Who reared his imperial palace / On the Makami [49] plain of Asuka..." Erica used Cuore di Leone to block the horizontal slash of Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. However, her whole body was sent flying. She did not have the power to overcome the slashing attack. Originally under similar circumstances in the Netherworld, her beloved sword had been cut into two. This time it withstood the attack, thanks to the infusion of the spell words of Golgotha. "Now keeps his divine state, Sepulchred in stone. He it was who descended to dwell / At the [50] pavilion of Wazami Field..." Having sent Erica flying, the divine blade next attacked Liliana. The blue knight attempted to entangle Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi using Il Maestro, but was not successful, and like Erica, she too was blown away. "In yonder province of the realm, Across the pass of high-forested Fuwa, there to rule the under[51] heaven -- To wield the sceptre over his wide domain..." With stiff movements like a puppet, Ena was moving her arms, legs and body. However, her divine sword still swiftly sent the knights into a deadly crisis. Despite being two against one, the two realized they were outmatched if they fought separately and began to confer. "Although I hate to do this, we must now cooperate. Attack or defend, which do you choose?" "I will defend and Lily attack. If there is a chance, use the bow attack!" "Is that ok? If it hits, that miko cannot be unharmed."
[48]

"No other way, since she is using that kind of power, but try to use sword attacks as much as possible!" "Understood!" The two knights leaned against each other tightly. Entrusting one side of their bodies to each other, Erica on the left and Liliana on the right, began to advance at the same speed. Though they moved just as fast as before, their attacks were no longer as loose or disparate. When the divine sword came slicing, Erica blocked ingeniously but did not counterattack. If one were to keep defending in a one on one battle, the opponent would easily follow up their attacks. Without stopping the enemy's advance, one would end up in a disadvantaged position, however In place of Erica who focused on defense, Liliana now concentrated on attacking. Completely ignoring defense, she started a series of attacks with such ferocity and intimidation that even the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi could not counterattack as usual. '...' The divine sword and the miko did not say a word, but they clearly became more alert. This was due to Erica and Liliana's formation, their distribution of offensive and defensive duties, their ever changing swapping of positions, and their brave simultaneous advance. The Hime-Miko who had an overwhelming advantage against two opponents, was now being suppressed for the first time. Godou was greatly surprised to see the brilliant cooperation between the red and blue knights at a crucial moment. "Erica! I will now prepare the bow and arrow, please endure." "Got it!" In order to protect her partner, Erica stepped forward. Behind her, Liliana put away her magic sword, and in replacement a longbow giving off blue light appeared in her left handthe Bow of Jonathan! Godou had once heard about it during the battle against Perseus. "The Song of the Bow" was the spell to create the Sword of Saul and the Bow of Jonathan.

Like Erica's magic sword infused with the "Golgotha Spell Words", the former was a sharp blade that can even cut gods. The latter could summon using the spell words a bow for shooting attacks. The number of shots was limited by the amount of remaining magical power. After one or two misses, the precious trump card will be wasted. In the battle against Perseus, Godou saw her fire multiple arrows at once. This was an illusion used to confuse enemies to ensure the target was hit with certainty. Summoning this trump card, Liliana was now seeking a decisive end to the battle! However the Hime-Miko saw through her intentions, and also prepared to use her own trump card. "Who summoned his Eastland host; And ordered our prince, Imperial son as he was, To pacify [52] the furious men / And subjugate all the unruly lands." The spell song for vanquishing barbarians. And then, Ena's body raised Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi above her head. Wind swirled and gathered. From beneath Ena's feet the violent wind blew like a vortex, forming a mini-tornado. "Lily, hurry!" "I know! O Bow of Jonathan, the warrior's weapon fast as an eagle and strong as a lion !" In Liliana's right hand appeared four arrows with blue light. At that instant, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi slashed horizontally. Erica tried to block with Cuore di Leone but was deflected away. Both Erica and Liliana's bodies, were devoured by the tornado formed from under Ena's feet. "Ah ah ah ah ah!" "Wa wa wa wa wa!?" Along with their screams, the two knights were thrown high up into the air by the tornado. Thrown into the air and then mercilessly dropped onto the ground! Liliana's blue bow and arrows had disappeared from her hands, and she seemed to have fainted. "E-Erica-san, Liliana-san!"

"Things are not looking well, Kusanagi-san, what are you going to do?" Arriving out of breath, Yuri saw this decisive scene, and her face instantly turned white. Beside her was Amakasu questioning calmly. Godou ignored the two of them and ran towards Ena. 'Finally, the god-slayer.' Lips motionless, the Hime-Miko spoke softly with blank stares. Godou was speechless, the opponent was definitely very strong. However, even if Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi was a divine sword, what it controls was still a human body whose strength was limited. A Campione's instincts allowed Godou to discern the true nature of the enemy. Seishuuin Ena whose body was taken by the divine sword, possessed power that surpassed human magi. Her current level was probably about the same as the dragon at Naples or the divine beasts sighted at Sardinia. But compared to a [Heretic God], it was not a huge threat. For example if the [Camel] was used, a simple victory was likely assured. However, Ena's body would be at risk if it had to withstand an attack from Godou's authority. Emergency situations required emergency measures. Still... "Godou, it's not your turn yet. Can you leave things to me?" Someone was speaking to him. The origin of the voice was Erica who was struggling to get up. Summoning Cuore di Leone to her side, she used it as a crutch for support. "If I keep getting defeated by her and lie down here, it would tarnish the reputation of I, Erica Blandelli." "Ok, you should just lie down and rest, you've reached your limits!" "Nothe battle has just begun... I was about to glamorously reverse the tides of battle in the second round? Do not get in my way...!" Erica got up completely.

Though she was putting up a front, she did make an intense declaration that did not fit her usual style. She gazed at Ena with burning pupils, the Hime-Miko responded with a puppet's gaze and expression. Stop her? Or let her continue fighting? Of course she must be stopped. There was no doubt. If she continued fighting, she would die. After concluding Erica had no hope of winning, she must be stopped no matter what ...Wait a minute. Was there really no hope of winning? The divine sword sent Liliana flying and unconscious with just one strike. However Erica was able to bear it. Though she has been consuming her magic and receiving attacks all along, she should have been weaker than Liliana. Could there be a power protecting her? Of course! As Godou realized this point, his eyes met with Erica. His gaze moved down towards her lower abdomen. Accompanying the expression of sudden realization, she placed her hand over her abdomen there. It looked like she has noticed as well. "I forgot, my body currently has Godou's protection within it... I beseech the source of my magic, the seal of the Copper Black Cross, grant to me the knight's medal of honor!" Carrying magical power, spell words were spoken out from her mouth. At the same time, a change was produced. Erica's red and black bandiera transformed into a long cape-like upper garment, its lower edges reaching down to her knees. Fluttering intensely, its form was like a ferocious bird of prey with its wings spread out. And then there was Cuore di Leone. Originally a slender sword, the steel of the lion transformed into the form of a lance. From the steel barbs, it looked like the cavalry lances used by medieval knights of legend. If its length was shortened to about two metres or so, it would be a one-handed infantry lance. Holding this lance in her right hand, an oval iron shield was held in her left.

The colors of bright red and jet black crisscrossed her fluttering battle garment. Equipped with a knight's lance and shield, Erica's heroic figure was that of a holy knight crowned with a crest of the cross. "Eh? Why does Erica-san have Godou-san'sVerethragna's power!?" Yuri was very surprised and probably saw the reason of the change using spirit vision. But Godou was equally surprised for he never expected the [Youth] protection to bring about such a changevictory was possible. "Erica, is it possible? Can you defeat Seishuuin?" "Of course! The current me will not lose to that woman again!" This promise heralded the beginning of the second round. In spite of clumsy footsteps, Ena charged forward with exceptional speed. Holding the divine sword with both hands, she slashed in a diagonal manner from the top right to the bottom left. Erica used the oval shield to block. The jet black divine sword clashed intensely with the shield. Sparks flew from where they made contact, releasing intense divine power. They were evenly matched. However on Erica's side, she still had a lance in her other hand. She thrusted with all her might, but before the point reached its destination, Ena's body had jumped backwards like a locust. And so, Erica kicked at the ground. Faced with Ena's retreat, she charged forward like a stallion. A tide of continuous attacks like the onslaught of wrathful waves. Ena rolled along the ground, evading the dozens of attacks from the point of the lance. In the process of rolling, she still managed to use her sword to slash at the calves of the pursuing Erica. With outstanding reflexes, Erica evaded using small steps to the side. Stopping Erica's wave of attacks, Ena quickly got up. "How amazing, for her to fight evenly with Ena-san who is being controlled by Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, it's like the image of a supernatural entity." Amakasu sounded very impressed.

Yuri and Liliana, who had regained consciousness, were also watching the battle with surprise. "Kusanagi Godou... Is that the effect of the final [Youth] incarnation? What a terrifying power, anyway, to have let Erica stolen first place, I really must complain." Under Yuri's care, Liliana seemed a bit regretful. The process of bestowing protection must definitely be kept secret. Godou swore to himself as he nodded lightly. Then a surprising turn of events occurred, for Ena started laughing. "Ha! Ha, hahahahaha! Too great, Erica-san, I am truly impresed, I never thought that you can be just as strong as me, who has absorbed divine power." The cheerful soprano voice that had been absent for so long. Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi has allowed Ena to speak, unlike the earlier clear cold tones. This was the original voice of the cute swordsman who casually enjoyed all the chaos being wrought. Godou wondered if it was because the state of divine possession had been released, but immediately knew he was wrong. This was because the battle spirit infused in her, from Susanoo and Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, had become even more heightened. "Excellent, then let's have a true duel once again, starting now!" Yelling out, Ena's jet black divine blade flashed brightly. With sparks splashing about noisily, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi gave off pale white lightning. It possesed the divine power of the conquering god of steel, and bestowed power by the storm god and king of SusaSusanoo, its power was increasing. Ena brandished that sword as easily as if it was her own limb, and held it tightly with both hands straight in front of her chest. Up until now, she was in a state completely dominated by divine power and spirit, without a shred of emotion. However, through the joy and thrill of battle, Ena finally retrieved her emotions. And then entered a state of resonance with Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi! "Last time I defeated you with this move, what will happen this time? Ama no Murakumo! Seize it!"

Ena pointed the blade at Erica, and it gave off a terrifying pulse which attacked the female knight. Very clearly, it was an attack that absorbed magical power. "Useless, your move won't work a second time!" Erica grabbed the lower hem of her red and black garment and waved. This blocked the pulse from the divine sword. That piece of fabric seemed to possess magical defensive ability almost equal to a Campione's. Ena smirked unfazed, lifting the divine sword upwards. As Erica defended her body with the shield, she aimed the lance at Ena. It was the stance of a frontal charge. A direct conclusion to the duel.

As Ena declared, both sides prepared for the end. The two charged forward at the same time and collided violently. As the divine sword swung down, the lance was thrusted forward! Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi struck Erica on the shoulder, but the point of contact was the part near the hilt. Cuore di Leone pierced into Ena's body, but it was just a glancing blow to the left abdomen. Neither was a decisive blow.

Erica's charge was too rapid and thus did not get cut by Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi's sharpest part; with motions like a wild beast, Ena had narrowly evaded Erica's fatal attack at the last second. However, this exchange has not ended. It was true that the attack of the lance was evaded. However, with the shield raised high, Erica charged with her entire body. This was the real frontal charge! Ena's delicate body was blown away as if struck by a car collision. "Hmm!?" "This is a knight's style... A frontal charge to break through the enemy's ranks. Do you feel it?" To the fallen Ena, with irregular breathing, Erica declared victory. However, the winning side also sank to her knees immediately. Her bandiera and Cuore di Leone had returned to normal, and it looked like she too was at her limits. "Yes, felt it... I surrender." Ena tried to use Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi as a crutch for support... but gave up finally. Holding the divine blade, she was lying on the road. Though her body was immobile, her face had a satisfied expression. It was like those youth movies during the Shouwa period, the required performance at the end of a riverside duel. Godou shrugged his shoulders but suddenly noticed. The storm which appeared with Ena had not subsided. In fact it was getting stronger? As the violent wind howled, massive droplets of rain bombarded Godou and the surface of the road. "Mariya!" "Godou-san, it has not ended yet! Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi intends to continue fighting!" In the instant he asked Yuri, he got the answer. Godou rushed towards the divine sword, planning on snapping it in half but was a step too late.

Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi began to expand in size. The roughly one metre blade expanded nonstop, and also started to change its form. ...Very long. By visual estimates, it was roughly twenty metres or so. The jet black blade became a body, forming arms and legs. Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi has transformed into a giant. A sword originally the weight of a woodcutter's tool, its blade now pointed up towards the heavens to form a vertical body. Connected to two sides of its body were two bladesthe arms, and around the approximate position of the elbows there were even joints for the arms to bend. Then there were the legs, made of solid steel, thicker and heavier than even the body and the arms. Compared to the length of the body, the legs were rather short, giving a somewhat unpleasant look. Overall, it gave off the feeling of being extremely sharp. The giant of blades. Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi has transformed into a giant of blades who could slice through everything with a simple swing. At the point which corresponded to a shoulder, Ena's body was stuck inside there. "King..." From within Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, a quiet voice was heard. "Seishuuin, are you ok? Can you escape from there!?" "Nolooks like not... I have no strength. Can Ena make a request?" It was Ena's normal voice, this time she really seems to be released from divine possession. "If you are asking to be saved, just wait a little, I am already thinking about how to save you." "No, I don't want to bring you any more trouble..." Ena responded to Godou in a philosophical tone. As they conversed, the sword giantAma no Murakumo no Tsurugi started moving on its short stubby legs, its direction of advance was towards Godou! "Ama no Murakumo is still in high spirits for a battle with the king. Since that's the case, could the king please defeat it quickly with your power? It should be a simple task, right? Please do not mind Ena..."

"What do you mean, don't mind you!?" "After all, everything is my fault... My own willfulness. But in the end I did get to fight a very interesting and meaningful battle, so Ena has no regrets. Please do not mind and quickly defeat it. Farewell." Towards the end, Ena's voice could no longer be heard. In its place, was the approaching Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. Though it had transformed into a giant of blades, its legs were very short and did not have any joints, so it was sliding along as if kneeling. Godou looked around at everyone present. Erica had already used up all her strength in the intense battle just now. The [Youth] protection has disappeared, and all her magic and stamina were consumed. Even so, she was still struggling to stand up to protect Godou. Liliana who had been knocked out earlier by Ena's attack, was trying to use her shaking body to summon Il Maestro, and likewise planned to battle. On the other hand, with worried eyes Yuri was watching the divine blade which had devoured Ena. And then there was Amakasu calmly muttering things like "ara ara, how troublesome." Though he spoke like that, it was clear that he did not have the power to defeat the out of control Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. The first thing to do was to leave this place and keep everyone at a safe distance. Deciding that, Godou began to run. Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi's legs were short, and its mobility was terrible. No matter how gigantic it was, running away from it should be a simple task but just as this thought entered Godou's mind... Just as he was running past, the sword monster suddenly caught up with unexpected speed. Due to an ominous feeling, Godou watched his back as he continued running. Thanks to that, he confirmed his suspicions as Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi sliced down with its right arm blade. A sound of swish. This was a sound that could split apart air and even rain water. If the blade had aimed forward another few tens of centimetres, Godou's body would have been sliced cleanly in half. Such a sharp sword, and its range of attack was so wide!

"No way, king... Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi has no plans for mercy, so please destroy it quickly... Hurry, or else it will catch up to you!" It was Ena's voice again, and it seemed like she has not lost consciousness. But there was no leisure to listen to her. Godou stopped looking back. Running full speed ahead, he definitely will not be caught. Racing along Chidorigafuchi, the Imperial Palace could be seen opposite. Decorating along the palace moat were the conspicuous trees, the very well-known cherry blossoms. Since he had increased the distance between them, Godou finally stopped running. The blade monster transformed from Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, was chasing along at a clumsy rate. To be honest, it was very slow and it would be easy to just keep running away, but that would only delay the problem without solving it. "Kusanagi-san, only one solution remains. Didn't Ena say it already?" Suddenly a man's voice came from beside. Turning to the source, Godou caught a fright. Amakasu was standing there without any signs of being out of breath. "W-when did you follow along?" "I've been chasing from behind all along. I can run pretty fast you know. Anyway, that thing there is more important, if we let that gigantic divine sword rampage, who knows how the situation will develop..." Amakasu made a very reasonable complaint. But Godou pointed out the detail he had ignored. "Is it ok to let Seishuuin get caught in between? She is currently bound tightly to the sword!?" "My opinion is there is no other way. As she said so herself, it is all her fault. In this kind of situation, even my boss, Sayanomiya Kaoru will approve as the one responsible for the History Compilation Committee. Because there is no other way." No other way... Was it really true? No, Godou did not agree. He has not done what he should. Nothing has been attempted. In such a situation, concluding "no other way" was too hasty!

"If so, I will only say this. No matter what, save Seishuuin first, then handle the monster. How's that?" "Oh, there's such a convenient plan? How are you going to do it?" "There's no plan yet! I'll just think it up as I go along! This is dangerous, you retreat first!" Hearing Godou's answer, Amakasu showed an expression of surprise. But there was no time to tend to Amakasu as Godou focused his attention on the approaching Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. Once again, it swung down its right arm blade. The massive blade approached Godou's head. So fast! Despite its immense body size, its sword strikes were extraordinarily skilled. However, it was precisely because of that reason, this could be used. The incarnation that was unlocked when facing a high speed attack. Godou used the [Raptor]. Other than himself, everything in the world slowed down, and only Godou accelerated. Calmly dodging the giant block of steel that was about to slice his head off, and then rushing onto the body of the blade due to the massive increase in agility and jumping ability. Easily running along the surface of the blade that was acting as an arm, he reached the shoulder location where Ena was buried. The imprisoned Hime-Miko showed a relaxed expression that seemed to say "my life has no regrets" What a worrying fellow, and yet she is acting so casual... A little shocked, Godou grabbed Ena's shoulder. Pulling hard, though she seemed to be stuck tight, her body budged slightly. Very good, now pull once again with full strength. Excellent, she is finally released. Even at this moment, Ena still carried that spaced out expression, because Godou was still in a state of acceleration, this was only natural. Carrying the uniformed miko in his arms, Godou jumped off from the back of Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. He originally wanted to attack it from behind. Regrettably, the [Raptor] authority did not have the destructive power to defeat this thing, so Godou gave up on that thought.

Looking ahead, Yuri was running towards him. Panting heavily, she stopped to regulate her breathing. To Godou who was in an accelerated state, Yuri looked like she was completely motionless. Erica and Liliana also came following. Due to their injuries, even Yuri was faster than them. Godou laid out Ena before them. Next, how should he take care of Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi? Though he thought of a way, would it work smoothly? Godou prepared to use the next incarnation. The accelerated state ended and returned to normal. "Mmm... no good after all. M-my chest!" Godou pressed against his heart as he sank to his knees and fell over forward. After using the [Raptor] incarnation, there was a side effect of heart pain, as well as a temporary state of immobility. His expectatons were too naive. "...G-Godou-san, why are you here!? Even Ena-san!?" "Eh? I was clearly caught by Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi? Why are Ena and the king here?" The voices of the Hime-Miko pair were heard. However, this was not something Godou had time to pay attention to. Simply enduring the pain was consuming all his strength. Before he realized it, the Hime-Miko pair had held him in their arms and placed him in a sitting position. "You used the [Raptor] incarnation, right? Which is how you resuced Ena-san..." "Yes, that's right. If my condition improved slightly, I can destroy that sword, but it's impossible right now. Why don't you two run away..." Godou made a suggestion as he nodded to the highly observant Yuri. The pain in his heart was unbearable, but at the very least he must make sure these two are saved Having lost him from its sights, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi was looking around, searching for signs of Godou. In this situation, as long as they didn't take him along, they should be able to escape successfully.

However, Ena beside him spoke quietly. "No, Ena will not escape. Because for things to come to this, Ena is responsible, and Ama no Murakumo is Ena's partner... I will slow him down, you guys first escape." "Idiot! Even if you risk your life, you won't be able to stall for long!" Though it was true, the Hime-Miko of the sword was not deterred. Damn it, I put in so much effort to save youas Godou gnashed his teeth, Yuri spoke decisively: "Godou-san, you just need the ability to move temporarily, right?" Yuri asked with a stern expression. That unrelenting beauty, made Godou and Ena withdraw their words of protest. "Yes, yes, as long as I can concentrate for a while..." Concentrating his spirit and his power. If he didn't do that, he wouldn't be able to control that particular incarnation well. However, the pain in his chest was making him powerless. He was so close to obtaining victory! As Godou gnashed his teeth... Yuri's face suddenly drew near. No, not only her face, even her lips were approaching. Brief contact? Lips to lips? As Godou realized the situation, he was being kissed by Yuri! Magical power flowed along with her sweet breath, and the pain in his chest was relieved. Why? "Yes, if you don't apply spells from within the body, it will not work on the Devil Kings. So that's what it meant!" "Yes, that is correct. Just now I poured restoration magic in through the mouth..." Shivering from embarrassment, Yuri conversed with Ena. As Godou lay shocked, he silently watched Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. It seemed to have noticed his location, and was advancing in a sliding manner, about twenty metres away. "Understood! Then King, though Ena doesn't understand completely, I will also assist you. So you must win!"

"E-Ena!? Why, there is no need for you too..." It came again, this time it was Seishuuin Ena who approached with her lips. This was the third person he kissed today.

With the sound of "chuu~", the lips pressed together gave off a sound like a gust of light wind. His pain had mostly subsided, but the extremities of his arms and legs were numb and his whole body felt powerless. The other side effect of the [Raptor]the state of immobility had begun. But there was still time to use that. The power of the [Boar] incarnationthe ability to call forth the jet black gigantic beast from another world! "May his spine be crushed; may his bones be broken, his tendons torn, his hair ripped from his skull; may his blood, spilled over the earth, be churned into a bloody froth. I shall become one who buries fangs into the sinner's flesh, that the will of the Lord be followed: Thou shalt be purged!" After roaring with full strength, the entire pedestrian walking lane turned black. The jet black [Boar] with its burly body, charged and ran out. The incarnation that could only be summoned to destroy a massive object, its target was now the gigantic Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. The massive monster whose body length measured twenty metres roughly, dwarfed the strange giant sword.

Chidorigafuchi had become the stage for the monster battle between the tall giant of blades and the [Boar]. The giant used its sharp and heavy blade to cut open the thick hide and muscles of the enormous jet black beast, but it immediately realized, it was just futile resistance. In terms of destructive power, their levels differed by too much. As the [Boar] bled blue-black blood, it roared joyfully, thrusting its tusks which did not lose to its opponent in sharpness, and using its entire body weight to charge, kick and trample. Finally, from its mouth came a roar mixed with supersonic waves. Suffering these violent attacks, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi was sent flying again and again. "Who could have thought that the difference in level was so vast between a messenger of god and something controlled directly by a god or a Campione..." Godou lightly exclaimed as he continued to lie motionless for the time being. There was nothing he could do to escape from the battlefield or tear his gaze away from the horrific sight. Chasing after Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi into Chidorigafuchi, the [Boar] leapt into the palace moat, turning it into a battle in water. The surrounding stone walls of the Imperial Palace crumbled at the battering from the impact of the monsters' bodies, as well as the slashing attacks of the giant sword. It was now a time for no-holds-barred destruction. Chidorigafuchi's landscape was being destroyed completely by the current events. Every time the giant beast and the giant sword clashed violently, massive sprays of water splashed about from the palace moat. The moat itself was being demolished, scooped out, sliced open and trampled by monstrous power. The cherry blossom trees that brought joy to people every spring, was being seriously vandalized. Snapped, crushed, pulverized... Tokyo's famous cherry blossom sighting spot was gradually disappearing. "Amazing, Kusanagi-san. Who knew a king could be so powerful!" Ena was watching Godou with glimmering eyes, while Yuri and Godou sighed deeply. "Sorry, Mariya, it became like this again..." "No, no, this was unavoidable... I will pay penance together with you."

"Ending up like this again, anyway, let's just say it was to be expected." "Yes, even for something created by the gods to fight directly against a Campione, resulting in this dismal state was most natural. There can be no other outcome." As destruction continued to be wrought, Erica and Liliana lightly exclaimed, having gathered together. From the tone of voice of these two, there was not even a slight sense of guilt. On the other hand, Amakasu had vanished at some point, probably to begin operations to keep this incident in the dark. And so, the culprits of this tragedy watched on, as the jet black [Boar] enjoyed its time destroying Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, trampling Chidorigafuchi, and letting loose roars of victory that resounded across the sky.

[edit]Epilogue
It was in the Boundary of Life and Immortality that was inhospitable to humans, the world where the soul was far more important than the body. There, three elders were having a discussion. Their location was a pavillion in a beautiful garden. Though there were no servants, the place was kept very clean and tidy. However, this was not something incredible, for the Boundary of Life and Immortality was composed of many different spaces. In this broad realm, environments will change itself according to the preferences of the master. The fact that the old god Susanoo lived deep in the mountains under violent storms was simply his preference. "So, it's time to rate that Rakshasa King, right? You wanted to see how that person would treat those girls... which is why this commotion happened, right?" The first one to speak was the great monk in black. A living buddha was one who has freed himself from the restraints of the body at the end of a life of asceticism, thereby approaching immortality.

"Those who I consider good men, usually turn out to be excellent monarchs. When the sleeping child awakens, he will surely become the guardian of the earth." The one who spoke was the glass princess. The fair princess possessing pupils the color of glass and unparalleled beauty, her age actually surpassed the great monk by far. As a side note, this elegant garden was her dominion. "Princess, I believe your conclusion is too early. I find him too rash. Take this incident for example, there were actually many easier ways to solve the matter." "Insignificant matters like this can always be solved in time." The princess disagreed openly with the great monk's objection. "Enlightened Master, did you forget? That person would help women even at the cost of hardship to himself. In every action from the way Kusanagi-sama treated the girls, I can see that he is someone who can be trusted with important matters." "Yes, then Old Sir, what do you think?" "From the tricky way he stole my sword, this brat cannot be underestimated." The elderly god was the oldest present, and spoke in tones as if he was uninvolved. "Though I was planning on sending the miko to him as a gift, I never said I would give up the sword as well. Yes he is impulsive, but I appreciate his qualities. Anyway, there is no need to make a decision immediately." "That is to say--keep observing?" To the question of the princess, Susanoo nodded generously. "Yes, it is still uncertain whether the troublesome brat will wake up. Kusanagi's talents, let me savor them slowly."

"So in the end, all the rights and privileges to Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi has fallen to Kusanagi-san... Is that ok?" It was at the Sayanomiya residence at Sanbanchou of the Chiyoda special ward. Sayanomiya Kaoru sat on the rocking chair in the study, murmuring to herself as she rocked.

"Ena-san seems to think so, but it hasn't been confirmed yet. After that commotion, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi still harbors great divine power, but the previous user Ena-san can no longer use it. Neither can she send it back to the original owner--the Old One. So that is the situation now." The one who answered was Amakasu Touma. The master and subordinate looked at the sword in its sheath lying on Kaoru's office desk. Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. Though this sword contained the deity of the conquering god, it was also a subordinate god to Susanoo. "Due to Ena's divine possession losing control, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi gained the status of an independent god, so Kusanagi-san who defeated it has usurped the god's authority... That could be what happened, maybe." Kaoru spoke as she gazed at the shattered divine blade. "It could very well be his second authority. 'I will become the companion of one who is stronger than me.' It's such a shounen manga development." "Its appearance has been restored, but its internals are still broken, right?" "It's embarrassing, but yes, it was destroyed quite thoroughly." No matter what, a continued discussion was not going to yield the truth. Towards the competent but not necessarily loyal subordinate, Kaoru ordered with frivolous tones: "In any case this is something dangerous, and cannot be returned to Ena's possession. It is decided that it will be kept in the storeroom of this house. By the way, giving it to the temporary owner should be another option." "I have also tried asking, but he refused because he did not want to break the firearms and weapons regulations." "Kusanagi-san... has common sense in a surprising area, what a strange person." "He definitely wouldn't want to be described like that."

Liliana Kranjcar was puzzled. In front of her, Kusanagi Godou and Mariya Yuri were casually having lunch. However she felt that they had become even more intimate... Was this her imagination?

After the commotion caused by Seishuuin Ena and Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, a few days have passed and it was the following week, lunchtime on a certain school day. Like always, they were having lunch on the roof. As usual, Liliana prepared lunch for Kusanagi Godou. Today's menu was authentic Spanish seafood paella, as well as fruit, cheese, cucumber pickles, etc... However, beside it were two black wooden lunchboxes. One contained salmon rice, with three green leaves scattered on top, providing a nice contrast of color for the food. The other lunchbox was filled with side dishes. Kyoto roasted fish, spicy tofu, meatballs, a dish made of lappa and konjac, as well as various home made pickles... Besides tasting excellent they also looked great, and just the sight of the food's beautiful appearance was a pleasurable experience. Liliana looked at the lunch she prepared in a simple container, and could not help feeling uneasy. Though in taste she definitely did not lose to Yuri, perhaps she was greatly surpassed in terms of visual impact. The one who brought these wooden lunchboxes was the Hime-Miko, Mariya Yuri. "Mariya sure can cook well." Godou praised as he tasted the various offerings, separated out onto paper plates. "If this was taken to grandfather, it will definitely pass. That guy's mouth is extremely picky, especially towards Japanese cuisine. But this taste is definitely good enough." "Uh, thanks. But even if it passes for grandfather, how about Godou-san...?" Being praised, Yuri asked with apprehension. Probably because she was so concerned with Godou's response and opinion, her expression did not have any confidence. "Umm, could it be that it does not suit your tastes?" "No no, how could that be possible, your cooking is very delicious." "Is that so? Then I am relieved... However, if you dislike anything, you must be honest, I will remember it." "Don't say that. This kind of luxurious lunch, no matter how it's made it will be very delicious."

Reassured and smiling once again, Yuri was acting towards Godou in a natural manner without any stiffness. Liliana was sure. These two people could not have behaved so naturally before. They used to be polite but distant, and now it was all gone...! "Godou-san, if you have something that you like, do you want me to get it for you with chopsticks?" "Yes, but this kind of little thing I can do myself, no need to trouble youself." "But I am closer to the lunchbox... It will be easier for me." Holding the paper plate and the serving chopsticks, Yuri asked. Though Godou had refused, he immediately changed his tune to "you are right" and made two or three requests afterwards. Hearing these exchanges, Liliana's heart was filled with anxiety. Recently when she made the same requests, Godou would always refuse her resolutely with "no need, it's fine!" If she wanted to take care of him or serve him like before, Godou would be very wary of how others viewed him, and ran away. Saying something like losing a man's dignity, I'm not a leecher on women, etc... All these puzzling speeches. However, why could Mariya Yuri--! "Liliana-san, is there anything you would like? Please take anything that suits your fancy." "Uh, no problem, please do not mind me." Liliana frantically played dumb. Yuri was like a well-mannered high class lady, full of benevolent smiles. She was nowhere as reserved as before, what was the reason for this change? "As different as the north wind and the sun, so goes the saying." Sitting on the side, Erica Blandelli murmured to herself. Appearing without a lunch again, she gave herself good reason to plunder Yuri and Liliana's lunchboxes.

"Yuri's strengths match very well with Godou's value system. Once their relationship passed a certain point, it was only natural to expect this kind of situation. Though she ran into some difficulties lately, but before that, their relationship already showed hints of this." The [Diavolo Rosso] explained as if she saw through everything. "E-Erica, what on earth is going on?" "Exactly as you see, Godou is completely unwary of her, and Yuri can act naturally beside him and apply herself towards what a 'woman' can do. This is something that neither I nor Lily can manage." "Are you saying that my master is wary of me!? What an insult!" Liliana was protesting with a voice that only Erica could hear. However, Erica sneered with pity, and Liliana could not help feeling terrified. "Lily, this war cannot be won with desire and instinct alone. Of course, if you are satisfied with being just a 'convenient woman,' then that's another matter." "W-what are you saying!?" I know him better than you. Implying that and bragging to herself, Erica's expression was especially contemptible. However, Liliana did agree that the situation was not good. Kusanagi Godou and Mariya Yuri getting along so well was a huge problem. As the knight guarding over him, how could she get in between them? Wait a minute, come to think of it she just negotiated with Sayanomiya Kaoru, and agreed to ally with them. As it stands, she could only stand aside and watch things develop... Liliana agonized in depression, when suddenly Kusanagi Shizuka's voice was heard. "Really! Brother and Mariya-senpai has been flaunting their affection all this time! And getting increasingly intimate! This has to stop! You look like fools, how unsightly!" She complained with great agitation. With an unfazed expression, Godou and Yuri simply looked at Shizuka, their sister and junior respectively. "What affection... Aren't we just eating lunch normally?" "Yes, Shizuka-san, stop saying strange things. Quiet down and have lunch."

Being criticized instead, Shizuka's shoulders trembled with rage. "Hmm... Your attitudes sure are unified, and you dare say you are not affectionate? What is going on, it's like a couple who has been married for years, totally shameless!" "What married couple, you idiot, don't make jokes like that." "Yes, calling us a married couple... Actually, not yet..." The two denied as they looked at each other, and shyly bowed their heads at the same time. As Liliana endured the shock of watching their interactions, a new girl appeared on the roof. Casting everything aside, Liliana and Erica exchanged glances, for the intruder was Seishuuin Ena. "Ena-san! Your body has recovered?" "Yes, well enough, sorry to everyone, I've troubled you all this time." The yamato nadeshiko style Hime-Miko responded as she approached the group. Due to Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi missing from her shoulder, it felt a little strange. According to rumors, the recent frequent storms were due to her. It was said that the storms were summoned using divine power after communicating with Susanoo in the Netherworld. Who could have expected the woman who caused trouble everywhere to show up, Liliana could not help glaring at Ena. "In order to reflect on this incident, Ena will temporarily return home to be educated. So before I left, I just wanted to greet you all..." Hearing Ena's words, Shizuka showed a questioning expression that seemed to say "what is this about?" Reluctant to explain to his sister, Godou swiftly said: "don't mind it." "Though all sorts of major... well, not too major things happened, I don't think we really mind. The next time we meet, I hope we can get along better." Changing his words midway, was due to recalling the tragedy of Chidorigafuchi. Though Godou was the world renowned Campione, he was still delicate in certain areas. "Yes, it is for sure. Ena will get along with you all in the future, it's a promise!"

"Yes, much appreciated. Erica, is it ok? I have already made peace with her." "Sure, since Godou has already spoken, I will turn a blind eye, and forget your mistakes." Erica shrugged. If that's the case, Ena's farewell greeting should be coming to a close, but just as Godou thought that, Ena's expression suddenly became seductive. "...So, from today onwards, it's fine if Ena becomes one of Kusanagi-san's 'women', right?" "M-my what!?" "Brother! This person has said something unbelievable, what is going on again!?" Shizuka yelled out while Erica, Yuri and Liliana silently watched the two, deep in their own thoughts. Godou simply felt troubled. "Actually, that was the whole reason why Ena came in the first place. Since Kusanagi-san risked his life to save me, and caused Ena to fall in love with you. Also, Kusanagi-san has obtained the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, right? That is Ena's partner, so why don't you accept it along with me!" "N-no, besides how come I didn't know that I have gained something so dangerous!" "But that is the truth... Though Ena is still a little afraid of doing erotic things, but kissing is completely fine. Do you want to have another go? Right now?" "K-kissing, what is that all about! Brother, what is going on!" As Ena approached and Shizuka questioned, Godou looked towards the other three as if pleading for help. Great, this was now the time to win his trust. Liliana coughed, and began to speak calmly. "Kusanagi Godou, it looks like you are trying to act coldly towards this girl who wants to enter your harem. This is not like you. You should accept her with the usual attitude, as fit for the dignity of a king. As for little sister Shizuka, I will explain to her later. Please leave it to me!" Though it was not something she wished willingly, now was the time to let him witness the acceptance in her generous yet sorrowful heart. But her master held his head in his arms instead. "Liliana, do not make things worse with those kinds of words!"

"Godou, that woman is no good. Though I can forget the suffering she brought me, I cannot agree to let her serve by Godou's side!" "That is correct. Ena you have to watch your words and actions, do not make things hard for Godou-san!" True autumn was rapidly approaching, but the chaos and commotion surrounding Kusanagi Godou probably won't calm down for the time being.

Chapter 1 - Goodbye John Pluto Smith

[edit]Part 1
It was nine in the morning at Los Angeles. Over Jack Milburn's head was the deep blue cloudless sky stretching to the far beyond. Reflected before his eyes was the Californian blue ocean. Venice Beach in summer was so crowded with people who came to frolic in the water that it was impossible to find peace and quiet. However, the expression on Jack's face was quite depressed. Jack worked for the Los Angeles branch of Sorcerous Sacrilege Investigation (SSI), the government agency in charge of investigating and concealing all incidents pertaining to magic and supernatural phenomena. John Pluto Smith's death at this location happened a week ago. In front of the eyes of Jack and hundreds of ordinary citizens, he was killed. "One who has slain gods -- John Pluto Smith! You were truly strong, and even if all the magi in the world were gathered together, you would still prevail. However... It's too late, much too late!" At that time, Asherah was laughing madly in a frightening manner.
[1]

The witch at the helm of a sorcery association -- the divine ancestor Asherah, bragged arrogantly as the victor. "Though our organization, [King of Flies], has met defeat many times at your hands, we continued to accumulate the essence of water and earth! Absorbing the malevolence and delusional obsessions of the ignorant masses! Now, I have finally taken form as the heretic Leviathan! Hahahahaha, can you feel the divine power overflowing from my body? My rank is now equivalent to yours, for I have become someone at the same level as a Campione -- the Heretic Serpent! Savor this well!" In contrast to her vile and ferocious nature, Asherah's body was tiny. The slender body of the beautiful young girl was lost as it began to transform and expand. Her arms contracted while her legs combined into one, her torso lengthened, her neck extended, a layer of scales covered her once smooth skin, and her beautiful face turned reptilian. In just a few tens of seconds, the witch Asherah transformed into a giant serpentine monster. Sweeping through Venice Beach was a demonic snake over fifty metres long. Probably the height of a twenty-story building if extended straight from head to tail, its scales were a shiny silverywhite in color, with beauty that could only be described as otherworldly grandeur. Facing such a monster, John Pluto Smith challenged his opponent with initiative. He is a veteran with a decade of shocking experiences. His opponents included fearsome sorcerers, fairies who possessed the ability to control nature, and massive demonic beasts that could easily destroy a city... He had fought and prevailed over all these formidable foes. Having gone through so many struggles to the death, how could he lose to a mere big snake -"Smith! You can't, don't go over there!" For some reason, Jack felt he had to stop him. Jack had been selected by the SSI for his magical aptitude, and now his instincts warned against a powerful enemy, but Smith replied: "Can your concerns wait, Jack? To refuse a lady's invitation to dance... That is not my style. Besides, I cannot run away from this situation." As usual, his voice was full of confidence, and he was wearing a black mask with a black cape. Held in his gloved hand was a steel-coloured magic gun. Running towards his opponent as his long cape fluttered, Jack had witnessed this view of his back many times over the past year or so. In the past, Jack would always find him returning victorious, bragging casually:

"Wait for the alcohol to deliver to your home in celebration of our little victory... Tonight's starry sky is particularly clear, so let us watch the same night sky from our respective locations and have a good toast!" John Pluto Smith was a man who acted like a perfect courtier. No matter what kind of crisis he faced, he never forgot to maintain a casual attitude. Even the friend who accompanied him through life and death situations had never seen his true face. Even having a drink with him was not allowed. Smith was a man who embodied secrecy. ...In the end, just as Jack's premonition foretold, that man did not return. In battles to the death against gods, the masked hero had always emerged victorious. However, the massive silvery white serpent's choice of action was to self destruct by explosion -Seeming to ignite the "essence of water and earth" stored within its body, it planned to take down the hero and the area of Venice Beach along with itself. However, John Pluto Smith grabbed the giant snake tightly and pulled it into the water, using all his might to distance them from the shore. Thus, the two mortal enemies died together in the explosion. And just like that, the hero was dead. But the [King of Flies] was not disbanded, and Jack took out his cellphone. He dialed a certain number recorded in his phone. The call failed to connect... Was this a joke of fate? In the end, they missed each other, and he could only leave her voice message. "It's been a while, Allison. It's me, Jack... Actually I wanted to tell you face to face, but there is not enough time for that. I'm sorry, I can only inform you like this --" Having left his farewell message, Jack hung up. Goodbye, my beloved. Goodbye, John Pluto Smith. Jack bid farewell to everyone precious to him one after another.

[edit]Part 2
Los Angeles. A major ethnic melting pot and important economical and industrial center. The capital of sin swirling with crime, the metropolis where decadence and prosperity coexisted, hidden in this chaotic city were many who dabbled in the ways of the supernatural. Those who sold their morality and conscience to the devil and obtained supernatural demonic powers in return -In other words, the sorcerers.

The reason why they used Los Angeles as their base was due to the search for the "Angel's Remains" buried in this land, a holy relic that was thought to grant the possessor absolute magical power. Although the rumor was never substantiated, it was an indisputable fact that more sorcerers were gathered in this city than any other. Their natural enemy only emerged during the latter half of the 1990s. Possessing magic power surpassing any sorcerer's, he also had the ability to transform into nonhuman forms. The undefeated man who ran through the darkness of the night casting spells, turning himself into an invincible giant, and shooting magic bullets. At the beginning, he replied with answers like "John Smith" or "John Doe" whenever people asked for his name. Just like a pseudonym tagged on an unidentified corpse. However, to the citizens who heard his legends and witnessed his silhouette, he was named after the great ruler of the underworld. And so, John Pluto Smith was born. All sorcerers feared him; the people revered and worshiped him.

It was three in the afternoon, in the area of Los Feliz. Consistent with California's dry climate, it was bright and sunny as usual. But Jack wasn't in the mood to take his beloved SUV out for a spin to enjoy the sunny weather. Leaving his car in the parking lot at Samantha University, he walked to the humanities faculty, his destination was the foreign languages department. He entered the building of a certain research facility. --But there was no one present. None of the usual students or staff were there. Presuming a "barrier" had been erected by the person he was visiting, Jack knocked on the door of his lab. "Hello, Jack. Unfortunately, the situation does not look positive." "In other words, Asherah's revival ceremony will take place tonight?" Joe West nodded in confirmation. A world-wide famous researcher in the field of fantasy literature, he was an elderly African American, a precious benevolent mage as well as John Pluto Smith's collaborator.

The old man who assisted the hero for the past decade currently had his entire right leg below the knee wrapped in a cast. "That's right. With tonight's position of the moon and the stars, as well as the flow of the spiritual ley lines... Everything is aligned for the perfect opportunity. The [King of Flies] will not miss this opportunity." Professor West sighed deeply. A benevolent mage like him was in the extreme minority in North America. This was because during the British colonial era, there were overt witch hunts and oppression from European Puritan immigrants, as well as treaties and resistance from local spirit worship... All sorts of dark and unsavory events have been buried in history. "After that, the members of [King of Flies] have not slowed their activities. That particular point has made me suspicious, to think they made preparations for this. Really, who could have expected such things!" Over the past week, the [King of Flies] continued their operations. Clearly an evil cult-like organization sustained by twisted faith and lacking in reason, one would have expected such a group to fall apart after the demise of the strong leader. However, the sorcerers were pursuing a strategy of conciliation or even brainwashing against the Los Angeles Police Department (LAPD) and the upper echelons of the SSI. Due to the death of their natural enemy, they were engaging in daring tactics that would have been unthinkable in the past. The situation had developed into the current state where the front line members of the organization like Jack were the only ones still fighting. "...But professor, how did Asherah survive that giant explosion? When even Smith who pulled her into the water died, how on earth did she live on after that suicide explosion!?" This past week, he had been diligently searching for the reason why the [King of Flies] did not fall apart. Having worked as a police officer in criminal investigations, this sort of thing was familiar to him, and he finally found some clues. The self-destructed divine ancestor Asherah survived, and her wound-covered body had been retrieved. Though still unconscious, she was alive and guarded by the core members of the [King of Flies]. Recently, they have occupied themselves with preparing the ritual to revive their leader. "...Heretic Leviathan, she is the immortal snake, one who can resurrect after death. Don't you find that unbelievable? Smith, the one who never lost, why would he go down together with his enemy this time?"

From Professor West's worried tone of voice, Jack recalled the noble bearing he witnessed that night. "That snake's name is Leviathan, the horrifying sea monster feared in legends all over the world, passed down human stories as the image of the snake bringing disaster... [Gods], there are many examples of snake goddesses with the attribute of immortality. It is probably thanks to this that she survived her attempted mutual destruction with Smith." "An immortal goddess? Outrageous!" Hearing his reflexive answer, the professor calmly asked with a tired smile: "Do you know the reason why Smith is called the God-slayer?" "I thought it was just to describe his supernatural qualities, an exaggerated metaphor." "No, it is exactly as the description. He is a warrior who killed gods and usurped powerful authorities... That's right, he is a god killing warrior." Champion. The chosen warrior. King. Jack recalled these majestic titles. True, perhaps it was the best description for that masked hero. "The only one capable of standing up to a god-slayer is a god or another god-slayer. This principle is absolute. That's basically what happened with that divine ancestor Asherah, who transformed from a demon of an evil cult into the snake deity Leviathan." "But how could a person become a god!" "True, an ordinary mortal cannot, but she is no mere mortal... She's not called 'divine ancestor' for naught. Sigh, how did it come to this! What a tragedy!" Professor West's intellectual face showed a pained expression, sighing inexplicably. Even for someone like Jack who had little in-depth knowledge about magic, he still understood how dire the current situation was. "Anyway, if Asherah revives tonight, it is the end for us. I don't think that witch will let us live." "Probably. But to be honest, I can't agree with your proposal." "But we have no choice. In order to stop Asherah from reviving, the only way is to slip into the scene of the ceremony. Luckily after the battle with Smith, the [King of Flies]'s numbers have been thinned!" For those people like Jack and West who fought against sorcerers all this time, Asherah's revival would take away the last of their hopes.

"Jack, don't be impulsive. Smith is not confirmed dead yet. He is a man like a phoenix. If the enemy hasn't died, then his survival is very likely!" "It's already been a week, if he's still alive, why didn't he contact us?" Jack refuted the old man's comforting words with pessimism. No matter how much he surpassed ordinary humans, he could not have survived that massive explosion. "You've lost your cool because Smith is not here. Calm down and think things through carefully." "Yes, that guy's death has clearly affected me, but I am calm. After pondering calmly I have concluded thus, if I want to protect everything, this is the most effective way." "What are you trying to protect?" "Yes, to protect this city, people like you, and well as everything I treasure." "How conceited. What could someone like you protect!" "I know my limits, but the man who could protect us is no longer here. However... No, precisely because of that, I have to do what I can do, even though my power is meager. I don't want to flee the responsibility that comes with knowing the current crisis situation." Hearing Jack's plea, Professor West could only shake his head. "Really... You are hopelessly stubborn, why does Smith only associate with such strange people! If this leg of mine was good, I could go with you!" "No way, I can't have anyone dragging me down." The old man's right leg in a cast, still required some time to recover. "I know, you fool! To be honest... I also understand that someone has to do this." Jack bumped fists with the old professor's extended right fist. The two smiled wryly. Not only John Pluto Smith, but this old man was also a rare companion and comrade. This was the moment to recognize this relationship. "Let me advise you, it's enough to just disrupt the ritual, I'll show you how. Do not force yourself. I have been considering recruiting another warrior of Smith's peers, though it's very irresponsible, we also have the choice of leaving things to that person." "A person who can match that man? How could another superhuman like that exist in this world -"

"Of course there are, but inviting them for assistance requires some troublesome negotiations." Jack's protest was instantly refuted. "Even if he agrees to be recruited to our cause, it doesn't mean he will follow our orders obediently. He might even cause other problems, and the price for defeating our enemies could very well be the destruction of the entire city of Los Angeles -- if Smith will come back, there is no need for us to gamble on such a double-edged option." "Who could that be... Someone like a fallen angel or a devil king?" Hearing this comment, Professor West smiled lightly. "Your comparison is very apt. Yes, correct, they are truly the devil kings... Good, I am going to hand you the trump card now. Jack, may you be blessed by fortune." Fortune's blessing, this was assuredly the power most hated by the sorcerers. The power of fortune accumulated over the ages. The blessing of the fairies and the elves. That power had the ability to neutralize evil magic and curses, purifying them. The good fortune stockpiled by a first rate mage like West, definitely could bring tangible benefits to the receiver. "Use it when the ritual reaches its peak, do you have a suitable container?" The Professor made a glance towards his table, where stationery, books and notes were messily scattered all over. "A container... is that for placing the blessing?" "Yes, but the blessing cannot be injected into any object. It has to be something you've frequently used over the years, a rare item made by a famous craftsman, or spell focus infused with magical power... If it's not one of those types, fortune's power cannot be poured into it." This reminded Jack of something. "If that's the case, maybe this thing can be used?" Jack opened the briefcase in his hand, and took out a gun the color of steel-Seeing this, Professor West swallowed hard. "This gun... I thought it disappeared along with Smith." "It was left behind during the battle with Asherah, and I recovered it."

The six-shot large caliber revolver. The color of blunt and heavy steel, its exterior gave a solid and resolute feeling. This was not an ordinary manufactured gun, but the unique magic gun forged personally for John Pluto Smith. "If only I was able to use this thing." "Impossible, this gun was forged by a dark elven metalworker living in the Astral Realm, gathering extremely rare Eorl steel. Since it was forged specifically for Smith, no one else can use it, but it would make a most appropriate container." Professor West took out the magic gun with great reverence, slowly stroking the body of the gun, chanting an incantation as if making a prayer. "Pray that good fortune follows you, Jack, what you need most is exactly unparalleled luck!" Leaving the research lab on his way to the parking lot, Jack met her. "Jack, it has been a while. What's troubling you? Why is your expression so solemn?" A voice filled with rationality was striking up a conversation. Jack stopped his heavy footsteps. Though he didn't have the leisure for a chat right now, he couldn't ignore the owner of this voice. "Hello Annie. Come to think of it, we haven't met recently." "That is because I went away on a trip, and only returned yesterday." Annie Charlton spoke with her usual stiff expression. She was Professor West's research assistant, a Caucasian graduate student with vibrant red hair that appeared as if on fire and cut in a short refreshing style. This was one of her most memorable features, as well as her women's suit in black. "A trip... How enviable, did you have fun?" "Well enough, there were some good and bad things. In terms of a cost/income ratio, probably break-even exactly, so it was not especially fun." In response to Jack's casual conversation, Annie's reply was especially stiff. A cool beauty akin to an ice sculpture, she was rational, calm, reserved, extremely observant, and possessed an air of intellect and upbringing. If only she had some gentle feminine charm, she would be completely perfect. Regrettably, God did not prepare such a gift for her. She was the woman regarded as beautiful and reliable, but completely removed from the description of "cute."

"I'm sorry, I have to go now, there's a full schedule." "Is that so? My apologies for taking up your time." It was going to get busy. Hearing Jack cut the conversation short, Annie lightly shrugged her shoulders and answered without raising an eyebrow, adding: "Let us have a good chat another time. If you are free, I do hope you can make time for it." "Got it, let us chat again then." Jack replied wryly, for her social awkwardness was a little strange. Though she did not act like the passionate and forthcoming American stereotype, Annie Charlton was definitely not lacking in emotions. She just wasn't good at expressing them. Bidding goodbye to the research assistant he met by chance, Jack walked over to his beloved car. By the way, Annie's workplace currently had a "barrier," though Jack wanted to warn her, he discarded the notion -- it would take too long to explain. As soon as Jack got in his car, he totally forgot about her.

[edit]Part 3
In the end, the trump card did not accomplish its intended purpose. Disheartened, Jack stared at the ritual under way. As the sun set, night had descended. The full moon was occupying a position high in the sky slightly to the west. On the decks of the luxurious passenger ship docked at the pier of Long Beach, there were around fifty people of both genders and all ages dressed in exotic costumes, reminding one of the Venice Carnival. --No, everyone had arrived. Wearing all sorts of suits, capes, hats or wraps, it was like an anachronistic fashion show. They also wore masks that only showed the eyes, with all sorts of intricate masks. This was not a costume party held on a whim by a group of leisurely gentlemen and ladies. They were all sorcerers belonging to [King of Flies], demons gathered here for the revival of the divine ancestor Asherah.

However, virtually all of them were critically injured and covered with blood, on their last dying breaths. ...Going back to the events that happened an hour ago. Under the cover of this evening banquet that seemed like a joke, the sorcerers had gathered together, laying the sleeping coffin of the divine ancestor in the centre, waiting for the ritual to begin when the moon reached the peak of the sky. Tonight, no one on the ship was an ordinary person. All crew and staff were members of the [King of Flies]. Except one. Jack Milburn had disguised himself, wearing a black cape and a tuxedo with a mask. "Gods granting us protection, pray bestow your blessing to our queen!" "Gods granting us protection, pray bestow your blessing to our queen!" Forming a circle, everyone was chanting some strange incantation, immersed in the ritual of sorcery. Jack showed a displeased expression and mouthed responses along with them. Though he had never received any training, his aptitude in magic allowed him to sense that magical power was increasing. It was almost time. Thanks to his thick cape, concealing the magic gun was not an issue. The lack of a body search made Jack feel less tense. Feeling the magic gun under his cape, he muttered the words to himself: "by this good fortune, pray grant me your blessing." Its effects were instant, immediately negating all magic in the area, causing the ritual to halt in failure. However, the sorcerers then said: --It failed. --If this continues, we have failed the divine ancestor. What shall we do? --If we wait for the next full moon to attempt the regeneration ceremony again, how will the revived divine ancestor punish our failures? --I think we have no choice. Yes, then the answer is clear. --Ok, let's do that, if the moon is only slightly off, we can solve this with our bodies. "Gods granting us protection, pray bestow your blessing to our queen!"

The sorcerers' ritual began once again. What were they planning? The one who was not a sorcerer, Jack's question was immediately answered. A cult follower's head exploded suddenly. Blood, flesh, skin, brains, bones, and bodily fluids were sent flying everywhere, splattering all over the deck and the other members. "Gods granting us protection, pray bestow your blessing to our queen!" However, the group chanting did not stop, and another explosion occurred. A follower's hands, another's abdomen, the neck of the one beside him, the cult members fell down in turn with a series of body part explosions. Dead without a doubt, there was no need to even check. Jack was completely certain. "Gods granting us protection, pray bestow your blessing to our queen!" Yet another died. So that's what they meant by solving with their bodies! At this time, the coffin opened with a creak. It seemed like it was opened from inside. "I am the heavens. Thou, tremblest before me! I am the earth. Thou, cursest me!" From within the coffin, a young brown-haired girl stood up. Her age definitely no more than ten and a half, she had a beautiful face like an angel. "Enlil
[2]

be my head, and the light of the midday be my face!"

The young girl chanted the holy verses loud and clearly. A voice crisp as the ringing of a bell and full of seduction, somehow it gave Jack a sense of discomfort with goosebumps. "My protector is the incomparable goddess Uras ! My neck wears the necklace of the goddess [4] Ninlil !" The embodiment of tender immature beauty, her eyes were turning vicious, however. It could be described as a savage countenance, for that gaze and facial expression looked as if she was about to tear apart everything within her sight.
[3]

"My hands are the scythes of the moon shining in the western sky! My fingers are the willow branches formed from the bones of the revered gods." The young girl took off the red robe she was wearing. Her naked skin completely laid bare, the thin and small torso did not carry an ounce of fat, and the body was also lacking in exquisite curves. However, this emphasized its beauty -- the sort akin to unripened fruit, an innocent and undeveloped beauty that is lost to mature women. But what caught Jack's eye most of all were the wounds carved all over the young girl's body. Upon the white complexion of her back, chest, abdomen, waist, legs and neck. As if her skin had been stretched by some external force, leaving behind what appeared to be burns, there were red and black wounds distributed all over the body. Pus was continually seeping out from the bloody wounds, and the sight alone made one feel painful. Clearly the red stains on the robe the girl took off, must have been the result of this blood. "Gods granting us protection, pray drive out the demonic curse in this body! O Lugal Edinnu , O [6] [7] La-Tarak , ye be my chest and knees! O stars of the constellations , grant unto me strong and healthy legs!" The frightful voice of the lovely young girl resounded through the sky. She was the master of the ritual, she was the ruler, she was the head of the [King of Flies], the divine ancestor Asherah! "Gods granting us protection, pray bestow your blessing to our queen!" In coordination with Asherah's sacred words, the people surrounding her chanted quietly. Praying in unison, the people gathered here, their faith and piety were completely flawless. But the object of their faith was the witch bringing disaster, and the precepts they offered themselves to were those of an evil cult. Such actions of faith could only be described as antiestablishment. The believers fell one after another, dying in succession. "Gods granting us protection, pray bestow your blessing to our queen!" The group chanting never stopped. With each new explosion, one more person died. Standing in the centre, Asherah's wounds were healed one by one as each believer exploded.
[5]

The red and black scars gradually lessened, the pus-oozing skin recovered, and the bleeding stopped. In what seemed like an instant, the majority of the wounds on the witch's body had disappeared, other than on her back. Her pure white complexion was so pristine that it could reflect the silvery moonlight. By this point, only three or four surviving believers remained. Jack made his decision. Since things have come to this, his only choice was to defeat Asherah personally and then leave. He pulled out his concealed automatic pistol. From roughly ten metres away from Asherah, he aimed and fired at the abdomen, followed by the right leg and left leg. All the bullets reached their targets, but no harm was done! This witch could not be hurt by guns alone!? "I was thinking what kind of stray wandered into here, but it's you. I remember you as the dog of John Pluto Smith." One vicious glare from her shattered Jack's mask. The horrifying feeling carried in her cute voice made Jack feel like his internal organs were frozen. "Servants, offer me your lives! This is an order!" Asherah commanded her believers as she stared at Jack with eyes of despise as if looking at worthless rubbish. The remaining believers instantly exploded all at once. Heads, bodies, and limbs were blown to smithereens, spattering the area with blood and the stench of death. --That's right, the witch's small body no longer had any wounds, and was completely healed. Asherah had revived in splendor. She was the ruler of these dismembered corpses scattered all around, as well as the witch of this blood-stained space. This was the embodiment of death and violent abuse. In front of her, Jack Milburn was just an insignificant and powerless flunkie, without a single chance of victory. Jack threw his gun onto the deck. Even in this kind of hopeless situation, he did not abandon his last and only hope. Reaching under his cape, he pulled out a revolver from the holster on his back. The steel-colored magic gun, the bow used to fire the black-clad hero's magic bullets. Jack aimed the muzzle at the witch. "Oh, you still wish to struggle? But what kind of trick can you pull out?" Asherah's vicious face showed a twisted smile.

She considered the magic gun aimed at her completely harmless. "I know very well, that ugly lump of steel is the toy used by John Pluto Smith, and not something that could be used by the likes of you, get a clue!" Seeing the relic of the deceased hero before her, the witch could not help but jeer. "This chunk of metal does not shoot lead bullets. It is the rare artifact specially created for firing the magic arrows John Pluto Smith usurped from the moon goddess Artemis. It would be different for a [King] of his level... But trash like you won't even be able to pull the trigger!" Asherah's mockery was perfectly reasonable. He had already tried many times, but no matter how hard Jack pulled, the hammer did not budge at all. However, this was the only weapon left that could damage the inhuman witch. Accompanying his prayers, the hammer finally cocked, and the trigger was depressed. Unlike a normal muzzle flash, what fired out was a bright light similar to blue-white lightning. The bright flash transformed into a blue dragon of light, piercing the divine ancestor Asherah through the bottom of one of her tiny breasts, exiting her back and ascending into the centre of the heavens. Jack watched in shock at what took place before him. Success was completely unexpected, for he was just struggling and gambling without hope. Just as Asherah pointed out, this magic gun was not a tool that Jack could use. "--Ugh! Impossible, how could this...!?" Vomiting blood, Asherah roared in pain. Yes, how? Clack clack clack clack. This was a very familiar sound. Clack clack clack clack. The sound of metal tipped boots striking the ground, those distinctive footsteps were approaching. It was the man with no sense of timing, who always appeared at the climax, the casual footsteps of the latecomer. Every time Jack heard these footsteps he would wonder. Clearly tardy but never displaying any embarrassment, a complete lack of frantic haste, the leisurely footsteps of that man. "Impossible...! How, how could you be here!?" "What a pointless question. Aren't you people the ones who call me Pluto the king of the underworld?"

With an elegant tenor voice, he refuted Asherah's question. Concealing his face was a mask made from black armor. Like the safety helmet of a racecar driver's, the visor was like the compound eyes of an insect. "Could it be that you assumed that I was defeated in the last battle? If that's the case, you underestimate me. As the king of the underworld, I do have to visit home once every now and then, oh?" Fluttering his black cape like a vampire, he approached slowly. Beneath the cape, he was dressed like an early modern European aristocrat in courtly attire, in a high class blue-themed outfit. The elegance of his every move, reminded one of an experienced theatrical actor, but his height was not that impressive, and his figure was rather slender. "Even if I died and visited the underworld, one day I will return to the earth. This is a law of nature, and if you can't even predict that, divine ancestor Asherah, you are too foolish. The cause of your defeat is your own stupidity." "Mmmm--! Damn John Pluto Smith! You detestable god-slayer!" The powerful witch glared menacingly at the masked aristocrat. It was true, his name was John Pluto Smith after all. "It's great to see you in such fine spirits, Jack. Have you finally taken an interest in my beloved attire? This is cause for celebration." The black mask vibrated from his smile. John Pluto's sight was now drawn to the black cape and tuxedo worn by Jack. Standing beside him in such attire, it was really like a costume ball. "Let me make myself clear, I don't share your interest in costume play. Don't compare me to your pathological interest in dressing up. I only did it because I had no other way to slip in here undetected!" "In that case, then let tonight be the first step in cultivating such an interest!" He was smiling happily on the deck of this luxurious passenger ship, where dead bodies were strewn everywhere. Bathed under the light of the full moon, the glamorous hero showed off his handsome appearance to all around.

There was no other lead in the spotlight apart from him. Even the fearful existence of Asherah was nothing in the presence of John Pluto Smith. "Listen well, Jack, tonight we are the victors, the joint victory of we who share similar tastes, should we not have a great celebration together?" Jack couldn't help but be perplexed by John Pluto's victory declaration. "Victory? Smith, don't be careless. The battle is not over yet!" "It's over... Am I right, Asherah?" He turned to face the otherworldly witch with his visor. Despite having her heart pierced by the flash of light from the magic gun, Asherah was still alive. However, she looked like she did not even have the strength to stand. Kneeling upon the deck, massive amounts of blood were flowing from the giant hole in her chest. Though coughing blood nonstop, she was alive. The bloodshot eyes of the witch, cursed frightfully at the black mask. "This gun is a tool existing only to shoot my power. If I am not present, it is a useless piece of metal as you say. However, as long as I am near and activate my authority, other shooters can use it." So that was the reason, which was why Jack could pull the trigger just now. Hearing his friend's explanation, Jack finally understood. "Due to my absence, you were carelessly hit by Artemis' arrow. Even for the Heretic Snake, you cannot reverse the tides of battle at this point. It is our victory." The immensely powerful magic gun did have its restrictions. Its ammunition was refilled only once a lunar cycle, and could only be fired six times each month. On the other hand, it was extremely powerful. A bullet fired from this magic gun, transformed into an ascending blue dragon of light, penetrating buildings, vaporizing thick rock, and could even reshape landscape. The trajectory could be controlled by the shooter's will to chase after enemies. According to rumors, if the power of all six bullets was concentrated and compressed, much greater firepower could be produced. As implied by the name of the magic gun, it was like a weapon of demons.

"Jack... Actually I already returned to Los Angeles a few hours ago, and I found out about your plan. Though I could have stopped you, I had to observe silently in anticipation of this development." "What did you say? Smith, you keep treating others like tools --" "What a heart-breaking assessment. I truly believe in my friends, that is why I entrusted my hopes to you... That is how you should interpret things." What outrageous words, Smith's style was like a reckless gambler, everything goes as long as there was a happy ending. Everything was back to business as usual. Having complained, Jack snorted in protest. If the guy acted any differently, he would not be the masked friend he knew from before! "Don't get too full of yourself, John Pluto Smith! I am not finished here! Do not underestimate me, the descendant of the immortal snake!" Asherah roared loudly! Her lovely features were stained red with blood, and she was howling with a face as hideous as a demon. Her bloodstained body flew into the sky and began to expand and transform, turning into the massive serpent witnessed a week ago. "Of course I haven't forgotten, but I've already seen through your little trick, it is no longer a threat." John Pluto Smith fluttered his cape just like last time. "Leave the ship first. I'd like to have good drink tonight, so let us drink together till dawn, to celebrate the success of driving this witch out of Los Angeles!" The unsociable and secretive man. The man who refused normal friendship and never revealed his identity. Jack was shocked by the proposal that went counter to Smith's usual behavior. And so the showdown between the masked hero and the witch who turned into a snake, entered its finishing stage.

[edit]Part 4
The luxurious passenger ship was entangled by the giant silvery-white snake. Compared to the three-hundred-metre long, sixty-metre tall ship weighing over fifteen tons, the massive snake no longer seemed that big, but the solemn atmosphere was still present.

This time, the beautiful body of the snake was covered with wounds and stained red by massive amounts of blood. The night sky was obscured by thunder clouds. As lightning descended upon the surface, the target of the thunder god's hammer was the ship rather than the massive silver-white serpent. Thunderous roars and crashes, flashes and flames. Struck by lightning, the luxurious passenger ship became an unusual bonfire. Amidst the flames, stood a giant. Standing fifteen metres or so, possessing a well-proportioned body, his appearance was rather extraordinary, however, with jet black skin as dark as night, and horizontal striped markings of black and yellow upon his face. Also, the right foot alone appeared to be obsidian instead of flesh. Reflecting the seductive moonlight, it was made of shining rock. Covering the giant body was brightly colored fabric in red, orange and black, with avian feathers giving a strange turkey-like appearance. A few spears were also carried in the wooden cylinder hanging on his back. A strange appearance bearing great similarity to a shaman of some primitive religion. [Archmage]. John Pluto Smith's strongest transformation. The strange-looking giant and the silvery-white serpent fought each other, completely destroying the pier and what remained of the ship. Very clearly, the giant held the advantage. As predicted, the outcome had already been decided from the moment the magic bullet was shot. Sparks surrounded the entire body of the black mage, giving off powerful lightning strikes. Striking the silver scales, the flesh beneath was scorched by the burning hot lightning, causing Asherah's giant snake body to squirm and writhe violently. Very well, your defeat is imminent, if you're still planning on blowing yourself up, now is the time. From the mouth of the mage came John Pluto Smith's voice. However, Asherah, I suspect you no longer have the strength for that? The suicide explosion last time had consumed all of the essence of dragon pulse that you accumulated over several years. You have lost.

"Damn it, you dare obstruct the second coming of the great earth mother, devil king! You godslayer!" The silvery-white serpent spoke in vengeful tones with Asherah's voice, but John Pluto Smith's response was both calm and cold. Correct. I am the devil king, as well as the god-slayer... That is why I show you no mercy. Carrying the will of obliteration, the hero and the devil king declared. In order to destroy you, let me tell you about my greatness -- as the omnipotent one, all citizens exist for my use. The people are my slaves, I am the wind of the night, I rule the earth and the sky, the most noble mage! These were spell words. Spell words of annihilation that destroyed oneself along with the enemy, a secret art of transformation that ensured mutual destruction. The body of the shaman suddenly dispersed into mist. Gathered around the mist were electrical sparks which gave off the sound of thunder. I call forth the terminating axe of the night! The god of creation and destruction! The electrified mist had transformed into black flames. This was John Pluto Smith's ultimate incarnation, the [Flames of Annihilation]. The black flames surrounded the silver-white serpent, consuming it in one fell swoop. "Oooaaaaaaaaah! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" Burn to the very end along with my body, Asherah! As the black flames of disaster scorched and consumed the exotic snake, Long Beach's sky was illuminated with a strange color. This was the scene of the demise of the [King of Flies], as well as the defeat of the divine ancestor Asherah. Following the orders of his friend, Jack swiftly left the ship. Whenever John Pluto Smith started fighting, it was best to keep one's distance. In order to use magic, he needed various [Sacrifices], if one weren't careful, one could easily end up as tragic as those offerings. Take the [Archmage] for example, it required a man-made massive structure as [Sacrifice].

Whenever John Pluto Smith took on that form, he had no choice but to destroy a piece of the Los Angeles city that he protected. There were also other [Sacrifices] that caused inconvenience to people's lives, and those that were as bloody as live sacrifices. The people of Los Angeles endured these sacrifices in order to support the black hero's fight. Like taxes paid to support a [King]'s protection, as subjects of his virtues and abilities, the citizens had to fulfill their duty through taxation. From the pier, Jack watched the progress of the battle from beginning to end, but he was not the only audience. At some point in time, almost a hundred people had gathered. The nearby residents, people who came here by car, they did not look like they were just here for a show. Some where piously watching the fight while others were praying with their hands close together, their eyes tightly closed. They likely came to witness the return of Los Angeles' protector. Finally reaching a conclusion, the people let out sighs of relief. At this time, a voice was heard. "Jack, are you OK?" Jack turned back to find a twenty-something-year-old Caucasian woman. He had seen her somewhere before -- no, this was a very familiar face. "Allison? Why are you here?" "All because you made that kind of phonecall! What the heck, it sounded like a message of last words!" Allison angrily embraced him. Jack accepted her embrace without thought, hugging his most beloved woman with all his strength. "Another dangerous emergency again, I was so worried! I kept checking the news on the radio and the internet... Once I heard from the radio broadcast, that person -- our king had returned after a week, I rushed here immediately." In this city existed a public radio station that broadcasted John Pluto Smith's appearances live. On the internet, others did the same in the same spirit. Though the masked protector was deemed an unofficial hero, there existed people who thought of him as a tyrant disrupting the peaceful city life, and even took up self defense measures.

Usually, they would be the ones providing evacuation information to nearby residents. However today, they had completed their mission of reporting the return of the protector, and had caused people to gather in this place. Furthermore, they had unwittingly helped two lovers reunite, as Jack and Allison were caught in deep embrace, affirming each other's existences. At this time, those particular footsteps were heard once more, that clacking sound of metal-tipped boots striking the ground. Jack looked up and Allison followed suit. Out from the depths of the darkness, John Pluto Smith was walking towards him. The people welcomed him with eyes of trust and fearful respect, but no one dared to speak to him. The people automatically opened a path for him, gazing at this strange man from afar. He was the hero protecting the people, but that was not all. The [King] feared and admired by the people, he was the dark monarch lording over this city with no angels. "Looks like you escaped safely, very good. If you didn't even have that level of ability, you wouldn't be qualified to be my assistant." "Smith, could you not saddle me with the role of Dr. Watson? I have no intention of quitting my current job... But still, I don't look forward to even stranger errands in the future." Jack answered the king's greeting with agitation. Perhaps due to vanquishing his mortal enemy, John Pluto smiled with joy. "If you prefer, the role of Dick Grayson is not bad either! As for your current workplace, I will help you make arrangements. It can be resolved straight away -- oh by the way, about that proposal I made on the ship, a little celebration... That..." In a very rare instant, the usually sharp-tongued John Pluto was suddenly at a loss for words. Observing the direction of his friend's visor, Jack found him staring at the lady beside him. "Smith, let me make introductions. She is Allison, someone most precious to me." Exchanging glances with his former fiance, they smiled at each other. "Oh, I've heard the name before, it was your original partner... I remember you mentioned it, but you broke up half a year ago, I did have the impression you said that..."
[9] [8]

Jack felt the night was getting increasingly fortunate, for him to be able to witness such a rare scene. For some unknown reason, John Pluto Smith had become extremely flustered. Seeing his friend lose composure for the first time, Jack couldn't help but laugh wryly. "Wow that's amazing you remembered that. You're right, but in the end we got back together again... Yes, about that celebration, if possible... Could we let Allison join us--" "No, no! Please carefully reconsider your suggestion." John Pluto replied frantically. "Such behavior is inconsistent with my style after all. For someone like me, to have become over excited before a battle, and made such a pointless suggestion, please forget it." "Oh, I don't really mind... But clearly you are the one who invited me first, you truly are a willful fellow." "Yes, I am a willful and capricious person, so please forgive me for the rudeness of going back upon my words. My apologies." Finally back to normal, the masked friend apologized to Jack proudly. Jack laughed wryly. This guy wouldn't be John Pluto Smith otherwise. He was a man who kept his distance and maintained secrecy even with his closest friend. "It is about time for me to depart. Goodbye, Jack!" As the masked friend finished his words, the lights in the surroundings all went out. All lighting systems in the Long Beach area lost their function. Street lights went out and so did the headlights of cars. All the way until dawn, no light could be generated. Even if one took out a flashlight, it was useless. And then, John Pluto Smith's form changed. Using the surrounding light as a [Sacrifice], he turned himself into the [Jaguar]. In the past, this transformation had once plunged the entire Hollywood in a state of darkness. Jack and the crowd could see in the jet black darkness. The hero in the form of a [Jaguar] -- the pair of eyes flashing brightly like emeralds in the darkness.

Ooooooohhhh! The fearsome beast's roar tore through the dark night as John Pluto Smith's incarnation disappeared like the rushing wind. "So, goodbye, John Pluto Smith." Watching his friend depart, Jack muttered to himself, but it was not a permanent farewell. When this chaotic city finds a new crisis, the [King] with the black mask will surely return. And then, when his friends truly have need of his powers, he will definitely come back--

[edit]Part 5
It was afternoon on the day after John Pluto Smith had defeated divine ancestor Asherah. Joe West was visiting a house located in a quiet corner of Los Feliz. This house was way too large for two people, just a master and a butler, but no one complained. At least the butler, who knew his master's true identity, did not complain. "Hi Dennis, how's our queen feeling?" "Most unfortunately, the worst of the worst, Professor West." Inquiring the old butler who came to greet at the door, it was an unfavorable answer. And then he was taken to the living room. West silently thanked God that it was not the bedroom. At least it wouldn't end up requiring him to drink overnight on the bed until dawn... The worst case scenario. "It's a beautiful day today, my queen. No, Annie. By the way, for you to be drinking alone in depression, that is far too disrespectful to alcohol culture." "Shut up, am I not allowed to drink now!" The casual greeting resulted in a standard response of an alcoholic. Annie Charlton sank herself deeply in the sofa couch. The round table on the side was full of empty bottles and used glasses. The reason why the empty bottles were not scattered all over the ground, was only due to the diligent efforts of the flawless old butler. "...May I ask the reason of your displeasure?" "Oooh, to think Jack already had a woman~~ That bastard, he clearly said he was single!" Due to being drunk, Annie answered with moist eyes. The usual cool beauty with her stiff facial expression and tone of voice had completely vanished. Alcohol truly changes people sometimes.

"Even if he has a significant other, it doesn't matter, right?" "No, what about me, I had my eyes on him a year ago already!" Though their relationship was between a professor and his assistant, they were already old friends. This was why Joe West knew the true side of Annie Charlton. Rational, calm and reserved, the 'capable woman' who was both intellectual and took action with initiative. She possessed the airs of a serious and rigid honors student. But under certain conditions, her entire attitude and behavior became like a completely different person's. For example, when she drowned her sorrows in alcohol, or when she wore certain clothing, an outsider's perspective would definitely diagnose her as too repressed in her usual life. Anyway, West decided to comfort her first. "This sounds exceedingly commonplace, but with so many men in this world, why don't you just find a new love?" "Let me say, the men that catch my eye, all of them are rare breeds! Take Jack, clearly so handsome and stylish, yet he does not pride himself on his looks. Even though he is a hotblooded male, he doesn't give off the impression as overly passionate. Though a little rash sometimes, he has good wits, isn't this a rare and excellent breed!" Annie finally began to sob and cry loudly. "Even so, I secretly worked hard to shrink the distance between us. Like discreetly helping him in his work, playing appropriate jokes to lighten his seriousness, and deepen his impression of me. I struggled to find reasons to see him at least once a week! Finally, he recently started to confide in me to discuss his private troubles, how did things turn out like this in the end!" "Annie, may I... You did all that under the identity of John Pluto Smith, right?" West tried to remind the heartbroken(?) drunk. Annie Charlton, twenty-seven years old this year. Defeating the Aztec demonic god Tezcatlipoca in her teens through a convoluted series of events, she became the god-slaying warrior, with the alias John Pluto Smith. "Despite what you said, Annie is just a mere acquaintance to Jack, right?"

"I have no other choice~~ Dressing up every single night to carry out heroic acts, it's already been ten years -- Occupied all this time, with absolutely no time to get along with guys, I have completely no idea how to approach a man." West couldn't help but sigh. He had dragged his broken leg all this way specifically to celebrate with her, but there was no mood for that now. On that night, during the instant when Asherah self destructed in the sea. Annie had transformed herself into the [Flames of Annihilation], and deliberately lost her physical form. Due to the success of that move, she did not suffer fatal wounds, but the heavy injuries caused her to fall into a coma, floating away along ocean currents. Luckily she was saved by a patrolling speed boat. It took a week for her to recover, after which she hurried back to Los Angeles... This was a minor interlude in the life of the warrior who possessed extraordinary vitality. The old friend and butler watched from the side as Annie Charlton drank to escape reality. Afterwards, she said that the reason why she did not usurp a new authority from the defeat of Asherah, was likely because the snake deity was transformed from a divine ancestor, and not a true [Heretic God]... So it was natural not to receive an authority. Discovering the error in this conclusion, was something that happened much later.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

2 - Restless Demonesses

The Batanes Islands were located in the northernmost part of the Philippines. Situated between the Pacific Ocean and the South China Sea, they were actually closer to Taiwan than the main territory of the Philippines. The Batanes were a group of islands where the majority of income was brought by the export of agriculture and fishing. In this cluster of islands, the northernmost island of Yami was uninhabited. But currently, there was a child standing on a beach on that island. She was clearly not Japanese, but a young and beautiful Caucasian girl aged roughly twelve or thirteen. The elegant curving curls of her blonde hair, adorned the extremely proper and beautiful face.

It was like a classic doll crafted as a supreme doll maker's masterpiece of a lifetime. If that was an adequate description, the beauty of late childhood suited her quite well in tandem with the seductiveness of the black formal dress she was wearing. "Welcome, Your Eminence. I, Guinevere, pay my sincere respects." The beautiful young girl suddenly knelt on the beach, murmuring to herself. There was no one in the direction she bowed her head towards, only the vast ocean connected to the Pacific. However, a voice could be heard in response. "Divine Ancestor, please dispense with the formalities. Let's skip the boring manners and get to the point." A beautiful voice that reminded one of the yueqin the waves.
[10]

instrument, this voice came from amongst

Nearby the seawater gathered together gradually, forming the figure of a woman. "The content of the report you sent to the Mount Lu convent was enough to pique my curiosity. So I command you, if you wish to hand over the dying [Heretic Snake] to me, better be quick, everything starts here." The growl of the lion and the roar of the tiger. This beautiful voice carried the same majesty as the kings of the beasts. The seawater had now shaped itself into a transcendent beauty. With a face as proper as precious jade, a standing posture akin to mimosa, and braided black hair that rivalled silk, she appeared to be seventeen or eighteen in age. Clad in female Han Chinese clothing the waves.
[12] [11]

, this was the figure of the girl standing calmly amongst

"Understood, Your Eminence -- come, Asherah." The girl named Guinevere lightly called to the sea. Beyond the girl referred to as "Your Eminence," the sea responded. Wash... Wash... The waves bobbed up and down. After a few minutes, a third female appeared. The waves carried her body, lifting her onto the beach of Yami island. She turned out to be the witch called Divine Ancestor Asherah at Los Angeles. Covered with wounds, there were numerous red and black wounds all over the immature body. In her current state, Asherah could only pant facing the sky while the waves broke over her. The ferocious appearance of the evil witch was no longer. Completely worn down and drained by the icy coldness of the seawater, her face was like a dead person's. "...I see, this is definitely the kin of the divine ancestor. Furthermore, the divine power hanging around her body... the seal of the dragon snake has been broken." "Yes, in order to fight Your Eminence's peer -- John Pluto Smith-sama, there was no other choice." Guinevere answered respectfully to the beauty looking down at the dying witch. "Such a name exists amongst the ones who share the name of [King] with me?" "Yes, the [King] who arose in the New World, Your Eminence Luo Hao."

Family name of Luo, given name of Cuilian, style name beauty.

[13]

of Hao. This was the name of the

Hearing Guinevere's explanation, Luo Hao only nodded. It had been two hundred years since she usurped divine authority. During this time, she did not investigate any of her newborn peers, nor did she have any interest in doing so. At most, she might remember their name. Luo Cuilian was the one and only person in the universe, one who had reached the pinnacle of martial power, having attained the level of seeking defeat but never finding it. Unconcerned with displaying her splendor to others, such trivial matters completely failed to cross her mind. "These appear to be burns from the fires of purgatory. From the looks of it, that John whatever shouldn't have committed the stupid mistake of failing to give her a finishing blow. Truly a feat for this girl to survive till now. Did you play a hand in this?" Carefully examining Asherah's body, Luo Hao questioned Guinevere. The scorched and burned body of the snake demon. Carved upon the body of the witch were red, black and pus-filled wounds of indiscernible nature. To be able to deduce what transpired during the fight simply from these clues -- such were the extraordinary levels of Luo Hao's observation. "Precisely, she should have become a carcass a long time ago, returning to the motherly embrace of this vast ocean, and begun a new journey through the cycle of reincarnation... But I shared a little of my life with her." Guinevere maintained her posture of prostration as she replied. Never making eye contact with Luo Hao, it was the required etiquette for receiving a supreme queen. "As long as Asherah is kept alive, then that hero, who is your destined rival, will surely awaken." "Are you offering your kin to me? Very well, speak your wish." The solemn and beautiful eyes turned to the young beauty. "I, Luo Hao, am not one of those fools who forget the meaning of shamelessness. I shall never be parsimonious with the rewards for those who have earned merit or offered things of value. Let me bestow the reward of your choosing." Never suspecting the treachery of those who made offerings, nor wary of ulterior ambitions or motives, because those were actions beneath the stature of a king.

If there was a trap, smash it with the fist. If there was a conspiracy, sever it with the sword. If there was a rebellion, crush it with royal majesty. These were the ways of the king at the pinnacle of martial power. Precisely due to this self confidence, such an edict was naturally decreed. "--None, I have no wish to ask anything of you." Towards Guinevere's response, Luo Hao frowned with displeasure. But after hearing her following response, the oriental devil king's lips lifted. "If that hero of [Steel] revives, then the great one will surely seek Your Eminence for a duel. If the great hero wins, the new event I wish for will occur." Watching the young girl speak, the corners of the transcendent beauty's lips rose slightly, for that was how she smiled. "If it turns out to be the victory of Your Eminence, that proves the hero is not the one I await. No matter which outcome, neither is disagreeable for me." "In the struggle between me and that one, you will benefit regardless -- that is what you are implying." Cult Leader Luo Hao smiled beautifully. "Fine, you do not seek a direct reward from me, but plan on profiting by using me... Your courage is commendable. I, Luo Cuilian, appreciate this kind of reply." "Your Eminence is too kind." Guinevere was prostrating herself respectfully without any sense of servility. Luo Hao gave her a casual glance then spoke in acute tones: "Divine Ancestor Guinevere. Now, go transport Asherah to Japan and I shall send my subordinates over there. Make sure they complete all preparations before my arrival." "Your subordinates... In other words, someone from the Holy Cult will be accompanying Asherah?" The Holy Cult of the Five Mountains that worshiped their leader Luo Hao as their idol, was called [14] the demonic cult by European magi. Roughly thirty percent of all heroes trained in Chinese [15] martial arts and practitioners of Daoist arts were members of this cult, and swore absolute allegiance to the Cult Leader. "Yes, whether this girl will be usable after all... That is also a huge question."

"Having broken the seal of the dragon snake, you won't last for long. Estimating from now -probably a month or so... Asherah, are you willing to accept this?" Asherah got up slowly in order to respond to Luo Hao's questioning. Slowly raising her upper torso, she showed a happy smile. This evil smile gave off the same feeling as the vicious countenance she bore back in Los Angeles. "So be it, have this divine ancestor transported to Japan, and use her as the sacrifice. My fated rival must be revived." It was the California Current that had brought Asherah over from Los Angeles. After leaving it [17] and entering the South China Sea, the Kuroshio Current would carry her to the Bousou [18] Peninsula of Japan. Once Guinevere accepted the royal edict, Luo Hao's figure immediately dissolved in the seawater. The actual residence of the beautiful cult leader, was located at Mount Lu in the Chinese province of Jiangxi. She lived in a little convent deep in the mountains. She never left this place unless there were important matters to attend personally. All the dialogues undertaken with the witch so far, were undertaken through Luo Hao's doppelgngers sent over locally. Practitioners of Daoist arts were called Daoist priests. A female practitioner was commonly called a Daoist priestess. Luo Cuilian was the world's premier unmatched martial artist, and at the same time, a Daoist priestess. Amongst the seven Campiones, she was a complete demon that rivalled Marquis Voban of eastern Europe. This scene that just unfolded, laid the foundations for the eventual encounter between the great Demonic Cult Leader and Kusanagi Godou.
[16]

[edit]Part 2
The origins of the Witenagemot
[19]

could be described as a gathering of meddlesome busybodies.

People deeply involved in magic like magi, occultists, fairy doctors and others. Or those who were just short of being experts, such as ordinary scholars, marketplace researchers, Catholic priests, Protestant preachers, monks, Shinto priests, artists, capitalists, nobles, royalty, imperial families --

Gathering together for the exchange of information, this organization was created by those with ambition and desire, as well as the wealth to support their will. As wisdom accumulated in this organization, its influence expanded, and it established its headquarters at Greenwich in London. This was the modern Witenagemot. The chief organization to promote and support occult studies and the research of magic. As well as the organization for gathering intelligence on gods and Campiones, so as to respond as quickly as possible to the disasters brought by their descent. Hampstead was the prestigious high class residential area in London. In a corner of Hampstead was a mansion with an appearance like an ancient castle. Having wide open gardens, a four-storey building, as well as four towers... Such was its grandeur. Concentrated in this area were many other similarly grand looking mansions, so this particular one didn't stand out very much. However, the master of this house was a single lady. All other residents were her servants... That particular point was rather unusual. The daughter of Duke Goddodin, Alice Louise of Navarre. Popularly known as Princess Alice, she was the former spokesperson of the Witenagemot, and now a special consultant. This was the title of the mansion's owner, who was now happily admiring the scenery in the garden under the sun, a scarf around her shoulders as she sat on the reclining chair. The twenty-four-year-old daughter of the duke had many outstanding qualities. If one were to start with her appearance, she possessed brilliant blonde hair the color of platinum, beauty that had been praised since childhood, an outstanding figure and much more, but she was currently using one of her internal talents. Concentrating her mind, extending tendrils of feeling. Beginning first with her immediate surroundings, then covering the entire house, finally extending outwards -It was just as her dream foretold last night. Alice spoke to the maid beside her: "Could you brew me some tea? No, don't bother with mine, just bring it over when the guest arrives, it's just for him." "U-Understood, Princess."

Princess Alice rarely ate outside. The new maid, who had yet to learn of her habits, could only follow her strange orders with puzzlement as she took out the teaware. Before she was ready, the guest arrived. "It's been a while, Alexander, tea is being prepared for you. Please wait a moment." The uninvited guest was her confidant she had known for ten years. Towards the young man strolling casually along the garden path, Alice called to him as if playing a practical joke. "No, not necessary. I'm not thirsty at all. I don't think you are planning on having tea either, so spare the hassle." The approaching youth answered coldly. His elegant features were stuck on a poker face, and lacking in affability. However, he did not seem to be in particularly bad mood, for this was his usual expression. Lacking in friendliness, but instilled with an air of intellect and strong will. Black hair and pale white complexion. Very tall with a solidly built body. Wearing a grey jacket, the description of noble gentleman was very apt. To avoid their conversation from being overheard, Alice dismissed her maids. "No one is around, right? Confirm it with that voyeur ability of yours." "What a way to describe things, totally lacking in elegance. Please adhere to our convention of calling it psychic sensing, though talking to you about the importance of lingual aesthetics would be like casting pearls before swine."

Eliminating all unnecessary thoughts, and focusing her attention to explore the presence, emotions, and even the thoughts of others. Then interacting with the root of consciousness -- the ectoplasm and the soul, to skillfully and flexibly manipulate it, this was the technique of psychic sensing. The unique talent of Princess Alice, was known to everyone in the organization. Only an extremely rare number of miko or witches had this ability, a very exotic variant of spirit power. But against someone with absolute resistance against magic and spirit powers like him, his mind could not be read. Simply sensing his terrifying demonic presence was extremely exhausting. "Hmph, you are always doing unspeakable things in the dark, for you to be that concerned with superficial matters, what a crafty female fox." "How dare you, true to your recidivist trespassing tendencies, to use such a crude description on a lady, the title of prince must be weeping." The first time they met was twelve years ago, when Alice was twelve and he was sixteen. From that moment on, the two often quarrelled in this manner. Though they were now adults, Alexander's poker face was exactly the same as before, completely unconcerned with how others viewed him, and never changing his habit of intruding into the homes of young ladies by force. "Then could you not use this kind of substitute body?" Suddenly glared at by him, Alice shifted her gaze and pretended not to hear. "To be called a princess, how could you receive your subjects with a fake? Whether the other party is a friend or a subject, if you don't show your true self to those loyal to you, how could you call yourself a member of royalty or nobility?" Spark spark. Blue-white sparks jumped out from around Alexander. Completely covered with lightning, he entered the world of god speed faster than anyone else, for this was his authority. The magical power of the speeding star named [Black Lightning] by Alice and the Witenagemot. Alexander disappeared before the eyes of the one he called a substitute body. After activating this authority, his location was very difficult to pinpoint, even for Princess Alice who possessed supernatural vision.

Alexander Gascoigne, the one whose nickname was more infamous than his real name. The black nobleman who usurped the authority of divine speed from Ramiel ruling over visions and thunder.
[20]

, the fallen angel

His home country was the stronghold of the Witenagemot, which took precautions against all Campiones including himself. A man who enjoyed watching their fear of him, he was the one responsible for the hushed up attack incident of the British Library, as well as various conflicts during the nineteen nineties when the European magi community was in turmoil over a magical grail. He was the Black Prince Alec. The eternal rival of the [White Miko-Hime] Princess Alice revered by the Witenagemot. "Your body is the same as always, riddled all over with illness." In the bedroom on the fourth floor of the mansion that was strictly off limits to all but a few select servants, Princess Alice was lying on the luxurious bed in her lady-like night gown. The Black Prince casually strolled through the entrance into this sacred domain. "Your lack of tact is the one thing that has never changed, would you like to take some lessons in social etiquette from me?" Alice responded in elegant tones, but she was using a mouth conjured using ectoplasm near her pillow to speak. Her actual body was still lying asleep on the bed in her night gown. "Could you not enter a lady's chambers so readily every single time?" "If you don't like it, put up more guards. I don't care." Alec answered her reproach with disinterest. In actual fact, Alice had no real intention of preventing his entry. If she had such a wish, she would have set up appropriate measures beforehand. After all, Black Prince Alec was the political enemy of the Witenagemot no matter what. Opposing him with power was destined to end in failure no matter how events unfolded. As a Campione, Alec could destroy the Witenagemot by himself if he wanted to. Which was why he was allowed to associate with whoever he liked without any interference. Opposing the Black Prince required a multilateral approach of political machinations, strategy and negotiations, as well as military force and economic measures. This was the precious wisdom acquired by Alice over the long term struggle against him.

"Fine, today I welcome you, Alexander." Alice dispelled the ectoplasm replicating her appearance. Now only the true Princess Alice remained, lying on the bed. Opening her eyes, she slowly got up, but her weak and frail body was not as easy to control as ectoplasm. Simply moving the light down blanket felt very arduous, and Alec suddenly drew near her. Supporting her shoulder, he placed a cushion behind her back. "Thank you. In my ten years here, I am particularly touched to witness for the first time the soul of a gentleman dwelling in the Black Prince." "Hmph, this is just basic respect for the rare occasion when you use your real body to speak." Alec maintained his poker face and immediately left the bedside. A man who could never went all the way. Though he was not a good man, he could never make himself completely impassionate. Even though he came up with all sorts of schemes, he could never be merciless to the very end. Always seeking victory and more competitive than anyone, nevertheless he never gave up on dependents even if they hindered him. On the other hand, Princess Alice was a deceiver. For a human, she was the Miko-Hime who possessed the highest levels of spirit power. Not only were her psychic sensing and telekinesis exceptional, she also possessed the disposition for spirit vision and prophesy. She could even converse with gods on occasion, but this ability eroded her body, making her extremely frail. A brief trip completely exhausts her, and would throw her bodily condition off balance. Thus in order to make public appearances, Alice always used doppelgngers created from ectoplasm. By controlling the doppelgnger, she could interact with the surroundings like a normal healthy person. Usually, ectoplasm cannot make contact with ordinary matter, but by combining it with telekinesis, Alice could maintain the illusion of moving like a real person. But no matter how amazing the deception, she could not pretend to eat or drink. Very few outsiders knew this secret, probably the only ones were her rival Alec and Paolo Blandelli from the Copper Black Cross who became her ally in the conflict twelve years ago. --A half-assed villain, and the woman who habitually deceived others with her appearance. Impossible to describe, perhaps they were a pair very well suited to each other. Alice smiled wryly.

"What's so funny? Still, I already knew a long time ago, you're a very strange one in your personality and the way you think..." "You're the one with a problem, what weird judgmental eyes... Let's cut the chitchat and get to the topic, Alexander, what is your purpose in coming here today?" Since her body could not sustain a dialogue for long, Alice went straight to the point. "Having left Britanny, the divine ancestor's departure has been confirmed." Knowing Alice's condition, Alec immediately brought up the heart of the matter. Having fought against each other many times, through strategy, negotiations and even allying on occasion. Compared to subordinates who were not in the know, they understood each other much better. "Guinevere? What is the reason for her departure?" "Who knows. But it looks like she recently came into contact with the China's Freakishly Strong Girl. Or perhaps, she had caught the eye of that Advocate of Ultimate Brute Force, and they are planning something together." "Guinevere has approached Cult Leader Luo Hao..." First of all, Alice recalled the woman described by the ungentlemanly character. Possessing the full set of the five Confucian virtues of benevolence, righteousness, propriety, knowledge and integrity, she was a great figure who carried herself with royal splendor. However, she believed her valor to be the greatest in the world, and compared to the lives of five billion humans, she placed greater value on the Earth. Simply put, she had delusions on the level of middle school students. A monster who always brought trouble to her surroundings despite the best of intentions, there was no other one but her. As for Guinevere, she was the descendant of a snake deity, a witch transcending human knowledge, and a common enemy of both the Witenagemot and the association led by Alec, Royal Arsenal. "No disaster would be too great for them to bring forth. Those two are definitely the worst combination." "Yes, one of them is a monster whose reputation alone is enough to bring the world to ruin. For the poisonous snake to deliberately approach her... I can very well imagine the result." "Yes, Alexander, why have you informed me of such news?"

Why did you tell me? Though Alice already knew what Alec was thinking, she customarily asked him in joking tones. The Black Prince laughed 'hoho' and eliminated the need to answer. The two knew exactly what each other was thinking. A missing divine ancestor and the demonic cult leader who was the most vicious Campione. The one most suited to tracking those two would be you. The one who could freely make use of the informant network of the Witenagemot, and the one possessing the best spirit vision and psychic sensing, Princess Alice. "This time, our interests should be aligned." "Yes, even if we were to share information, it should not produce a troublesome outcome." Appearing simultaneously on their faces was a smile that could not be described as benevolent. If the Campione conspiring with the divine ancestor witch was to go out of control, it would be an emergency that the Witenagemot could not ignore, and must prevent at all cost. The Witenagemot which was essentially just a think tank, did not possess the power to stop them. Should they invite other Campiones for assistance? Amongst the devil kings living in Europe, there were Marquis Voban and the King of Swords, Salvatore Doni. But the two were rather unpredictable and equivalent to ticking time bombs. Under the current conditions, Alice picked the third option. As long as their interests were aligned, Black Prince Alec was definitely the most trustworthy devil king. "Then I have finished what I came to say, pardon my intrusion." "Forgive me for not seeing you off personally, Black Prince." Having confirmed each other's intentions, there was no further need for discussion. Alec transformed into sparks and entered the world of god speed once again. After the Black Prince vanished, Alice sighed deeply, greatly exhausted by the ordeal of speaking with her real body.

[edit]Part 3
One of the most popular uses of a cellphone for high school students, was sending text messages to communicate with friends.

But amongst the people close to Godou, none of them made effective use of this function. Take Erica Blandelli for example, who preferred to chat directly over the phone rather than texting. On the other hand, Liliana Kranjcar loved to write letters. The day she arrived in Japan, she proposed to Godou "from now on I can send you regular reports by letter three... no, six times daily... may I...?" But Godou cautiously refused. As for Mariya Yuri, she probably didn't even know how to send a text. When she first began to use a cellphone, Godou had taught her briefly how to use it, but so far, he had never received a single text message under her name. If that's the case, what was going on with this current text message? Titled 'Can we meet tomorrow?' The sender was 'Mariya Yuri.' It was already late autumn in the earlier half of October, on a Saturday night. Resting at home, Godou received the following text message on his cellphone. 'If you are free tomorrow, can you meet with me? If possible, please meet at the school gates at noon tomorrow.' That was the content of the text message. Godou pondered in puzzlement. Why would Yuri send a text like this to me? Wanting to ask her directly, Godou dialed her number. No answer... With no other choice, he replied to her by text messaging. After a few tens of minutes, he received a brief reply saying 'Thanks. See you tomorrow.' "That fellow Mariya, what could she be thinking?" Completely without a clue. Come to think of it, meeting a girl on Sunday was basically like a date -- no, no, just as this thought entered his mind, Godou shook his head intensely to dispel the notion. The next day on Sunday, Godou left his house at eleven in the morning. It only took fifteen minutes to reach Jounan Academy on foot. The reason why Godou set off early was because he had nothing to do and wanted to take a stroll nearby before heading over to the meeting place. However, this decision brought unexpected encounters. "Ah, it's Godou, you're just leaving?"

Just as he had stepped into Hongou Street, he was surprised to hear his name being called. The forceful yet beautifully comforting voice whose owner was Erica Blandelli. Turning his gaze towards the direction of the voice, Godou found Erica riding a bicycle with a red frame. "What happened to you...? To have gotten up this early!?" For Godou, the current time was not early at all, but it was different for Erica. On weekends, she never got up from bed until noon had passed. That was her habit. But the one standing before Godou right now, was the girl from Milan. "There's some anti-noise construction going on next to the apartment, and it was too loud to sleep, so I decided to go out." Godou nodded at Erica's explanation. If one had to disrupt the habits of the [Diavolo Rosso], extreme measures were the only way. "However, thanks to that, I was able to meet Godou here. Based on this outcome, it's not bad at all, if you are free... No, even if you're not you have to accompany me, for that is the required duty of Erica Blandelli's partner." Erica suddenly made her declaration. Today she was wearing a red sweater with black jeans, a very casual outfit. In spite of that, she still gave off the airs of a sporty high class lady, which was on the level of cheating. When Erica wore jeans, it made her legs look very long and slender. This one aspect alone made her stood out from most Japanese women. "Don't say something difficult like that. Just as you observed, I am in the middle of going out." He was just going to praise her for the rare achievement of getting up early... But true to form, she brought out her troublemaking skills, so of course Godou could not let her have her way so easily. Just as he was searching for an excuse to placate her. "Good morning, Kusanagi Godou, it is too fortunate to find you here... Perfect, if not for the regrettable extra person here. Good morning, Erica." Another voice was heard. The first half of the greeting was spoken with the awe-inspiring expression of a female knight, but the latter half had tones like meeting an annoying old friend. The owner of the voice was Liliana Kranjcar. Her long silver hair tied in a pony tail, the girl who was like a fairy.

"Actually I made too much cake yesterday, and was going to bring some to your house." Liliana showed the basket to Godou. Today she was wearing a black long-sleeved t-shirt with a blue jacket, as well as a miniskirt and over-knee socks. As a side note, Erica's choice of red and black, as well as Liliana's combination of blue and black, were the representative colors of the respective magic associations they belonged to. "To go so far as a cake, you take things too seriously... Lily, I give up on you." Erica stole a glance at the basket carried by the blue and black female knight. Compared to the time when she suddenly intruded into the Kusanagi home to cook for him, Liliana was much calmer and in control nowadays, and would never do anything so sudden and awkward. However, she continued to regularly present Godou with the fruits of her labor and well wishes, just like today. "Making a pound cake on a weekend afternoon is nothing... Erica, are you thinking of stealing and eating it right now!?" "It doesn't have to be right now, but today's weather is great, so it would be nice to have a picnic in the park with this." While Liliana guarded the basket in her hand, the girl known as the devil laughed. "If you're going to offer me the food, I shall allow you to share it in our company." "Why do you have to act like you are in a superior position? Have a little pertinence." "Ah, I'm not saying you are getting in our way, it's because I approve of Lily's cooking skills that I made a concession, oh? Unless you don't want to come with us? A picnic with Godou?" "Uh... That..." The red knight's speech left the blue knight at a loss for words. As Godou watched this frequently repeated scene unfold, he interrupted to refuse them. "Ah, I'm sorry, I was on my way out." From the red and blue knights came an intense gaze. "The cake you brought, I will eat it later... W-What's with you two, why are you staring at me so strangely?"

The red knight looked as if she had found something interesting, while the blue knight seemed deep in thought. Their gazes made Godou frantic. "Hmph hmph... Trying to put me and Lily aside, Godou, where do you think you're going?" Erica smiled with a seductive expression. This was the witch's expression that took joy in the misfortunes of others. "Your reason for going out, must be related to a female friend, right? Am I correct?" Upon Liliana's fairy-like features, there was a sudden expression of darkness. It was a complicated expression encompassing doubt, worry and unease. Come to think of it, she had been wearing such an expression quite often lately. "To have the gall to plan a date on a weekend, I am truly surprised. If only you were this capable with respect to me." "To be meticulously prepared only in these situations... You really are something." Reproached by the girls, this was merely blind baseless speculation. That's what it should have been, but unfortunately they guessed correctly this time. Godou was about to curse his pitiful luck when he suddenly had an idea. Wait a minute, I already agreed with Yuri beforehand, what is there to hide? Just come clean with it openly. "You two, stop speculating rubbish over there. Yes, you are correct that I am meeting a girl, but that's nothing out of the ordinary. You two should behave, and stop talking like I'm some sort of playboy." Puffing his chest out and holding his head high, Godou reminded himself honesty was the most important thing. "I am meeting Yuri later, see, there's nothing strange." "Yes yes, not strange at all. So let me ask you, the one who asked to meet up, was it you or Yuri?" Allowing Godou to begin explaining, Erica then posed a question. Her eyes were laughing, it was the same kind of joyful smile like a predator chasing its prey. "Hmph, clearly it's Yuri. But that girl will definitely not take initiative on her own like that... There must be someone secretly advising her." Godou was rendered speechless instantly. To be described that way. Though he wanted to defend his honor, he felt like he would be digging his own grave. So Godou quickly said:

"S-So, I already agreed with her on the time, I have to go now." "Sounds very interesting, then I will come as well. It should be fine, right? Me, Lily and Yuri are all the same, we are all your close friends." Erica spoke as if playing a joke on Godou, while Liliana looked as if she had thought of something. "...Then I will accompany as your knight. This is to verify there is nothing indecent going on between you and Mariya Yuri. Is that fine?" She took the opportunity to follow as well, Godou felt it was unbelievable and sighed. When Liliana first came to Japan, she often acted out of control. It has already been a month since, and Godou just realized that she had improved a lot. Many problematic actions have been reduced substantially. Even from an objective point of view, one would conclude she had become more composed. On the other hand, she seemed to have become unexpectedly quiet, always calmly and silently thinking about something. It gave the impression that she was gathering all sorts of information and performing some kind of analysis. Anyway there was no time to ponder all this, as Erica and Liliana chose to act in unison, so Godou walked with them to Jounan Academy. Somehow he felt like he was being cornered into a dead end, and it felt rather surreal. Walking roughly fifteen minutes on Hongou Street, they reached the front gates of Private Jounan Academy. Godou stole a glance and surveyed the surroundings but did not find Yuri. There were still five minutes until the appointed time of noon. For someone strictly disciplined like Yuri, she should have arrived early. "Onii-sama, greetings for the first time, I have waited so long to meet you." Someone started a conversation, but Godou did not hear Yuri's familiar voice. Looking to his side, he found a proper-looking young girl standing there, dressed in a yellow top with a checkered skirt, her black hair cut slightly above shoulder length. Godou searched his memories, could he have seen this girl before? And what did she say just now? Onii-sama?

Immediately, he thought to himself -- which parent's illegitimate child could it be? The girl before him was around twelve or so. In his memory, he had never witnessed his mother being pregnant for the past twelve or thirteen years. Even though she was described as having a natural vocation of being a devil, she could not possibly have concealed pregnancy and birth. Then it must be the father? That middle-aged delinquent! Ignoring Godou who was stuck in doubt and agitation, the silver-haired knight asked the girl: "To my knowledge Kusanagi Godou has only one sister, Shizuka. When you called him 'Oniisama' just now, was it just a greeting for an older male? Or perhaps, you are an illegitimate child of the Kusanagi family?" "Ah, neither, sorry, I said something misleading." Liliana's direct interrogation made the young girl bow her head. Then who was this girl? At that moment, Erica nodded her head. "Ah, I see, it turns out to be something like that. So that's what I found so similar." "You already figured it out? Ah, you must be Erica-san, right? The one who defeated Enaneesama and reputed to be a powerful and intelligent beauty, you really are as they say!" The unidentified girl was praising the [Diavolo Rosso]. From her gaze she was really praising sincerely. Her facial expressions and actions were very cute, and there was a very pure innocence completely devoid of shameless pandering. Who did this girl resemble? And she even knew Seishuuin Ena? "Hikari! What are you planning on doing there!?" This time came a familiar voice as Mariya Yuri approached. Not very athletic, she was engaged in the rare act of running. "Onee-chan, your sixth sense sure works wonders, you immediately discovered my trick." "Onee-chan... And trick?" Hearing Godou's doubt, the young girl smiled shyly. "Yes, I am Mariya Hikari -- Yuri's younger sister. Actually, the one who called Onii-sama out today is me. I'm sorry, I tricked you!" The young girl bowed sincerely in apology.

This was the first encounter between Kusanagi Godou and the Hime-Miko Mariya Hikari.

[edit]Part 4
There existed people who always kept their cellphone by their side, and those who don't. Mariya Yuri basically belonged to the latter category. She usually kept her cellphone in her bedroom, and never touched it unless it rang, often forgetting to take it with her when going out. For someone technologically illiterate like Yuri, she would never play around or use her cellphone for no reason. "Yesterday, while Onee-chan was out of the room, I went and sent that text message." Mariya Hikari confessed with honesty. They had now shifted their location to a park near the school, surrounding her bench as she explained. With a group comprised of Godou, Erica, Liliana, and the sisters Yuri and Hikari, it was quite a scene. "Ever since I heard about Onii-sama from Ena-neesama, I've always wanted to meet you. Yesterday I finally made my decision, but I'm sorry I used a deceptive method." "It's ok, but can you tell me something?" Godou posed a question to the friendly, outgoing and innocent Mariya Hikari. "Why do you keep calling me Onii-sama?"

"If you are the [Husband] of Onee-chan and Ena-neesama, then you are 'Onii-sama' to me... Or is it better for me to call you 'Your Majesty'?" "No, just call me something normal, like 'Kusanagi-san' is fine!" It was that meaning after all. Hikari shook her head at Godou's suggestion. "That's no good, you are the husband of my older sisters, how could I address you so impersonally, that's rude, please let me call you 'Onii-sama.'" The reasons leading to such an outrageous conclusion, were delivered with a flawlessly pure smile. Hearing Ena's name and the way of addressing royalty, Kusanagi Godou knew that she was very informed about him. Sitting next to such a younger sister, Yuri timidly said: "My apologies, Godou-san... Last night I felt a kind of unstable atmosphere, but never expected Hikari to do something so senseless, it is the fault of my inadequate supervision." She bowed apologetically many times. Yuri was wearing a cherry-colored woolen sweater with a long dress, and looked as stylish as a daughter of an aristocratic family. Due to her outstanding spirit vision, she was able to notice her sister's plans. "It sounds quite embarrassing, but Hikari has a much greater gift with words than me, and a much bolder personality. Even when I questioned her, she would change the subject. That is why I followed from behind when she left the house, hoping to catch her at the scene of the crime." "Yes~ But when Onee-chan gets really mad, I have no way of resisting..." Beside the embarrassed older sister, the younger one protested. Watching the Mariya sisters, Erica spoke with feeling. "The corners of the eyes are very alike, which is why I wondered if she was Yuri's sister... But their personalities are quite different, and she reminds me of Seishuuin Ena." "Ah, I'm great friends with Ena-neesama! We get along very well!" "Could Hikari be a Hime-Miko too?" This was Liliana's question, and Hikari nodded her head vigorously.

"Yes, that's correct... Well, I'm just an apprentice currently." Afterwards, having bought coffee and tea from the park vending machine, they all sat down on the bench to eat Liliana's homemade pound cake. "I am truly sorry, though she often acts out of line, Hikari is actually a very obedient child. She probably thought nothing major would happen... Which is why she did this..." Holding the bottle of tea, Yuri became more and more timid as she spoke. Beside her, Hikari was happily eating the cake filled with fruit. The second daughter of the Mariya family was currently twelve years old, studying sixth grade in elementary school, and was a fearless little lady. "No problem. Though I was quite shocked, I'm not mad at all. Don't worry about it, Mariya." Godou spoke as he ate the cake. "By the way, since she is also a Hime-Miko, does she have any interesting abilities?" "Actually, that is what I wanted to ask too. To be a Hime-Miko alongside Seishuuin Ena and Mariya Yuri, she must be very talented in some way?" Hearing Erica's question, Liliana also expressed her interest. Godou was reminded at this time, all the girls selected as Hime-Miko could make use of special spirit powers. "Ah, that's right, I can use a bit of my powers, but due to being in the middle of training--" As Hikari finished her cake and was about to explain, a melody with a quick rhythm was heard. Most likely a cellphone ring, Hikari opened her bag and took out her phone. After seeing the caller display, she showed a troubled expression. "Yes, I am Mariya... H-Hello, it's been a while. Eh, today? Umm, true, I don't have anything important..." She was answering frantically. Making eye contact with Godou at this time, she suddenly said "Sorry, I'll call you back!" and hung up the phone. "Umm, Onii-sama, may I ask you for a favor?" "A favor? What is it?" Godou looked at Hikari, who seemed very hesitant.

"Onii-sama. Since you are Onee-chan and Ena-neesama's beloved husband, that is why I am asking you!" "Wait a minute, there's something quite wrong with this opening!" "In truth, something has been bothering me lately. When I discussed with Ena-neesama earlier, she suggested I should ask Onii-sama to help out...!" Though Godou had requested her to change her way of addressing him, Hikari completely ignored the devil king. She did look very troubled? Yuri also seemed to have realized something, and displayed an expression of disbelief. "Hikari! Are you really planning on discussing that matter with Godou-san!?" "Yes, that's right. The young master of the Kuhoutsuka family called me just now, asking 'Could we meet later'..." Looking like she was in a bit of distress, and it seemed like some kind of shady character had appeared, causing the cheerful girl to feel troubled. Driven by a sense of heroism, Godou immediately responded. "As long as it is within my power, I will definitely help you -- but what do you want me to do?" Afterwards, Hikari spent several minutes explaining the entire matter. 'What! You want me to play that kind of role?' Godou expressed great shock, while Yuri apologized profusely. "S-Sorry, I am really very sorry. Before returning to her ancestral home, Ena had stayed over at my house and I heard her discussing this with Hikari, but I never would have thought--" "To make such a request from the invincible Campione... No, perhaps it would be a great chance to further his mighty reputation...?" "Yes, I also think this is an interesting idea, I like it very much." Liliana was murmuring to herself all serious, while Erica giggled with laughter.

Thirty minutes later, a black luxury limosine stopped in front of the park. Getting off from the passenger side beside the driver was a youth roughly twenty-five years of age. Very manly in appearance, he wore a well-fitted suit and gave off a very gentle and stylish impression of an accomplished youth. "Good, the other party has arrived, is everyone ready?"

Somehow, it ended up with Erica taking command. When Yuri's sister first appeared, she had been quiet for a while, but now she participated with great interest. On the other hand, Godou had a depressed feeling. Clearly there was no need for him to act out such a farce. However, it was for the sake of helping Hikari. Surrendering all hope, he sat on the bench despondent. "Godou, you're no good like this. You need to look a bit more awe-inspiring, cross your legs, raise your head high and stick out your chest." Due to his hunchback posture, Erica gave acting directions. There was no other choice but to do as she commanded, and then Yuri had to lean against Godou's right side. "Yuri's expression is too stiff, yes, if possible, could you act like the gorgeous lover leaning against the mafia boss, and make some seductive expressions like a femme fatale?" "H-How is that possible! I surely cannot!" Under Erica's direction again, Yuri frantically shook her head. Even so, she drew nearer to Godou beside her, and created a very intimate atmosphere. "Lily only has to maintain the usual feeling, after all I can't expect any acting skills from you. However, please show a cool feeling like a bodyguard who is also the lover." "My being Kusanagi Godou's bodyguard is fact, no acting required!" Answering Erica in harsh tones, Liliana stood to the right of the bench. Her arms crossed before her chest, her vicious eyes were definitely like a bodyguard, but let's not mention the lover part. "Hikari, go over to Godou's side as well. Yes, you have to lean against Godou's chest, acting like you are being spoilt... Also, show a little feeling of indulgence." "L-Like this? Thanks!" Hikari honestly did as Erica told, and even thanked her. Right now, with the beautiful young girl leaning tightly against him, Godou could feel her body warmth, and it made him feel like clutching his head in his arms. Really, why does this have to happen to me? And finally, Erica stood behind the bench, embracing Godou from behind.

Her slender arms wrapped around Godou's shoulders, he could feel something extremely elastic and sizzling hot pressing down upon his head. Godou swore to himself he will not even try to think what kind of object it was. "By the way, Godou, hold Yuri's shoulder tightly to express that 'this is my woman' kind of feeling, how's that? And then stroke Hikari's head with the same tender care for a kitten, try it." "Who is going to do that kind of thing!" Godou angrily snarled in protest at Erica's outrageous acting directions. Just as they had readied their roles, the young man wearing a suit approached. The appointment was set up by a simple message of 'Then I shall meet you once, come to this park in one hour.' He seemed to be called Kuhoutsuka, while Godou couldn't recall the remainder of his name. Godou knew the families of Sayanomiya and Seishuuin, plus the other two of Kuhoutsuka and Renjou. All together they were known as the Four Families. In the Japanese wizardry world, they were the four prestigious families dating back to ancient times. This was the young master of the Kuhoutsuka family, who was said to become the family head some day. "You must be the young master forcing Mariya Hikari to be with you, is that correct?" Erica questioned the youth as she leaned against Godou. Though they didn't have a vote, the role of negotiation naturally fell to her. Whatever, it was most important to let the right person play the right part suited to their talents. "W-Who are you people? I only came to talk to Hikari-san..." The Kuhoutsuka gentleman became frantic. Faced with so many people, it was natural for him to be taken aback. So, since Erica was in charge of the main negotiations, what should he say? Godou began to wonder. "Particularly you, the one in the middle, yeah you there, no matter how shameless, there should be a limit. To enjoy having so many girls waiting on you like this... As a Japanese man... No, simply as a human being, don't you feel any shame! As a fellow man myself, I grieve for you!" What a mean thing to say. ...No wait, we should be the ones complaining instead. The Shinto shrine under his management had been lacking a Hime-Miko for quite a while, so he wanted Hikari to fill in the position. A simple situation like that would have been completely trivial from Godou's perspective.

However, after hearing about the location of the shrine, one couldn't help but object. Which is why Godou had to take part in this farce. But the other guy's words were extremely reasonable, perhaps he was a good and serious person after all? Just as Godou began to worry... "Ah, this young master, your eyesight seems to be surprisingly poor, oh?" Erica deliberate jeered at him. It was right to let her handle negotiations, Godou tried his best to keep himself calm, and looked down at the guy in a condescending manner. The results were immediate. "To have conquered the Hime-Miko from the Mariya family, and served by blonde and silverhaired girls... Could you be --" The Kuhoutsuka gentleman's face instantly turned pale. This guy was really honest. He probably realized the identity of the [King] surrounded by girls. ...Seeing that kind of response from him, what kind of person does he actually think I am? Though a little angry, Godou endured it. "You've finally noticed who this VIP is, right? Aren't you a bit slow?" "M-My apologies, I am from the Kuhoutsuka family, in charge of watching over the Divine [21] [22] Monarch at the Saitenguu in Nikkou , and my name is Mikihiko. To have the opportunity to witness the splendor of Kusanagi Godou, it is truly a great honor." Hearing Erica's mockery, the Kuhoutsuka gentleman immediately switched to a respectful attitude in response. It sounded like a line from a theatrical performance, Godou felt it was troublesome, but he had no choice but to speak. "I heard that your shrine wants to recruit this fellow here?" Godou placed his hand lightly on Hikari's head. He referred to her in a flippant way and acted as if he was intimate with the apprentice HimeMiko. Ever since the Edo period, the Kuhoutsuka family had been guarding the shrine at Nikkou in Tochigi. The position of the Hime-Miko serving the shrine had been vacant for quite a long period of time, because the post supposedly had special requirements. As a matter of fact, there did exist miko with the right suitability.

Mariya Hikari was the one right here. "Just as you see, this fellow here is just an elementary school student. To hand her the responsibilities of a miko, and make her leave her home to travel all the way to Nikkou... Don't you think that is too hasty?" Starting about a month ago, the youth from Kuhoutsuka had been frequently calling to recruit her. He not only sent text messages, but would personally come to persuade her. Even though Hikari felt troubled and refused, he always came back and resumed persuading after a while. However, she didn't have the option of cutting off communications with the Kuhoutsuka gentleman from one of the Four Families. Just as Hikari was feeling very troubled, the top Hime-Miko who happened to be staying at the Mariya household came up with an idea. 'This kind of thing, you can solve it easily by requesting His Majesty! Just ask him to say, "I won't let you touch the little sister of my woman." All it takes is a sentence like that, and Mikihiko would have no choice but to give up on you~' This was the explanation that Godou heard at the time. Who is my woman? Though Godou felt like protesting against Seishuuin Ena, he couldn't ignore a friend's little sister in need, and so he agreed to putting up the this farce of a performance -"Yes. What you said is most correct. However, that only applies to ordinary people. For those deeply involved with the Four Families, not just the Hime-Miko but also the apprentices of martial arts and wizardry, it is quite common to leave their homes early in childhood to undertake training --" "Even so, I believe that respecting the wishes of the person herself should be the highest priority." Faced with the very troubled Kuhoutsuka gentleman, Godou tried to refuse as civilly as possible. "Hikari also said she needed time to consider, why don't you just give her a little more time?" "...Understood. If the [King] says so, then I have no objections." The mighty name of the Devil King Campione had its effect, and the Kuhoutsuka gentleman agreed readily. --Perfect. Godou breathed a sigh of relief. It was fortunate that he was so polite, for Godou was expecting to be despised. Suddenly, Godou had a thought. Interacting with contacts in this peaceful manner, perhaps he would be able to wipe clean all those unfavorable rumors?

From his initial reaction, the Kuhoutsuka gentleman was surely imprinted with the notion that 'Kusanagi Godou = the great terrifying devil king', this kind of reputation definitely needs to be corrected step by step. Yes, this should be the right way. Godou agreed with himself silently, but the Kuhoustsuka youth said to him: "...By the way, you are really amazing." He was offering his heart-felt admiration. What was so amazing? "Keeping so many beautiful concubines by your side, and doing all this so openly. As the saying goes, the lion in his prime is the king of the beasts, while the plum blossom is surely more fragrant than the twinleaf. I profess my utmost admiration. To think I was so ignorant to be unaware that the younger sister of the Mariya family was also under your rule. I, Mikihiko, am utterly embarrassed, and seek your forgiveness." Who was under whose rule? Hearing the Kuhoutsuka gentleman's apology that sounded like it came out of some ancient drama, Godou was speechless. Leaning closely against him due to relief, Hikari was like a sister sticking to an older brother, or a kitten being spoilt by a master. Hey, don't act in such a way that will cause misunderstandings... Though Godou wanted to say that, he couldn't make a sound. Beside him, Yuri was repeatedly apologizing with the words "sorry, I am really sorry." Liliana was standing on the side going "of course, that truly is my master..." with deep feeling to herself. Come on, "of course" is not a description that should be used in this situation! As for Erica, she was smiling with a satisfied expression. Though it wasn't "mission accomplished" exactly, she seemed very happy. Of course, that was the devil's smile that always enjoyed ridiculing Godou.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

3 - Converging on the Holy Sanctum

It was after school on the next day after encountering Mariya Hikari. Godou was heading towards Nanao Shrine at Shiba Park. After the Kuhoutsuka gentleman had left yesterday, Godou decided to discuss the issue of taking up the Hime-Miko post once again.

"Saitenguu is a shrine on Nikkou mountain in the Tochigi prefecture. The Hime-Miko stationed there requires a certain special disposition, but it is an extremely rare power, so the post has been vacant for almost a century." Leaving the subway on the way to the shrine, Yuri was explaining to Godou as they walked together. Erica and Liliana were not present. Godou decided having them present would not be appropriate for handling matters related to the Hime-Miko and the History Compilation Committee, so he did not tell them he was going to Nanao Shrine. "A century? Then she must be amazing." "Yes, simply possessing this ability makes Hikari a rare apprentice Hime-Miko of the century. A long time ago, the Kuhoutsuka family discovered my sister and ever since, they have been trying to arrange for her to move to Saitenguu. Nevertheless, we shielded her from knowing any concrete details until recently because of her young age and powers that had yet to mature." Yuri displayed a rather depressed expression as she discussed the matter. "Most likely because her current spirit power has approached the level required to take up the responsibilities of the Saitenguu Hime-Miko, Mikihiko-san began coming a month ago..." "Ah yes, having her talents and ability recognized isn't necessarily a bad thing." Back in elementary and middle school, Godou had been very serious about playing baseball. Had he continued, perhaps he could have entered one of the strongest high school teams in Tokyo. However, Godou was presented with the decision at the age of fifteen. For Hikari who was just a twelve-year-old elementary school student, wasn't it a bit too early? "Just as Mikihiko-san said, it is actually quite common in the Hime-Miko world to leave home to undergo training at my sister's age. Back when I was her age, I had already left home for two years." "Eh, Mariya also left home before?" "Yes, to undergo miko training with Ena and Kaoru together." Yuri named two other Hime-Miko that Godou also knew. "However, the significance of Hikari going to Saitenguu is different. To the Kuhoutsuka family, she is the rare Hime-Miko of the century. She will have very little opportunity for time off from her post and will probably be forbidden to go home. She could very well spend decades there just like that."

[23]

"...This kind of lifetime decision, how could they let a child decide --" The two of them reached the front steps of Nanao Shrine. This set of stone steps were the tallest in Tokyo, and very steep. Adjusting himself to match the pace of Yuri who was not very athletic, Godou slowly climbed up. The struggling Hime-Miko, with large beads of sweat appearing on her face, seemed even more beautiful that usual. "Mariya, are you able to endure? Come, hold on to my hand." "G-Godou-san, thank you very much." Because she looked like she was having a tough time, Godou naturally extended his hand, and very naturally Yuri held Godou's hand -- after which the two of them began to realize. "D-Do not misunderstand, there is no deeper meaning to this!" "Yes, I-I know that of course!" Feeling like he should have let go straight away, Godou relaxed his grip as his heart raced. In his heart he still worried about Yuri who forced herself despite her poor stamina. There was a feeling like he couldn't bear to let go of her hand, probably because of this reason? Godou waited for her to let go. "H-How troubling. Doing this in such a place... If anyone saw..." Yuri lowered her head slightly, shyly murmuring to herself. However, she didn't let go either. Godou had already relaxed his grip, so in order to separate, all she needed to do was withdraw her hand. "Y-Yes. Since Mariya looked so exhausted, I wanted to assist you a little..." "Y-Yes... If that is the case, continuing like this is fine. Just as you said, I am very exhausted..." Godou suddenly felt like his mind had gone blank, and he said something incomprehensible -Awkward and feeling shy, Yuri somehow wanted to maintain the current situation -In the end, the two of them went up the stone steps hand in hand. Godou pulling Yuri as they climbed the steps. Successfully reaching the end of the steps, the two finally released their hands.

Godou forced himself to ignore that feeling of reluctance, and stole a glance at Yuri's face. Her head was bowed down, and her cheeks were bright red. But still she remained standing close to Godou's side, walking beside him, it was a rather unsettling distance. Godou felt that Yuri was exceptionally adorable, but just at that moment, he heard a cheerful voice. "I've waited for so long for you, Onii-sama, Onee-chan!" The short and cute little girl wearing a miko outfit consisting of a white top and red hakama was approaching Godou.
[24]

It was Mariya Hikari of course, and Godou forcefully suppressed and calmed his wavering heart.

Having just returned from school, Godou and Yuri were still wearing their uniform. In order to wait for Yuri to change to her miko outfit at the shrine office, Godou and Hikari sat down in the yard and began to chat. "Every time I come here I have this question. This place is always so peaceful even though it is in the city centre." Godou surveyed the shrine which was empty except for himself. It was a weekday afternoon, and furthermore this shrine wasn't a famous tourist destination. Considering these conditions, of course there wouldn't be any worshipers. But wouldn't it be better if there were more people? "Most people have not heard of the shrine at Nanao, because it is located on important spiritual grounds. In order to prevent disclosure of information about this place, the History Compilation Committee has put in a lot of secret effort in the background." Yuri replied. She had likely calmed herself while changing, and was back to her usual Hime-Miko attitude. "That is why, the only people coming here to worship are nearby residents." Hikari added, that this shrine was also used for training sometimes. When other shrine staff occasionally passed by and saw Godou, they nodded politely and immediately went on their way. Godou was very concerned about how those people viewed him. "...Anyway let's not talk about that, continuing yesterday's discussion."

Godou decided to put other concerns aside and went straight to the main point. "Nikkou's shrine's compelling reason for having you as a miko, what is it exactly?" "That is because I can use [Disaster Purification]. The Saitenguu Hime-Miko must be someone who is skilled at using this power... By the way, let me demonstrate. Onee-chan, please use some spell of your choosing." Hearing Hikari's request, Yuri took out from her outfit a white square piece of Japanese paper
[25]

Folding with her slender fingers, she immediately reproduced the form of a familiar animal -- the crane. Using origami, Yuri had folded the piece of paper into a white crane. The paper crane sitting on the palm of the Hime-Miko, began to float lightly up into the sky. "It floated!?" Godou watched in amazement, as Yuri grabbed the paper crane and tore it into two. Releasing the torn pieces of paper, Godou expected them to fall to the ground, but the two pieces began to fly and turned into cranes like the one before. Yuri repeatedly increased the number of paper cranes in this way, stopping when there were twelve. "This is nothing really, just a very simple spell..." Yuri smiled shyly. The paper cranes drifted slowly in the air, but in the instant when Hikari grabbed one of them, all twelve cranes vanished. Left in Hikari's hand was a single white sheet of Japanese paper. Though complicated fold creases remained, it had lost its crane shape and returned to the original square. "Onii-chan, this is disaster purification! Though it's not a very flashy ability." "Simply stated, it can dispel spells and magical power. Hikari can erase all those nonexistent supernatural powers." "Because I am still in training, it only works through direct contact." Hearing the sisters' explanation, Godou nodded to express understanding. Describing the ability as not very flashy, true, it was quite unassuming. However, it should be an extremely convenient power instead.

"Could it erase the power of gods and us Campiones? If that's possible, then it should be able to reduce the damage when a crisis occurs!" Godou suddenly thought of this, and directly brought it up. Such a meaningful ability, should best be used against those who threatened world peace. (But quite regrettably, Godou could not exclude himself from that group.) "Umm, as for that... It's actually not possible~~" "A Campione or a [Heretic God]'s authority, consists of extremely powerful magic. No matter how much we try, it can only erase a small portion, or weaken it for a very short period of time." Godou's wishful thinking was immediately refuted by the sisters. "If that's the case... What a shame. So why do they need a miko with this kind of power?" "They did not explain to us either, why the Saitenguu Hime-Miko requires the power of disaster purification." Yuri was a little troubled, and Godou frowned. "Not even telling the candidate and her family the reason for being selected, that's going a bit too far." "It cannot be helped. Saitenguu is a part of Nikkou Toushouguu , and an important spiritual site where the divine monarch is guarded. Information about this place is top secret amongst the secrets of the Kuhoutsuka family. Even though we are Hime-Miko, the stature of the Mariya family is not enough, and they have no obligation to explain anything to us." Speaking of the divine monarch, that should be Tokugawa Ieyasu he knew about Nikkou Toushouguu.
[27] [26]

, right? Godou recalled what

After the death of Tokugawa Ieyasu, a shrine was built as a mausoleum where his remains were kept and venerated. The deity worshiped there was, of course, the deified Divine Monarch Lord Ieyasu. As a god, his name was Toushou Daigongen. "I really cannot be at ease letting you go over alone to those suspicious characters... To be honest, I feel that they are completely untrustworthy." "But Onii-sama, Mikihiko-san is not a bad person." Hikari answered Godou with a troubled expression. "According to Ena-neesama, amongst the heirs of the Four Families, he is the most earnest and serious!"

Seishuuin Ena actually had the self awareness to know she took things too lightly eh? This revelation made Godou deeply impressed. "If he was such a serious person, why does he have to undertake such a problematic recruitment?" "Saitenguu was built three hundred years ago, and the Kuhoutsuka family has been guarding it all along. For that kind of prestigious family with roots in ancient wizardry, there must be many unreasonable rules passed down. Most likely Mikihiko-san is bound by something like that, and lost his freedom." Yuri explained. "Just like those troublesome family rules in those ancient clans that frequently occur in history books?" "S-Should be. Ah--?" Responding to Godou's rough analogy, Yuri suddenly began to look around. "Mariya, what's with you?" "Ah, nothing, it just feels like someone has been staring at us all along." Though Yuri dismissed it as her imagination, Godou disagreed. If the Hime-Miko who possessed outstanding spirit vision said she "felt something" then there was very little chance of it being nothing. "Onee-chan, let's use the birds just now to investigate?" "Right... Just to be safe, let us do that." At her younger sister's suggestion, Yuri used the same method from before to make ten-odd paper cranes. The paper cranes flew within the boundaries of the shrine area, all in different directions. With the sound of paper shredding, one of the paper cranes was suddenly torn apart. At the same time there was a yell. "Wah!?" The sound came from a corner of a nearby pine tree, where the paper crane broke. After pondering for a moment, Godou turned to Hikari. "Umm... That move you did just now, could you try it on the tree over there."

"Ah, yes, I got it, Onii-sama." Hikari walked over to the tree Godou indicated and touched it. Suddenly, a person's outline appeared on the bark of the pine tree, and soon the outline turned into the beautiful form of a girl of Eastern European descent with a silver pony tail. "Liliana... What are you doing in such a place?" Hearing Godou's voice, Liliana Kranjcar nervously explained: "J-Just acting as a bodyguard, I was worried about you." The expected answer. This female knight always called herself Kusanagi Godou's bodyguard and followed him. "Didn't I tell you before, not to do anything so overboard?" "Not overboard at all, this is a necessary precaution for protecting the lord, it is a knight's duty." In order to hide her embarrassment, Liliana answered seriously.

[edit]Part 2
Liliana Kranjcar was very talented at illusionary spells. When used, she could make her body one with the bark of a tree, it was a spell that worked like camouflage. "This is called disaster purification, right? To be able to disrupt my [Concealment], that is quite capable of you. A similar kind of spell can be obtained through the blessing of good fortune borrowed from the fairies, but it requires accumulation over long periods of time. Overall, yours is the most excellent form of anti-magic techniques." After her spell was neutralized, Liliana explained. "Fu, that's quite amazing. Anyway, Liliana." "Y-Yes." "No matter what, secretly following me is going too far. Give me a break." Godou had already become accustomed to dealing with this silver-haired female knight. She was not a dense person, rather, one should describe her as oversensitive, causing her to appear meddlesome sometimes. In situations like this it was best to communicate properly with her, letting her know she doesn't need to go so far in taking care of him.

However, Liliana replied with a worried expression: "But today you are seeing another woman behind my back!" "Not a woman, a girl! Besides, isn't her sister Mariya coming along with me!" "Kusanagi Godou, your explanation has a little bit of merit. But I understand very well, Japanese people have always held an interest in young girls even back in the Heian period. Like that Hikaru [28] Genji , also deceived a very young girl to become his wife." Lucretia Zola was the same. Do they both want to make trouble for Murasaki Shikibu Seeing the doubt on Godou's face, Liliana continued: "The probability of the younger Mariya sister becoming your underaged bride is definitely quite high. Statistically, males will automatically fall for young females who approach and offer themselves willingly." "Onee-chan, is this true!? Does Onii-sama plan on having me as a concubine!?" "N-No such thing, and you are not allowed to use a term like concubine!" Seeing the honest Hikari surprised, and Yuri scolding her, Godou made his decision. He cannot allow this misunderstanding to persist. He must take this opportunity to make things clear. "Don't use a term like underaged bride. Now is a good opportunity, I will make myself clear." "Yes, I understand." "Liliana, don't misunderstand, I am not the playboy in your imagination, and I have never been popular with girls. If you really need a description, I am the very serious type who has never gotten used to dealing with females." Telling her his sincere opinion, Liliana listened and nodded deeply. "Kusanagi Godou, I understand very well, I already know what kind of person you are." "Though you say that... You always act like a loose cannon." "I do everything I do because I understand you. In contrast to your massive web of female relationships, you prefer a modest and simple life, right? Though your actions are those of an advocate for a life of pleasure under polygamy, on an intellectual level you insist on monogamy..." "Yes, yes... But take out the redundant parts about the massive web of female relationships and a life of pleasure."
[29]

so much?

"Is that so? About that point, I have actually done some investigations." What did Liliana investigate? Godou pondered in puzzlement. "Recently, I have found it rather unbelievable. Having followed you closely during this time, I have come to understand your personality and preferences. However, I have found it completely impossible to reconcile the fact that you are somehow managing a harem containing Erica and Mariya Yuri. How on earth was it possible... In order to solve this mystery, I have investigated all your female relationships over the past few years." For her to have done such a thing. But even if one were to investigate the female relationships of Kusanagi Godou, whose age equals the number of years without a girlfriend, nothing meaningful should be found. As Godou felt that things were becoming increasingly unbelievable, the silver-haired knight asked him: "Do you remember in the third year of middle school, your very intimate classmate Kyouno Emili?" "Kyouno... There was someone called that, a girl with a poor memory, always forgetting to bring textbooks, so she frequently combined desks with me and shared mine. She was always inexplicably friendly to me, and started conversations for no particular reason, probably because we were in the same class." "Then what about Kyouno Emili's close friend, Uchida Kyouko?" "You mean that very quiet and proper fellow, always sticking together with Kyouno. Extremely quiet. Now that you mention it, she did write me a 'can we be friends?' letter, so I became friends with her." "One more person I must confirm, who is Tokunaga Asuka?" "She's an old friend who lives on the same commercial street as me, didn't you pass her by many times already, Liliana? Her personality is very strong, and often complaining, but sometimes she would act so friendly it makes me feel uncomfortable, like suddenly forcing a lunchbox onto me, saying 'I made too much by accident, so here you go!' Things like that." And then Liliana continued to list out a series of names. Endou Maya, Narasaki Sayaka, Nakazawa Kaori and many others. Listing out all these people whom Godou only retained vague memories, it took a lot of work to recall them all. "So, you even made marriage promises in your childhood... And that is the situation, Kusanagi Godou."

"Eh? We were all friends in the past. What do you mean by 'and that is the situation'?" As Godou tried to object, he noticed that the Mariya sisters were staring at him strangely. "I-I never thought, Godou-san would have relationships with so many people..." "Amazing, Onii-sama! Popular with the ladies just as the rumors say, what a true man!" Yuri was surprised by revelations of 'eh, this person actually had such a past!?' and showed troubled eyes. On the other hand, Hikari was looking at Godou with eyes of pure admiration.

"To have so many girls distressed over you, and yet you remain completely unaware... You were born with a lady-killer's disposition. I, Liliana Kranjcar am impressed from the bottom of my heart. Kusanagi Godou, you are like a sleepwalking serial murderer, a rare and unaware lady-killer!" Liliana declared her conclusion in very stern tones. How was that possible, I, Kusanagi Godou, am not that popular a man. But Yuri over there was nodding repeatedly, and Hikari was going "wow, this is an adult's story" while looking over with eyes of worship. They both agreed. What on earth was this!? "So I rudely followed you today, in order to prevent the young innocent girl from being captured by your poisonous fangs -- no, sorry, it should be your charm instead." "Wait a minute, Liliana, I never had any immoral thoughts about Hikari ever!" "Correct, you are right. Your sense of righteousness is strong, and very noble, unlike those despicable people harboring sexual desires towards underaged girls, and you would never see this kind of underaged girl as a candidate for romantic pursuit. However, look at this girl here."

"?" Liliana pointed her finger at the younger Mariya sister, puzzling Hikari. "Mariya Hikari is already completely taken by admiration for you. Do you not see the dangerous situation?" "Ah? She's just acting friendly towards her elders, right?" "Normally, that explanation might be correct. But you have no self awareness as a lady-killer... So that is why I have speculated on future developments." Godou recalled Liliana's interests. The fairy-like and beautiful young lady of Eastern European descent, was an aspiring author of daring romantic novels. This gave Godou a very ominous feeling. "Right... First comes the fateful beginning with this childhood admiration, Mariya Hikari begins to have a minor crush on you, and then she will offer her untainted innocence to you. As the inexperienced and fearless love begins to sublimate to the next level, she will wish for her heart and body to become your possessions. In the beginning you will rebuff her using the age difference as an excuse, but soon enough immoral thoughts will surface, and you decide to pluck this lovely little flower, and seize ownership--!" "Is that so... One day I will be serving by Onii-sama's side too..." "N-No way! Your older sister will not allow such a thing!" Liliana's problematic speech sent the Mariya sisters into turmoil, as Godou kept his distance away from them, he began to whisper to the blue knight one on one. "Hey, Liliana, you overthought things way too much... Rather, I should say your delusional imagination is too vivid. Hikari is even younger than my sister Shizuka, how could I possibly harbor these strange and immoral thoughts against such a small girl?" "The problem is the girls will automatically approach you. From the past examples, there were quite a number of confirmed cases." Even though she brought up so many things that happened in the past, Godou was still unable to comprehend what was so objectionable. Seeing Godou so troubled, Liliana smiled and said: "But I do believe you are not the type to toy with young girls... I got it now, let us have a wager. Whether Mariya Hikari will become captivated by Kusanagi Godou or not." What? Unable to understand the meaning of the knight's proposal, Godou was unable to answer. "If the second daughter of the Mariya family does not develop romantic feelings towards Kusanagi Godou, then it is your victory. I will admit that you are a man who can control his

charms. Regarding this issue, I will swear not to mention it ever again. But if she ends up wishing to stay by your side, and serve you--" Liliana decisively spoke with great sternness: "At that time, please grant me the right to manage your chambers." Chambers, that meant something like bedroom, right? "Recently I've been troubled by this, for Erica and Mariya Yuri have been competing as lovers, while I, Liliana Kranjcar, can only stand aside as your knight. Is that really for the best? I think this is the answer I have been looking for. Kusanagi Godou, I will not only be your sword, but assist in your personal life as well. If I win the wager, I will become your irreplaceable trusted adviser, close friend, butler and subordinate, as well as maidservant. Please consider this for me, I will do everything I can in your best interests." Godou began to consider, perhaps this was a wager he could easily win? Watching Hikari in the distance, the girl who was the subject of the wager did not appear to have any signs of falling in love on first sight, or having secretly admired him from a long time ago. Hence, this girl definitely will not be infatuated with me. No problem. Thus the troubled Yuri also declared she would never let something like that happen. Liliana was just digging a grave through strange delusions. I am sorry, but how could I miss out on such an easy wager? "...I agree to this wager, how about a time limit of a month?" "Acknowledged. So Kusanagi Godou, regarding how to solve this problem. Please allow me to offer my advice." Liliana respectfully responded to Godou who had agreed to her proposal. "About the Saitenguu issue, why not chat with someone more in the know? If you inquire using your stature as [King], the other party should not refuse you." Now that it's mentioned, Godou had almost forgotten. The suggestion made Godou feel like he suddenly saw the light.

[edit]Part 3
After making an appointment, Godou and Liliana went together to the Sayanomiya residence on the street of Sanbanchou in the Tokyo special ward of Chiyoda. Due to duties or being in training, the two Hime-Miko remained at Nanao Shrine. Entering the study, the person they wanted to see had been waiting for them.

The Tokyo Branch Chief of the History Compilation Committee, namely, Sayanomiya Kaoru, was wearing a grey dress shirt with a tie, as well as a men's suit. As always, the cross-dressing HimeMiko was as beautiful as ever. As a side note, her subordinate Amakasu Touma was wearing a worn-looking suit, on stand by in a corner of the study. "You already know about us, the Four Families, right? The Sayanomiya, Seishuuin, Renjou and Kuhoutsuka families leading the Japanese wizardry world. Each family has their own duties, and the Kuhoutsuka are responsible for guarding the Saitenguu at Nikkou's Toushouguu. This shrine was originally built to venerate the [Divine Monarch] in the early Edo period." Sayanomiya Kaoru explained in a very clear voice. "Oh." Standing behind the sofa couch Godou was sitting on, Liliana responded to the mention of the divine monarch. Apparently, she was more knowledgeable about Japanese culture than Erica. "Saitenguu is the divine monarch's temple that is protected by a strong barrier and sealing spell. Following the orders of the Kuhoutsuka family, a Hime-Miko can use disaster purification to weaken the seal. Doing so allows the family to obtain the might of the divine monarch -- in other words, they can wield the divine monarch's power." At this point, Kaoru giggled audibly with a mischievous smile which was also unusually seductive. "Or put it this way, the Kuhoutsuka is a family that cannot complete their own mission without a Hime-Miko. Though it's not enough to make them lose their position, but it is definitely a massive embarrassment. Mikihiko-san is already confirmed to succeed the family next year. If he is able to fill the Hime-Miko vacancy during this time, it will add a lot to his reputation." Hearing this explanation, Godou spoke out about a point of concern. "By the way, so the divine monarch is a deity after all?" "A god, yes, no mistake about it... Apparently an extremely troublesome deity." Kaoru answered readily, while her trusted subordinate waiting on hand added: "Yes, it is a great spell that required a life's work from our predecessor, a great figure who converted the heretic [Steel] into a sword protecting the nation, and then sealed it at Nikkou. Do I need to explain further?" "Ah... No thanks, because I don't want to know too much about things involving gods." Godou shook his head to reject Amakasu's offer.

He didn't expect it would be [Steel]. Hearing that term, it made him especially agitated. "Thank you both for the detailed explanation. I'm sorry for suddenly bothering you all." Kaoru and Amakasu were older than him, so Godou very naturally employed a respectful tone of voice. "Not at all, for this kind of trivial task, we will answer you no matter the number of questions. For you are the devil king secluded in this world." Kaoru smiled wryly. Though her choice of words were similar to the Kuhoutsuka gentleman, there was no feeling of unnatural stiffness. Her every motion was extremely natural and beautiful. Even a frivolous conversation would turn into a stylish joke. She was someone who possessed an incredible charisma, this androgynous personality. "However, it is a position that has been vacant for almost a century. Whether the divine monarch truly exists, no one has confirmed directly, so it is very hard to judge." Kaoru smiled mischievously. "Despite Hikari's appearance, her personality is actually just as serious as her sister's. 'As long as it is within my ability, I will try my best... Even though I am a bit scared.' Something like that. So she is probably in a quandary right now. To be honest, I feel it is too risky. It is better to reject the offer. Sometimes it is necessary to protect oneself." "Though sealed, this vacant position does require a miko to serve a [Heretic God]." As his master explained with levity, Amakasu chimed in casually. Godou nodded, after their explanation, the matter was easily understood. The Kuhoutsuka family directly started the recruitment process without detailing the risk of becoming the 'divine monarch's Hime-Miko' or the importance of the position. In that case it was very difficult for Hikari to make a decision, and similarly he found it hard to make a suggestion. "Is it possible... to have a trial run there and try it out first?" Godou proposed his idea. Even a middle school third year baseball youth aiming for the National Championship would first make a visit to the high school of their choice. Letting Hikari try something similar, it was a very simplistic notion. Hearing Godou's suggestion, Sayanomiya Kaoru burst out laughing loudly.

"Allowing someone other than the succeeding Hime-Miko to enter the forbidden depths of Saitenguu to try things out? That will definitely bring about divine retribution. Mikihiko-san is a very serious person, and he will definitely be offended. Your idea is perfect!" Realizing his suggestion lacked common sense, Godou felt greatly ashamed. If it was possible to have a trial run, then the Mariya sisters would have done it already. "It's no good after all?" "Normally, it will never be permitted, but in this case, it's the [King]'s decree." With heart-felt joy, Kaoru took out her cellphone. Finding the number from amongst her contacts, the call soon connected. "Hey, is it Mikihiko-san? I am Kaoru. Actually I have something to discuss with you. That's right, about the Hime-Miko matter. After that, Hikari's guardian made a proposal... Yes, of course it is that esteemed one." Secretly laughing to herself, Kaoru's voice was exceptionally serious. The great devil king, vicious beyond compare, ordering the holy sanctum to be opened up for the sake of his beloved's younger sister. If Kuhoutsuka Mikihiko agreed to such demands, his situation would become precarious, but for the sake of national security, he would have to endure no matter what -"Sayanomiya-san, I never knew you were someone like that." "Yes, that is the kind of person she is, who loves to play pranks and tell lies, as well as being the champion of playboys three times in a row." Speaking of such uncertain facts, there were threats at times, and tears on other occasions. Godou and Amakasu sighed lightly as they looked at the cross-dressing beauty. "Yes, as expected he couldn't agree immediately, but from the feeling I got just now, there will be an answer in three days. Kusanagi-san, you can leave this matter to me, Sayanomiya Kaoru!" "Your concern... I thank you greatly." Godou expressed his gratitude briefly to the History Compilation Committee leader whose spirits were rising to a peak. Clearly she seemed like she was having fun, though she was also a very reliable friend. Anyway, let's wait for the good news. Godou got up from the sofa, and Liliana followed behind him.

As they were about to leave, Amakasu suddenly spoke: "By the way, Kusanagi-san. If possible, could you pass along a message to Erica-san?" A message? Godou was greatly surprised by this unexpected request. "Two days ago, the young master of the Lu family from Hong Kong was sighted at Narita airport. I have not been acquainted with this gentleman, so if possible, I was wondering if she could help introduce us." "The young master of the Lu family -- is that Lu Yinghua!" Before Godou could answer, Liliana spoke out excitedly. "Yes, Cult Leader Luo Hao's one and only direct disciple. Erica-san has met him before in Hong Kong. Could Liliana-san have met him too?" "No... However, I have heard about him many times." The sudden exchange made Godou a little concerned. Whose disciple was this guy? "That whatever Cult Leader, is that a devil king like me who lives in China?" "Yes, do you still remember, Her Eminence Luo Hao, leader of the Holy Cult of the Five Mountains, the Campione who resides in China. One who rarely makes an appearance, a person impossible to judge." Amakasu happily showed off his knowledge. "In addition to Daoist and martial arts , she possesses god-slaying authorities... A super monster who happens to be on poor terms with Marquis Voban... Furthermore, the one who was trained in the martial arts of this great devil king, is the young master of the Lu family mentioned just now." "I have often heard of his exploits, for he is famous as a most capable figure in Erica and my generation." Liliana added. "Actually within Japan, he is even more well-known than Erica-san and Liliana-san. After all, China is much closer to Japan compared to Europe. He is renowned for his outstanding [31] qinggong and powerful palm strikes." In other words, he was extremely agile and a famous martial artist whose style featured palm attacks, explained Amakasu subsequently.
[30]

Godou sighed. He really didn't want to meet anything troublesome, but as luck would have it, he heard this hated kind of news. "But after he left Narita, his trail was lost. If he plans on staying in Japan for a while, I think it's best to give him a greeting." "Got it, I will let Erica know, but there's one question." "A question? Be my guest, ask away." Amakasu laughed "hoho", and once again, Godou found this man completely incomprehensible. "I don't think you need to send a message through me. Wouldn't it be faster to contact Erica directly? It's not like you don't know each other." "No no, my relationship with that lady should be limited to contact through either you or Yuri-san. That is enough. Of course, I will still contact her directly when necessary, but unless there was no other way, I shouldn't get too close to her... Anyway, thank you for doing this on my behalf." The young man who was a ninja descendant, bowed his head to Godou.

[edit]Part 4
Roppongi was in the Minato ward of Tokyo. Standing amongst the headquarters of television stations and other skyscrapers was the Roppongi Tower. With fifty-four storeys, its full name was the Roppongi Hills Mori Tower and it stood two hundred and forty metres tall. The highest landmark in the area, even the rooftop of a twenty-one-storey luxury hotel didn't seem very high in comparison. At such a place, a young boy and girl were lying in wait. With a fearless and dissatisfied face, the youth was standing on the edge of the roof. It was ten minutes past midnight. Watching the night scenery in boredom, the boy was roughly fourteen years old. With a proper well-proportioned face, he was wearing a black top along with black jeans. Not far away, there was a crouching girl who looked about the same age as him. Unlike the oriental youth, she was Caucasian with a head of brown hair and angelic beauty. However, her especially large eyes were filled with murderous and evil intent. This was a vicious countenance.

Those who knew about the supernatural incident at Los Angeles would probably have noticed. Her name was Asherah, and two weeks ago, she was still the leader of the [King of Flies], the otherworldly witch. "It's coming soon... Brat, get yourself ready." Asherah reminded him, for she was using seeking magic to find the presence of the "target." "You finally found it, Sis. This wait has been killing me." The youth smiled. A casual and uncaring expression that was not cute at all. Asherah couldn't help but frown at his lack of tension. She once again gave her orders. "Your failure is not acceptable. Put all your effort into it." "I know. So, I will express my opinion too... After I catch that fellow, don't you fail now. If I get scolded by my master because of your mistake, I will make you pay back triple." "What did you say?" Asherah's evil eyes were full of the glint of disaster. The witch, who could curse a person to death just by her glare, only received a gaze of indifference in return. When necessary, destroy the enemy without hesitation. Such was the unrelentless will that could be seen. "You're called Lu Yinghua, right? Clearly just a brat, but you sure have a way with words." "Compared to quarrelling, I have something even more amazing. Even if my opponent is female, I will not go easy... In fact, a woman would make me even more aggressive instead. Would you like to try it?" The youth -- Lu Yinghua slowly spread out his palms. He possessed slender and nimble fingers, while his broad palms had been forged hard and solid through training. The two stared at each other, but the situation soon ended. "That fellow has appeared. I shall catch up later. You go and get ready." "Got it." Following the directions of Asherah to sense the presence of the target, Lu Yinghua pressed his palms together. Arguments and the mission had to be handled separately. The attitudes of the two instantly became serious. "The target really did surface, Sis, those eyes of yours are really convenient."

Lu Yinghua looked down from the edge of the roof. From the entrance of the hotel, the targeted young man was just walking out. Wearing a high class custom-tailored suit, he was a very handsome man. By activating the flow of [32] [33] qi from the dantian below the navel, Lu Yinghua could clearly recognize the target's face even from the twenty-first floor. Next, it was Asherah's eyes that tracked the youth's movements. Using magic to enhance her vision and hearing, she had the entire interior of the hotel under surveillance. This continued for several minutes. Until it was confirmed that the target's high class vehicle was leaving the hotel's car park. "Then I'll be going, you can slowly catch up later." Lu Yinghua spoke to his companion and then jumped. Leaping without any running start, he flew across the Roppongi night sky, his body tracing a trajectory towards the ground like a thrown object. His jumping was like a shooting star; his flight was like a magic bird. Flying down from the roof of the hotel, it was like hovering on the wings of a glider. Landing on top of a lower building, he flew once again, this time onto a street light on the side of the road. The next time landed him on top of an electrical pole. Flying yet again, this time was the wall on the fourth floor of a building. Kicking his legs he flew again. With superhuman qinggong and jumping ability, he moved from height to height. His gaze was focused on the target's car making its way through the streets -- Kuhoutsuka Mikihiko's luxury car. Against an automobile travelling at several tens of kilometres per hour, Lu Yinghua easily pursued with exceptional speed. Along the way, when the target entered the Shuto Expressway, he stopped on a neighboring car to conserve his strength. After a few dozens of minutes, the target entered a surface road in Setagaya. Travelling along the quiet road, there were no other people or cars in the surroundings. At this point, Lu Yinghua used a new tactic. He moved onto the roof of Kuhoutsuka Mikihiko's car.

Descending from the sky like a feather, the young heir of the Kuhoutsuka family was completely unaware of anything unusual as he clutched the steering wheel. Lu Yinghua landed on the car with neither sound nor impact. And then he knelt down and gently tapped the car roof with his palm. With just that, all the car windows were shattered -- the windshield, the two sides and the back. This light touch of the palm that did not leave a single trace on the roof, was able to smash all the windows. This was a miracle brought upon by Lu Yinghua's palm strike. The unexpected incident forced Kuhoutsuka Mikihiko to hit the brakes. Stopping the car, he left the vehicle to inspect the surroundings. "Young master, greetings for the first time. I already know your name, so let me give you mine." Lu Yinghua jumped over the target's head and landed on the asphalt. He didn't make a sound, nor was there any disturbance in the air. "Lu Yinghua. However, there is no need for you to remember, for you will very soon forget." "...I have heard of the powerful palm strikes associated with this name." The Kuhoutsuka gentleman muttered to himself as he reached his hand into the car to retrieve a wooden sword. Heh. Lu Yinghua smiled. He made an expression as if surprised by the other person's response. At this time, the Kuhoutsuka gentleman suddenly made a thrust with the wooden sword. Aiming for the throat, there was no intention of mercy. One shouldn't lose initiative due to pointless issues. Lu Yinghua continued to smile as he faced the unexpected resistance from the target. As he smiled, he used his hand to chop at the wooden sword approaching his throat, severing a quarter of the blade. Seeing his wooden sword transformed to a wooden club, the Kuhoutsuka gentleman was shocked. "How slow, too slow. Your reaction is much too slow, it's almost like an imbecile. There is no value in using my palm." Lu Yinghua approached casually, his footsteps as slow as a cow. Nevertheless, the distance to the Kuhoutsuka gentleman was easily closed.

Smack! The Lu family's casual young master lightly flicked his opponent's forehead with the tip of his finger. An attack with the middle finger, in other words, a forehead flick. Just like that, the young heir of the Kuhoutsuka family fell down unconscious. As Lu Yinghua watched the unconscious target, a young girl descended from the sky. The vicious young beauty Asherah. Unlike Lu Yinghua's repeated leaping, she used a witch's technique of [Flight] and really flew here through the sky. "Looks like preparations are complete. Then this man's brain and heart belong to me now." The witch approached the collapsed Kuhoutsuka Mikihiko. "This kind of brainy spell is very difficult, right? Are you sure you won't have a problem?" "Hmph, as long as I use my magical power, this is a trivial task, do not underestimate me." Glared at by Asherah, Lu Yinghua simply shrugged. "Whatever, this is not my area of expertise, I'll leave it all to Sis. Finish it quickly, and get to the next stage." "Yes, the [Steel] that this fellow guards, happens to be your master's mortal enemy -- a [Heretic God]." Asherah's evil eyes examined the unconscious youth on the ground. "Hero worshipped from a rare era, the key to the sealed [Stable], let us use this fellow to accomplish our goal. Lu Yinghua, hurry and send this good news to Her Eminence!"

[edit]Part 5
The next day after visiting the Sayanomiya residence. Lunch time on the roof of the high school section of Jounan Academy, familiar faces were gathered together. Godou, Erica, Yuri, Liliana, the four of them were all involved with strange and secretive associations or mysterious shrines so they frequently met outside of school. On the other hand, they were equally likely to take off separately after school and do their own thing, leaving after a simple greeting. However, they always gathered here for lunch every day. (On rainy days, it was the cafeteria.) Without any agreement, it was just business as usual every day.

As a side note, Godou's little sister Shizuka who attended classes in the middle school section, also came here often, just not every single day. Though it was the same campus, the buildings were different, so she would only come when she found it too troublesome to buy bread at the snack shop. Today Shizuka was not present, which allowed them to converse beyond the usual topics. "Hmm--? That misogynistic guy came to Japan?" Hearing about that Lu some guy or another from Godou, Erica stared wide. "Misogynistic?" "Yes, appearing to be very popular with the ladies, but exceptionally stubborn and repressed. He holds a particular grudge against beautiful and capable females, so I am one of those he detests." Whenever Erica described herself as powerful and beautiful, she definitely had her good reasons. "Back then, when I often had the chance to chat with him, it seems like there was a very powerful and violent woman close to him. That was probably why he developed this weird kind of oppositional defiance, or perhaps there was some kind of early childhood trauma." "...In other words, he is a strange fellow." Erica nodded to agree with Godou's conclusion. "He is an extremely strange person, but a genius like a demon, whose martial arts prowess even exceeds Sir Salvatore. One day he will leave behind a reputation like Mozart or Da Vinci." "Even more amazing than that idiot... It can't be?" Godou couldn't help but make sure. He had once experienced first hand with his body Salvatore Doni's exceptional skill with the sword, so it was very difficult to believe. "In terms of overall natural talent, no doubt about it. Didn't I say all along? Sir Salvatore's only godly skill is the sword. Before becoming a Campione, his bodily constitution could not even store magical power. What we call magical power, is known as 'qi' to Chinese users. Do you understand what that means?" Hearing Erica's question, Godou immediately thought of "martial arts = kungfu = qi = qigong
[34]

?"

Furthermore, magical power was what fueled spells and authorities. Compared to an ordinary mage, a Campione's body contained several hundred times the magical power. Godou had heard this before.

"Correct. Commonly known as qigong, Chinese martial artists call it neigong A master in neigong will have their body surrounded by strong magical power. In addition to being applied towards magic or Daoist arts, it can also be used in mystic techniques of martial arts." Just like a warrior in a RPG can consume MP to use a finishing move? Godou recalled the games that Shizuka played and tried to imagine. "So without reaching a level of neigong equivalent to the mastery of unarmed and sword skills, one cannot learn the most advanced mystic techniques in martial arts. The sword skills of our knights follow the same concept, swordsmanship and magical power have to be trained at the same time. For his talent to lie exclusively on one side, Sir Salvatore can only be described as a heretical genius." The heretical genius, user of the evil sword that deviated from the norm. Godou could agree to that, for it was a very apt description that suited that man very well. "As much as possible, avoid entering a confrontation against that guy. In terms of penetrative power and mobility, I may be outmatched... However, I am confident that a violent conflict will not develop between us." Erica spoke with a slightly displeased expression. It was only natural. The [Diavolo Rosso] was about using wits and excelled at strategizing. As long as she had the intention, she would brutally target the enemy's weaknesses, reacting like an intellectual criminal to obtain final victory. However, her true nature was a knight who liked to make a direct frontal charge. Winning a direct battle was the true reward of the battlefield. It was very dangerous to enter a direct conflict with those who adhered to this aesthetic, which meant that for the sake of victory, she could discard her pride. "Anyway, let's hurry and start having lunch -- Ah, Yuri seems to have brought quite a few things today?" Setting the unpleasant subject aside, Erica looked at today's lunch. "Ah, yes. If possible, everyone please share." Yuri took out a lunchbox containing catfish rice. The other lunchbox was packed with fried egg, kinpira burdock, Chikuzen style chicken stew, teriyaki mackerel, pickled Chinese cabbage, etc, while the thermos contained miso soup with seaweed and tofu. Erica took out an assorted platter of Chinese dimsum , with shrimp dumplings, crab roe shaomai, and sticky rice dumplings with fillings of pork and chestnuts. One glance was enough to
[37] [36]

[35]

tell it was prepared by the maid and assistant Arianna. Though it was a shame it had already cooled off, it was still very delicious. And Godou decided to thank the heavens, for there was nothing pot stewed. "Mariya Yuri, what is with you? Just like Erica said, your lunches recently have been especially generous?" Receiving the paper cup filled with miso soup from Yuri, Liliana asked with an incredulous tone of voice. "Hikari's matters have troubled everyone lately, so I thought I should return the favor slightly..." The beautiful Hime-Miko replied shyly. Due to the increased number of participants, everyone had been bringing less lately. Even if she hadn't prepared extra due to Hikari, the number of dishes she brought were still quite numerous. "Pay it no mind. Caring about a girl close to him is a [King]'s duty, this sort of thing is completely trivial... I also do not think there was any additional trouble." "Yes, I understand." Liliana spoke as she picked up a thick piece of fried egg, while Yuri remained embarrassed. The silver-haired blue knight was very calm, awe-inspiring and composed. This sort of declaration was full of her unique style, an act only possible for someone who had committed to some sort of great decision. Ever since the wager yesterday, this kind of atmosphere persisted. As if waiting for the next step, silently gathering power -Godou turned his head to the side and looked at Erica. The blonde red knight was watching her old friend and rival with incredulous eyes, as if hesitating before an animal, wondering if it was a rare beast or a ferocious beast... something like that. At this time, something vibrated amongst Yuri's belongings. Beside the bag carrying the lunchboxes, the cellphone was ringing. "Sorry, please do not mind me, everyone go ahead and eat first." Reading the call display, Yuri got up politely. Leaving the spot they were gathered, she took the call at a corner of the roof. "Kusanagi Godou, I have also prepared dessert for today. Thanks to the praise for the previous cake, I attempted some other varieties, please try this with fig jam."

Liliana suddenly opened a lunchbox, a cheesecake neatly arranged within it. On the side was a small jar containing an orange-colored jam. Since it was her, this was likely homemade as well. "How rare, Lily, you used to stick with just the main course for lunch." Erica often enjoyed speaking with subtle tones and meanings, but this time she was rather direct, and even bore a suspicious expression. Liliana did have such a preference in her cooking just as Erica described, most likely because she wished to claim the lead position on the lunch table, and subconsciously decided to do the main course. "Just preparing main courses to make everyone full is too ordinary, it is good to do something like this from time to time... Always in the spotlight, someone like you may never understand this feeling." The silver-haired knight spoke calmly, though her words ended on a competitive note. ...In actual fact, though not to the same extremes as Erica, Liliana also attracted a great deal of attention. If this wasn't the case, the red and blue pair would not have been able to become rivals. Though that was the truth, for Liliana to foster such a notion, it was most likely what happened yesterday that prompted her change? "What happened today, Lily? You seem slightly unusual?" Finally, Erica asked directly. "Not unusual at all... Only that I have decided with determination, as the premier knight serving by Kusanagi Godou's side, public recognition by him and others around him is imminent, so I must act and think in a manner worthy of this position and responsibility." Liliana's answer was very solemn, and her tone was firm and powerful. "Therefore Erica, towards your actions of seduction, I will consider turning a blind eye to them. The one in charge cannot be jealous of a mere lover. Of course, this is conditional on whether your actions have any ill effects on Kusanagi Godou's schedule." This declaration delivered with such a superior attitude, made Erica cast a sinister glance at her. "Ah? In other words, very soon you will become Godou's most trusted partner?" "In about a month -- right, Kusanagi Godou?" Liliana furtively looked at Godou, she had absolute confidence in victory. Yes, but not really. No matter what, with those conditions, Godou was certain he will not lose.

"Looks like there's some kind of secret agreement? But for someone to be the premier knight and lover, simply might and magic are not enough. What is important is the capability to advise a king, to have wit and strategy, diplomacy, the art of conversation and negotiation... Can you do all that, Lily?" A very elegant smile appeared on Erica's face as she questioned, presumably the beautiful side effect of her rise in fighting spirit. Subtle behavior as befitted the [Diavolo Rosso]. "I acknowledge your small-minded cleverness, but to treat it as the talent to be a king's adviser, is that not boasting too far? Trust is the most important thing between a king and a knight. In this regard, I will prevent his sincere heart from being stolen by others." Liliana was extremely calm. In a serious debate, Erica would have won, but the current development was unprecedented. "If you say so, then show me your ability as the premier knight... How about the current issue about Lu Yinghua's arrival in Japan, what's your opinion?" "Oh, you mean that matter of Cult Leader Luo Hao's direct disciple." Liliana lightly nodded at Erica's playful question. "Well, though it is an unsophisticated reaction, I think being on alert is the most crucial. There is a possibility that the demonic cult leader is planning some kind of commotion in Japan, and sent her disciple over." "Yes, just like Marquis Voban. So being prepared is best." Erica responded to Liliana's sudden unlikely suggestion. "The likelihood of that is close to impossible. However, in the past six months, I've finally realized it. Campiones always light up every glowing ember around them into a fire disaster. Godou is this type, and so are Voban and Sir Salvatore. Cult Leader Luo Hao should be no exception." "That is correct, they are all notorious for causing trouble for no reason." The two knight's predictions were akin to delusions of persecution mania, and Godou simply dismissed them as impossible speculation. By the way, please don't lump me with that group of people in such a matter-of-fact manner. "Anyway, the point of contention lies on Cult Leader Luo Hao, whose appearance and personality are complete unknowns, as well as what kind of deities she had fought in the past. Erica, you once stayed in Hong Kong, please let me know if you have any information about her."

"Regarding information on the Cult Leader, those involved in Chinese circles are even more strict in guarding their secrets. It is rumored that cult believers are obliged to blind themselves if they see her person, and cut off their own ears if they hear her voice." As the conversation progressed to this point, Yuri returned from her phonecall. "Godou-san, I really must thank you for this." Yuri's sudden expression of thanks puzzled Godou, what on earth happened? "The call just now was from Amakasu-san. Yesterday, Godou-san requested a temporary trial at Saitenguu, and the Kuhoutsuka family has already agreed." "Uh, really? Didn't they say we had to wait?" "Though there are no precedents, but it is the [King]'s request after all, so they can only accept. They told us we can go over to Nikkou any time as soon as we are ready." Her head bowed respectfully, Yuri's excellent upbringing from early childhood was apparent to all, [38] acting like a true Yamato Nadeshiko . "For you to lend your power for the sake of my little sister Hikari, I am truly thankful. As the older sister, let me express my gratitude here." "Gratitude is not necessary, I virtually did nothing." "Of course, I will also thank Kaoru who did the actual negotiations, but first let me express my gratitude to Godou-san here." Yuri replied with a calm and grateful smile. Due to her elegance and respectful attitude, it was hard to take offense. If Godou did not accept, he would feel like he was the unreasonable one. Smiling wryly, Godou nodded. "So, Mariya Hikari's problem is solved now. I should say it is wonderful." Liliana concluded. Godou suddenly had a thought. The (supposed) leader of this group here should be Kusanagi Godou, while his next-in-command was Erica Blandelli. This has always been the distribution of roles. Now that Liliana wants to squeeze in as his next-in-command, was it a good or bad idea after all? "Right, Yuri, has the dates been set for the trial?" Erica suddenly asked.

"Yes, this coming weekend happens to be a three day holiday, so that will be the time." "Oh... I suppose Yuri will be going along?" "Of course, since I am her older sister, and a Hime-Miko like her... Is there a problem?" Erica's subtle question made Yuri reply in puzzlement. "Then I have a suggestion. Yuri's sister is equivalent to being the younger sister of Godou -- as well as all of us here. Therefore, why not have everyone go along together?" "What did you say?" "Godou, with just the answer from the Committee, it doesn't mean your duties are over. You have to take full responsibility, and protect Hikari to the very end. If that child receives unfair treatment, what are you going to do?" The [Diavolo Rosso]'s words were correct, but the corners of her lips showed a smile of anticipation, and her eyes flashed like a mischievous child. "Actually I have some things I want to investigate, and there are famous sightseeing destinations and scenic spots in the surroundings of this temple. The timing is perfect, everyone, let's go for a visit." Godou sighed. In the middle of her speech, he already discovered her motives. Erica had made a very good point about taking full responsibility, causing him to recall what Sayanomiya Kaoru had mentioned. The divine monarch was definitely not a safe existence. And though it was sealed, but what if there was a [Heretic God] -Godou made his decision to travel to Nikkou.

Nikkou National Park's boundaries were very broad and not only included Tochigi Prefecture but also Gunma and Fukushima. And speaking of Nikkou, of course there was Toushouguu, Futarasan Shrine, Rinnouji's Nikkou mountain as well as the area around Okunikkou. Not to mention scenic spots like Nantaisan, Lake Chuuzenji, or Senjougahara. Saitenguu was a shrine built in a corner of Nikkou mountain. Compared to the splendor of Toushouguu and Futarasan Shrine to the west, it was a quiet holy sanctum removed from the usual tourist destinations. Within its confines, Kuhoutsuka Mikihiko was making a cellphone call while wearing shrine attire.

"Even Kusanagi-sama will be making his grand arrival? Of course we extend our utmost welcome. Right, yes, please pass along my greetings to Hikari-san..." A young boy and girl were listening in beside him, they were Lu Yinghua and Asherah. "How amazing, from that manner of speaking you really can't tell that he is being controlled by Sis." "Of course, I am one who stands amongst the pinnacle of witches." The girl answered the youth's praise with disinterest. She stared at Kuhoutsuka Mikihiko like a puppet she had grown tired of playing. "The only trouble is, not only is the miko who will be used as the key, but even Kusanagi Godou -this country's [King] is coming, that presents a slight problem." Lu Yinghua's ears not only heard Kuhoutsuka Mikihiko's voice, but even all the sounds on the other side of the phone. What a beautiful voice, slightly high pitched for a male, but a bit low for a female... "Hmph, let him come if he dares. I was willing to take a gamble against John Pluto Smith. For a brat who hasn't even been a Campione for a year, it will be a piece of cake." "I see, the reason Sis failed in Los Angeles, I finally understand now." Lu Yinghua sneered at the evil-eyed witch in high battle spirits. "...Damn you." "Sis hasn't truly understood what troublesome existences these [Kings] are. It has nothing to do with experience for these people. At the time they usurped a god's authority, before they even became a Campione, they were already transcendent existences. Though Sis and I are both masters of our craft, even the weakest [King] will be far more powerful than us." Lu Yinghua described the Campione with depressed eyes. "They are not people who can be defeated by the likes of techniques, spells, strategies or traps. Even though my martial ability likely surpasses five of the seven [Kings], I dare not compete in a frontal confrontation. People like them always find a 'path to victory' no matter what kind of opponent they are facing. Whether you have exceptional talent, or a hundred years of training, everything is futile against them. That is why they are called kings." The youth who had spent ten of his fourteen years of age with his master, explained gloomily. "Letting kings fight it out is the best course of action. We just need to stick to our own duties."

"Then... Are you going to call for your master?" The most vicious, the one who had reached the martial pinnacle, the Campione who sought defeat but never found it. Lu Yinghua nodded. "It is necessary. Tell her that if she doesn't show up, the plan will be obstructed. Persuade with everything you got, and then respectfully welcome her grand arrival. After all, she has to come sooner or later for the sake of meeting the divine monarch. Earlier should be better than later... That is what I think..." Recalling his master's unreasonable obstinacy, the vigorous youth sighed. "Otherwise if we are met with failure, I can't imagine what kind of terrible punishment -- I don't even dare think about it. We might as well invite my master who is usually too lazy to go out, it'd be more practical to just suffer a few heavy punches and be done with it..." Towards the holy sanctum of the temple in the far east, the actors were converging onto this stage. It would take a few more days before they gathered in one place. Meanwhile, the signs of the brewing storm intensified.

[edit]Chapter

4 - Palace of the Divine Monarch's

Throne
[edit]Part 1
The Mariya sisters, Yuri and Hikari, as well as their guardian Kusanagi Godou. Plus Erica Blandelli and Liliana Kranjcar who had followed along for some reason. Using a three-day long weekend in early October, the five of them planned a little trip to Nikkou. Rather than taking a train, it was more cost effective to go by car. A certain participant's maid volunteered to drive, but Godou politely declined. Even though his life was already full of peril, there was no need to add to his unnecessary troubles. So, how should the driver problem be resolved? After some consideration, Godou called a certain person.

'If you don't mind, let me assist you guys. I'll also prepare the car. No no, don't thank me. After all, I'd also like to investigate the inner secrets of the Kuhoutsuka family.' Godou happily accepted the proposal, and on the afternoon of the first day, everyone gathered near the Kusanagi residence. That day when everyone made their way towards Nikkou -"Hey, Amakasu-san." Barely one hour into the trip, Godou already regretted the decision that he clearly didn't think through well enough. From the passenger seat, he inquired from the driver next to him. "From Tokyo to Nikkou in Tochigi, I think we should take the Touhoku Expressway, right? That should be the fastest route, so why are we going by surface roads?" "When travelling, the process before reaching the destination is also very important." Holding the steering wheel, Amakasu Touma replied seriously. "Listen carefully, this Nikkou Kaidou has existed since ancient times and runs from [40] Nihonbashi to Nikkou Toushouguu where Tokugawa Ieyasu is worshipped, and of the twenty [41] shukuba along the way we have already passed Senju-shuku, Souka-shuku, and Koshigayashuku. In the past, people used to walk along this path by foot." Toukaidou, Nakasendou, Koushuu Kaidou, Nikkou Kaidou, and finally Oushuu Kaidou. One of the Edo Five Routes , Nikkou Kaidou had become a national and prefectural route. Amakasu explained with great solemnity as they rode this seven-passenger minivan. "Seeking convenience and doing things faster is a nasty habit of modern people. Kusanagi-san, don't you think we should learn about the journey of the ancients, and experience for ourselves the hardships of the past?" "No! All I want right now is to get there as quickly as possible to end this hellish torment!" As the two men conversed in isolation, the girls in the back were chatting away with great excitement. This in itself was not a problem. However, it was what they were discussing. "S-So Erica-neesama is Onii-sama's principal wife?" "Yes, that is correct. Hikari will stay and serve by his side in the future, so you'd better be obedient, and assist your older sister Yuri well."
[42] [39]

"In other words, group cooperation is very important...!?" "Not exactly. Rather than have everyone getting along in harmony, it's better to maintain a level of competition. But competing has its time and place, otherwise there will be a problem during a crisis, so knowing the hierarchy is the key. As long as you know whose orders to take in an emergency, most problems can be solved easily." "Wow... I've learnt a lot, Erica-neesama is just like Ena-neesama described, a very amazing person." "Is that how Ena described me?" "She said you are very powerful, possessing a mind that rivals Kaoru-san, plus a very arrogant personality." "I am honored, but that last description is unnecessary. I am not arrogant, instead, it should be said that I am very great. Next time Hikari sees Ena, you'd better correct her on this." "I got it, nee-sama!" "Erica, do not take advantage of her innocence to indoctrinate her with a bunch of wrong ideas. Calling yourself Kusanagi Godou's principal wife, that is going too far!" "Ah, everyone knows that is the eventual future outcome, right?" "At least I do not think so. From my view, you are just a evil scheming subject who will lead the lord towards a dark future... Mariya Hikari, you would do best to forget everything Erica said, and then remember this, a real knight does not let oneself be rigidly bound by their position and responsibilities." "Li...Liliana-neesama! What does that mean!?" "Knowing your place is admittedly important, but it is not everything. No matter where you stand, silently offering your all to the lord is the most important, for that is the true way of the knight. Bragging that she is the principal wife or first lady, indicates that something is wrong with her cognition." "Don't be bound by hierarchy, and devote myself to Onii-sama... Yes, that's the idea." "Yes, for you to understand this kind of noble spirit, I expect good things from you." "Right, so as long as we become Onii-sama's 'convenient women' it's fine right?" "Con... Convenient -- little children should not say things like that!" "Hikari! Where did you hear that from!?"

"Ena-neesama told me, the previous heads of the Seishuuin family had 'convenient women' everywhere, and treated them as their lovers, and would at least take up the minimum responsibility of supporting their daily needs... Onee-chan, Onii-sama will take care of me, right?" "U-Ummm... I say... Our relationships with Godou-san are not that decadent..." "But that is what Ena-neesama said, Kusanagi Onii-sama is very manly and generous, so all the surrounding women will be charmed by him. Though she regrets that she cannot monopolize him together with Onee-chan, it can't be helped if the king pursues a life of debauchery..." "Please do not mention such things so loudly, too shameless!" "Ooh, is that so? By the way, what does debauchery feel like?" "Ah, Hikari sure is eager to learn. Fine, let me tell you, this is a real story I heard back in Hong Kong --" "E-Erica-san! I am begging you, please spare her this kind of explanation." Besides her sister, Hikari had become friendly with everyone else, without being aware of it, she already called them all "Onee-sama." A personality that was nowhere near bashful. Godou liked that point about her, but her talkative character needed a little work... However, if he turned around to remind the back seats, it would only have the effect of alerting them without achieving his aim, so Godou spoke to the driver instead. "Hey, Amakasu-san, can you give me contact information for Seishuuin later?" "Oh, planning on some love talk on the phone?" "No, absolutely not. Later I am going to send her a text message of complaints. Also, could you let me off at the next station? I'm going to take the train by myself." "Come on don't be like that, travelling requires companions. Let's admire this scenery on the road together. By the way, we are just about to pass through Kasukabe-shuku which is the first [43] [44] shukuba where Matsuo Bashou stayed in Oku no Hosomichi . Godou glared at the giggling Amakasu. "How can I be happy with those kinds of conversations going on in the back! Do you understand the feeling of sitting on a bed of nails! If you aren't going to let me off the car, then at least drive quickly to Nikkou!" "Hahaha, don't get angry, it's not often to have a chance to go for a spin like this, you should be a little more happy."

Wearing an unassuming outfit, the History Compilation Committee member laughed heartily. He probably picked this route deliberately to maximize delays. Describing his boss as loving to play pranks, he was just the same. The tormented Godou aside, everyone else was enjoying the trip to Nikkou.

After the lively journey, Godou and his group reached their destination at about one in the afternoon. Despite many places being severely congested, the group was fortunate enough to be unaffected. Nikkou mountain was where Toushouguu, Futarasan Shrine and Rinnouji were located. It was still too early for the season of red leaves, but true to its reputation as a tourist vacation spot, there were still many visitors paying respects, making it very lively and bustling, though not to the degree of being packed with people... There were many tourists of both genders and all ages, people travelling alone or as a family, lovers, or group tours, etc... Basically all sorts of people. Amakasu stopped the minivan at the car park and everyone else got off first. And then they reached the main visiting path
[45]

.
[46]

Before the entrance of Toushouguu flanked by cedar trees, the first torii could be seen in front, entering it would reach Toushouguu while Nikkousan Rinnouji was to the right and Futarasan Shrine was found by following deep along the left path. "By the way, Liliana, where are we staying tonight?" "Right, I already booked a room nearby, so do not worry about the noisy crowd over there. Furthermore, according to your orders, I also picked a hotel that was less expensive." Liliana replied to Godou's inquiry with a very capable tone of voice. She had always had a habit of paying attention to small details, and thus very suited to handling these kinds of errands. In this area, she was completely different from Erica. "Yes, Lily, I want one where I can wear a yukata, with outdoor hot springs like those open air public baths, so that I can drag Godou out at night and enjoy the night sky together as we bathe." Erica drifted into a seductive smile. This blonde girl had particular talents in politics, strategy, and negotiations. She was also very aware of the big picture and understood economics. However, mundane and sundry affairs, as

well as delicate tasks like cooking and the economic mindset to go with it, were not her forte. If given such tasks, she probably could still complete them, but Godou will definitely not assign these jobs to her. "The place we are staying tonight does offer open air baths, but requires reservations. As long as Kusanagi Godou wishes, I will make arrangements..." "Oh? Is that so! Godou, let us enjoy the two of us together!" "Who is going to enjoy that kind of thing!" Godou angrily snarled and rejected her offer. Erica had her reasons for not arranging these things herself. From the looks of it, the rivalry between Erica and Liliana was still in Erica's favor, and she was able to maintain this delicate balance indefinitely. As a side note, the Mariya sisters who accompanied them on this trip... "So, Godou-san, it is almost time to set off." "Onii-sama, we're finally about to reach the shrine at Saitenguu, I'm feeling a little nervous!" They had spoken, ignoring the conversation between the knights. Serious Yuri had already grown accustomed to Erica and Liliana's excesses, and would not nag them with righteous principles. As for Hikari, she was the type who could quickly get along and make friends with anyone. Her having this kind of flexibility was really wasted here. Godou increasingly had thoughts like that. "So, we'll start our separate activities now. Lily, is that OK?" "No other way, if we came along with you, we might end up being in your way." And so Erica and Liliana took off, because going for the trial at the shrine of the divine monarch, it would be best to avoid having outsiders present. "By the way, has Mariya ever visited that whatever temple?" "Yes, I came here once before I became a Hime-Miko, but I only entered the main hall and did not go into the sacrosanct." Yuri advanced towards the torii of Toushouguu without hesitation. Following behind her was Godou and Hikari.

Nikkou Toushouguu, was the mausoleum and temple built to venerate the deified Tokugawa Ieyasu -- Toushou Daigongen. As a luxurious and magnificent shrine, there were frequent visitors from school trips. The official tour route consisted of climbing the stone steps up towards the fivestorey pagoda, passing through the torii, entering the worship hall through the famous gates of Youmeimon, then the main hall, and finally entering the Okusha inner shrine. However half way, Yuri led them towards an unassuming looking building. Speaking of Toushouguu, it was a luxurious space built by the equivalent of several tens of billions of yen in modern day terms. It gave a golden shiny impression, and was full of sculptures and delicate little decorations. But over there was a very small and undecorated building, very different from the five-storey pagoda and the Omotemon gate seen so far. However, there were still many tourists and it was an unexpectedly popular scenic spot. "It feels like this place is particularly dull, since all the others are so magnificent." "This is the Shinkyu Sacred Stables... The building that binds the fateful connection between Toushouguu and the divine monarch." Yuri replied to Godou's first impressions. Sacred stables? Godou noticed there were two horses in the stalls, which meant that this was a barn for keeping horses. "Onii-sama, look quickly, there are monkeys!" Hikari pointed with great liveliness at the wall of the building. Along the lower edge of the eaves of a typical house, there were many carvings of monkeys. A whole clan of monkeys, there were monkeys covering their eyes, monkeys covering their mouths, monkeys covering their ears, sitting monkeys, monkeys watching the sky, monkeys sprawled and lying around. In total there were ten-odd monkey sculptures. "Ah yes, that's 'see no evil, say no evil, hear no evil.'" Three monkeys that covered their eyes, mouth and ears respectively. This was a famous sculpture, and seeing it here made Godou finally recall. "Right, from ancient times, there was a rumor that monkeys can cure the illnesses of horses, so this stable is full of monkeys!" "Oh, I did not know that, what relation does Tokugawa Ieyasu have with monkeys?" Hearing Hikari's recited explanation, Yuri asked with a surprised expression. "Didn't you know? The divine monarch is not Toushou Daigongen!"

This time it was Godou's turn to be surprised, if the divine monarch worshipped at Nikkou Toushouguu was not Tokugawa Ieyasu, then who on earth could it be? Realizing she was too subjective, Yuri hurriedly apologized. "I am really sorry, because I heard that you already received information from Kaoru so I thought you knew everything already. Though Saitenguu is a part of Nikkou Toushouguu, it is dedicated to a different god, and is an independent holy sanctum." "The divine monarch worshipped at Saitenguu is called the monkey divine monarch! He is the incarnation of a monkey, and the protector of dragons. Actually, that's all I know." Hikari felt a little embarrassed. Why does a monkey have to protect dragons? Godou pondered puzzled, no matter how you look at it, a dragon should be much stronger than a monkey. Probably some kind of complicated mythological reason again. "So, let us head to Saitenguu, please follow behind me." Yuri took out a rectangular piece of a paper -- a charm. Asking her the reason, it turns out Saitenguu had a barrier that repels humans. With Godou and Hikari following her, Yuri held the charm and entered a vast forest behind Shinkyo Sacred Stables. This was the intermediate area within Toushouguu that led towards Futarasan Shrine. Very inconspicuous, none of the tens of tourists noticed it. After following Yuri in the forest for ten-odd minutes, Godou already had no idea where he was. The three of them finally reached an ancient shrine. "Welcome, I have been waiting for everyone." The Kuhoutsuka gentleman came out to greet them, wearing Shinto shrine attire. Behind him was Amakasu who they had left behind earlier. He probably arrived first by taking a different route. Adhering to his role in the background, he only greeted Godou with a glance. "We Kuhoutsuka of this shrine are great honored by the arrival of the [King]. Soon the doors to the sacrosanct will be opened, and you will be able to meet the divine monarch. Please wait a moment." The Kuhoutsuka gentleman welcomed them cautiously and respectfully, while Godou was perplexed.

"Did you just mention meeting the divine monarch?" "Yes, for a trial at Saitenguu, the best course of action would be having a direct face to face conversation with the divine monarch she will be serving in the future. As long as Hikari-san can use disaster purification, the sacrosanct can be opened, which is why this method was selected." I see, it was as he said, as long as there was no substantial risk. "But isn't it dangerous to meet with a [Heretic God]?" "You are completely correct. Since that is the case, we will do as you requested. You will accompany Hikari-san together into the sacrosanct and meet the divine monarch together." The Kuhoutsuka gentleman's suggestion made Godou deep in thought. If he meets a [Heretic God], wouldn't there be trouble? They were natural enemies hardwired on a genetic level, if a great battle began from this at Toushouguu, it would be a huge problem... But letting Hikari see him alone was also too dangerous, and Godou was the one responsible for forcing them to allow this in the first place. At this time, the guardian should be accompanying her. Godou had no choice but to nod. Godou, Amakasu and Yuri despite her spirit vision did not notice. Today's visitors at Saitenguu included a nonhuman existence, a tiny lizard that watched these people superciliously from a corner in the area. Since it was close to the ground surface, it was very hard for tall humans to notice. Its eyes carried a haughty royal presence, and as the Kuhoutsuka gentleman led the miko forward, the lizard began to move languidly. Moving with leisure, as if it was the ruler of this place.

[edit]Part 2
In preparation for the meeting with the divine monarch, Hikari changed into a miko outfit. Led by the Kuhoutsuka gentleman to the Shamusho her side.
[47]

building, her sister Yuri also followed by

Though Godou was offered a waiting room, he refused because he didn't want to create trouble for others, and waited with Amakasu in the vicinity of the Shamusho. "...The Kuhoutsuka family has surprisingly few people here."

Godou pointed out what he noticed. Other than the Kuhoutsuka gentleman, there were no other people. Currently Godou and the Amakasu were the only ones present. "Since it is the day when the sacrosanct of the monkey divine monarch will be opened, most likely everyone was dismissed other than the young master in charge. His way of handling things is appropriate for opening a divine seal that has been untouched for a century." "Anyway besides that, why do they worship a monkey deity here?" Shouldn't they worship a more advantageous deity? As if hearing Godou's thoughts, Amakasu smiled slightly wryly and scratched his head. "You say he is just a monkey, but he is actually a very useful divine beast. Unexpected, right?" "Curing illnesses of horses and protecting dragons... That's what I heard just now." "Oh, so you already know. Furthermore, he has other important attributes, such as vanquishing [48] evil. Kyoto is a place inhabited by monkeys. This place is located at the Gen position relative to [49] Kyoto -- in other words, the northeast. In onmyoudou , the northeast is regarded as the demon gate, namely the direction from where demons and evil spirits invade." You see, northeast -- Gen's opposite is the Shen position of southwest, which is why the monkey is used for vanquishing evil, that was how Amakasu explained, somewhat inexplicably happily. "Using the monkey to establish a formation as a guard for the demon gate, is one of the most [51] prided wizardry techniques of the Tendai monks." "Tendai...? That Tendai from Mount Hiei's Enryaku-ji
[52] [50]

?"

"Yes, by the way, the Buddhist High Priest Tenkai who designed Nikkou Toushouguu, apprenticed at Tendai originally." Mount Hiei is located to the northeast of Kyoto -- the position of the demon gate. Amakasu added. High Priest Tenkai. Godou had heard this name before, known as Tokugawa Ieyasu's think tank, [53] he was a monk with great wisdom. He served until the third Shogun , Iemitsu. "The religious device known as Nikkou Toushouguu was constructed for the sake of deifying Lord Tokugawa Ieyasu as the guardian god of the country. As for the secretly built Saitenguu here, it is the shrine for worshipping the dragon slayer vanquisher of evil, the monkey divine monarch." "Why would they choose this place deliberately...?"

"Because relative to Japan's supernatural centre, this happens to be the position of the demon gate, so the worship of the country's guardian deity Lord Ieyasu, as well as the evil-vanquishing monkey god, were both established here. Godou was intrigued. What was the supernatural centre? "You'll understand if you look at a map. Japan's symbol, the sacred grounds with the highest energy -- is the holy peak Mount Fuji. Nikkou is northeast relative to it. Yes, according to records, the monkey divine monarch has gone out from Saitenguu a number of times." "Letting a [Heretic God] run around outside? Isn't that very dangerous!" "You are correct. A hundred years ago, when the divine monarch was last released, the entire Saitenguu and related personnel were blown away, and the current shrine was rebuilt after the incident." Who knew there was this kind of back story. Godou felt increasingly worried. Was this really OK for Hikari? "How did the [Heretic God] leave if it was sealed with so much effort? Also, why would an escaped deity return on its own?" "If you want an explanation, then I will have to start telling stories about gods, the kind that Kusanagi hates the most." Come to think of it, though Amakasu explained about religion and wizardry, he did not go into detail about gods. Was he paying attention to my reactions? Which was why he then continued and gave the following explanation: "The reason why he came back, was due to that great wizardry spell mentioned before that required a life time's work. The magical power gathered from sacred sites around Japan is converted into the divine power of Toushuu Daigongen, and then used to restrain the monkey divine monarch. Even when he went out to cause havoc, he was obliged to return and accept being sealed in the end." "...This kind of thing is possible!?" Godou was overcome with surprise. No matter how many human magi were gathered, a super powerful [Heretic God] could never be defeated. This should be unchangeable truth. "This kind of thing is impossible, so how was it actually done? Kaoru-san and I firmly believe, that this set up must have been the culmination of the ancient sages' wisdom." Ancient sages -- in other words, the current successors of those residents in the Netherworld.

As they chatted away, Yuri returned but Hikari and the Kuhoutsuka gentleman were nowhere to be seen. She had also changed into a miko outfit. "Mariya, why are you wearing a miko outfit? And where's your sister?" "Hikari is talking with Mikihiko-san right now. Godou-san, can you take me along to see Monkey Divine Monarch-sama?" Yuri pleaded with a determined expression. "You want to come too? No way, meeting a god is too dangerous." "Precisely because it is dangerous, if anything happens, Godou-san will surely protect Hikari, right? In that case, I have to be there as well." Realizing Godou's intentions for volunteering to go, and due to her ability to obtain knowledge about gods through spirit vision, Yuri concluded that her presence would be a crucial deciding factor if a battle broke out against a god. "I cannot allow myself to hide in a safe place knowing Godou-san is taking a risk for the sake of my younger sister. I beg you, please." Yuri pleaded with sincerity. To be honest, Godou was very grateful for her care and concern for him, but if he had to receive knowledge from the beautiful Hime-Miko, then it would have to be through that kind of behavior -Seeing Yuri's adorable cherry lips, Godou recalled that incident. Probably thinking the same thing, Yuri also started to act awkwardly, appearing very embarrassed. "...I-If something... like that happens, I-I completely do not mind..." Combined with her extremely soft murmuring, Godou felt a great shock numbing his brain and became speechless. He couldn't help it, to think she would say something like that. "-- It is true that there is a risk, but taking Yuri-san along will confer many conveniences. In consideration of the goals of this undertaking, there is no need for you two to act separately." Stuck in their own world, the two of them were suddenly brought back by the appearance of a calm voice. Godou had quite the surprise, and Yuri most likely as well. Right, that guy was still here! As the two of them turned to look, the unassuming youth was grinning to himself.

"Although it's a little sad that my existence was forgotten, it's nice to see how far your feelings for each other has progressed. Back to the subject, Godou-san what do you think? Will you accept my suggestion?" "T-Then let's do it! P-Please, I am in your care, Mariya!" "Yes, right. Then I shall be relying on you, I am unworthy, please take good care of me." Due to being over nervous, the two of them began to speak incoherently. "Sorry for making everyone wait! ...Eh? Did something happen?" The long-awaited return of Hikari and Kuhoutsuka Mikihiko dispelled the awkward atmosphere. At this time, Amakasu silently saluted with his eyes and left. Though he was a member of the History Compilation Committee, to Saitenguu he was just an outsider, hence very tactfully he departed. Unexpectedly, the Kuhoutsuka gentleman readily agreed to the addition of yet another participant. Thus Godou and Hikari, as well as Yuri, were taken to the depths of Saitenguu. "--Strange? What is with this sword?" Hikari was carrying a kodachi in her arms. Its scabbard and hilt were made of white wood, and appeared to be a precious blade with substantial history. "Ah, its name is Zanryuutou. along."
[55] [54]

In order to meet Divine Monarch-sama, it is necessary to bring it

"Like the divine monarch, this blade is the precious sword that protects Saitenguu." The Kuhoutsuka gentleman added. "Come to think of it, there are also shrines that venerate blades as divine possessed objects." Then there was nothing strange. Feeling that it is something he understood, Godou continued walking. They were taken to an ancient shrine that was not very large or glamorous. Like those very simple and modest ancestral shrines often seen on the side of country roads. Short trees grew in the area, probably peach trees. The shrine and the surrounding peach trees were enclosed by shimenawa magical power. The rope itself was probably the barrier.
[56]

, giving off intense

"This is the shrine of the monkey divine monarch. So, Hikari-san, please do as I explained just now." The Kuhoutsuka gentleman stepped back, leaving just the shimenawa in front of them. Godou stole a glance at the interior of the shrine. Nothing could be seen. Though the gridded windows were in poor shape, the interior was in complete darkness. "T-The shrine requires a Hime-Miko in order to weaken the seal of the [Keeper of the Horses], then it can be opened." Hikari's voice was trembling. The unabashed apprentice Hime-Miko began to get nervous. Since they were going to meet a [Heretic God], nervousness was only natural. Come to think of it, what did [Keeper of the Horses] mean? Under Godou and her elder sister's gaze, Hikari placed her hand on the shimenawa. The rough straw-braided rope fell to the ground, and the surrounding magical power vanished. "Amazing, so the shrine is open from now on?" "No way, this is a barrier that seals away a deity. It cannot be dispelled completely, and once the effect wears off, it will automatically restore itself." Yuri explained from beside him. Only temporarily weakening strong magical power, along the same principles, there was little lasting effect on a Campione or a god's authority. "T-Then I am opening it...!" Hikari declared in a shaking voice as she opened the gridded door to the shrine. The inside was still very dark. That said, they had already come this far, so there was no choice but to keep going. "I will enter first. Mariya and Hikari follow after me -- Kuhoutsuka-san, my apologies for making all these willful demands." "Don't mention it. It is my honor to be of assistance. Please watch your step." The Kuhoutsuka gentleman answered in an almost monotonous voice. And then became silent. His body was also motionless? Somehow he felt like a clock that had run out of batteries. Though Godou felt the youth's appearance was quite strange, he still stepped into the shrine and had the Mariya sisters follow him.

After walking in the darkness for a while, it felt like the ground had become hard and solid like concrete, and was unexpectedly easy to walk on. But visibility remained poor, and they couldn't see anything around them. It was completely dark. The only things that were certain, were the presences of the two sisters following behind him. "Everyone, please do not get separated, let's hold hands together, here, grab on to me." "Y-Yes. I know!" Yuri replied to Godou's call. Extending his hand backwards, Godou found himself holding a gentle and soft hand. "Hikari, hold my hand. Right, that is fine, no problem." The older sister's gentle voice directed her younger sister. In other words, the hand Godou held was Yuri's. For some reason, he suddenly found his face getting hot, and there was an inexplicable heart racing feeling. Perhaps Yuri also felt the same way. Every time he became aware of the touch of her small and frail hand, Godou could not stop his mind from wandering into unnecessary thoughts. Having walked for a few minutes, or perhaps ten-odd minutes, the sense of time was completely lost. "Godou-san... Have you realized it?" Yuri suddenly questioned seriously. Godou straightened his back and sobered. She seemed like she had something important to say. "We have arrived in the Netherworld, that realm we entered last time... The path in Saitenguu's shrine, most likely is a corridor between the real world and the Netherworld!" "Onee-chan. By Netherworld do you mean that Netherworld?" "Yes, the Boundary of Life and Immortality, the void kingdom between the human world and the [57] divine realm. The gap world called Yomotsu Hirasaka. " Hearing the sisters' exchanges, Godou wanted to hold his head in his arms and yell. "The barrier sealing a deity away... On further thought, this is possible after all. However, Mariya you two appear to be fine. Are your bodies feeling any discomfort?"

Remember Erica's painful experience, Godou couldn't help asking them. His Campione identity aside, ordinary humans cannot adapt to the environment of the Netherworld, right? "Thanks to the power it bestows upon us, I think this corridor allows us mortals to get used to the Netherworld. That is what I feel." Using the power of spirit vision, Yuri confirmed it. Looks like there was some meaning to this slow walk through the darkness. "...Wait a minute, for us to be in the Netherworld again, can't we use that instantaneous transfer like last time?" He recalled the method of transfer he made so many attempts last time and suffered much for it. Godou aside, Yuri with her talent in spirit vision could probably accomplish it without problems. Well... Teleportation was probably meaningless when meeting the monkey divine monarch. But Yuri's answer was negative. "No, it appears not. I just tried recalling the view of the Netherworld from before... But was unsuccessful all along. It looks like there is no way to teleport outside of here." "What is the situation?" "This place is isolated from the rest of the Netherworld, for it is the cage imprisoning the divine monarch." Once again hearing Yuri's confident report, this must also be a hint obtained through spirit vision. "Got it... But I really don't feel like staying in this place for long." In the instant he sighed, the exit appeared. At around ten-odd metres away (the distance that Godou's eyes could reach), there was a four-sided hole, and light was coming in from there. The three of them quickly walked over there, hand in hand. Everyone had arrived safely, and they squeezed themselves through the four-sided hole. There was a little worn-looking shack with no inhabitants, and was probably the stable, just like the one they saw just now at Toushouguu. Outside there was a brightly shining sun under a very refreshing blue sky.

In the distance was a very grand looking structure. A huge building... No, it should be called a city or a palace. In addition, it was not Japanese style in construction, but resembled a Chinese [58] palace like the Forbidden City. This was the stables within the territory of the palace. Watching the outside scenery, Godou suddenly became aware of the delicate feeling in his hand. He was still holding the Hime-Miko's hand even after the Mariya sisters had let go of each other. Making eye contact with Yuri, the two of them blushed and quickly turned their face away, immediately releasing their hands. "...Ah, there's a monkey over there." Without noticing her older sister and Godou's behavior, Hikari pointed to a corner of the stable. Upon the hay was a lounging monkey. It did not look like a Japanese one, for its face was not red and the fur was very bright. Its body, covered with golden fur that approached a shade of orange, was about 80cm in length. Seeing the appearance of the monkey, Godou was certain. This guy was a [Heretic God], for Godou's body and heart had already entered a battle-ready state, that was the best proof. "Welcome to my palace, it's been so long since there were guests. And to think there's even a god-slayer!" The monkey spoke in a clear and bright voice as it got up. Its motions were very human-like, like a nimble little child jumping up from bed. Godou was already beyond the fact that the monkey could speak, so he calmly asked. "So, you are the monkey divine monarch?" "That's what the fellows who shut me in here call me. I should have a much cooler title, but it's being sealed currently." Amongst all the deities Godou ever met, this one was the most friendly and outgoing in personality. No, that's not right. Though Godou had no memories of having met a god as frivolous as this, he still felt there was some deity similar to him. Who could it be? As his head began to hurt, Godou gave up for now. "Actually, the smaller girl here, has been agonizing over whether to become your miko or not, so today I brought her here just to have a look at the environment." "Oh that's right. Now that you mention it, no miko had come over to play recently." "Play?"

"Yes. The miko who come to play with me. Sometimes we chat, play games like hide-and-seek or [59] Sugoroku. I like things to be fun and lively oh, so if they know how to sing and dance, I give them better ratings." It appeared that the vacant position of the Saitenguu Hime-Miko, involved spending time like a shepherd. Except taking care of a monkey instead of sheep. No, instead, it should be described as a monkey handler. "Excuse me, could it really be enough to just play with Divine Monarch-sama? I thought it was a very important mission that only I could accomplish, so I am feeling quite lost right now..." What? Hikari actually said it out loud. Not a single sign of shyness, however, this was probably because the other guy didn't display any solemn majesty of a god. "Come on, don't say it like it's just playing around with me, that's a little rude, you also need to help me groom my fur oh... That's all I ask for. On the other hand, it's you guys who keep making troublesome requests for me to fulfill." "We... You mean the Hime-Miko?" "Yes, like asking me to chase that snake, or drive away that dragon. Sometimes they come begging with tears? So every time I had to leave this old nest, and go rampaging outside like before." "Drive away dragons? Aren't you supposed to protect dragons?" Godou suddenly interrupted with the explanation he heard just now at the place with the three monkeys. "I protect them alright, but that's after I beat them up and make them my flunkies. Don't judge me by appearance, I am also a member of [Steel], so handling dragons and snakes is just business as usual... To this date there's been one, two, three commotions now. The last one was probably the time I quarreled with you?" After hearing the monkey divine monarch's response to his question, Godou was left pondering in puzzlement. I've never quarreled with you. What on earth was that? "I was beating up some earth dragon in a certain city, and then you came along to pick a fight. But before a victor was decided, my time limit to return to the old nest had arrived. Weren't you planning on kicking down the door of the shrine back then?"

"Yes, because I thought doing so would allow me to reach your habitat." This time Godou was completely shocked. Suddenly a woman's voice was heard, carrying a melodic grace, it was a refreshing and beautiful voice. "In the end, I blew away the shrine and the surroundings, but was unable to enter the corridor... Counting by our calendar, it was a hundred years ago. However, your exquisite methods -- the godly skill you employed to subdue the dragon god that laid waste to Tokyo, are still fresh in my memory." Godou followed the monkey god's gaze. In the stable, a lizard had somehow entered without him noticing. Clearly just a mere lizard, but its stately and dignified posture gave a great presence of solemnity. Just the sight of it was enough to make one feel like cheering out in admiration. What could this reptile be? The one talking to the monkey divine monarch, was this guy without a doubt! "It cannot be, it cannot be you -- !? How! Why have you appeared in such a place!?" Yuri cried out as she covered her mouth. The Yamato Nadeshiko with her excellent upbringing and high class manners, was actually losing composure to such an extent. "What is it, Mariya!?" Yuri's face paled and her lips trembled as she kept staring at the lizard. She was shaking incessantly from fear, and Godou approached the Hime-Miko hoping to comfort her. "G-Godou-san. The one over there... The one there is --" She saw something with spirit vision? Trembling and tongue-tied, Yuri appeared to be overcome with terror. In order to calm her down, Godou placed his hand on her shoulder. "Oh, looks like a Hime-Miko, I see, as expected of the distant relatives of the divine ancestors. For you to be able to discern my true nature, I commend your vision." White smoke was coming from the lizard's body. In the next instant, the tiny reptile transformed into a beautiful girl.
[60]

One worthy of the description transcendent beauty, a girl with black hair and wearing ancient [61] Chinese attire -- Han clothing. Her upper garment had very long sleeves and a lower hem that hung low. The lower garment was like a long flowing robe which resembled a kimono due to its style of overlapping the left portion over the right. "What is your name? It should be fine to ask your name, right, god-slayer of my homeland?" "I must have been too immature back then. How regrettable for me to fail in branding my name deep into your memory. Then I shall present my name once more, and proceed to sentence you to death for the crime of forgetting it." The beautiful lips declared coldly to the monkey divine monarch: "My surname is Luo, with the given name Cuilian, and style name cult, the one standing astride the martial pinnacle."
[62]

Hao. The leader of the holy

The fearsome demonic cult leader, Luo Hao, who was also called Luo Cuilian. The third one to appear after Salvatore Doni and Dejanstahl Voban. The newest Campione for Godou to encounter, was a maiden as intense as burning flames.

[edit]Part 3
Choosing to act separately, the knights came to Futarasan Shrine, a very peaceful site surrounded by cedar trees. In contrast to the bustling Toushouguu, this sacred domain was very quiet, and could be described as full of an ephemeral sense of wonder. An excellent place for one to calm their mind and find peace. However, this clearly didn't suit Erica Blandelli's character very well. "This place is not bad, but too boring. Let's go somewhere more exciting next." "You still like the hustle and bustle so much? I prefer this kind of quiet place." Liliana laughed. As a side note, that "somewhere" Erica referred to, was of course Toushouguu with its gold leaf decoration and golden colored Buddhas. "I still prefer the mood over there. Lily's tastes are so strange, you're aging too fast oh, I hope the place we're staying tonight won't have the same feeling?" "Not like we are staying at a group room in a monastery, besides, how could such rooms exist in the first place!" A conversation that could not be described as arguing or chatting.

The free-spirited Erica Blandelli and serious Liliana Kranjcar. Though their personalities appeared to not get along, they often acted as a pair together. Even so, initiative in their private lives was held firmly in Erica's hands. This was clearly the way things were, but recently Liliana had been wanting to reverse this situation. What on earth happened to her? Testing her, Erica said nonchalantly: "By the way, Lily, how is it going with your trying to become Godou's premier knight?" "Not bad at all, though I personally do not wish for certain things to happen, but overall everything is advancing as I expected. One day, I will be Godou's right hand for sure." Liliana answered with a hint of sadness in her voice, but no clues were yielded at all. Erica knew very well, that this blue knight's confidence easily wavered. Using all sorts of methods to disrupt her composure was the fastest way to conquer this old silver-haired friend. "I see, but I still think you're unsuitable. It is true that Lily is a person who pays great attention to details, but for better or worse, you always miss the big picture." "Miss the big picture? Are you insulting me?" "Not an insult, but simply rational criticism. Think about it, rushing into things without consideration and leaving everything to your natural potential, barely scraping by to overcome trials and tribulations, that is your true character, right? Therefore, trying to force yourself to be an all-rounder strategist just doesn't suit you well at all." Even though she was joking around, Erica spoke the truth. It might be harmless if you told someone who was gradually slimming "did you get fatter?" But on the other hand, it would be great shock if you said it to someone who was slightly fat. This type of criticism usually angered Liliana, thus accomplishing the first step in shaking her confidence -However, Erica's plan was foiled by the following answer. "...Up until now, perhaps it is as you say." What was going on? Liliana was nodding with an exceedingly serene expression! Usually she would have denied vehemently saying "no such thing!" but with her confidence greatly shaken! "But Erica, for the sake of helping Kusanagi Godou -- my one and only lord, I must change myself. Therefore, even for the things I have been unable to do so far, I must strive to overcome them."

A declaration made in an extremely easygoing tone. "This is not like you... Lily, what happened exactly? Did Karen tell you something unnecessary, or did you receive strange orders from the Bronze Black Cross headquarters?" "Nothing like that at all. It is nothing, I simply had a change in mood, that is all." Liliana smiled. It was apparent that finding out her secret agreement with Godou was imperative. Erica stole a glance at the expression on the face of her rival and long-time friend, greatly displeased at her calm demeanor. These were early signs that warranted investigation. --Humans were not the type to change themselves so easily. Of course, it was not that uncommon for people to set new goals or find new determination when prompted by some cause. However, those who persevered to the end were few and far in between. Habitual smokers who declared "I will quit starting tomorrow!" most likely break their promises within a week. If the person was Liliana, would it be any different? What if her purpose for change was for the sake of Kusanagi Godou? Then it could get dangerous. Liliana Kranjcar was a maiden with a disposition towards delusion. Her ability to pursue dead end thoughts to the very end could be described as number one in the world. This kind of maiden loved to indulge in the fantasy of "doing things for the sake of her beloved." Her weakness lied in her unstable confidence. This newly surfaced mental crutch could very well support her against this weakness. Already a rare genius in mind, body and technique, plus martial arts rivaling Erica, and even a witch's disposition that Erica lacked. Liliana was unexpectedly capable in particular niches, and paid great attention to detail. It was only due to her weakness in mentality that allowed Erica to dominate her so easily all this time. However, if this strategy no longer worked... Anyway it would be best to just observe for now, and intervene with strategy as the situation demands to halt Liliana's transformation. One must be well prepared first. Just as Erica was calculating in concern over her old friend... The two of them had just passed through the torii of Futarasan Shrine, and was taking a small path towards Toushouguu... And they met a youth and a girl walking towards them.

"Lu Yinghua... You really came to Japan." Erica quickly adjusted her thoughts. One of the two, was the young master of the Lu family from Hong Kong that she had not seen for two years. "How unexpected..." Also recognizing Erica, he seemed a little shocked, but immediately showed a likable smile. "It's been a while, Erica-neesan. What a coincidence for us to meet in such a place." Spoken extremely politely, but the expression was very stiff. One could feel the prejudice in his heart and his eyes looked quite dangerous. "The famed young hero Lu, it really has been quite some time. However, can you call this a coincidence? For the young master of Hong Kong's house of Lu and the Great Knight of the Copper Black Cross to meet at a Japanese tourist destination so easily by chance? One might think there would be some other factor other than coincidence." "Is that so? I'm completely stumped." In response to Erica's greeting, Lu Yinghua deliberately shrugged nonchalantly. "Though there were some disagreements in Hong Kong two years ago, let's consider it water under the bridge and forget those unpleasant memories." "An excellent suggestion... By the way, the one beside you, who may that be?" After the typical pleasantries, Erica looked at the young girl and asked: "How surprising for a misogynist like you to be strolling around with a girlfriend. Right, by the way, let me introduce the one with me here. She is Liliana Kranjcar -- Great Knight of the Bronze Black Cross, and my long-time friend." Introducing her as a friend. In the past, Liliana would surely have denied vehemently. However, this time she silently observed as things unfolded. Lu Yinghua's mere standing posture hinted at his true power. Preempting all kinds of emergencies, he had slowly released his power, and entered a stance-less style of preparedness. On the other hand, the vicious looking girl with the beautiful face beside him was no less alarming. Erica could suddenly feel the released magical power from her body, and she was likely a very powerful mage. It was impossible to judge from appearance the age of top level magi, especially females.

Once a mage's magical power developed to the most skillful level, they obtain the ability to rejuvenate their bodies to a certain degree. In other words, they appear much younger than their real age. And this rejuvenation effect was much more potent for women than for men. "This is Asherah, though she is under my lead, she is not my girlfriend. Half a month ago, she was still in Los Angeles doing all kinds of things." Unsure of her origins, Lu Yinghua gave a simple introduction of his companion. "Liliana Kranjcar is a name I have heard before, a Great Knight on the same level as Ericaneesan, and serving the same [King], right?" Disparaging Erica and Liliana so naturally at the same time, Lu Yinghua still hadn't changed his unpleasant way with words. Ignoring the insult, the [Diavolo Rosso] nodded. "Yes, the one named Kusanagi Godou. You must have heard of him?" "Of course, he is the Rakshasa King as the seventh Campione, and the youngest devil king of the far east. One day I hope to be honored by his presence... Is something I would never say. If possible, I wish to never meet people like him for the rest of my life." As Lu Yinghua chattered away tactlessly, the girl named Asherah began to complain. "Hey, Lu Yinghua, meeting them here must be due to the direction of ill fate. Before these girls get in our way, let's finish them off here right now?" An evil proposal of mockery. However, Erica did not change her expression. Liliana beside her was the same, though the atmosphere was tense from the very beginning. "Sis... The reason why you failed in Los Angeles, was because you like to pick fights with others without consideration of your opponent's personality. You've got to be more cautious, and use more diplomacy." "Hmph, after all no matter what, Her Eminence will find her way to the monkey king." Lu Yinghua couldn't help but sigh as Asherah answered in a sinister voice. "The warriors in this country are nothing to be feared." "-- Her Eminence!? Cult Leader Luo Hao came to Japan after all!" The name that could not be ignored. Liliana questioned immediately. Erica also showed eyes of disdain.

"I originally thought it impossible, but it came true after all... Doesn't she shut herself in the Mount Lu convent all day long and hate going out?" "Yes, it is true that my master dislikes going out, but she is also a master of Divine Traversal." Really, it's true, Lu Yinghua shook his head. "As long as she wills it, she can come and go anywhere in the world in an instant. For Daoist [63] arts to reach such unreasonable heights, it's incredible that I somehow don't admire her at all." The Art of Terrain Reduction -- Divine Traversal, was a Daoist art that allowed instantaneous travel. Erica had heard of it before. Using this Daoist art was normally costly in time and money for preparation. In the modern technological world, planes and trains were far more convenient. But just as Lu Yinghua said, if one could master this art, extremely costly in magical power, to be performed in an instant -She was a Campione, as well as the peerless practitioner of Daoist arts, and the martial artist who trained and nurtured such a disciple. Seeing the legendary demonic cult leader possess such monstrous capabilities, Erica took a deep breath. "Ah... Because summoning her made me lose consciousness three times, and I almost met my father in that other world. Come on, I'm not a sandbag..." Seeming like he was complaining about something, Lu Yinghua's glare suddenly became very sharp. A haughty and overbearing expression, it seemed much more lively than the stiff smiling face just now. "So, our two nee-san here, why don't you calm down a bit. We are not planning on fighting you yet. The kings are still in Saitenguu for a summit meeting of the leaders. Let us decide what we're going to do after they come to a conclusion first!"

[edit]Chapter

5 - Ruler of the Martial Realm, Commands the World

[edit]Part 1
At the stable in the Netherworld, the unexpected visitor bore eyes of disdain.

"What a tragedy, for the heroic god of the lost age to have become so lowly and diminutive, like a domesticated animal... There should be limits to uselessness, please have some shame." "No, even if you call me an animal. It is just as you see, I am an animal from the very beginning." Severely admonished by the beautiful Cult Leader Luo Hao, the monkey divine monarch simply nodded, completely unfazed. That's right, he was a monkey from the start. Just as Godou was thinking -"...Wakoku's king
[64]

, are you thinking something disrespectful?"

Eh! Godou received a stern stare from the cult leader. Godou was very shocked. Clearly he hadn't said a single word, but how were his thoughts known!? "Foolish, I, Luo Hao, have reached the pinnacle of martial arts, and I am the one called the Ruler of the Martial Realm. Your insolent thoughts are apparent from the change in facial expressions." Is that so? ...No, wait a minute. Impressed with her feat, Godou immediately began to ponder. In other words, she only guessed? No matter what, the other person was a Campione. Godou was initially scared that 'this woman can read minds!?' but it turned out to be something different. "Another disrespectful thought. What a shame, Wakoku's king sure lacks manners." Luo Hao quietly expressed her dissatisfaction. She was guessing after all, no, not exactly guessing but deducing the other's inner thoughts through the subtle change in expression. Even so, her sight was amazing. "If you weren't a [King] as my peer, I would absolutely not forgive your insolence, and you will surely be punished accordingly. However, as your senior along the same path of domination, I shall generously forgive you. Thank me well." "...Thank you very much." This person probably looked down on everyone with those eyes of despise. Every single Campione Godou has met turned out to be weirdos with various peculiarities. To avoid her judging himself as being rude, Godou was determined to maintain an expressionless poker face.

"The same applies to those two miko there. Normally, anyone who lays eyes on my appearance has to be punished." Speaking dangerous words, Cult Leader Luo Hao gazed upon the miko sisters. Even the bold Hikari could only say "S-Sorry!" in fear, while Yuri suppressed her own trembling body and tightly held and protected her younger sister, replying "I-If we must be punished for our insolence, please cast all judgment upon me as the older sister!" The two have clearly lost their calm. It was likely the result of the icy oppressive presence born from Luo Hao's beauty and splendor. In truth, she was even more terrifying than Marquis Voban in certain ways. At least that elderly man had an intellectual facade which felt like a certain level of dialogue could be undertaken. But Luo Hao was different. In complete contrast, it felt like she would instantly order your beheading if you spoke out of line. "You miko must know your place, and restrain yourselves from addressing I, Luo Hao. Currently I am having a conversation with my peers, a [King] and a god, and have no intention of letting you in my sight." "S-Sorry." "Our utmost apologies, Your Eminence!" The declaration made with an inorganic voice, made the two sisters tremble incessantly. Cult Leader Luo Hao's words of reproach were not out of wrath, but fell under disinterest. "May I ask, if they are not allowed to look at you directly, how could they converse?" Though he expected some kind of unreasonable answer, Godou still felt like asking. "Someone of my stature obviously cannot have a direct conversation with commoners. Those who lay eyes on my body must gouge out their own eyes; those who hear my voice must cut off their ears in penance. But since there are extenuating circumstances right now, I will let it pass." "Don't talk like those emperors of the past! If you don't want to be seen, just cower behind a veil or a curtain!" Hearing her surprising answer, Godou could not help disapproving. But even more extreme twisted logic came out of the cult leader's mouth. "...You're called Kusanagi whatever, is that correct? King Kusanagi, your argument is mistaken. I am the martial pinnacle far surpassing all emperors, conquerors and generals of the past and

present, oriental or occidental. Thus entitling me to enjoy prestige beyond the comparison of any other ruler. This is what is known as hierarchy." Uttered with the same natural tone of voice as one would say "gravity exists on earth," she expressed this most ridiculous point of view. These outrageous words completely killed off the sense of beauty and perfect cleverness displayed by Cult Leader Luo Hao. "So, if you say you are more amazing than any emperor or king in history, what evidence do you have?" "Obviously my authority and martial arts. Luo Cuilian can slaughter thousands of soldiers with a simple punch or kick, and slay tens of thousands with just a wave of a blade or a spear. Were I to display the true essence of martial arts, mighty armies of millions will be turned into mountains of corpses and rivers of blood. All lands will be wiped out, leaving nothing but mountains and rivers." "No! Could you think a little more along the lines of politics, economy or culture!" Godou needed to confirm just in case, but it really was as expected, perhaps she was even more dangerous than Doni or Voban? The previously known devil kings still maintained some manner of social life, but Cult Leader Luo Hao seemed to be an exception? A fellow with a completely abnormal outlook on life. Godou decided to change his current goal. Impossible to communicate with her normally, it would be better to discuss the current pressing concern. "Just now you said you were going to fight the monkey god? Let's ignore the matters of your sudden appearance and illegal trespassing for now. But please tell me, why?" "To exterminate this god." Cult Leader Luo Hao replied immediately. The monkey acted completely unconcerned, and maintained that cheerful smiling expression. Godou turned to face Luo Hao once again. "Clearly the hero of my country, but to be raised as a pet to play with the Japanese... His crimes are completely unforgivable. Knowing this kind of fellow exists, I, Luo Hao cannot allow him to live for it would be a taint to my honor. That is why from a long time ago, I have waited for the opportunity to carry out judgment." "Ah... So you came to Japan specifically for this reason?"

Come to think of it, Sayanomiya Kaoru also mentioned he was a "troublesome god." It looked like things were very complicated, but Godou had no interest in the details. Deciding it was better not to know, Godou asked the monkey god: "So if that's the case, how about you guys duke it out right here? If it's the Netherworld, there shouldn't be any harm to the human world, right?" "Yes, you are thinking 'this way, it has nothing to do with me', it is completely obvious." Godou did not refute the monkey divine monarch's criticism. "Yes, that is completely right... But if you have a century-long grudge like this, it's not something I can interfere. As long as it doesn't affect human society, anyway you handle it is fine." "Though righteousness is a virtue, in a situation like this, I'd say you are tactless." "What does that have to do with anything!? Every time I'm forced to fight with gods and devil kings, I can't stand it!" Hearing Godou's objections, the monkey divine monarch stroked the fur on his chin. "The fellow who built this palace, used wizardry to seal my divinity of violence. Thanks to that, a [Heretic God] became a monkey that only jokes around, however --" The monkey who claimed to only joke around, gazed at Cult Leader Luo Hao with troublesome eyes. "This friend here, perhaps would like to restore my original nature for some reason. That would require satisfying some complicated conditions, but her sneaking in here is indicative of her preparedness... But let me remind you all, once I recover my heretical self, it is likely that I will return to the real world like a flash of lightning." "W-Why?" "There's no one here in the Netherworld, my heretical self would find it completely uninteresting. Whether playing practical jokes or causing trouble for others, it's only fun if there are the people of the world as targets." In other words, protecting human society from the evil clutches of the monkey divine monarch meant getting in Cult Leader Luo Hao's way -Godou looked in shock at the transcendent beauty. The legend who lacked common sense or understanding of the mundane world. However, his instincts as a Campione warned him she was very dangerous. As an opponent in battle, she likely belonged to the worst type...!

"Despite your useless appearance, you are surprisingly self aware. Then things are easy." As if commanding the world, Cult Leader Luo Hao made her declaration: "You shall be revived next, and I will dispel the curse of the [Keeper of the Horses]. Is that all?" "T-Then the reason that miko holds the treasure blade, was also your doing? That is why I felt it was strange, clearly there are no dragons here, but they brought that thing along." Looking at Zanryuutou
[65]

in Hikari's arms, the monkey divine monarch began to grumble.

"There are three conditions to temporarily release the [Keeper of the Horses] spell that seals me in this place. First, the appearance of a dragon or snake deity, the enemy of my kind. Secondly, the treasure blade that cuts and weakens spells. Third of all, a disaster purification capable HimeMiko must wield the treasure blade to use spirit powers." In other words, Zanryuutou was a treasure that should only be used in crisis situations? Godou began to agitate, could the Kuhoutsuka gentleman be in cahoots with the cult leader? Or was he being threatened... "Preparing a dragon or a snake deity is the most troublesome -- However, someone happened to offer herself as a sacrifice, so it's resolved. Despite my unparalleled might, capturing a god alive still poses a challenge. Originally, I had already prepared myself to give up on another chance to fight you." Magical power suddenly increased. The demonic cult leader's body suddenly released vast amounts of magical power. Godou could tell that she did not activate an authority. Otherwise, his skin would be able to sense danger, just like the time when he witnessed Marquis Voban's authority. However, this enormous amount of magical power completely dwarfed the magic used by Erica and Liliana. From this it was certain, Cult Leader Luo Hao was a spell practitioner far surpassing the magi in Godou's company. "Now that a candle-shadow stands on the screen of carven marble --"
[66]

From the beauty's throat came a lyrical rhythm, reminiscent of harmonious melodies. It was a soothing beautiful voice. "And the River of Heaven slants and the morning stars are low / Are you sorry for having stolen the potion that has set you / Over purple seas and blue skies, to brood through the long nights?" This was a magical incantation.

But Cult Leader Luo Hao recited it with great musicality. Godou immediately regretted calling her weird. The reason why her character was so problematic was precisely due to her natural talent and well-honed skills. In that instant, such a thought entered Godou's mind. "Whom can the lonely Moon Goddess take as her neighbor!" Finally finishing her spell, what was going to happen? Godou cautiously surveyed the surroundings, Yuri nodded, and then Hikari -Held by her older sister, Hikari forcefully pushed her arm aside, and with hollow eyes, drew out the treasured blade, Zanryuutou, from its sheath of white wood. "Godou-san! That treasured blade is the key for releasing the divine monarch's seal, and Cult Leader Luo Hao has injected massive amounts of magic to awaken the blade, and released the spell sealing the blade! Hikari has also been caught up in it!" Yuri yelled out loudly having used her spirit vision, and there was no time to hesitate! "Wait... Wait a minute! Luo Hao, hold it for a second! Are you planning on letting that monkey descend on the earth and cause havok!?" Eschewing honorifics, Godou reproached Luo Hao. Somehow he could never harbor any respect for elders when facing these fellows called Campiones, how vexing. "Aren't you a very great king? Then please think of the people!" "You are correct, I am the Ruler of the Martial Realm, the conqueror that none may oppose. My will is the will of the heavens and the truth of the earth. However, in my view, humans are undeserving of mercy or benevolence. From the perspective of the earth and the sky, it is debatable whether human existence is good or bad..." How could such a problematic character obtain divine authority? Watching the cult leader convinced of her righteousness, Godou sighed. Damn it. Looks like words were a waste of breath, and only brute force remained...! As he made his decision, the transcendent beauty smiled. It was a spectacular otherworldly expression that added great color to her existing beauty. "I see, my young eagle was right sometimes." Right about what? Godou was puzzled.
[67]

"To come here to Wakoku where the young devil king was born, as long as trouble was caused in his territory, a conflict with him was unavoidable no matter what. Only a king can match another king, which is why he urged me to come here -- hohoho, who would have thought his words were so prophetic?" Cult Leader Luo Hao drew near lightly. Danger -- just as the thought entered Godou's mind, his shoulder was caught. "King Kusanagi, thank the heavens that you have the chance to learn from and exchange blows with the martial pinnacle. I will treat you as my obstacle, and defeat you with the martial arts of Luo Hao!" In the instant the cult leader waved her wrist, Godou found himself flung high in the sky. Godou's body crashed through the roof of the stable and flew up into the heavens. To think her arm strength could be this horrifying! Or was it a mystic martial arts technique!? Watching the increasingly wide and complete view of the Chinese-style palace beneath him, Godou trembled in fear.

[edit]Part 2
It was not long after meeting Lu Yinghua and the girl named Asherah. Erica felt enormous amounts of magical power exploding from somewhere nearby. Someone was clearly using high level magic, and the powerful aftershock could be felt from far away. This was definitely no ordinary spell. "Lily!" "I know, wait up a little!" With just a brief command from Erica, the silver-haired friend responded immediately. Possessing a witch's disposition, her senses were more acute than typical magi, and she could sense magical presences and their flow much better than ordinary people. Liliana surveyed the surroundings and began to search for the location of cataclysm. "Her Eminence seems to have started, Lu Yinghua, I will fly to the appointed location." Asherah's lips maintained a smile as she spoke. As if jeering the great knights for their immaturity, it was a smile full of confidence and mockery. On the other hand, her companion was coldly muttering "it's finally here."

"You go and start first, I'll be there shortly." Erica could hardly believe her hearing. Go and start first? Lu Yinghua, highly renowned for his outstanding qinggong , allowing another to arrive before him? Could this girl be -- Asherah's body was surrounding by blue light, and she took off like fireworks, her continuously ascending figure flying through the air like a comet. [Flight] magic! Erica's suspicions were correct. The spell allowing free flight through the skies, could only be used by people possessing dispositions to be witches (or similar miko). All other practitioners of magic had to summon flying equipment and ride upon them. Even so, no other witch had that kind of speed. "You people -- no, what is Cult Leader Luo Hao planning! Answer me, martial artist!" Liliana questioned the remaining Lu Yinghua. However, the young Hong Kong-born martial artist smiled with supercilious derision, ignoring the question. "You can simply find out for yourself in a little while. Goodbye, Nee-san! If you want a fight, then wait until my master arrives!" Lu Yinghua fled directly. It wasn't normal running, but the magic that Liliana and Erica called [Leap], using supernatural leg strength and jumping power to run as if flying through the air, a spell for rapid mobility that rivaled the speed of wild beasts or vehicles. "Erica, I will follow that fellow! See you later!" As Liliana yelled out, she used [Leap] as well. Though Erica could also use this magic, her speed and jumping ability was inferior to Liliana. Unlike the technique of [Flight], [Leap] was classified under body techniques and martial arts, but Liliana was naturally born light as a witch. A witch's disposition conferred advantages over typical magic practitioners not only in flying, but every kind of magic related to mobility. --But in spite of that, she still could not catch up to Lu Yinghua. Seeing the figure before her gradually distancing, Liliana was greatly surprised. Her prided [Leap] was what Chinese martial artists termed [Qinggong]. Lu Yinghua's outstanding qinggong allowed him to faster and jump higher than anyone else.
[68]

Rather than being a witch, he was one who had reached the limits of bodily techniques and martial arts. "No way, Lily! His speed and lightness of body is something that even you cannot match!" Erica called from behind to stop the silver-haired girl. The only way to surpass that kind of speed was [Flight], but in order to use that magic spell, it was necessary to know the destination, which made it unsuitable for pursuit. "Investigate where magic spells have been used. As long as we identify the location of the cataclysm and head there directly, it could very well be a shortcut." Seeing Liliana returning with dismay, Erica decided to play a little joke. "By the way, Lily, isn't it just like I described?" "What?" "Just as I said earlier, charging forth without consideration, that is your true character." "--!? Just now was because I had no idea of the other's abilities! Next time I will face my opponents with greater calm and intelligence. Some day I will cease to be played around by an adviser like you!" The silver-haired knight objected with her face red. Looks like her defeat did affect her spirit. "Is that so? Well then let's create an opportunity to strike back. Lily, check out the surroundings to see what kind of magic has been used." In response to Erica's request, Liliana closed her eyes and concentrated. Investigating nearby traces of magic and spiritual conditions was the technique of [Magic Investigation], one from a witch's prided arsenal of investigative spells. In many areas, Liliana was actually a much more talented mage than Erica. "-- In the north there is a shrine hidden by magic, with a very suspicious barrier. That should be the location of Saitenguu, and the large magic felt just now is also being carried out over there." "So it is Cult Leader Luo Hao's spell after all?" Erica concluded from Liliana's report. "Probably a spell related to the other world, this is great magic that normally requires several tens of magi to perform. For her to do it alone... I will lead the way, follow me." This time the two of them charged forward using [Leap].

In just a few minutes, they reached the shrine north of Futarasan Shrine. Liliana went forth into the depths and found a small shrine, as well as the shimenawa the ground. The Kuhoutsuka gentleman was laid fallen on the ground. "Just unconscious." "Dominated by mental magic for such a long period, and continuously deprived of sleep for several days, they really went too far." The young master of the Kuhoutsuka family was staring off into space, his eyes completely out of focus. His slightly opened lips did not speak as Liliana and Erica studied him and nodded to each other. "This is Saitenguu without a doubt, so where is Kusanagi Godou and the others?" "And no sign of Amakasu-san either." Immediately afterwards, the change in the sky happened. This was the autumn sky of the setting sun. Though it was still very bright, everything would be a shade of orange in about an hour. In the corner of the sky -- right above Nikkou mountain appeared a large serpent. From the perspective of the ground, the snake's body length was roughly several tens of metres. The exceptionally long snake's body was covered with silvery-white scales. However, it lacked the usual feeling of disgust when one saw a snake, rather, there was an attractive feeling of strong and solemn beauty. "Heretic God... Heretic Leviathan...!" Liliana suddenly cried out. Was this spirit vision! Hearing the name that could not be ignored, Erica held her breath. "Lily you said Leviathan just now, right? The name of that snake deity?" "Yes, no mistake, I did see the divine name of the god. If Mariya Yuri was here, her spirit vision would likely see through her entire past and origin..." When encountering a mother earth deity, a witch's powers will temporarily amplify. Dragon and snake deities also belonged to this lineage, and produced the same effect. Hearing Liliana's explanation, Erica began to ponder.
[69]

lying on

"...Half a month ago, there seemed to be a [Heretic God] that appeared at Los Angeles. From the appearance of the giant serpent described in the Witenagemot's report, it was most likely the deity Leviathan." "The deity defeated by John Pluto Smith." "Yes, it should have been summoned by rituals of the sorcerers of the [King of Flies]... I've heard before that their leader was the witch named Asherah." "The witch just now was also called Asherah, and came from Los Angeles." The silver-haired childhood friend had noticed. "And then Leviathan has also appeared, so we can conclude it is the same person. Furthermore, I've noticed something else. Even the strongest sorcerer cannot summon a [Heretic God] alone, don't you find it suspicious?" "Of course it is impossible, if it could be done... No, could it be -- a divine ancestor?" Amongst magi, there were secret myths in circulation. For example, amongst the great mother goddesses of the earth conquered by dragon-slayers like Perseus, there were those who were weakened, fallen, or driven from their divine thrones. They were the witches known as [Divine Ancestors]. Human in form, but not human. Possessing supernatural powers surpassing humans but inferior to gods, these girls remained forever young and never succumbed to old age. By abandoning their eternal longevity, they could regain their unruly divinity of the mother earth goddess, or in other words, revive themselves in the form of a dragon or snake god... "Could the leader of the [King of Flies] be an authentic divine ancestor...?" "The name Asherah, was probably derived from Athirat. The sea monster Leviathan that first appeared in the Old Testament of the Bible and began circulating in other myths, was also a reference to the Mesopotamian goddess Asherah which was treated as an evil beast." The two of them looked up at the sky once again. Somehow, distributed all over Leviathan's body were all sorts of wounds, big and small. Blood constantly flowed out from the wounds, and because the snake deity was hovering in the air, the blood naturally fell upon the earth.
[70]

Bright crimson blood descended like rain and mist, and was dyeing Nikkou mountain red everywhere! "What is going on in there...!?" Erica worried as she watched the depths of darkness beyond the gridded door to the shrine.

[edit]Part 3
Crashing through the roof of the stable, Godou's body flew up into the sky. Luo Hao shook the sleeves of her robe and flew in the air, chasing after the Campione she had thrown outside. This was not a metaphor, she was literally flying. [Flight] magic that flew like a bird in the sky. This was a Daoist art which was only possible for Daoist priestesses possessing a witch's disposition. Like Liliana Kranjcar, Luo Hao was someone who the Europeans would call a witch. The strange happenings in the stable did not end there. Yuri was terrified by the changes in her younger sister and the monkey divine monarch. "Akashiura is hazy with in the morning mist / On the boat to the secluded island, old friends are reminisced." Chanting the spell song, Hikari brandished the kodachi. Slicing at the eastern position, slicing at the southern position, slicing at the western position, slicing at the northern position. Currently, the one controlling the younger sister's motions was the kodachi -- infused in Zanryuutou was some unknown spell. "Male--yang, female--yin, their union results in conception, thus beginning pregnancy. Carried to [72] term after ten months and born as human, yet to leave my body but already knows Hito-maru." Taking clumsy footsteps circling around the monkey divine monarch, Hikari waved the sword as she chanted.
[71]

--The entrance to the corridor that connected the real world to the Netherworld, that four-sided hole was originally just the size for a human to pass through. It had now enlarged suddenly, and even the walls of the stable had expanded as well. Seeing the reddened sky of dusk, this was clearly the scenery on earth, the sky of the real world. And far in the distance was something hovering, Yuri focused her gaze and saw a coiled snake -floating in the air, with blood red mist and rain descending upon the earth! "Hoho, that snake deity looks heavily injured." The monkey divine monarch had turned into stone at some point in time, and was completely unable to move. Once this stone was cracked open like the shell of an egg, the monkey divine monarch will be reborn as a [Heretic God]! Under the direction of spirit vision, Yuri believed without a doubt. "I am a member of steel, a god born under the stars to crusade against dragons and snakes. Thus the blood and divine power of dragons and snakes shall rouse me, and act as poison that forces me to recall my violent nature. Hohoho, now that I think about it, the leisurely life of a monkey wasn't bad at all. Oh, what a shame, what a shame!" Even after being turned into a stone monkey, the monkey divine monarch continued to speak as before, without any change in his frivolous tone. But within that tone of voice, one could sense there was an extremely powerful feeling mixed inside.

With the entire body petrified, only the eyes kept their fleshy form. Somehow the eyes had turned red, with the white of the eyeballs now completely red in color, except for the golden colored pupils. --Fiery eyes and golden pupils, these were the holy eyes possessed by the Chinese sacred beast. "Divine Monarch-sama, please could you remain calm! I beg you, please!" "I would like to, but it is impossible. I guess this is basically like being drunk... No... More like drunk in blood." The monkey divine monarch replied to Yuri in an aloof manner. As if unwilling to let himself be tainted by the dirt of the common world, a voice sounding like a member of some divine clan. "Anyway, change is the only constant in this universe. Everything beyond an inch is enshrouded in darkness. That Rakshasa girl could very well betray me in a critical moment. Just in case, I should prepare beforehand." The stone monkey's eyes gave off golden light. "Miko, infuse your power into the treasured blade, fill it to the limit until the vessel saturates, use all the power you possess." "The flow of blood is the father and mother's flow of blood. When the flow of blood ends, so does life, the god of the flow of blood --" Hikari held Zanryuutou up high. Yuri could sense her sister using spell words constantly, infusing the spirit power of disaster purification into Zanryuutou, entering the evil-vanquishing, curse-lifting, treasured blade blessed with fortune! "--!? Please do not let this continue!" "Hahaha, pray forgive me, but I also need to use this miko's power and body!" It seems like even in such a state, the divine monarch was still able to use a portion of his divine power. Though she had no idea what intentions he had with Hikari, there was no time to hesitate. It was imperative to leave here as quickly as possible! Silent, Yuri began to concentrate. After ten-odd seconds, she very carefully rushed to her sister's body, and attempted to use [Transfer].

Instantaneous movement from one place to another, it was a method of mobility that could only be used in the Netherworld. It was not possible to escape the barrier imprisoning the monkey divine monarch. This was already confirmed a while ago, but she could target the palace visible outside, in other words, the place where Kusanagi Godou was currently in a crisis. Originally, the power of spirit vision could not be used freely. But in the Netherworld, it could be freely controlled. Connecting her consciousness to the Memories of the Void in this world, using spirit vision to capture the situation in the surroundings of the stable, and performing a transfer towards the image obtained...! The result was a success, Yuri and Hikari's bodies began to transfer instantaneously. Her eyes dull, the younger sister was silent, staring motionlessly in her embrace. What a relief, Yuri finally relaxed and took a deep breath, having successfully escaped. "Ah, you're planning on escaping? Fine, my body hasn't regained its freedom yet. Do whatever you want for now, I am looking forward to the game of hide-and-seek later." Just as they disappeared, Yuri heard the monkey god's words. She heard the declaration of the [Heretic God] who loved playing jokes on others and causing havoc in the world. Furthermore, Hikari's hand had lost strength and let go of Zanryuutou, leaving it behind in the stable of the stone monkey.

[edit]Part 4
After flying high through the air, obviously one would eventually fall towards the ground. Even in a mysterious realm like the Netherworld, gravity stil existed. Clearly there was no need for gravitational attraction in such a place, Godou could not stop cursing. At his current height, he could see the full view of the city. It was even wider than he imagined. Rather, too wide. The city was enclosed within the city walls, approximating a square with each side roughly one kilometre or so. Within the walls were all sorts of buildings, large and small. There seemed to be three or four buildings that could be called palaces, and very likely had names like something court or whatever palace. There were a countless number of smaller buildings, probably numbering over a hundred.

The city walls were very tall, over ten metres, and there were watch towers built on the walls. --As he watched this magnificent cluster of buildings, Godou began to fall. "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?" This all happened within the span of a few seconds. Returning to the surface at last, Godou had fallen onto the stone paved ground of something like plaza. And then he had a great surprise. It didn't hurt much! He had scratches all over, but that was due to crashing through the roof. Falling from a nightmarish height onto hard ground without any injuries, it was impossible. Besides, humans should be falling headfirst due to the distribution of weight, and Godou could not help but shiver. A judo master could control the damage when throwing an opponent, but that was a technique that was only possible while the thrower continued to hold on to the opponent's body. Luo Hao had completely let go and directly tossed Godou into the sky. --"The pinnacle of martial arts" was what the cult leader had said. In other words, she was a master who could easily perform such miraculous feats that went beyond common sense! "After all, a spar should be take place in a wide open area. King Kusanagi, I hold no grudge against you. This is just a one-time minor punishment. Once you admit how foolish you are, I shall forgive you." Cult Leader Luo Hao declared as she landed from the air. "How am I foolish, you tell me instead! I don't have anything that requires your instruction!" "Opposing Luo Hao's decree, if not foolish then what kind of behavior is it? Small knowledge does not reach to large knowledge, and small years do not reach to large years. The dawn-to-dusk fungus does not know the compass of a single month, the one-season cicada cannot know both [73] spring and fall. Is that not just pitiful?" Admittedly, Godou's upbringing was inferior to hers, and being called foolish not wrong, but there were some subtle parts that he couldn't understand. And then, by the time Godou realized it, the transcendent beauty was already standing right in front of him. Hmm--? When did she approach? He completely failed to react.

Luo Hao's crystal-like hand grabbed his shoulder, and flung him high into the air again, Godou felt like he was swimming in the sky once again. Then he fell, and this time it hurt more than the last. A third grab. Thrown, swimming, falling, the more powerful impact than the last made him feel out of breath. The fourth time. The same action was repeated again, and the pain in his back increased. This time, the back of his head was also hit. As the injuries gradually piled up on his body, Godou realized she had complete control! Terrified, Godou was certain he would really be in trouble if he doesn't escape from this endless cycle. While being thrown, he also noticed something -Godou activated Verethragna's authority -- the [Bull] form, the special ability which granted mighty strength when facing opponents with monstrous strength. Luo Hao caught him for the fifth time. Lowering his stance, he stepped hard against the ground. In order to prevent himself from being thrown, Godou released his mighty strength. "Oh... Hohoho, looks like you have a bit of a backbone." The cult leader showed a gorgeous smile. Her icy cool beauty remained the same, but once she began to rampage, a certain sense of charm appeared in her demeanor. What was with this person, Godou was speechless as he tried hard to struggle free. Godou became aware the [Bull] could be used when he was being thrown. Cult Leader Luo Hao had used uncommonly monstrous strength to fling Godou into the sky, and made use of spectacular martial arts to skillfully control the damage. Realizing that was why Godou decided to resist. Now he knew for certain, the cult leader's crystal-like hand that grabbed him by the chest, possessed exceptionally frightening power. Only the [Bull]'s strength had the power to resist her, and avoid being thrown. The battle of monstrous strength. Resists. Incredibly, Godou was able to block her throwing technique. But in the next instant, he was swept to the ground by her leg. The landing impacted his back and the back of his head, but at least he didn't fly an outrageous distance. The attack just now was probably pure technique.

"On further thought, you are one of the god-slayers... Having a corresponding ability is only to be expected." "You're out of control! That monstrous strength must be your authority!" Godou believed so. The enormous strength inconsistent with the slender beautiful girl. But whenever he tried to ponder her true identity, his head began to hurt. Just like the time when obtained knowledge about Susanoo, it was the process of spirit vision, but it would be impossible to fight with that kind of intense headache, so Godou decided to stop thinking about it. "Correct, this is the authority [Divine Might of Vajrapani] that I usurped from the Om pair of [76] Benevolent Kings ... Martial arts can make the powerless strong, but when mighty strength is paired with peerless martial technique, the results are extraordinary. Now I shall show you what is meant by the martial pinnacle." "Martial arts master plus a monster's strength? Becoming very powerful is normal! That's cheating!" Ignoring Godou's protests, a large amount of magical power flowed out from Cult Leader Luo Hao's body. What powerful and densely concentrated magical power. Could the output of monstrous strength be in direct proportion to the magical power released? Godou was watching the current scene and speculating as if he was reading a shounen manga. "The way of the heavens is bright and clear, the way of the earth is untroubled and tranquil, the way of mankind is empty and serene! --Ho!" Roaring with an intensely imposing manner, Luo Hao took a step forward. In the vast plaza the two were standing on, cracks started to appear on the floor radiating from the spot where she stepped. The stone paved plaza was virtually smashed. Just from a single step! Of course, the paving stones beneath Godou also shattered. This was a situation like a dream or a joke. "W-Wait a minute! I have a question for you! Have you met Salvatore Doni!? Compared to that guy, who is more amazing? In the areas of swordsmanship and martial arts." "Salvatore...? Now that you mention it, there is a [King] with that name."
[74] [75]

Hearing Godou's question, Luo Hao replied politely. Even when faced with Verethragna's authority, she was not pressured to go all out. This was obvious, anyone could see that Cult Leader Luo Hao was a million times stronger than Kusanagi Godou. "I encountered him a year ago. In terms of skill with the sword, his technique approaches mine, but his other martial arts completely failed to match me, I should describe him as totally immature." To label as immature the heretical genius swordsman who was admired and feared by the knights of Europe. Ah, this kind of answer was expected, Godou sadly agreed. In battle, a Campione can muster exceptional concentration, and thanks to that, Godou's dynamic vision could even capture clearly the fastballs from major league baseball. He could even feel the moving presence of Salvatore Doni's sword. However, Cult Leader Luo Hao's attacks gave off no presence at all. This was probably the skill of a master, and not within the realm of Godou's understanding, rather, it should be a very advanced mystic technique of martial arts...! What to do? Which incarnation should be used now? If possible, Godou wanted to use the [Camel], but would he be able to survive one direct hit from that monstrous strength? How about the [Raptor] -- no, this one definitely cannot be used. If Salvatore Doni had once defeated this incarnation, then there is no way it could be effective against Cult Leader Luo Hao. ...No other way, Godou made his decision. He should not seek victory through a confrontation against an opponent skilled in direct combat or exchanging blows, because it would be quite dangerous and pointless in terms of tactics. After becoming a Campione, this was something he learned from experience. Be prepared to fight and make as much of a ruckus as possible. When using Verethragna's second form, the power of the [Bull], the target of monstrous strength was very important. If well used, it was a power that could turn a majestic church in Naples into ruins. The power of the earth flowed into Godou's body through this feet. This time, the target was -- Kusanagi Godou's body!

"Heyaaaaaaaah!!" Godou roared meaninglessly as he took action, jumping with all his strength. Like doing track and field or physical tests, he used the principles of the long jump to vault over Luo Hao's head, landing ten-odd metres away. The [Bull]'s monstrous strength adjusts itself depending on the target. Against a four-ton truck, one could lift it with two arms. On the other hand, used against the seventy kilograms of Kusanagi Godou, the effect was small but still noticeable. From the perspective of the [Bull], the benefit was very small. But for the purpose of escaping from Luo Hao right before her eyes, it was sufficient. "--Hmm!?" The beautiful brows frowned as the cult leader turned to look back. At this time, Godou took the next step. Run, just ignore everything and run. His destination was the luxurious palace, but the walls of the palace garden blocked his path. Roughly five metres in height. His destination was just ahead -- Godou held onto the wall with both hands. Using the [Bull]'s monstrous strength on the entire wall, causing it to make a shaking sound, and then pushing hard. The mighty power of the great earth filled Godou's body. "Oooooooooooh!" Yelling from the depths of his throat. At the same time, Godou collapsed the standing wall with his two arms. "--Oh!? What powerful arm strength... King Kusanagi!" Luo Hao's praise could be heard from behind. It seemed like every time he displayed his strength, her approval of him increased... Could Cult Leader Luo Hao have some sort of muscle fetish? As he pondered this kind of stupid question, Godou continued to run. He took a quick glance behind. Smiling with satisfaction, the cult leader was following with leisurely footsteps.

She clearly did not see Kusanagi Godou as a threat, but having noticed her opponent possessed some ability, she casually pursued. Very good, if that's the case, Godou still had enough strength in reserve to reach his destination. Thanking Luo Hao with behavior like a Sumo Yokozuna the palace.
[77]

, Godou finally entered the interior of

The next step was to find a wide open space and wait quietly, then he was set. A few minutes later, Cult Leader Luo Hao had arrived. The shoes worn on her dainty feet made no sound at all, and like a gentle breeze blowing through the trees, the beauty was approaching. Godou was speechless, she arrived much earlier than expected. This palace should be quite large, but he didn't expect to be found by her in such short time. Did she use magic to determine Godou's location, or was it the senses of a martial artist? Regardless, she was someone that could not be judged by common sense. "King Kusanagi, are you planning some kind of trap?" Luo Hao was looking down from high above, while Godou looked out from afar. "The glimmer in your eyes already betray your intentions. I, Luo Hao, will neither flee nor hide, be my guest and try out your secret plan!" "I understand, then I'll be making my move now?" "Of course, how could a martial arts master like me be defeated by a young junior, that is absolutely impossible. This is simply martial arts common sense, you are welcome." Luo Hao casually issued her order, and Godou accepted with great gratitude. If she wanted to go easy on him, then he might as well go with the flow. When an overwhelmingly strong opponent offers an advantage, there was no need to stick to principles of fair competition. Godou switched to another incarnation, the [Boar], and the ground beneath his feet turned black. This black color immediately turned into pitch black fur and hide. Solidly built in appearance, giant and strongly majestic, the narcissistic [Boar] had arrived! "I shall become one who buries fangs into the sinner's flesh, that the will of the Lord be followed: Thou shalt be purged!" With the roar of the spell words the divine beast was roused.

The ground he was stepping had become the [Boar]'s back, and Godou clung onto the black fur with all his might. Now that preparations were complete, go all out with the attack! Ooooooooooh! As the palace was filed with the roars of the [Boar], the divine beast broke through the ground beneath the giant chamber, and its body slowly emerged. The incarnation that can only be used for destroying massive objects, Godou picked the palace as the target. After all, it wasn't a building in human society, smashing it to dust was not a problem. "This time you'd better follow my orders properly!" Ooooooooh! A very daunting answer(?), did it actually understand? "Summoning an avatar? It looks like your authority is not limited to mighty strength." Seeing the grand and solidly built massive body of the [Boar], Luo Hao commented elegantly. Apparently she did not feel threatened. As befitting a Campione, her senses were not normal. Fine, whatever. After all in such a situation, the point of summoning this fellow was to avoid a direct showdown against her. Ooooooooooooooh!! The [Boar] and its roars began to get to work, crushing the floor, smashing columns, and beginning to charge. After tens of seconds, the black divine beast demolished the palace as it charged outside. Leaving Cult Leader Luo Hao within the collapsed building. ...Hopefully she didn't die. Observing the disaster zone, Godou thought to himself. Though he was the one being targeted, he still felt some guilt. After all, she was a Campione and definitely would find a way to survive. Godou had total confidence in the immortality of deities and his fellow peers. (Actually, Godou was unaware that this was a mentality he had unwittingly picked up through his various battles over the past few months.) Having reached the outside, the [Boar] still did not stop taking action.

The destruction was not enough, so it began to charge at the destroyed palace, demolishing walls, breaking beams and pillars, soon transforming the ruins of the palace into a complete wasteland. "Y-You idiot! At least make sure I don't fall off!" Godou was yelling on the back of his unruly companion(?), and almost bit his own tongue. Next time he should be more careful. Grabbing the black fur with all his strength and lying on the body of the boar, he was working hard not to fall off. This was a life-gambling rodeo show, but at least it prevented a direct battle against Cult Leader Luo Hao. And he was still safe. A desperate plan of action because he deemed a direct battle too disadvantageous. In that case, just flip the proverbial table and destroy the battlefield completely. --Speaking of the [Boar], this guy unexpectedly turned out to be compulsively obsessive about cleanliness. The fur was soft and smooth as if washed with hair conditioner, and there was no unpleasant odor usual of wild beasts. Having confirmed the habits of the black [Boar], Godou began to ponder. For now he escaped the challenge of Cult Leader Luo Hao, but things have not ended. He must hurry and meet up with Yuri and Hikari to get out as soon as possible. ...Suddenly, the [Boar]'s movements stopped, was it time already?" Godou took a deep breath, and surveyed the pitiful state of the ruins from behind the divine beast's back. Luo Hao was buried within the remains of the palace, but the overall shape was still there. The [Boar] should have continued wreaking destruction, but the fearsome divine beast was not moving. It was screaming at the rubble before its eyes, its ferocious teeth and snout aiming in that direction. As if preparing for a charge, its rear heels were kicking against the ground audibly. There was basically only one possible existence that could prevent this guy from beginning its task. That's right, things couldn't have ended so easily. If it was Salvatore Doni, then he could withstand that level of collapse using his steel body, and then cut open the mountain of debris with his crazy magic sword and escape. Voban would probably survive by transforming into that giant wolf.

Thus Cult Leader Luo Hao's escape from her predicament was only expected -- ! Though Godou was certain Luo Hao had broken free, he was still completely shocked by the following developments, for he never expected her to employ such a method. "Hah -- !" Luo Hao's beautiful voice was heard. The building materials of the palace ruins were being blown into the sky piece by piece. The one performing this task, was a rapidly spinning beauty. Maintaining a stance with both arms outstretched, the cult leader was spinning like a top! Not only that, this human top was sending the debris flying as it hovered in the air! Impossible! Godou stared in shock and was rendered speechless. An authority of monstrous strength, the flying magic witnessed in the sky just now, and a physical technique that allowed high speed spinning like a top. How did all this combine into such a strong body, that doesn't even lose to the hardness of timber and stone, this kind of technique should not exist! Completely different from the escape scenarios Godou considered, the sight before him totally exceeded common sense. Cult Leader Luo Hao was floating in the air as if hung by a stunt wire? Unbelievable. "King Kusanagi, I really have to praise you well! There are few in the world who can soil with dust the clothes of I, Luo Hao. You have achieved it -- hohoho, just like that Salvatore whatever, and the stubborn one from England. For there to be three devil kings able to accomplish this monumental feat within the past decade... As a senior along the path of domination, I am most pleased!" Stopping her spinning and hovering, the cult leader praised Godou as she landed upon the ruins. That's right, her white Han clothing was soiled with dust, but her slender body was virtually unharmed, and not even her hair was messed up. And using some kind of magic, her clothes instantly transformed. It was a robe reminiscent of the [78] ladylike attire of enlightened female immortals , a luxurious outfit similar to a mandarin [79] gown. Though the opening at the chest offered a view of her jade-like skin, thoughts of desire did not enter Godou's mind. She was preparing to make her move, so she changed into more mobile clothes! "...I was originally planning on give you a three-move advantage."

Smiling was the one named Cuilian with style name Hao. Innocently adorable, a very wonderful smile of a maiden. But as the thought of the extremely twisted personality of this stubborn person emerged turbulently in Godou's mind, staring at that facial expression like a blooming flower made him feel like vomiting. -- To be honest, he was certain even without proof. That innocent and adorable look was evidence that the cult leader was getting serious. No mistake about it! A Campione's sixth sense could feel danger, Godou was absolutely sure of that. "But I am not going to go easy any more, if I let you have two more moves, I might very well end up in defeat. So as your senior, I can only grant you the free move just now... Starting now, Luo Hao will go all out and show you the perils of martial arts." These words said in such an adorable, cautious and ladylike manner. Compared to the condescending tones before, the current Luo Hao was even more terrifying. "You have already witnessed my authority [Divine Might of Vajrapani]. Now I shall demonstrate the [Dragon's Roar and Tiger's Howl]. Thanks to these two grand techniques, I have become the Ruler of the Martial Realm." Cult Leader Luo Hao took a deep breath, and expelled it together with her beautiful voice. "Last year we fought where the Sang-kan flows / This year it was Onion River Road. Weve washed our swords in the Eastern Sea / Grazed our horses on Tian Shan's snowy side. A [80] thousand miles are not enough for this war / Our armies grow old in their armor." It was a beautiful singing voice. However, everything in the cult leader's surroundings were blown away entirely. Debris, remains of the building, as well as intact palace walls and slabs of stone were blown away by the strong wind. Her song had turned into demonic wind that obliterated everything in its path. "Husbandmen of slaughter, the Huns / Have sown the yellow desert with our bones. Long ago the Qin built the Great Wall / Now its the Han who light the signal beac on. All night long the flames flicker / Year in year out, the war lingers." Singing with great passion, the demonic wind grew ever stronger, blowing things further and further away. There was nothing left in Cult Leader Luo Hao's vicinity, save for the gigantic [Boar]. No! She can't be allowed to sing any longer!

In the instant that realization struck Godou, the [Boar] charged at the cult leader. "Bright swords flash, brave men fall and die / Riderless horses whinny at the sky. Kites and crows pluck out the guts / Hang them high on the withered trees." The heavy pressure of the demonic wind changed. The smooth ballad was like a lullaby to the [Boar]'s ears, and pressured by the wind fluctuation, the black divine beast halted in its steps. Luo Hao had suppressed the charge. To think that someone other than Perseus who possessed Mithra's light could subdue the [Boar] that never yielded to any other deity! "Soldiers' blood on the dry grass stained / While generals map the next campaign. Wise men know a war having won / Is no better than losing one." The heavy wind pressure became a shockwave. The [Boar]'s solidly built and giant body floated upwards for an instant, and then the follow up shockwave sent the off-balance divine beast flying off its feet. "Waaaaaaaah!" Godou lost his balance on the beast's back, and fell towards the ground. Though he had hit the ground a number of times just now, this time it was not one of Luo Hao's merciful throws. Fearing for his life if he hit the ground directly like that, Godou struggled to grab the black fur, and just barely made it. The moment of crisis was averted for now, but the divine beast was lying fallen on the ground, so falling off was just a matter of time. Using the [Boar]'s fur, Godou jumped and descended back onto the ground. Back on that nostalgic ground surface, Godou noticed. Luo Hao had stopped singing!? During this opening, the [Boar] started to get up. Ooooooooooh! Entering a battle state, the divine beast roared, but the serious Cult Leader Luo Hao was just beginning to show her true skills. "Glowing sun, brilliance of scorching lightning! Spirit of the heavens, spirit of the earth, Grand [81] Supreme Elderly Lord , make haste as commanded!" She leisurely approached the giant pitch black body as she chanted the spell words.

It wasn't magic but the use of her authority. As a Campione, Godou could tell, but which one was she going to use? The monstrous strength, or the song of the shockwave? ...Most likely the former, but Godou could not have expected the manner it would proceed in. As magical power in Luo Hao's body continued to rise, it gave off a wavering image like a desert mirage. The [Boar] on the side, was struck by this illusionary body. Ooooooooooh! Unbelievably, she made the [Boar] cry, like a hurt little puppy running around in pain. And then once again, the boar was hit. Was that succinct motion what they called a middle punch in karate? The [Boar] roared once again. There was an effect, it received damage! Watching the illusion before his eyes, Godou was rendered speechless. This wavering illusion like a desert mirage, gradually took on a clear form -Transforming into a half-naked muscular giant. A very cleanly shaven head, solemn expression, giant bulging muscular body, the lower half was clad in rough clothes, while the entire body shone with golden light! Godou had seen this appearance in photographs. The Buddha Guardians at the southern gates of Toudai-ji mention it.
[82]

! Come to think of it, Luo Hao did

Her monstrous strength authority was usurped from an Om pair of Benevolent Kings. Benevolent Kings are basically Buddha Guardians! "The swimming dragon rushes to the heavens, attack from close quarters, close in rapidly from the eight directions, spinning double kick!" As if teaching unarmed martial arts, Luo Hao was rapidly reciting mantras. In coordination, the Buddha Guardian that appeared before her also moved rapidly in response. An upper cut, at the same time stepping and kneeing, followed by a series of short punches, knee strike, middle punch, and then a spinning aerial kick, a two-hit combo without touching the ground!

As swift and fluent as a fight scene from a kungfu movie. The one being hit was of course the [Boar]. Oooooooooh! Oooooooooh! Oooooooooh! The divine beast's roars were akin to weeping cries. "That guy always sounded so dauntless when rampaging and showing off, but I never knew it sucked so much at taking hits..." Godou watched in shock, as the Buddha Guardian raised the giant body of the [Boar] up high. On one hand. What terrifying strength. Directly sending it into the sky, it was Luo Hao's throwing skill that Godou already tasted many times. So this Buddha Guardian could actually use the Luo Hao's martial arts...!? Godou's fears were confirmed, as the [Boar] fell with a resounding crash and ground tremor, the giant body of the black divine beast disappeared like a puff of smoke. "-- Now that your avatar has vanished, King Kusanagi, your person follows next." Luo Hao's intelligent pupils locked on to Godou. Finally realizing the state of emergency, Godou couldn't help but swallow hard... "G-Godou-san! Are you fine!?" The adorable Hime-Miko was yelling with all her strength. From Godou's side, Mariya suddenly appeared, carrying Hikari whose eyes looked empty. This was likely the mobility method called transfer. "Mariya! What happened to Hikari? Is she OK!?" "A-After using the ritual of the treasured sword, the monkey divine monarch used divine power on her... Though she is still conscious, she is in a dazzled state and unable to converse, I... I believed it was dangerous to continue staying in the stable, so I used spirit vision to find Godousan's location and transferred here...!" This report shocked Godou, for he had completely forgotten about the monkey divine monarch. Furthermore, their most pressing concern now was the demonic cult leader whose slender and elegant brows were now frowning at the sudden intruders. "...To enter the battlefield between two devil kings, what impudent miko."

Coordinating with her complaint, the giant Buddha Guardian raised his fist. Faced with challenge after challenge, Godou stepped in front to protect Yuri, whose face had turned pale, behind his back, and yelled: "Wait a minute! Are you planning on attack Mariya and I together!?" "If the frail little girl intruded into our duel, she must be prepared to sacrifice herself and die together with her lord. Then I, Luo Hao, must respect her act of loyalty. King Kusanagi, if you don't wish for the girl to die in battle, defeat my special move!" This woman was entirely incomprehensible! Watching the fist in the sky, Godou clutched his head in his arms. In actual fact, that would be the same punching impact as Luo Hao. If Godou cannot evade it, his outcome would be the same as the battle just now. What could he do? Sit there and die? "Also, I must make myself clear to the miko. Even if you wish to transfer your lord, it will be useless for it requires preparation beforehand and a clear and serene spirit. There is no time for you to transfer now, and you will be killed before you can escape." Due to Yuri's appearance, Luo Hao reminded solemnly. Godou could clearly feel the breathing of the Hime-Miko behind him pause because her thoughts were read. I see, if there was more time to prepare then transfer could be used to escape. Seeing the moving golden fist, Godou clenched his teeth in reluctance. Was it too late? --No! If this continued he would die, and the Mariya sisters behind his back will also die, they will definitely die. In the instant that the fist descended like lightning, thoughts rushed through Godou's mind like spinning revolving door. He had to put up some final resistance. He cannot die here for such a silly reason, and he definitely could not let Yuri and Hikari die along with him. How could he permit such things to occur! The fist must be blocked somehow. Should he use the [Raptor] after all? But Salvatore Doni was able to defeat it in the past. Will it be any use against Luo Hao? His right arm felt scorching hot, as if burning up. Where could he escape? How should he defend? Fight? When did his arm begin to get hot? No, let's put these questions aside, and consider how to escape certain death before them. Flee as much as possible with the [Raptor] --

Time's up. Mariya Yuri at this time still continued to hold the mesmerized Hikari in her arms, and the Buddha Guardian's fist was coming down fast. It was the instant Godou attempted his last struggle. His right arm hurt greatly, and for some reason, the thoughts of the lustre of steel and the flash of the sword entered his mind. In the next instant, Godou and the Mariya sisters' bodies vanished like the clouds of dawn.

"They escaped? That was undoubtedly the technique of transfer just now... But they are no longer within the city." Luo Cuilian puzzled over the unexpected result. Before the punch of the open-mouthed Kusanagi and the miko had vanished.
[83]

Benevolent King she summoned could connect, King

That was the technique of transfer used for journeying within the Youmingjie (the Japanese called it the Netherworld), but there were two problems. First of all, this city was within a barrier, and furthermore, that technique could not be used without time to concentrate. Using investigative Daoist arts, Luo Hao confirmed they were not within the city and could not be located. King Kusanagi had somehow broken the barrier and transferred to the outside. Or perhaps he possessed a treasure that could be used during such a time? "That youth has great potential... To finish him off immediately would be too hasty. Let me give him some respite for now." 'Hoho, you love to cause a ruckus too.' What suddenly sounded was the voice of her old enemy the monkey king. With just a voice, it meant that he still had not fully awakened. 'I too, would like to hurry back to the real world for a duel -- but let's wait a while. Breaking past the spell of the [Keeper of the Horses] needs a bit of time.' With things settled on this side, Luo Cuilian began to consider the situation on earth. And she was very concerned about the conditions of the real world, for she'd better watch her disciples lest they slack off. "I know, I shall return to the real world first, and await the time for us to duel again."

'Ah, I will surely satisfy your anticipation. Just wait for me to get there with your eyes peeled. Godslayer!' Giggling with laughter, the monkey king's voice was filled with pomposity. The Ruler of the Martial Realm had demonstrated her might. Restoring the heretical monkey through the sacred snake's sacrifice, no one could have predicted what kind of pandemonium this unfolding scene would unleash.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

6 - Outcome of the Chaotic Battle

The stone monkey in the Netherworld stable was waiting to be revived. Currently his name was still the monkey divine monarch, with the position "Keeper of the Horses." His true mighty name that once shook the world had yet to be restored, but a fair proportion of his divine power had recovered, and his body above the chest had returned to flesh. The monkey god will once again be reborn from a stone monkey. His arms had also recovered from petrification. In that case -Moving his left hand, he placed it on his right shoulder. No problems at all. Casually plucking a few strands of golden fur, he threw them in the air. The ten-odd strands of fur transformed, turning into ten-odd tiny monkeys. Even though they were weak little fellows, it was sufficient for them to play the role of "it" in a game of tag. They were immediately sent to pursue the escaped miko, and the tiny monkeys were all released from the stable to the outside. The target miko had been taken outside the barrier by the god-slayer. But the monkey hasn't been taking the post of the [Keeper of the Horses] in vain. He knew one or two small paths to get out of the city from inside. If he used these small paths personally, he would be caught by the binding spell of the [Keeper of the Horses]. However, as divine messengers the little monkeys did not have that problem. Just like small fish slipping through a large net intended for a large fish, the god-sealing spell could not stop divine beasts or messengers.

"...Oh my, who is watching me from afar?" The stone monkey noticed signs of being peeked at. In order to let the other party hear, he deliberately said it very loud. "It's been so long since someone peeked at me, you fellows cannot get in my way, right? Just suck your thumbs and wait patiently. What? I'm not so small-minded as to go seeking trouble from you in revenge. As long as you don't do anything strange, I will leave you all alone!" He spoke happily as he smiled. To those who used him in the past and sealed him with the spell of the [Keeper of the Horses].

Seishuuin Ena's sudden visit, happened on the afternoon of this day. "I say, Ena, do you really understand your situation?" "Of course I do, that's why I came here, Kaoru. Please, could you release Ena from house arrest?" This was Tokyo's special ward of Chiyoda, Sanbanchoume, at the Sayanomiya residence. It was a conversation in the study. "...Knowing you are under house arrest, and yet you went out so openly." Ena refuted Sayanomiya Kaoru's reproach. "Ena did not walk out openly, but left home sneakily. Along the way, I even made sure there were no ninjas on my trail." After the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi incident, the premier Hime-Miko had been staying home all this time. Her long black hair was extremely soft and smooth today, and even though she clearly didn't need to go to class, she still wore her student uniform. Most likely becasue she was too lazy to pick her clothes. Also, Ena's home, the Seishuuin ancestral home, was located at Chichibu in Saitama prefecture. "Begging someone on the phone is too rude, so Ena came here to negotiate directly." "That's very much your style, I should say... Is that the only reason?" "Let me think... Also it'd be nice to have a walk? You see, being cooped alone at home is really boring." "It is your own doing that caused you to be confined, come on, it's your own responsibility."

Normally watching all sorts of developments with amusement, it was rare for Kaoru to speak so seriously unlike her usual self. The unprecedented premier Hime-Miko acted extremely rashly on occasion. In these cases, it was the organization leader's responsibility to warn her seriously. To the cheerful and sociable Kaoru, this was not a pleasant job. "I should tell the Seishuuin family so that they will be more alert." "If Ena had the intention, you cannot catch me without sending people on the caliber of Amakasu or Shuto masters. Kaoru, let's not talk about this for now, and go back to the topic just now!" "No, though I am very impressed with your prison break skills, I must deny your request." Kaoru replied coldly. As a side note, Shuto was short for Shuto Ancient Style, the name of the martial arts practiced by Hime-Miko and members of the History Compilation Committee. Her master was also a sword fighting instructor. "Could you please find a way to handle this here. It's about time for Ena to show up at Kusanagi's place. My grandmother back home also said, hurry and get intimate with His Majesty, and bear his child." "Yes, how easy going to say such words to her granddaughter, true to the name of heroine." The elderly heroine was the head of the Seishuuin. This kind of granddaughter was only made possible by the existence of such a grandmother. Kaoru truly understood now. "Which is why I said, this sort of method of pursuit should be withheld for now? Considering Kusanagi's character, it is for the best." "Uh, is that so? Doesn't His Majesty like girls a lot?" "As long as they are not homosexuals, the vast majority of youths in that age are basically like him. But due to the influence of his family environment, his attitude towards male-female relationships are overly serious, so he would feel more relaxed going out to have fun with male friends." Calling herself the "lover" of Kusanagi Godou, Erica Blandelli was the one representing the Milanese magic association Copper Black Cross. This news had spread far and wide within related circles, because it all started from the women attracted to him. In the beginning, the History Compilation Committee also viewed Kusanagi Godou in such a light, but Kaoru and Amakasu revised their perspective because Godou was not as lustful as rumored.

"Except for us, it is very easy for others to get the wrong impression, so I haven't recklessly tried to correct it or prevent others from misunderstanding him... Still, his own behavior is also a major reason behind this type of misunderstanding." The last clarification made Ena nod with satisfaction. "Kusanagi is very manly. Yes yes, that is Ena's husband." "For a man of his type, you can't be too hasty, it is better to conquer him slowly. First start from friends and gradually make him lower his guard, then cross the finish line in one fell swoop." "If that's the case, wouldn't Erica take the lead? That person is very proactive." "Ena, how can you be so inflexible here, what does it matter if she gets there first?" Kaoru smiled cheerfully. The playboy who targeted the same gender, bore a faint smile of pride. "Reality is not like those love simulation games that Amakasu likes, eh? It's not a world where you can build a wonderful loving family and give birth to eternal love within the span of one or two months. Even if someone gets there before you, it is fine if you take it back for yourself. Even if marriage is an obstacle, there is always the solution of divorce." "Wow, I don't really understand the first half, but the second half really fits Kaoru's style, how devious!" "Hahaha, don't praise me like that... So, it's it time to talk about the punishment for sneaking out of house arrest?" "Kaoru is the devil! Demon! Two-faced!" Ena yelled out in protest. Suddenly -- her expression changed. Hearing the ephemeral voices of certain gods, she showed an extremely serious expression. Ena listened quietly as she stared at the ceiling of the study. Having known the premier Hime-Miko for so long, Kaoru also noticed and realized something had occurred, and so she only watched quietly. "Hey hey... What is going on? How rare for you to take the initiative to call from that side." Ena took out her cellphone and placed it against her ear and mouth.

She began to chat with this powered-off cellphone. Just by listening to the conversation -- no, communication, Kaoru understood basically what had happened. This was one of the advantages of the observant and acutely wise Hime-Miko who cross-dressed. After hearing Ena's report after the communication, things were even more clear to her. Kaoru took out her cellphone, and called the trusted subordinate whose name was mentioned just now. "Hello, Amakasu-san. How does it feel to be on a business trip to Nikkou? Actually, I was wondering if a troublesome situation has arose, so I called you." 'If that's the case, please tell me the secret to your clairvoyance.' Admitting to the unexpected situation, Amakasu replied. 'I was just about to call you and report, it is totally chaos out here.' Listening to her subordinate's brief report for close to ten minutes, Sayanomiya Kaoru received news of the cataclysm at Nikkou. Having finished, she sighed. "It's true after all, Kusanagi-san has disappeared." '"After all" are not words I can ignore, did your clairvoyance see that too?' This time, after hearing Kaoru's explanation, Amakasu went 'hahaha, that is really...' and responded with a frivolous smile. "Because of that, there is no need to worry about safety over there for now. I was wondering about the mastermind behind this commotion. Amakasu-san, what's your opinion?" 'I just happened to have identified a suspect, and started surveillance. However...' "Is there a problem?" 'If the photo from my information is correct, that person should be the young master of Hong Kong's Lu family.' Hearing her subordinate sigh casually, Kaoru could only shrug. "If so, then that esteemed one from China must be the true suspect." 'Yes, no one would expect her if deducing without proof. But if it really is that one, then things are really bad. I will continue investigating covertly, and try to come up with a plan for the snake deity.' "Go find Erica-san and Liliana-san first. Handle this incident well, I give you full authority."

'Understood, I will try my meager best.' "No no, in situations like this, you have to bet your life on it to accomplish the mission, just like a ninja." 'No can do. Applying for work injury benefits requires too much red tape, and the compensation for dying on the job isn't particularly generous. Safety comes first.' Once Kaoru finished her call, Ena spoke to her: "Kaoru-san~~ Please, let Ena go to Nikkou, I will definitely be useful there." The premier Hime-Miko had excellent hearing, and was listening to Amakasu's voice clearly. Kaoru shook her head decisively. "No, denied, although I can temporarily release your house arrest, but you must obediently stay by my side." "Why!? If I go as reinforcements, I will definitely be able to assist His Majesty!" "You are part of reserves in case of emergencies. I have to carefully judge the right timing for your participation." Even after losing Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, Ena was still a divine messenger. For example, by summoning her guardian deity Susanoo's power, she could control storms which no other wizard can control, and wreak incomparably deadly destruction. Though it was not enough to fight a real god, this level of combat ability was strong enough to handle the likes of divine servants, and thus it was imperative not to waste her on unnecessary battles. "When your divine summoning power is truly needed, I will send you over." "Then why don't I go to the scene first for standby! Ena will go there directly and cheer for His Majesty!" "Of course we will go over to the vicinity of Nikkou in preparation, but we will not go to the scene immediately. When a [Heretic God] first appears and the nature of the disaster is unknown, one must calmly observe and assess the situation." Kaoru calmly warned Ena, and then made staffing arrangements to send over there. Who knew if earthquakes or floods would occur. Even without these destructive phenomenon, contact could very well be lost. At this time, caution was the most important.

"On the other hand, once this incident is resolved, your house arrest ends. So Ena, first come with me and observe how things develop." Calmly giving orders, one must never be anxious in a chaotic situation. Well, she didn't have the ability to use the Hime-Miko of the Sword as a trump card either. So, how could this unfavorable situation be reversed --

[edit]Part 2
Erica and Liliana were now within the territory of Saitenguu. A few minutes after Leviathan began bleeding, Amakasu Touma had also arrived in full composure. "Ladies, it's only been a short separation, but you two are beautiful as ever." "How unlike your usual speech, is there some bad news you want to discuss with us?" The young man was calm as usual, and Erica smiled elegantly at him. One could not expect any good news when the special agent talented in ancient Japanese espionage arts made an appearance at times like this. "Don't talk like I always bring bad news, instead let's say we are on the same boat now." "Ah? I have never treated Amakasu-san as an enemy though?" "Hahaha, is that so -- putting that aside, I have something to report. Right now that youth called Lu Yinghua is on standby at the Okusha inner shrine of Toushouguu, as if waiting for someone. Perhaps you may not know, this shrine right here is what you call the door to the Netherworld, and the warlord of [Steel] is sealed there." Said in one breath, Erica could only smile wryly in response. Amakasu had hit all the crucial points, one must never be careless around this man, but it could also be said that he was dependable in emergencies like this. "Amakasu Touma, is it really fine for you to share such important information with us?" Liliana gave a slight warning, and Erica signalled with her eyes. "Let's not keep secrets between us as much as possible, and solve the matter together." "So I see. In addition, I have obtained news of Kusanagi-san's position from my boss. With this info, there will be lots of advantages to our working together."

Amakasu told the most crucial news to them again. Having heard the content, Erica murmured softly: "We haven't even parted for two hours, and he already flew to that kind of place. Should my beloved be described as surprising or dependable..." "In other words, for some completely unknown reason, he went to that kind of place." Liliana showed a subtle expression. Kusanagi Godou not only went to the Astral Realm but that particular place. Erica once again bore witness to his surprisingly frightening ability to stay alive. "So, we will take the frontal attack this time. The name of that snake deity is Leviathan. Causing great trouble in Los Angeles, the witch -- no, divine ancestor restored her ancient form to become a [Heretic God]. The secret mastermind manipulating her should be the master of Lu Yinghua." "Haha, one of those names is completely unexpected while another is just as imagined." "Just now did you say a deity of [Steel] sleeps in this place?" Liliana watched the misty rain of blood falling from the snake. "That Leviathan is almost like bait for [Steel], revealing a near dead body and looking like a sacrifice." "Your choice of the word sacrifice is quite apt, and in fact that is the truth." Amakasu nodded and agreed with the witch's opinion. "The name of the spell that seals [Steel] in this shrine is the [Keeper of the Horses]. In order to release it, a dragon or snake deity is required to appear on earth. Though I've speculated on what kind of enemies may appear for breaking the seal, it was unexpected that a sacrifice of a snake deity could also fulfill conditions." Amakasu's comments were suddenly interrupted. The gridded door to the shrine opened abruptly and strong wind blew out from inside. Out flew a transcendent beauty, who proceeded to soar in the sky like a celestial maiden. Like a celestial maiden wearing a robe whose fabric seemed as light as a feather, she looked down upon Erica and the rest from the sky above the shrine, with an expression of complete disinterest as if seeing bugs. Her body was flowing with magical power that far surpassed the best of magi. Just as she was about to fly away, Erica yelled. "Please wait a moment, Your Eminence Luo Hao! What happened to my lord Kusanagi Godou!?"

These words had an effect. The celestial maiden stopped gliding and hovered in mid air to answer her question. "Just in this special case I shall answer you, blonde girl. Today should be our first encounter, how did you come to know the imperial appearance of I, Luo Hao?" Completely beautiful, but the jade-like voice was full of resolution that seemed to reach into the depths of the listener. Erica knelt on one knee and answered with a knight's etiquette. "My name is Erica Blandelli, a great knight of the Copper Black Cross. Today is also the first time for me to be graced by Your Eminence's presence. Based on the current situation, I deduced there could be no other but Your Eminence Luo Hao." The sacrificial snake deity, the young master of the Lu family, and the missing Kusanagi Godou. And then the supernatural demoness appeared before their eyes, leaving only one answer to be deduced. Of course, Erica's response time was excellent, which is one of the reasons why she reached the answer. In fact, Liliana and Amakasu were just staring at the cult leader in shock. "King Kusanagi sure has a subject with excellent vision. In recognition of your wit, I shall answer you -- that King was subdued by my martial splendor in the Netherworld, and has escaped to some other place. However, there is no shame in retreat, a staple in the art of war, and the manner he escaped from me, Luo Hao, was commendable." Which is why he fled to that kind of place. Hearing the musical voice, Erica could not help feeling impressed. To have already battled against the demonic cult leader, Kusanagi Godou and trouble are truly inseparable. "Then Your Eminence...!" "Great Knight, the question and answer session ends here! I am on my way to conquest, and have no time for you!" A shout that made one's body tremble. No, it wasn't just trembling. Erica and Liliana, as well as Amakasu, everyone who heard Luo Hao's reproach were blown away as if struck by a storm. Erica crashed into a cedar tree. Was that a shockwave just now? By the time she endured the pain and stood up, the Cult Leader had gone, flying towards the air above Toushouguu where Leviathan was located.

"Ah, let me just say that that person is very shocking, in all sorts of ways." "Who could have thought that Cult Leader Luo Hao was a woman... And could use flying magic, could she also be a witch..." The other two were also quite shaken. "What should we do next? Go receive Kusanagi Godou and the Mariya sisters, or face Cult Leader Luo Hao and Leviathan? Or split up and do both?" "Yes, if possible, I also want us to split up." Erica was pondering Liliana's suggestion. If possible, it would be best if both options were pursued, but it was important not to make the mistake of dividing their strength and getting taken out in isolation. Whether facing off against Cult Leader Luo Hao or searching for the three's location, both tasks required maximum manpower. If a choice wasn't made between the two, both could very well fail." "We will pursue the Luo Hao, handling the current situation is a priority... Besides, entering the Astral Realm requires lots of preparation, there's no time for that now." "Yes, this decision is quite appropriate, I understand." Amakasu responded lightly as Liliana gazed at the shrine. "However, that means we ignore Kusanagi Godou and the Mariya sisters for now?" There was no tone of reproach in her words, for Erica had made the most rational decision. But reason and feelings were separate, there was no other way, for Erica it must have been a heartbreaking decision. "At least we already confirmed they are fine for now, so we're just lowering the priority for now. No problem, Godou is not someone who dies easily, I believe he will do his best to protect Yuri and Hikari." At this time, strategic decisions were more important than emotional outbursts. As Erica coldly analyzed, a sudden voice called to her. "--If that is the case, why not let me go to the Astral Realm?" There was a young woman's voice, but no presence could be felt. Erica looked at the direction of the voice, and so did Liliana and Amakasu. For someone to approach these three without them knowing, was truly a rare feat indeed, so they were all quite shocked.

"I am very unsuited to things like combat but I've been thinking all along about how I could be of help to you all... Fortunately I can be considered an expert in this area, so just leave it to me?" From within the cedar forest out stepped a blonde beauty. Roughly in her early twenties, she was wearing a luxurious white coat with long black boots. Beneath the coat was a short knitted dress and leggings, giving a kind of elegant feeling like "a princess who sneaked out of the castle for a stroll in the streets"... That was only natural, for she was a true noblewoman, and a [Princess] at the same time. As Erica caught sight of her gentle beauty, she was completely surprised. Having met her last time in London with Uncle Paolo, of course Erica would be shocked to find her in this kind of place. Smiling mischievously, she put her index finger to her lips. She really did look like she sneaked out. Of all the people Erica ever met, the most brilliant and elegant lady had made her appearance. A sense of opposition naturally sprung. If she didn't let the [Princess] witness her grace as a noblewoman, she would have failed her name of Erica Blandelli. "Lady -- if you were to do so, it would be our most unexpected good fortune." Deliberately avoiding addressing her as princess, Erica paid respect to her. Acting as respectful as if this was a royal court, full of pride and pomposity. "My lord and our allies the miko are still inside. If possible, please grant them your assistance." Why and when did she come to Japan? These inappropriate questions should be avoided. When the right moment comes, she would likely explain her purpose herself. From the dialogue just now, it could be deduced that she already knew the basic situation, so Erica stated her request simply. "I understand, though I can't guarantee a hundred percent... But a success rate of sixty-five or so should be sufficient to assure you all." With a stiff expression, Liliana was watching the two converse. She had seen the [Princess]'s photo before, but the sudden appearance still made her greatly shaken. Amakasu simply shook his head and shrugged. "I see, so this lady here is acquainted with Erica-san... Is my assumption correct?" "If you accept that, it would be a great help, because there are many long-winded fellows about. Even if I took a casual stroll outside, they will get very angry."

The [Princess] nodded, and added casually: "By the way, I have a suggestion. Since that Leviathan is a key factor in releasing the dormant [Steel], if you think about it, removing her should be enough to prevent the god's revival. Though it will be difficult, please consider it." She was a user of spirit vision similar to Mariya Yuri, and had attained great knowledge about gods. Advice from her wisdom was greatly respected by upstanding magi and knights as the words of a sage, and Erica expressed her deep gratitude.

[edit]Part 3
As the intense storm assaulted the little house in the mountains, Godou looked at the old man. This was his second time here, at the residence of the elderly god living "secluded" in the Netherworld, Susanoo. Opposite the cross-legged Godou, the solemn master of the house was sitting with one knee up. Behind him were the two other familiar characters. The flaxen-haired princess sitting formally in seiza [85] position.
[84]

, and the living buddha in the lotus

"Of all places, why on earth did I have to come here?" "Of course that is because my sword brought you here, just look carefully at Ama no Murakumo." Godou complained while Susanoo answered with frivolous tones. "So that sword really became my possession after all." Thinking back to the pain he felt before the transfer, Godou looked at his right arm. Backed into a corner by Luo Hao, they had already come here by the time he noticed. That time when they were transferred here must have been the will of Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, which cut through the wall of the sealing barrier to enable them to escape outside. True to the name of the divine sword that severed the earth from the Netherworld. "Oh, looks like you still haven't grasped it, but one day you will master the sword, right? It has been my long time partner, oh, do treasure it well." "I have no intention of contravening the firearms and weapons regulations..."

Godou sighed. Despite what he said, if this fellow had not appeared to save them, most likely they would have died there just now. Though he had no interest in picking up a sword, being ungrateful would bring retribution. At least the mystery was cleared up, the divine sword's most familiar location in the Netherworld was the residence of the original owner, so it chose to escape here. "Putting that aside, could you return the Mariya sisters back to their original form?" "No. Despite my straightforward character, I am a god after all. Even the monk and the princess will not easily appear before ordinary people. How could we permit humans who aren't even devil kings to appear in our presence? Anyway, you should just bear it for now." Susanoo's answer made Godou look at the combs in his hands. A pair of combs made from bamboo, one big, one small, were transformed from the Mariya sisters. When they transferred to this little house, Yuri and Hikari had fainted already. Godou then saw the elderly god muttering something unrecognizable which turned the sisters into a set of bamboo combs. Finding himself the only one unaffected, Godou was angry of course. But Susanoo had said they would recover once they left this house. As an apology, Susanoo alerted his miko Seishuuin Ena of the fact that the three of them were safe, thus temporarily appeasing Godou's anger. "To be able to turn two girls into something like that..." "The Netherworld is a very ambiguous territory that straddles the line between the fictional and the real world. That is why one can travel using thoughts, and gods like us can even change this world. Such a transformation is a piece of cake." Despite his violent appearance, Susanoo's explanation was surprisingly complicated. If the sisters cannot be recovered, what are you going to do? As Godou secretly thought to himself, the black-clad monk spoke. "By the way, have you caused some interesting commotion again?" "I 'caused' nothing, I was just caught up in things!" The mummy without bandages who became a buddha with a dessicated body. Godou strenuously objected to the monk who possessed such an appearance. "Please have a look, Rakshasa Monarch, the monkey king has now changed into this." The princess who wore a juunihitoe
[86]

style kimono, handed over a basin of water.

Reflected on the water surface was the stable with the stone monkey, but everything from the chest up was flesh. The eyeballs were red in color with golden pupils. It was a very intriguing appearance. "To be honest, we are the ones who imprisoned the monkey king in the palace of the [Keeper of the Horses], and the central figure in solving the problem is --" As the princess threw a glance at the monk in black, he showed his toothless mouth and said: "Exactly, back when I was still on earth, I did that thing." "It was you guys? Why would you do something like this... That monkey is a steel deity?" Godou felt they were a hopeless bunch, didn't they sow the seeds of conflict themselves? "That monkey king, is both a monkey and the possessor of the divinity of steel, a great hero surrounded by flames who subjugated dragons and snakes. Only extremely powerful [Steel] is capable of becoming the slayer of dragons or snakes." "Slaying dragons and snakes?" "Actually, my nation has a troublesome [Divine Child] currently asleep. A foreign god who drifted here from overseas, the divine child who is the strongest [Steel]. In order to prevent this god from waking up, we brought forth the monkey king to slay dragons and vanquish snakes." The strongest [Steel], from where had Godou heard that before? Somehow Godou had a sense of deja vu, but the current pressing topic was the monkey. "Why are dragons and snakes very troublesome?" "You should already know, dragon and snake deities can make [Steel] more ferocious, and can also wake them up." Godou recalled the incident of the hero Perseus. What hastened his appearance was the presence of a dragon, it was much later when Godou was told of this. "By the way, you too have once fought with a snake deity of the southern barbarians. Had you failed back then, we would surely have carried out the release ritual of the [Keeper of the Horses] for the monkey king." "I keep hearing this term Keeper of the Horses, is that the name of that monkey god?"

"No, it's the name of an official position, a post in the Heavens... Simply put, it is the task of watching over the stables, managing the horses of the celestial court, that is the job of the Keeper of the Horses." "By Heavens you mean?" "The world of the gods and immortals ruled by the Jade Emperor." A name appeared in Godou's mind, the original name of that playful monkey, his name as a god. Godou attempted to speak out the name. Susanoo suddenly went "Heh!" over his breath; the princess stared wide; the monk in black smiled silently, grinning like a villain. "You realized the true identity of the monkey god?" "I just happened to think of it. Damn it, he could very well be more famous than Athena!" Godou was left breathless, this was totally beyond the level of Tokugawa Ieyasu. If that kind of fellow was to rampage on earth, how serious a calamity could not be underestimated. "What could we do to seal that monkey once again?" "The one releasing the binding spell of the [Keeper of the Horses] is the Tang monarch. Should you be successful in defeating her personally, the monkey king will fall dormant once again..." The princess spoke with worry. In other words, a battle with Cult Leader Luo Hao was required. Godou couldn't help complaining. This was like the metaphor of having a tiger at the front door and a wolf at the back. No matter which choice he made he was in trouble. But compared to fighting a wolf and a tiger together at the same time, it was better to just fight the tiger alone. Most importantly, he was worried about his friends back on earth, and wanted to return as quickly as possible. "I will try my best... So there's something I want to discuss. Can you send me back to the surface?" Faced with the decisive request, Susanoo and the monk in black looked at each other. "What should we do? We are neither this guy's enemies nor his companions." Recalling last time's incident, it was just as the elderly god described, and then the black-clad monk deliberate said:
[87]

"No no, Old One, this counts as a wandering stray. It's not like we don't know him, even though we are not very close either. But we cannot go against the ways of gods for the sake of the ways of men. That said, the method to return the Rakshasa monarch to the real world... is a bit difficult for us." "Didn't you guys pull me in here last time on purpose?" Feeling like they were putting on a show, Godou questioned. "Last time, it was that idiot Ena who set up her tricks on earth. We have no ability to let you freely come and go from this place." Recalling the spell that Seishuuin Ena used at the school, does that mean I am stuck in the Netherworld forever!? Godou was very shocked. The one who interrupted at this point, was the princess possessing glass-like pupils. "Enlightened One, Old One, pray show some restraint in your jokes. Rakshasa monarch, please hold this carefully." She handed over a magatama
[88]

jewel.

It was made of jadeite. Godou didn't understand the princess' intentions and pondered puzzled. "This is just an ordinary magatama, but having worn it for so long, it is infused with my powerful psychic powers. For women linked to our snake blood, it serves as an excellent beacon." "Snake blood?" "If you're interested, try investigating the women known as divine ancestors. For example, those miko over there are my very very distant descendants." She showed a demure smile. "The miko seeking you in the Netherworld... This girl inherits the blood of snakes as a result of atavism. With this alone, she should easily find her way to your side." "To receive me... Yes! It must be Erica and the rest!" Making contact with Ena proved to be unexpectedly effective. Susanoo and the black-clad monk were likely aware of this and played dumb. Truly unpleasant characters, these old men. "Let me lead you to place more convenient for the one seeking you... The rest depends on your capacity and tolerance, I wish you luck." "I am very grateful. If possible, I hope a day will come when I can repay your great kindness and grace."

Godou immediately bowed his head in respectful gratitude. Naturally employing respectful manners towards the princess, was this what people called difference in character? In her basin appeared scenery never seen before. No instructions were needed, after all, she was the one who taught him the method to travel in this mysterious world. Godou watched the scenery reflected in the water as he concentrated and transferred there.

By the time he regained his senses, he was at the edge of a lake. A scenic lakeside on a plateau, that was the feeling Godou got standing on this land. The water was crystal clear, and the blowing breeze was very comfortable. Along the bank were neat rows of cedar trees. "--Right, what about the Mariyas!" Recalling the sisters who had been turned into bamboo combs. The two combs in his hands were gone, and Godou frantically searched his surroundings. Breathing a sigh of relief, he found the miko-outfitted Yuri and Hikari on the side of the lake. Shaking their shoulders, the sisters soon woke up. "This place... Are we still in the Netherworld...?" "Yes... Onii-sama... My head hurts... I can't feel any strength..." Hikari had been acting strange during the battle with Luo Hao, but it looked like she had recovered. Godou made a brief explanation of how they got to be transferred here. "So that's what happened, both of you were transformed... Do you feel fine?" "Yes, yes, it seems like it. We have no memories of the time when we were transformed." "I feel so tired, as if I had exhausted all my strength." Compared to the older sister who could answer affirmatively, the younger sister still looked groggy. "Anyway, since everyone is fine this counts as fortune amongst misfortune... By the way, just now they said someone will be coming to receive us, who knows how long it would take?"

"Should be Liliana-san coming right?" Godou shook his head. Who knows? Erica didn't seem like she knew the magic to travel to this Netherworld, which meant it should be Liliana. But from the manner the princess spoke, it seemed like this wasn't the case. "I have arrived. Finally found you, Kusanagi Godou-san." "Wah!" Suddenly hearing his name, Godou jumped in surprise while Yuri and Hikari stared hard. Somehow a beautiful woman was standing before them. "Sorry to have surprised you all. You may not recognize me, but I am also your companion. Actually, I knew Erica Blandelli from before." With dazzling blonde hair, she was a beautiful Caucasian lady. Calm and smooth speech, elegant clothing, and a presence like perfume. Godou finally realized, it was a feeling that was very similar to Erica. Yuri looked at her incredulously. "...Spirit body? Are you using a spell of spirit body separation?" "Oh my, it's been so long since the last time I was found out so quickly. You are amazing." Bearing an elegant smile, she praised Yuri, who became quite fearful. Spirit body separation? Seeing Godou's doubt, the blonde beauty told him the truth. "Known as ectoplasm or spirit body in the world of magic, a rough explanation would be a doppelgnger of the soul that is created through psychic sensing abilities. My real self is currently lying asleep on a bed in London... Please keep this a secret." "I-I am really sorry, I saw it through spirit vision, and spoke without thinking." Yuri frantically apologized as the princess raised a finger to her lips, expressing her hope for secrecy. "No problem, even though it is top secret, I'm not going to sew up the mouths of people who know about it. Do I look as crazy as Cult Leader Luo Hao?" Mischievously batting her eyes, it looked like the beauty was aware of the mastermind behind this commotion. "Your request to keep this a secret, I got it. By the way, can you tell me your name?"

"During this trip, I was hoping to call myself the 'mysterious beauty who wished to stay anonymous' all along... But the king's request cannot be ignored. No other way, I shall answer." A humorous self introduction. The blonde beauty elegantly smiled as she named herself. "My name is Alice, and sometimes people call me princess, but that's too embarrassing to say it out myself." "The Witenagemot's -- !" "S-Super important person! Too amazing!" The self introduction that was missing a last name, and even a nickname of princess. Feeling like she seemed to hail from some royal or noble family, Godou smiled wryly. Beside him, Yuri and Hikari's great surprise suggested she was a very famous person. From her behavior, expressions and gaze, it was clear that she was full of the elegance of someone who belonged to the upper class. Though there were a few things he wanted to criticize, Godou decided to ignore them after all. In the past few months, Godou's strange friends had been increasing in number. A slightly strange person was no longer enough to unsettle Godou. "Alice-san, did Erica ask you to come receive us?" "Yes, I am both a miko and a user of witchcraft --" Princess Alice thumped her own chest. "Performing the magical ritual of world transfer, coming from earth to the Astral Realm, and then searching for Kusanagi-sama using spirit vision after arriving, you were very difficult to find." But then she was suddenly able to find Kusanagi Godou's location through spirit vision, Godou recalled the magatama kept in his pocket. "Actually I was following the trail of a certain witch, and pursued all the way from France to Asia. The snake deity Leviathan that Cult Leader Luo Hao is using as a sacrifice, only survived till now as a result of that witch, which is why I changed my targets to the snake deity and the cult leader, and came to Japan. Then just now I happened to encounter Erica who was troubled by Kusanagisama's absence, and decided to assist her." "The troublemaker was actually involved in underground activities on a worldwide scale..."

Hearing the simple explanation, Godou felt powerless. Though the trouble came from overseas, it also brought an ally like the princess here. If he thought that way, the situation didn't seem as dire. -- It was at this moment that Yuri drew near. "Godou-san, I have an ominous feeling. Pursuers will be here shortly!" Yuri warned with a voice full of tension. Pursuers? Godou, Yuri, Hikari and Princess Alice were standing by the lake as tiny monkeys with golden fur almost the color of tea-brown suddenly appeared and surrounded them. Could this manner of movement be transfer!? The little monkeys numbered almost twenty, and every one of the resembled the monkey divine monarch. "The city of the [Keeper of the Horses] was a barrier designed to seal the divine monarch. But it cannot shut in his summoned divine messengers... Godou-san, what should be done?" Come to think of it, that monkey god seemed quite intent on acquiring Hikari. Surrounding them, the little monkeys slowly shrunk their distance, keenly watching every move of Godou's group. Ask Yuri to use transfer to escape? From the manner they appeared, it was likely they would use the same method to follow, so the root of the problem would not be solved. Also, last time Ena went out of control during divine possession in the Netherworld, who knew if the same might happen to Yuri -"Surviving this battle... Seems a bit difficult." The Campione's senses told him the approximate strength of these enemies before him. These monkeys were very strong. If Erica and Liliana's battle strength was rated ten, then these guys would be around four or five. In other words, compared to a Campione's abilities, they were very weak enemies, but that would require Godou to use one of Verethragna's ten incarnations -No good, none of the conditions for using any of the incarnations were met. "Kusanagi-san, this is quite a bind. Could you drive away these monkeys using your authority?" "I would have done it if I could. There are many restrictions to my powers which cannot be used freely. Against mediocre opponents like these, to be frank I am out of options."

Godou sighed as he replied to Alice's question, and began to think. Though the monkeys count as wild beasts, they were much stronger than humans, and divine servants as well. Though chances of victory were very low, he might as well struggle and put up a fight, or should he let Yuri use transfer and try to escape as much as possible? Unexpectedly, it was Princess Alice's words that ended his dilemma. "Oh I see, then let me handle this. This will likely cause other troubles later, but there is no other choice." Her beautiful blonde hair was full of brilliance. In the instant the little monkeys jumped over with their grotesque nimble movements, just as Godou watched with his eyes wide open, Yuri protected her sister, and Hikari held on to her older sister, Princess Alice recited loudly: "Can I see another's woe / And not be in sorrow too! Can I see another's grief / And not seek for [89] kind relief!" This was a poem of spell words. Silver white light poured forth, engulfing the monkey army and Godou's group. "Ah!" "Onee-chan!" Yuri and Hikari gave a brief yell, but did not seem to be in pain. On the other hand, the monkeys were in a pitiful state. Screaming loudly, they covered their eyes, protected their ears and began to roll around on the ground. "...What did you do?" "Using psychic sensing, I injected the impressions of pain and destruction directly into the monkeys' brains, forcing them to feel mental pain, subduing them all." Hearing Alice's nonchalant explanation, Godou began to wonder if this lady wasn't so gentle and quiet after all. Beside him, the two miko were watching the monkeys' plight in shock. "Though their hearts might be a little shaken, there is no major problem. Of course as a Campione, Kusanagi-sama will not be affected at all. However..." A Campione had absolute resistance against magic. At this time, Alice bore a depressed expression. Godou had an ominous feeling.

"In order to disable them, I exhausted a large amount of magical power in this spirit body. Now it is impossible to carry out the ritual to return to earth, though I still have enough magic to maintain contact with those on the surface... But they are currently dealing with Leviathan and I fear they can't spare any effort to bring you back." The crowd of divine messengers released by the warlord of [Steel], what unexpectedly strong foes -Hearing Alice's words, Godou felt the future was bleak. In order to defeat the pursuers they lost the way to return. Of course keeping everyone safe was the top priority, so the one who called herself princess made the correct decision. But it was also true that they were now trapped in another dead end. Was there a way to get out of this quandary? Godou struggled to think of a solution.

[edit]Part 4
The snake deity Leviathan transformed from the witch Asherah, was hovering in the air above Nikkou mountain. As it circled and coiled in the air, blood fell from wounds all over its body to produce mist and rain. All the tourists at Toushouguu, Futarasan Shrine and Rinnou-ji were in a state of panic. This was dusk on the first day of the October long weekend. As the sun set, the number of tourists in the vicinity of Nikkou mountain had been decreasing. Still there were close to a hundred of them at the scene. As the unnatural scene appeared in the sunset sky, the tourists were deprived of their sanity. There were those who fled away quickly, those who clumsily ran as they rolled, and people who were separated from their companions. Some were pushed over by others, and had their backs stepped on. There were people who ignored others while others cried. People who had no idea whom to call, and people leisurely taking digital photos of the snake deity. Shouting, sobbing, lamenting. Shock, intrigue, excitement, anxiety. Unsettled people, frantic people, lost people.

It was a state of panic, but very soon all of them stopped moving, just like children tired out from play or exhausted runaways, they stopped their steps, kneeling down, collapsing, lying down, immobile. "Is that violent woman absorbing the essence of life force?" Having climbed to the top of Toushouguu's Okusha inner shrine, Lu Yinghua whispered to himself. This was the burial grounds of Tokugawa Ieyasu, at the highest level of Toushouguu. Speaking of Nikkou mountain, it was a a mountain after all. From the foot of the mountain began the main visiting path up the stone stairs, then through the worship hall and main hall, one then had to walk two hundred and seven stone steps up to reach the Okusha inner shrine. In the air was the violent woman -- the slowly hovering snake deity once called Asherah. The snake deity's blood created a circulating network of life which absorbed life force from the surrounding people into itself. This should not kill, but staying in that state for the long term could get dangerous. "This woman is almost dead, and yet she's still making so much trouble for others. Whatever, it's nice to have some peace and quiet after all." There were no signs of people in his immediate surroundings. Compared to the gates of Youmeimon, main hall and divine stable down below, tourists willing to climb all the way up to the Okusha inner shrine were few in number. With the appearance of the serpent god, what few people immediately fled. To Lu Yinghua this was quite fortunate. Because the one who was about to arrive hated noise, it would be best to minimize annoying factors for her. At this moment, he noticed the woman flying over here. It's his master! Immediately, he switched to a stance of "caution." As the beautiful master looked at him, he immediately held his right fist against his open left hand. This was the traditional martial arts greeting of the fist. A necessary measure in order to preempt his master from admonishing him with the loud complaint "shouldn't you respect and greet your master properly!?" Just in case, he should also recite the slogan of followers of the Holy Cult of the Five Mountains. "May the immortal name of the wise and brave Cult Leader be sung, lasting as long as the heavens and the earth. Your infinite might, wisdom and mercy brings light to this world. Your disciple Lu Yinghua, wishes the master eternal longevity."

Holy Cult Leader Luo Hao, was the maiden whom very few people knew as Luo Cuilian. She was an unaware tyrant, and people serving her needed to take care in all sorts of minute details. As her direct disciple who was allowed access to her residence, the master's mood was an all important factor in Lu Yinghua's life of danger. "--My young eagle, sycophancy on the battlefield is the act of corrupt officials and eunuchs!" However, the beautiful master was frowning with displeasure, calling out her disciple's pet name. "As a martial artist with heroic and manly aspirations, do not bring such shame to your elders!" This time was a failure. With one shout, Lu Yinghua was blown away. His back striking the tower behind him, he felt a little dizzy. This was a shockwave produced by the [Dragon's Roar and Tiger's Howl], which was not only capable of widespread destruction, but was also an authority that could be used like a fist when the power was suppressed. Damn it, flattery went overboard and backfired instead. Lu Yinghua stood up again. Usually he would be reproached for not greeting solemnly enough. 'Though the master-disciple relationship is akin to mother and child, I am the one who stands at the pinnacle of the Holy Cult while you are just a young follower. You have to be clear where you stand. Pay more attention!' Despite her saying that, Luo Cuilian was one who viewed flattery with disdain, in other words, the crux of the matter depended on the Holy Cult Leader's mood that day. A most difficult and unreasonable condition. "When King Kusanagi challenged me, I was a little impressed by your foresight... But you're still not pushing yourself enough for perfection!" "Master's words of wisdom will forever be engraved in your disciple's heart. Allow me to express my utmost gratitude." Anyway, let me bow my head and accept master's words first. They had met a few hours ago, but if he reported everything he had done during this time, Lu Yinghua estimated he would receive a total of three educational instructions. There was no need to step on the tiger's tail on purpose. --Preparing for master's arrival was Lu Yinghua's assigned mission.

Travelling to Japan from Hong Kong just for that, he had to rush back and forth between Tokyo and Nikkou a number of times. Rushing into the Kuhoutsuka home at Saitenguu, enlisting the leader's son using the witch's powers, making him speak about the seal of the [Keeper of the Horses], do what was required for the Hime-Miko to come to Nikkou, and preparing for the seal's release. The one who spent the most effort on today's incident was actually Lu Yinghua. "Master, some interlopers are moving this way. What are your wishes?" "I leave them to you, get it done for me." Noticing people approaching, Lu Yinghua obtained the expected answer. Gods and Campiones were the only opponents worthy enough to make the beautiful master serious. Lu Yinghua shrugged and looked down. Toushouguu's main and worshipping halls, as well as Sakashitamon Gate's sleeping cat were about two hundred metres away. From the Okusha inner shrine occluded by cedar trees, one shouldn't be able to see anything. However, his superhuman hearing caught the sound of approaching footsteps. He heard the sound of two people using qinggong most likely Erica Blandelli and Liliana Kranjcar.
[90]

to race across the ground with great agility,

"...Well since master agreed, let's investigate a bit." Lu Yinghua aimed at the stone statue of a crane before him, and struck it with his palm. The ancient stone crane was instantly smashed, forming numerous fragments of stone. Placing these remains in his pocket, he spied the two leaping around like winged cats with only cedar branches as supporting footholds. The girls arriving at Toushouguu using qinggong were the two great knights from Italy. The two went past the five-storey pagoda, through Omotemon Gate, and reached the area between the divine stable and the Sacred Warehouse of the Three. At this time, Lu Yinghua began to fire. Using only the right index finger, he shot stone pieces from his left palm. The striking of the finger -- in other words, the act of finger flicking, sent the stones flying one by one with such extreme speed that they were like bullets. The targets were of course the two people advancing!

This was the art of Tanzhishentong

[91]

, one of the martial techniques taught by his master.

Against the incoming onslaught of stone pellets (roughly ten shots could be fired in a single breath), the girls immediately evaded. Struck in their stead, a hole was pierced on Youmeimon Gate. Missed? Then let's shoot until it hits. Lu Yinghua smiled with anticipation, and once again shot stone pellets with the tip of his finger. The two girls nimbly dodged left and right to avoid the hail of bullets, even so, the troublesome bullets continued to descend. In that instant, the situation changed. As the fired stone pellets approached the bodies of the female knights, they were deflected. Seeing them blocked as if by an invisible wall, Yinghua muttered: "A spell impervious to arrows, hmm, looks like projectiles are no good any more." Operating on similar principles to weapon deflecting spells used by the Righteous Harmony [92] Society during the late Qing dynasty. A Daoist art(called magic in Europe) for deflecting arrows and the bullets of firearms, it easily repelled shots fired by normal people and could only be overcome by weapons infused with great spiritual powers or arrows fired by masters. Though Lu Yinghua was a martial arts prodigy, he was not a sharpshooter. Then let's decide things with close-quarter combat -- this time he leapt to the roof of the Toushouguu worship hall. The qinggong techniques taught by his master far surpassed the European great knights he was about to fight.

Making contact in the Netherworld happened a short while ago. Princess Alice's mental waves were able to transcend the gap between the earth and the other world. This godly feat was only possible for the Miko-Hime whose spirit powers of psychic sensing had developed to such a degree. However, Erica and Liliana could not help sighing when they heard the news that there was no way for them to return. "What should we do? Suspend this plan and go retrieve Kusanagi Godou?" Liliana made the suggestion since she was the only one left who could go over there.

But if the blue knight left, then facing Leviathan and Cult Leader Luo Hao alone would be too risky for Erica. Erica thought for a while, then proposed her amendments to the plan. The princess in the Astral Realm should also be able to receive the plan through psychic sensing. Having decided, Erica transmitted her thoughts through mental waves. --Yes, let's go along with this plan, we will prepare from over here. I wish you all luck. "So that's it, Lily, let's start." "What a reckless plan, but that is all we can do. No matter what, if we do not take drastic measures, a Campione's will could not possibly be hindered." Memorizing the new plan, Erica and Liliana rushed towards Toushouguu.

As a side note, Amakasu had left the scene taking the unconscious Kuhoutsuka gentleman along [93] with him. Even though he was highly skilled in secret operations, onmyoudou and white magic, a ninja's combat ability was not especially high, and there was no need to accompany them. "The vanguard is coming, Lily." "Hmph, arriving from the air, what an ostentatious youth." Evading the attacks from above, they charged forth. Finally descending from the sky, Lu Yinghua gazed at the two great knights. "I have been waiting, Nee-san. If you wish to see my master, she is currently busy. If you have to intrude no matter what, then let me be your opponent." Casually looking down from the worship hall of Toushouguu, Lu Yinghua spoke. His posture was like a resting phoenix -- aged fourteen, rather than calling him young, he would be better described as immature. However, his awe-inspiring presence was worthy of his identity as the devil king's disciple. "Ah, looking so disinterested usually, but today you are passionately tempting us." "Under the watchful eyes of my master, I have no leisure to dally, and must defeat you two using my full strength." The young martial artist sneered at Erica's joking attempts.

It was a strange smile, a product of some twisted emotion rising up from the heart. However, the confidence in that smiling face was authentic. Could he really believe that he could obtain victory fighting against two great knights at once? What gave Erica doubt, was the slight sense of masochism seen in Lu Yinghua's smile. "Yes, even for me, fighting the two Nee-san here is a little dangerous. I'd probably lose three times out of ten?" "In other words, you will win seven times? How audacious." The one who replied quietly was Liliana. Boasts of grandeur and haughtiness were often sources of power. Confidence and presence were prerequisites for talent and skill to shine. In the world of battles, cases of an arrogant genius outperforming a modest genius were too many to list. "Competing with you seems quite attractive." "A pity then, our target is not you so we must decline your invitation." Erica and Liliana wrapped their respective red and black or blue and black capes around their bodies. The capes known as bandiera, only great knights were allowed such battle attire. "Heh, are you really planning on challenging my master? Doing so would be foolhardy rather than brave, I advise you it is better to give up." "No, and it's not her either... Let's start, Lily." "Very well, though we are at a disadvantage. However we cannot ignore this battle for that will taint our honor as knights." In Erica's hand was the magic sword Cuore di Leone. On the other hand, Liliana wielded the magic sword Il Maestro. These magic swords were forged as a pair, using Wootz steel from Damascus. Sharp enough to sever concrete blocks in one stroke, they also amplified the magic of the wielder, furthermore, each possessed the special attributes of [Indestructible] and [Magic Melody] respectively. The two of them entered full battle preparedness. "Eli Eli lama sabachthani? Oh Lord, why hast thou forsaken me?"
[94]

"People, listen to David's song of mourning! How are the mighty fallen, and the weapons of war [95] perished!"

Simultaneously, they chanted the spell words. "But be not thou far from me, O Lord: O my strength, haste thee to help me. Deliver my soul from [96] the sword; Save me from the lion's mouth: for thou hast heard me from the horns of wild oxen!" The spell words of loathing and despair. Erica's [Oh Lord, why hast thou forsaken me]. "From the blood of the slain, from the fat of the mighty, the bow of Jonathan turned not back, and [97] the sword of Saul returned not empty!" The requiem mourning for an ancient hero. Liliana's [Song of the Bow]. "By the name of the Lord, praise be to the body of the Lord in the centre of the world, repent and worship!" "O bow of Jonathan, the warrior's weapon fast as an eagle and strong as a lion. Descend into my hand now!" Both moves were advanced battle magic that could bring pain to gods. Unfamiliar with European magic, Lu Yinghua's expression started to tense as he noticed extremely ominous spell words of disaster gathering around in Erica and Liliana's surroundings. When they made the decision to employ these two mystic rituals, the two knights had already abandoned trying to move in secret. Lu Yinghua and Luo Hao would immediately notice such powerful magical presences and there would be no time to hide. "Be dismissed, Lu Yinghua! Light be lost, breathing stopped!" Erica yelled. The spell words of loathing and despair, had the power of restraint in this world. Those commanded will actually lose their sight and even stop beating their heart. "Disaster falls upon those who block my path! Ashes to ashes, dust to dust!" Liliana's shouts followed. Bound by the hero's requiem, objects lose their form as commanded, and everything pointed at by her finger collapsed into dust. True to his title as the martial hero, Lu Yinghua was able to block these spells. "Hmm--! What troublesome spells!" Roaring angrily, he struck himself with his left fist slightly above the heart.

Stimulating the pressure point of Tanzhongxue , he strengthened the qi life force in his body. [99] This middle dantian , along with the lower dantian below the navel -- together are major pressure points responsible for the flow of magical power in European magic. As long as the flow of magical power within the body was strong enough, one was immune to the effects of outside magic. The absolute resistance of a Campione towards magic, was simply due to harboring magical power within the body that far surpassed the best magi. Having undergone his master's inhumane training, Lu Yinghua could be considered a genius in [100] the area of qigong. Raising magical power instantly to block Erica and Liliana's curses could be considered a godly feat. However, their true purpose was not to neutralize the devil king's direct disciple. They only aimed to prevent him from making the first attack for a short period of time. Their goal was apparently successful, and during the moment when Lu Yinghua focused on his internal body and could not physically attack, the two great knights began the next step. Erica instantly applied magic to Cuore di Leone. The spell of Iron Alchemy -- Transformation. The slender beloved sword was transformed into a pilum, the throwing spear used by soldiers of the ancient Roman Empire. Infused in it were the spell words of loathing and despair. Liliana stabbed her magic sword Il Maestro into the ground. Instead her hands now wielded the bow and arrows of blue light. The bow of Jonathan that took form from the requiem of the ancient hero, the weapon that once shot the hero Perseus. Simultaneously, the two great knights sent their projectiles towards the sky. The target was the silvery white snake hovering above Nikkou mountain, near her throat -Flying in the air, the ground beneath was a flat plain without any obstructions. The only factors to consider were the distance and the accuracy of the shooters. From the very start, they were planning to attack Leviathan. The pilum and the arrow rushed through the air. In a most splendid manner, these magically born weapons pierced the snake deity's throat.

[98]

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

7 - Giant Killing

Leviathan's massive body began to crash slowly towards the ground. Particles of light were scattering in the air as the body fell like a weightless feather, an unnatural trajectory of descent. The silvery white body of the snake gradually disappeared. By the time it reached several tens of metres above the ground, only Asherah's pale body remained, and on her throat were two large piercing wounds. Asherah's body finally fell on the topmost part of Toushouguu, the Okusha inner shrine. "Unable to maintain the form a snake, if this continues, the key to releasing the binding seal of the [Keeper of the Horses] will..." Cult Leader Luo Hao murmured to herself as she approached. The convulsing young girl was vomiting frothy blood. Luo Hao lifted the girl's arm to examine her pulse and nodded, standing up immediately. "My young eagle! While I treat this witch, you help me stop the knights." She ordered her disciple who was two hundred metres below.

Due to the her beautiful voice being full of qi trained from neigong across such distances.

[101]

, it could be transmitted even

"Wow, that violent woman still lives after that. Wait a minute, turning into a snake becomes an existence on the level of [Heretic Gods], so there's nothing to be surprised about...?" Hearing the instructions, Lu Yinghua stared hard as he stood on the roof of Toushouguu's worship hall. On the other hand, the two great knights who pierced the snake deity's throat were smiling at each other.

"See, the best way to eliminate Leviathan was just as I said." It was just before advancing upon Toushouguu, after Princess Alice had transmitted her mental waves from the Astral Realm. In coordination with the other side, Erica made a conclusion. "Lily and I will attack directly. If it's the spell words of David, then even gods can be damaged. The flying target's vulnerabilities are fully exposed in the air, oh? It will definitely work." "Since the snake deity's life is ending soon anyway, this method does not seem so absolutely ridiculous after all." Liliana calmly nodded. Ignoring her private life (especially in the area of love), Liliana in battle was very calm and composed. "Of course, if we take it slowly, there will be interference from Luo Hao and Lu Yinghua. If we target Leviathan on our first strike, I believe the chances of success will be very high." Lu Yinghua was highly skilled in qigong, but was not an expert on magic or Daoist arts. He was unlikely to be acquainted with the mystic arts of magic such as the spell words of the hero David. The problem was his master, and Erica recalled the encounter near the shrine -"Luo Hao probably won't be wary of Lily and me as enemies, so if we target Leviathan from the start, it will work for sure. However..." "Afterwards is the real problem. We will need to fight the cult leader seriously." The only existence on earth that could fight evenly with a Campione was another Campione, which is why they sent Princess Alice to pick up Godou. "In the end, after eliminating Leviathan, we still need a Campione's power. But if that ritual continues, [Steel] will be awakened... We have no options."

"Yes, so that is why we gamble everything on this." Erica continued explaining as Liliana shook her head, troubled by the dilemma. "You already know that Kusanagi Godou possesses the authority of Verethragna, the Persian Warlord who flew over the land, the protector who saved the people. So --" Liliana nodded in agreement with Erica's suggestion. The mental waves from the princess in the Netherworld also approved. And so the two knights charged courageously, and successfully downed Leviathan. Currently, Luo Hao had given orders to her disciple, who prepared to take on Erica and Liliana. Though it was unclear at this point, there was also the possibility that the snake deity could be revived. "Worrying about others at this point, you two sure are confident!" The youth and his voice descended at the same time. Just like last time, there was not a single sound. As an advanced physical technique, it required complete control of one's weight, muscle strength and activity in order to attain this level. Though Erica and Liliana were also quite accomplished in this area, they were outmatched by far. The silver-haired knight immediately reached out and pulled out her beloved sword from the ground. Seeing this action, Lu Yinghua smiled at the corner of his lips and immediately charged with godlike speed. At the distance of an arm's length, he struck with his right fist, aiming for Liliana's right hand which held the magic sword! With gliding steps, Liliana evaded. "You are the confident one instead! Deliberately attack the one with the weapon." "Haha! Fighting an unarmed sword fighter? I wouldn't do it even if someone paid me to!" Because Erica threw her beloved sword at Leviathan, she was currently weaponless. Disregarding this situation, the youth still chose to attack the armed opponent. Liliana took her magic sword and slashed at the incoming right arm. If she was able to cut an artery or a muscle, victory would be decided. But the young martial artist withdrew his arm to escape the magic sword.

Like a whip, the withdrawn hand attacked Liliana's face. Against this move which combined offense with defense as one, Liliana raised her left arm to defend. "Heh, neither slow in speed nor in reaction. Yes, you do have some skill..." Lu Yinghua leisurely commented. Fighting an armed opponent with no signs of fear, it appeared that he had not even begun to get serious. Liliana held Il Maestro at mid level. Slowly tracing out a curve with its form, she wielded the saber with one hand. This was the magic sword that formed a pair with Cuore di Leone, and in the past, the two were discovered together in the catacombs beneath Florence. "Erica, looks like he wants to have a chat with me, you should hurry over to the cult leader." Seeing her old friend's rare attempt at a joke, Erica smiled in response. "Lily, is that really fine? If you say that, then I will become the main character, oh?" "To be frank, that is no good at all, but there is no other way. I have already started here and the opponent has yet to show his true power, how could I stop here!" While Liliana yelled loudly, her opponent the youth gave off a sense of unpressured ease. "You go first, there is no other choice. I will finish him. I already mentioned before, your taking the spotlight has already gone on too far!" "In that case, I won't refuse your offer, I'll be on my way~~" Using [Leap], Erica jumped onto the roof of Toushouguu's worship hall as Lu Yinghua gazed at her back with eyes like a ferocious bird of prey. "Didn't I say I will fight you both at the same time!" Yelling, he rushed over and once again flew to the top of the worship hall. No good. If this continued, he will start hunting like his namesake immediately leapt onto the roof and blocked Lu Yinghua's path. And then she released the seal on the magic sword Il Maestro. Erica was not the only one who hid the true power of her beloved sword. The steel of the master [103] musician began to transform. The curved blade remained the same, but the hilt portion extended for almost a metre, and its appearance now resembled a spear or a Japanese naginata.
[102]

the eagle. Liliana

Ding... With a light sweep, a wonderful tone was heard. Like the sound of a xylophone being played, it was music that suited the name of the conductor. "The essence of fantasy, steel that plays brilliant melodies! I beseech you, grant unto me invisible wings!" Ultimate move -- the words to release the [Magic Melody]. Lightly brandishing Il Maestro in its naginata-like form, a series of tones were heard. With another swing, the tones continued, and Liliana rhythmically performed with the musical tones. Lu Yinghua's pupils began to lose their sharp glint, watching Liliana before him, the eagle eyes which had been focused obliquely on the leaping Erica became confused for an instant. -- He fell for it! Confirming it, Liliana thrusted Il Maestro at Lu Yinghua's chest. True to form as the martial artist, he recovered his senses before the sword struck and jumped back a large distance. "...So that weapon has a strange effect." "This is the magic melody. The magic sword Il Maestro is the steel of the master musician that can perform marvelous music. For someone like me who has mastered music and martial arts, playing all kinds of magic melodies can become a second weapon." This time it was Liliana's turn to look down at her opponent. She was now standing on the rooftop of Toushouguu's worship hall, while Lu Yinghua stood on the ground since his leap just now had jumped off the roof. Liliana brandished Il Maestro as if displaying the form of her martial arts. And then a mysterious metallic tune was heard, the magic melody just now that disrupted the listener's thoughts. In a serious battle it could break the concentration of the opponent and create openings. In addition there were many other magic melodies with different effects, such as weakening the enemy's magical power or physical endurance. "Tsk -- what an unassuming but contemptible spell!" Lu Yinghua roared angrily and then began to raise the magical power in his body.

The same method for magical defense that he used against the curse of David, however, this was also countered. "Pray bestow life, mother who brings death! Grant unto me the signs of the dark earth!" Chanting new spell words, Liliana used magic, witchcraft that manipulated the earth. The ground beneath Lu Yinghua began to soften. This was a sinister spell that made the ground surface lose its hardness, turning into mud, transforming into a bottomless marsh, directly sinking the target into the depths of the earth. An outstanding mage would probably use opposing magic or the blessing of fortune to neutralize or surpass its effects. For a Campione like Godou, as long as they raised their magic within their body, the spell's effect would naturally disappear. Their resistance to magic was such that even area effect spells would automatically lose effect. But for Lu Yinghua, even though he was a genius at qigong, as a normal person he could never reach a Campione's level. Whether sword skills of a knight, Chinese martial arts, magic, Daoist arts, etc... Even if one were to develop any of these skills to its pinnacle, a human would still be unable to match the extraordinary magical power of Campiones or gods. Hence Lu Yinghua could only let his legs be devoured by the bottomless marsh, and he had already sunk down to his knees. "...Against an opponent that can use both magic and the sword, one definitely needs to prepare tactics beforehand." However, he still remained completely composed, just as calm as usual. It was a bottomless marsh with the consistency of glue and without a single foot hold. Lu Yinghua made a light jump and landed on a patch of magically unaffected ground nearby. This sort of action was impossible with just the lightness of the body. The difficulty would be akin to walking on the surface of water using floating wooden planks. Liliana could not believe that someone had actually trained the techniques of their body to such a level -"Erica-neesan has escaped already, so it looks like I have to go all out now." Lu Yinghua entered a stance and opened his palms. Liliana stared with her eyes wide open. Renowned for his outstanding qinggong and overwhelmingly powerful palm strikes, Liliana had already witnessed the former many times but Lu Yinghua had yet to use the latter, his palm strikes -- to this point he still hasn't used his strongest weapon!

"Nee-san, I'm just about to use my prided technique!"

[edit]Part 2
Casting as many protective spells on herself as possible, Erica ran up the stone steps. To the highest place in Toushouguu -- the Okusha inner shrine. Of course, Cult Leader Luo Hao was right there, kneeling down with her back to Erica. Before the demonic cult leader was Asherah with two wounds on her throat. As blood flowed out continuously, her life was slowly ebbed. On the ground beside the witch was written geometric shapes and Chinese characters. Most likely a magic circle for Daoist arts, the eight characters [104] of Qian, Dui, Li, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Gen and Kun were particularly large. This was likely what was sustaining Asherah's life. "We meet again, blonde knight." Luo Hao didn't even turn her head back. "I must commend you for figuring out the snake was the key to disrupting the ritual, and the plan to eliminate it first. However, you will obstruct no further." What was surprising was that her tone of voice did not carry any anger. Spoken calmly with finesse. Perhaps this was the magnanimity of a great one, Erica felt very impressed. Luo Hao completely disregarded her as an equal existence, and probably treated it as mischief from a dog or a cat. "My apologies, Your Eminence, forgive me but I cannot follow your order." "If so, great knight, I feel that with your outstanding talent, it would be quite a shame to kill you, which is why I warned you specifically... A real shame, you are dismissed." In the instant the last sentence sounded, Erica felt like her entire body was crushed. By the time she noticed, she was already lying fallen on the ground. She deduced she must have been hit by a shock wave, but Erica had no idea when Luo Hao had made her attack. It was a feeling like being crushed by a giant truck. "Oh... To be still alive, I see, you used protective magic on your body. What a well-prepared girl. If only my young eagle could be as cautious and thoughtful as you, I would admit he has finally grown up..."

Fallen over on her back, Erica's view included the Nikkou sky dyed red by the setting sun. She was unable to see what kind of expression Luo Hao bore, but most likely she was still facing Erica with her back. Whether a great knight or an archmage, either would just be like grass on the roadside to her. Humans did not have any value she approved. Having thought of that, Erica slowly began to get up. First she raised her body. Standing up didn't matter for now, but at least she had to raise her upper torso and show off she was still alive. This was the minimum dignity. And then she called hisname. "...Your Eminence, I have the duty to report something to you!" Straining her throat, she yelled with all her strength. Blood came out together with her voice, probably indicative of internal injuries? "It is a transgression for a great knight to stand before you, therefore, I shall summon my lord." "Oh? Your lord is -- King Kusanagi?" "Yes, he is the king of kings, and will one day surpass all his senior Campiones and lord over the world as the ultimate devil king, raising the blade of resistance against your tyranny." Erica could feel the cold autumn wind on her cheek, and inhaled. Unable to ascertain whether he would come, it was only a possibility. Having made such a strong declaration, failure would bring shame to the family. But despite such a risk, she had to say it. She wanted to let this person before her, or rather the girl who looked like a person, witness the principle that things cannot be judged from appearances. The youth she loved would never let her struggle alone in such conditions. If he failed to come, she was prepared to haunt him for the rest of his life. These kinds of stupid thoughts entered Erica's mind as she yelled: "Come, Kusanagi Godou! Your woman is dying here, can you allow your opponent's abuses to continue unchallenged!? Fly here immediately, and avenge me!" The wind began to pick up, starting as an autumn breeze. Immediately it became stronger, from blowing winds to a cyclone, and then bone-chilling strong winds, finally becoming a gale that heralds a storm.

"You being my woman... Somehow I feel like a correction is necessary but leave it for later. I will definitely avenge you, so please rest now. Also, thank you for reminding me about this power." It was the voice of the youth who had been missing a few hours ago. In the centre of the swirling storm winds, his appearance gradually became tangible. Behind him were Mariya Yuri and Hikari as well as the princess. Erica knew she won her gamble.

The ancient Persian Warlord named Verethragna was the god of victory possessing ten incarnations. Becoming the protector god of the people through the changing times, the [Wind] symbolized this attribute of his. Transforming into the wind blowing over the Eurasian continent, he protected the people of all lands. As an authority of Kusanagi Godou's, it was a mode of transport with extremely stringent restrictions. Only when someone close to him was in a crisis, could he fly to their aid, transcending space. "However, could Verethragna's authority move between earth and the Netherworld?" This was after defeating the little monkeys, when they had made contact with the real world. Hearing Erica's proposal from the princess, Godou was uncertain. "In Persia he was the deity worshiped as the one who led the way, like Hermes of Greece, an emissary god of travel who journeyed across the world, and can freely move between the earth and the underworld. Considering all this, it is not impossible, but the question is whether Kusanagi-sama's authority can really activate..." Godou nodded at Alice's explanation, and they had nothing to do but try it out. But then, what now? --Just as he was pondering, Yuri's determined expression entered his sight. "I feel that Erica-san's idea will be successful, Godou-san, please make your decision." Her tone of voice was completely filled with confidence, and Godou immediately noticed the reason. Earlier he had heard that within the Netherworld, there was some degree of control over that oracle-like power. "Mariya, did you use spirit vision?" "Yes, though of course my spirit vision is not a hundred percent accurate, there are occasional mistakes... But I want to believe."

"Believe?" "Godou-san definitely will not ignore the disaster on earth, and cannot abandon Erica-san in a deadly crisis during her time of need, so for sure you will return to the real world." A statement full of trust but very serious and heavy at the same time. Godou lightly sighed, lifting his head. If he failed, perhaps he would never be able to hold his head high again. Though the topic was heavy, Godou felt gratified. Wasn't it a man's greatest happiness to be relied upon and trusted by girls like this? Besides, he had always relied on the assistance of Yuri's spirit vision, and there was no need to doubt. "...So it is decided. Please tell Erica this: I will leave things on the surface to you and Liliana. I will definitely return, and you must call my name." That was what he said to Alice to let them begin the operation. After that, all he could do was wait. Standing by the lakeside, Godou waited for Erica's summoning. Using the [Wind] form required an open area where wind could blow. This place was fine. At this time, Godou noticed Yuri acting a little strange. At a distance away from him, the girls had a discussion with their heads down. Godou did not hear their conversation, but Hikari and Alice immediately left. "What is going on, Mariya? For everyone to return together, it would be best to have them close by." He questioned the Hime-Miko who was slowly approaching with an unexpectedly red face. The [Wind] incarnation had the ability to take people in the surroundings along for the instantaneous transfer. "I-I know, but I feel it is better to have them leave for a while..." "Why? If Erica called us, Alice and Hikari will be left behind here? Hurry and call them back." To Godou, this was very reasonable, but Yuri replied with a shocked expression. "B-But, are we not going to be doing that next...?" "Eh? That? What do you mean by that?"

"By mentioning that, of course I mean that thing. Did I not mention already, even if we do that I am completely fine with it... D-Do not make me repeat my self." Though embarrassed, Yuri was clearly determined. Said that way, of course Godou realized, and he felt his heart beginning to race. "You will be fighting Cult Leader Luo Hao soon. In order to neutralize her authority with the spell words of the [Sword], you must first prepare properly here. I thought you knew that already." Likely aware that she was daringly approaching Godou, Yuri's face had turned completely bright red. Her appearance was very adorable. "B-But Mariya barely saw any of my fight with Luo Hao, right? So you couldn't have obtained knowledge on her authorities?" "No... No, actually I saw it." His improvised excuse was instantly rejected by Yuri. "In the stable when we escaped from the monkey divine monarch, I saw Godou-san and Luo Hao's fight through spirit vision, that was when she used the song of destruction... During the last transfer to escape, I also saw the Buddha Guardian derived from the Benevolent Kings and viewed with spirit vision the god's authority. Therefore..." At some point in time, Yuri had started gazing at Godou with tears in her eyes. "This is the only way I am able to help Godou-san in your fights. So at least let me do all that I can to assist you. O-Or is that not acceptable...?" Begging him, Yuri's pink lips were trembling gently. To force a girl like her to go so far, he was truly an idiot. Witnessing everything, Godou prepared himself and drew his lips near her. "Mariya -- We are starting, is that OK?" "Yes, very well. Just do as you desire, I am ready any time -- yes." The contact between lips, began with light nibbling at first. The second time was more intense, deeper, richer, and she responded in kind, sucking away at Godou's lips. The two tongues tangled, and saliva mixed continually. Transmitting knowledge and images through the mouth.

This was the only method to circumvent a Campione's absolute resistance against magic and allowed spells to take effect. Starting the transmission of knowledge, the information obtained by Yuri's spirit vision flowed continuously into Godou's mind. About the source of the [Divine Might of Vajrapani], the Benevolent King
[105]

Buddha Guardians.
[106]

About the source of the [Dragon's Roar and Tiger's Howl], the Hindu goddess Gayatri.

"Godou-san... Please... Accept more from me, take all the knowledge from within me, using greater and more strength to absorb it all, I do not mind even if you act a bit more rough... Yes..." "Mariya...!" Moaning softly, a ritual of mutual harmony. Caught within this whirlpool, Godou heard some faint background noises. 'Wow! ...Just like Princess said, Onee-chan and Onii-sama are doing amazing things!' 'Of course, luckily we came to watch? Your elder sister was definitely trying to conceal some secret! ...But I never thought it would be something this shocking.' Voices whose identities needed no confirmation, it was the dialogue between the young girl and the beauty. 'W-Wow wow! ...I-I saw the tongue extend inside there! Onee-chan is so serious all the time, to think she would engage in this kind of behavior -- I-Is that the deep kissing of adults?' 'T-These two are so audacious, the sun is still so high, and also in the great outdoors...' Hearing those tiny voices full of excitement, Godou began to feel a bit embarrassed. Why do those two have to peek! Godou secretly checked out the face of the girl whose lips had been in contact with his for so many times. Yuri was already completely immersed in the activity, giving her all, single-heartedly offering her lips akin to cherry blossom petals, leaning her burning hot body against him. Wonderful, she hasn't noticed. "Mariya... You too... Should focus more attention on my body, don't think about unnecessary things, just focus on transmitting knowledge to me, got that?" Lightly whispering by her ear, Godou casually bit Yuri's ear and licked with his tongue. The HimeMiko's body shuddered lightly and embraced him with her arm. "Yes... Very well, Godou-san... I will only think of you!"

Yuri's slender arms were currently hugging his back very tightly with all her strength. Gazing at Godou with tearful eyes, her facial expression was not only beautiful but carried a certain seductiveness that ran counter to the image of the pure Yamato Nadeshiko -- No! Precisely because of that, there was an even greater layer of feminine charm.

In that instant, Godou also forgot about the pair peeking at him from somewhere. He embraced Yuri in turn and mercilessly held her tight. "Ah -- G-Godou-san, it hurts a little..." Though she was saying that, Yuri continued to close her eyes and offered her body to Godou. Relaxing her body, she gave herself to his rough embrace. Godou's entire body could feel the tactile sensations of the Hime-Miko pressed tightly against him. The warmth from the skin, a tangible sense of the body that could be felt even through the miko outfit, as well as the surprisingly ample breasts, the soft thighs entangled around him, Godou could feel everything. "I-I will not hesitate any more... Will stay by your side forever, giving my all for you, so Godousan, please never let me go...!" "I know, you must forever stay by my side, Mariya, starting from now remain with me -- absolutely never leave!" "Yes! Promise -- no, this is our contract, I will offer everything to you, so please be victorious this time...! I will wait for your safe return!"

"Yes, leave it to me, so Mariya, give me even greater power -- !" Her black hair glimmered like black pearls, with a heavy shade of brown. Despite her frail and slender body, she was exceptionally feminine, hiding a most voluptuous figure. Smelling the maiden's fragrance, Godou kissed the rose-coloured cheek and then returned to Yuri's lips, lightly pushing her teeth apart, letting their tongues tangle with one another, sucking their saliva. Currently they were completely immersed into the activity. Without any spare thoughts for other matters, only thinking of each other, transferring knowledge and impressions, two hearts linked as one, only kissing without pause, embracing passionately. '...............R-Really amazing.' '...............Y-Yes. Those two are far more passionate and bolder than they look...' The tiny voices somehow had become even quieter. With the disappearance of the obstructing observers, Godou obtained the necessary knowledge at the same time. Discovering there was no longer a need to continue, the two separated their lips, a strand of saliva hanging between their mouths as a remnant of the intense passion that passed. Somehow there was a feeling of reluctance to separate. Gazing at each other, the two were bright red from embarrassment, though they did not avert their eyes. In the end the two smiled, for not only knowledge and body, but their hearts also felt tangibly as one in that instant, but now -Rustle... Rustle... Hikari slowly walked out of some trees and bushes nearby. With a dazed expression as if having a high fever, from behind her Alice also appeared. Both of them looked very embarrassed, and neither dared to look at Godou and Yuri directly. "H-Hikari -- !? Did I not ask you both to leave!? Why are you here?" Yuri had a great shock, for she did not expect to be watched. On the side, Godou could not say a word. He had completely forgotten the existence of this most unladylike pair. Anyway, it would be best not to mention that he noticed they were peeking just now. "Sorry, Onee-chan... I saw it."

"-- !?" The younger sister's embarrassed confession, made the older sister give out a pitiful scream. It was probably her usual refined behavior that helped her hold things together despite the great shock. "S-So I have something to ask Onee-chan... Kissing feels very nice after all, right? Or does it really make your heart beat fast? Onee-chan and Onii-sama were so engrossed into it, so I really want to know what it feels like..." "Y-You you you are too young to be interested in this kind of thing! I will not allow it!" Yuri admonished seriously. Though she spoke like this, it was completely unconvincing since she herself engaged in activities that could not be described as morally upstanding. Hearing the dialogue between sisters, Godou and Alice looked at each other silently, but in the instant their gaze met, the two immediately averted their eyes, feeling very embarrassed. "Come, Kusanagi Godou! Your woman is dying here, can you allow your opponent's abuses to continue unchallenged!? Fly here immediately, and avenge me!" Godou heard the voice at this very instant. It had only been a few hours, but he missed the voice of this girl very much. In order to fulfill the conditions for using [Wind], she risked her own life. "What 'my woman', don't make decisions like that on your own..." Godou protested, but this was a savior in more ways than one. With the awkwardness from just now all blown away, Godou waved to the girls all around him. Everyone gathered and waited, prepared to ride the wind away. From the Netherworld back to the surface, setting off for the Japanese ancient holy sanctum where his companions awaited! As the violent winds disappeared from around them, Godou and his group had arrived at the Okusha inner shrine at the top of Toushouguu. Before his eyes were Erica and the naked girl lying on the ground, as well as the back of the demonic cult leader. Who knew just the back view of the girl dressed in a mandarin [107] gown could be so beautiful? But at the same time, Godou's fighting spirit as a Campione was reaching boiling levels in his mind. "Erica, can you still move?"

"Yes, a little, I used healing magic, but I have reached my limits. Without my assistance, can you win?" The pair of sisters, Yuri and Hikari rushed over to the side of Erica who was forcing herself to endure the pain. "Of course it is not a problem, how can I ask someone injured to look after me!" Godou looked over at Alice. The princess whose expression had become complete serious, nodded and motioned for Yuri and the rest to leave. The Hime-Miko sisters picked up Erica in their arms, and slowly moved towards the stone steps. This Okusha inner shrine was going to become a battlefield, and departing from this place was the safest action. The sisters and Erica, as well as Alice guarding the rear had left from the Okusha inner shrine. "-- King Kusanagi, I see you have rode the wind to cross the gap between Youmingjie human world." Cult Leader Luo Hao finally turned her head. That adorable expression like a beautiful flower, continued to maintain that smiling face.
[108]

and the

[edit]Part 3
The loveliness of Cult Leader Luo Hao, far surpassed all the beauties Godou had ever encountered. However, Godou did not let her steal his heart away. "You not only possess combat skills and brute force, but also know magic, hohoho, I never [109] expected Wakoku's king to be such a promising young man. I have no idea how many [Kings] there are currently, but only I, Luo Hao, am blessed with both valor and wisdom. Perhaps one day you will be my successor." "For me to become your successor? What a joke, who the heck would want to do that?" Godou resolutely refused her suggestion. "I am completely uninterested in martial arts that hurt people, and I won't learn any strange magic!" "Say that as you may, but you do possess authority more powerful than any human on earth." Luo Hao gazed at him as if watching an adorable little brother, while Godou glared straight at her.

"This is also a king's privilege. Take my rival for example, the wolf king of Eastern Europe is a devil king who ignores martial arts and eschews magic. In spite of that, he still holds power on the same level as me." Was she referring to Marquis Voban? Godou recalled that abnormal old man. He definitely did not want to become like that, Godou wanted to lead a normal life like a human! "Anyway! I don't approve of what you are trying to do. To go so far as to restore that monkey, give me a break! Because of this, Mariya and her sister have been through so much hardship, and you even injured my companion to that extent -- despite appearances, I am a pacifist at heart. However, I will fight you to avenge her." "You will compete against me in combat? Hoho, King Kusanagi, do you think you can win?" "It's not a matter of winning, but the principle of things that must be done. And right now I'm all fired up! I haven't been this angry for quite a long time!" "Not bad, then you shall properly savor the authority and skills of I, Luo Cuilian!" Luo Hao slightly parted her red lips, and began to recite verses lightly. "Who shall report one's death / Self-pitying since return!" Boom! The shockwave advanced towards Godou. An attack fast as the wind with neither color nor form. Godou raised the magical power in his body and stood firmly on the ground. He felt like falling over, but he endured without much damage. "You are surely talented at fighting, it is evident that you have been learning how to master your powerful abilities. Excellent. To us [Kings], the spells of the strongest magi or Daoists are completely ineffective. Even between [Kings] as peers, unless authorities are used to fill their bodies with mighty power, no lasting effect can be made. So --" During such a perilous situation, why does she show such an expression? The more he fought with her, the more Godou wanted to ask, how can she show such an innocent smile in the midst of battle? However, she constantly talked about the principles of fighting and ways of combat, and now her delicate and slender body was quietly approaching Godou -"In times like this, a bold close quarter attack is the most effective!" From this point onwards, Godou couldn't see anything or understand what happened because he couldn't read her moves.

In terms of close quarter combat ability, Godou and Cult Leader Luo Hao were ten thousand lightyears apart. Thus, Godou did not dare dodge recklessly. His only goal was to endure the first strike without dying. In the instant he saw Luo Hao drawing near, his body began to move. Arching his back, he positioned his arms in front, guarding his face, chest and abdomen, at the same time moving his hips back. Godou's only consideration was to prevent her from scoring a critical hit, which is why he entered this kind of unsightly posture. --Perhaps she might use a middle kick. Something that felt as hard as an iron chain, struck Godou on his defending arms. There was a feeling like an intense electrical current, a shock running amok within his body. He could no longer feel his arms except for a scorching hot sensation where they were struck. Anyway, his entire body hurt, from his head, to his fingertips, his hands and feet, chest, abdomen and back, all parts of his body was being attacked by sharp pain, and blood gushed out of his mouth, for all his internal organs suffered severe impact. There was a feeling that a mere single attack damaged all parts of the body. Wait a minute, Luo Hao had the strength to throw a high school student high into the air, but this time Godou did not get sent flying by the mysterious impact, and simply collapsed on the spot. Presumably, she somehow converted her monstrous strength into direct damage. Scary... These types of thoughts ran through Godou's mind. Even so, he survived, Campiones were truly terrifying existences. His entire body felt pain as if crushed, the two arms could only feel a scorched sensation, and there was a real sense that the body had been damaged from the core. Godou was able to analyze all these sensations one by one, because he had activated the [Camel] incarnation. Verethragna's fourth incarnation, could only be used after suffering a certain level of injuries. This ability massively raised his leg strength and combat ability, and also conferred extraordinary defense. --Godou's eyes were finally able to capture Cult Leader Luo Hao's movements. As guessed, she did use a kick just now, and her beautiful right leg was just returning to the ground. This time, it was an upper attack aimed at Godou's face. Entering a kungfu stance for a vertical punch, it was a move frequently seen in Hong Kong action movies.

Of course, Luo Hao's motions were a thousand times more fluent. Godou evaded Luo Hao's punch by falling to the ground, and then maintaining that lying down posture, bounced his lower body up and kicked at her slender body. "Oh... Your movements have changed. There is no art here but the fighting spirit and will to push yourself towards victory, like a ferocious beast -- adapting oneself to the opponent's power and situation. You usurped your authority from the war god with the ever-changing forms, and are using this ability to its full extent!" Evading the kick, Luo Hao praised as she glanced sideways. Carefully examining Godou who was lying on the ground, she was not deliberately showing off nonchalance, but only to clarify his ability. Compared to her domineering attacks, her caution was even more terrifying instead. Feeling like he was one of those legendary participants in a Yokozuna sumo wrestling match, Godou slowly got up. Come to think of it, when he had just become a Campione, Erica had investigated his physical characteristics. His greatest difference from a normal person was the hardness of his bones, which surpassed that of most metals. Other than that, there was also an extraordinary natural healing ability. Because of that, he was exceptionally durable, and that was how Godou survived. Had a normal person been hit by the attack just now, all the bones in their body would have been crushed and the internal organs all ruptured. Thanks to the [Camel], Godou was now able to understand much more clearly how powerful Luo Hao was. Her martial arts completely surpassed his imagination. When she released her punches and kicks, the presence of her attacks could not be felt at all. Even for the most renowned martial arts masters, when they performed moves of that level of power, an amateur would be able to sense the incoming momentum. However, Luo Hao was able to completely bypass her opponent's senses. Furthermore, her moves were extremely rapid and aggressive, her limbs traced very short trajectories, and the movements were tiny. But they carried absolute power. Famed boxers can release a powerful punch with just a tencentimetre separation, but Luo Hao didn't even need that kind of distance to release the same attack.

So that was why Godou had been unable to evade her attacks. Godou became increasingly impressed, thanks to the combat senses conferred by the [Camel], he was now able to barely keep up with her attacks. In the split second when Luo Hao's limbs began to move, his reflexes automatically reacted. In the instant she unleashed a middle punch, his body stepped lightly to the side to evade. When she stepped forward for a heavy punch, he coordinated with her motions and stepped forward to counterattack with his knee. If Luo Hao chose to counter this incoming attack, he would then crouch down and attack her pivot foot. So far, Godou's enhanced senses allowed him to sustain an equal fight. His arms still felt numb and scorching hot, and likely needed more time to recover. Actually he was wondering if they were broken, but Campiones had extraordinary self healing, and the [Camel] also boosted recovery... However, the arms could very well get broken again the instant they healed. "This might take forever, then I shall demonstrate to you one of my ultimate techniques." The flower-like beauty bloomed in splendor. Like the sun peering out from between the clouds. Like silver moonlight illuminating the dark night. As she exuded beauty and loveliness reminiscent of such imagery. Godou began to think, why doesn't this person normally show this kind of appearance to others? "The Twelve Divine Palm Strikes of the Phoenix. This set of palm techniques is the most prided of my martial arts, and one of the most sought secrets of the martial realm. Savor it well." Now that it's mentioned, Godou had heard somewhere that her disciple was very skilled in palm strikes. Looks like it was inherited from his master. The first act of the tragedy began. Slicing through the air with a sound like a jab, her palm struck Godou on the lower jaw, and then his abdomen was hit by both palms, his shoulder near the collar bone was chopped by the edge of her palm, and his thigh was pierced by her long and slender fingers. Suffering a series of blows one-sidedly, Godou was finally able to return with a kick after she performed another three moves. Unfortunately, this kick missed its target. "The Twelve Divine Palm Strikes of the Flying Phoenix is a set of ultimate techniques consisting of twelve moves: Fengchudengmen, Fengyanchuanlian, Fengzhuataoxin, Feifengzhuiluo,

Danfengchaoyang, Jinfengliangchi, Qunfenglianhuan, Xiongfengqianjin, Fengyitianxiang, Fenglongyinyang, Fenghuangshuangfei, Dafengwutian. Every move adheres to the principles of the yin-yang duality of complementary opposites, thus making equal use of gentle and strong [110] force." Luo Hao even provided explanations in a friendly manner. Furthermore, in addition to using her palm strikes with the very exaggerated names, she casually inserted the shockwave attacks as well. "As if looking up at snowy Mount Taibai / Delighted to find Mount Wugong's sky." "Government officials all in silent shadows / The seven generals lie awake." "Welfare of the country this morn / Years of middle revival." Every time she sang a verse, Godou felt as if he was struck by a shockwave like an invisible wall, pushing him backwards repeatedly. If he didn't have enhanced combat abilities, he definitely would not have survived the attacks just now. On the other hand, Luo Hao hummed to herself as she walked towards Godou. The vast gulf separating this beauty from his ability level was increasingly evident.

Struck by a few more shockwaves, Godou was blown back far away. These were the steps that led up to the Tougshouguu inner Okusha shrine. Sent flying there, Godou rolled down like a log. A normal person would have been heavily injured. Rolling down the steps, Godou was able to stop himself near the middle section.

Standing up, Godou concentrated power in his knees. However, his legs were still weak and he couldn't stand properly. From the top of the steps, Luo Hao casually looked down. "Stand up, King Kusanagi, you are one of the devil kings, you cannot fall from an attack of that sort. Stand and continue our fight." Uttering willful words, Luo Hao's beautiful musical voice like a yueqin
[111]

sounded once again.

"I am only an old woodsman, whispering a sob / As I steal like a spring-shadow down the Winding [112] River. / ...Since the palaces ashore are sealed by a thousand gates!" She was getting ready to release the shockwave that blew the [Boar] away! Godou swallowed hard. The black divine beast was no longer, if he took the attack with his body, Godou had no confidence in his ability to survive. Damn it. For her to use such a high-powered attack on a person! Godou smiled wryly as he cursed in his heart. On further thought, he had done the same thing to other gods or Campiones. In the vast majority of cases, the enemy was still lively after being struck. In that case, he himself should be able to resist this. In actual fact, he had already prepared a counter for the move. --Luo Hao had two authorities. Caught in a dilemma over which one to nullify, there was no longer any time for deliberation now. Since she could use both at the same time, the close combat ability and the projectile were both powers that had to be sealed. But if this continued, he would be stuck in a battle where he was pressured without the ability to fight back. "Fine willows, new rushes, for whom are you so green? ...I remember a cloud of flags that came from the South Garden / And ten thousand colours, heightening one another!" Luo Hao's song became even more intense. The demonic wind born from words, blew shockwaves that attacked every direction, knocking everything over. By this point, no the storm could not be stopped by ordinary methods. Godou entered the [Warrior] and drew his sword of spell words.

"Cult Leader Luo Hao! Your song is the authority usurped from the Hindu goddess Gayatri! Five face, ten arms -- the deity worshipped as the goddess of the sacred song with five faces and ten arms!" The spheres of light appeared around Godou like stars. On the other hand, the demonic cult leader's surroundings were being destroyed by the shockwaves accompanying the demonic wind. All of Toushouguu's inner Okusha shrine -- the precious tower housing Tokugawa Ieyasu's remains, the gate, the shrine, the surrounding cedar trees, all were being swept by the demonic wind and shattered into innumerable pieces. Watching this scene from the stone steps, Godou created the spell words of the [Sword]. Like stars in the night sky, his surroundings flashed with countless sources of light. Spreading out around him, they protected him from the impact of the demonic wind. "The Vedas, sacred scripture of the ancient religion Brahmanism. Gatriya was originally one of the verses in the Vedas, taking form from a particular mantra. But as a deity, Gatriya is the wife of the creator Brahma, she is the river goddess, and also the goddess of language and writing. Following the lineage back to the mother earth deity, she should be identical to Saraswati, a very high ranking goddess!" By this point, the shockwaves of Luo Hao had reached their maximum power. With the Okusha inner shrine as the centre, the surroundings were all destroyed as if swept by a typhoon. Everything was blown to a total mess by the violent wind. Virtually anything with form had collapsed. Other than Luo Hao at the eye of the storm, the only one unaffected was Godou protected by the [Sword], but as the area of destruction gradually expanded, not only the Okusha inner shrine but the rest of Nikkou Toushouguu, Futarasan Shrine and Rinnou-ji, as well as Nikkou Kaidou outside, could very well be blown away. Just protecting himself was not enough. He should sever the root of destruction, thus Godou pointed the [Sword] at Luo Hao. Somehow his right arm felt quite hot. When taking the [Warrior]'s form to control the blade of spell words, believing in the rise of power, it was always this arm, is that why it became hot?

"Saraswati is the creator of Sanskrit and Devanagari script. The goddess ruling over music and the arts, she is also called Benzaiten in Japan. As Gayatri she could contol the spirit of sounds, the goddess in charge of sacred songs of praise for the gods! This is the root of your authority!" Accelerating the [Sword], severing the goddess Gayatri's authority which lay within Luo Hao's body. A reaction, it was severed for sure. The demonic wind suddenly stopped, and the spreading destruction caused by the shockwaves halted. Godou's right arm which had been as hot as fire was now completely cooled, like plunging his arm into the core of ice -- wait a minute, now was not the time to care about such things. "The sword of spell words for severing a god, truly remarkable!" Losing the authority of the song, Luo Hao continued to speak with that beautifully musical voice. The antique wooden buildings, the dark lush cedar forest, and even the stones used for paving steps had been blown away. The surroundings of Toushouguu's inner Okusha shrine was now completely bare. Slightly forward a bit at the entrance to the Okusha inner shrine, Luo Hao was standing motionless. "King Kusanagi -- No, Kusanagi Godou, I have lived over two hundred years since becoming a devil king! In this period, no one has ever pushed me to such an extent like you! Hohoho, pitting my might in a competition against a fellow peer is truly a joy, now it is my turn to show my ultimate move!" Right, she still had the authority of the Benevolent King Buddha Guardians, as well as her trained martial arts. She was so unbelievably adorable, but at the same time, the slayer of the revered Benevolent Kings. Haughtily looking down upon Kusanagi Godou, her upright standing posture was full of oppressive presence. Beneath her battle outfit, her graceful limbs were full of fighting spirit as she prepared to unleash her ultimate secret technique. -- This is no joking matter, Godou twisted his lips hideously. It was hard enough to put you at a disadvantage, I'm not going to let you reverse the situation!

Unwarily he smiled and focused his attention to the east. Cult Leader Luo Hao's violent acts were enough to release the flames of justice to punish the people's enemy, now was the time to unleash the greatest firepower, and light the signal beacons of war! "For victory, hasten forth before me! O immortal sun, please grant radiance to the stallion. O stallion that moves godlike with wondrous grace, bring forth the halo of thy master!" Verethragna's third incarnation, the [White Stallion] symbolizing the sun. The real sun was already setting in the west. Nikkou's sky and scenery were dyed a shade of red by the sunset, but then a different sun appeared, releasing the rays of dawn from the east. From the rays of dawn came a white spear of light. As the sun of the planets exploded in the atmosphere, shining light was formed. Hurtling towards the demonic cult leader who was more beautiful than the rising sun, the white burning flames continued to extend like white flashes of light. The rays of dawn scattered all around, but just as the spear of flame was about to devour Luo Hao -"Strength beyond numbers, strength beyond skill! A thousand tonnes in one leg, victory from a single kick!" Luo Hao spoke spell words once again. With flames appearing from her shoulders, this was the shiny golden brightness from the Benevolent King's form seen in the Netherworld. Buddha Guardians! -- And this time, there were two of them. That's right, the Benevolent Kings always came as an Om pair, with the two united as one diety. The Buddha Guardians at the southern gates of Toudai-ji were also such a pair, with Narayana and Guhyapada on guard on the left and right of the entrance. The authority [Divine Might of Vajrapani] conferred absolute might. Even for Luo Hao, the muscles of her own body could not use such force fully, which is why those avatars are summoned, right? In order to use absolutely strongest might. ...If those muscular avatars were simply her preference, then it would be bit disgusting. Godou speculated. Thus the two grand golden Benevolent Kings stood boldly before the white flames. --Hoon!! --Hah!!
[113]

The two voices made the ground shake and the air vibrate. The two giants appearing on the left and right of Luo Hao, stepped forward. Their naked upper torsos showed off their muscular golden physique, with their bulging constitution they were like two walls, shielding Luo Hao from the flames of the [White Stallion]. The golden muscles began to melt and slowly dissolved. However, the pair of Benevolent Kings bore expressions of struggling endurance. Against stellar level heat and destruction from the universe, they protected their creator. Soon after, the rays of dawn vanished and the attack of the white spear of flame stopped. The two Buddha Guardians instantly fell down on their knees, their sacred muscular bodies melted halfway, and the rest of them immediately dissipated. The expressions on their faces told of resolution seen only on the faces of men who sacrificed themselves for great accomplishments. Protected by the two giants, Luo Hao was completely unharmed! Not even a single burn! "T-To think such a move was possible..." Surprised and impressed, Godou groaned slightly. Flexibly applying her wits and her authority, Luo Hao had blocked the attack with the greatest firepower in Godou's arsenal. In other words, Godou was now stuck in a deadly crisis. "Hohoho, young man! You are becoming more and more surprising..." Luo Hao gave a faint smile, there was a trace of blood beside her lips. Her magical power -- qi, in oriental terms, was massively reduced. Losing those avatars had weakened her greatly, but she still had not suffered any critical damage. This was bad! "Such resolve you have demonstrated ,even I cannot help but admire. Now it is my turn to use my ultimate technique. I shall let you know that Luo Cuilian's fists, legs and palms, can destroy an army of millions!" The sacred phoenix descended from the heavens. The supple and delicate little hands shaped themselves into beautiful claws of the phoenix, and chopped at Godou from the air. If this happened at close range, his head would have been sliced open, with speed like an arrow shot from a powerful bow -- no, rather it should be speed rivalling a bullet.

Fighting the beauty whose martial arts were like a flying phoenix, Godou had no choice but to activate the [Raptor]. He knew this would never win. How should he fight? Stepping into the realm of super high speed, Godou felt his heart being eroded by despair. When he fought Salvatore Doni in the past, that genius had seen through the [Raptor]'s speed. Then of course, Cult Leader Luo Hao will surely -Godou felt as if he had entered a labyrinth with no exit.

[edit]Part 4
This was Toushouguu's cedar forest. Even higher than the tallest trees there, Lu Yinghua and Liliana Kranjcar were flying in the air. Overlooking the dark green clusters of cedar trees, the two were having an aerial battle. The one who flew higher was Lu Yinghua of course, at around one metre above Liliana. The one flying higher held the advantage, this was a principle of aerial battles. Lu Yinghua deftly circled once, and made a forward rolling movement, using the momentum to perform a spinning kick in mid air, his heel descending straight down! Liliana pulled back her saber, preparing to use Il Maestro but it was too late. Too fast! Frantically raising the naginata form of her beloved sword, she blocked the kick with the hilt portion. As the two began to descend, Lu Yinghua attacked fiercely during the fall. His fingertips, seeming as sharp as awls, moved as if intending to take away Liliana's eyes, his hand was about to chop and sever her throat, his palm seemed as if it would shatter her shoulder, and he unleashed powerful palm strikes which could stop the beating of the heart. --The Twelve Divine Palm Strikes of the Flying Phoenix, this was the strongest martial technique the youth learned from his master. The silver-haired blue knight used the hilt and blade of Il Maestro to block every attack, all were defended by a dangerously slim margin. Were she an instant too late, her fairy-like body would have been cruelly slashed and shattered. However, swinging the magic sword for defense composed a dazzling magic melody, disrupting the martial artist's concentration.

Lu Yinghua took a deep breath to increase his qi for defense, thus forcing him to halt his attacks. Using this opening, Liliana released magic to fire an arrow of light -This exchange of attacks all happened within the time frame of their fall from mid air. The skill displayed in their aerial battle had already far surpassed most warriors in this world. To these two, not having a foothold to fight on was completely not an issue. But though the battle raged on intensely, they had entered a state of stalemate. Even though the martial artist held the advantage through his martial arts and physical ability, the knight was able to compensate through spells and her magic melody. In a battle between capable combatants, it was common for fights to be either decided in an instant or dragged on in stalemate. This was the latter situation. And then at this time the spear of the sun came flying from the east only to be withstood by two golden giants -- causing Lu Yinghua and Liliana to watch the unbelievable scene instead. "...I really have no wish to have a conflict when one of a level far surpassing myself is occurring so close to me." "...So true, I was thinking we were fighting quite well, but it totally pales in comparison to this." Losing interest, Lu Yinghua and Liliana simultaneously withdrew their weapons, his palms and Il Maestro. "Personally, it's sufficient as long as I fought enough to pass as fulfilling my duty to Master. How about you, Nee-san?" "Same here, my lord Kusanagi Godou is not a bloodthirsty animal." Realizing what the other was suggesting, Liliana frowned. "If you had no intention of fighting, I do not mind having a ceasefire... Is that really fine? Your goal is awakening the warlord of [Steel], right?" "Not mine, it is just Master's goal." Lu Yinghua shrugged his shoulders. "That snake woman is almost dead, probably hopeless. There is no meaning in going all out. Afterwards, all I need to do is satisfy Master with an excuse, then I'm all set to return to Hong Kong. Yes, very likely that will be the real deadly challenge." It seemed like being the Campione's direct disciple had its fair share of hardship. Anyway, if the opponent had no wish to fight, there was no need to recklessly continue the battle. "...Oh my, it ended with ceasefire here?"

The blonde girl appeared from between the cedar trees. It was Erica, who probably found them through magic. She looked heavily injured, with her heavy footsteps and sluggish motions. "Yes, originally it was a very intense battle, but in the end it became like this." Though Liliana had not completely relaxed, she no longer tensed her shoulder. If it was not a battle out of hate or revenge, then there were many opportunities to negotiate and interrupt a fight. Now they had simply entered this stage earlier than expected. "If Kusanagi Godou is fighting, that means the Mariya sisters and the princess has returned? What are they doing now?" "Waiting in the vicinity of this shrine is too dangerous, so I had them head to the bottom of the mountain." Based on Erica's statement, they had been together along the way, which was more reassuring. Liliana nodded and began considering their next move. "We should check out the duel between Kusanagi Godou and the cult leader, let's go up there and watch." The battle between subordinates had ended, but victory between the [Kings] was not decided yet. If they wanted to find a different place to negotiate, it would have to wait until the showdown was over. And then, depending on which side was the victor, the negotiation terms would be vastly different. "So which king has the advantage?" "Oh? You're not going to say your master will win for sure?" Hearing Lu Yinghua's whisper, Erica asked, incredulous. Liliana was also intrigued. In situations like this, most people would hope for victor to be the one closer to them. "If based purely on seniority or martial arts, Master will surely win." The young martial artist showed a bitter expression. "But had they been such predictable people, they would have died in their original battles against gods. I'm not silly enough to expect devil kings to act like ordinary mortals, oh?"

The [Raptor] form was the fastest of all incarnations provided by Verethragna's authority.

Only usable in response to high speed attacks, the body will awaken extraordinary speed and become light in weight. But there were two problems with it -- the side effects after use, and the inability to perform precise movements due to the excessive speed. For example, if he aimed a punch at the opponent's face, it would end up hitting air fifty centimetres off target. Even Godou felt the speed was too fast which made it impossible to time attacks, so unless the enemy was motionless or had poor reactions, he could never score a hit. But in terms of defense, super high speed was the treasure of guerrilla tactics. As long as the opponent wasn't a monster like Cult Leader Luo Hao or Salvatore Doni -"...Truly very fast. But King Kusanagi, if all you have is speed, I will catch you immediately." After using super speed to escape from the powerful palm strike, Godou could hear someone call his name. He was unsure if it was due to the effects of his accelerated state, for the voice was not very clear and sounded like someone calling him from far away. "Those who capture the opponent with their eyes, commoners -- cannot possibly see through such speed. But there exist those whose hearing has reached extreme levels, and experts who have mastered their mind's eye, like me!" Once again, Godou heard a far away voice. By the time he heard it, the slender fingers of a soft palm grazed his left shoulder. Intense pain spread through his body. Perhaps the shoulder has been dislocated. For a simple graze to have such great power, it was true that Cult Leader Luo Hao had the speed to catch up to the [Raptor] after all. That's right. Salvatore Doni also had awakened the technique of the mind's eye. That optimistic fool, prided himself on the ability to slice water droplets in the rain. In other words, no matter how fast Godou went he was still able to see it, what an infuriating declaration. Like a certain novel about a sword master, there was also a damnable character like that in the story. Furthermore, Salvatore used the shortest sword strikes possible to intercept his enemy. With godly high speed sword techniques which could cut Godou no matter how fast he moved, combined with direction from the mind's eye, the [Raptor]'s super speed was defeated immediately. That man could very well be a swordsman who could match Miyamoto Musashi or Yagyuu Juubei.

And of course, Cult Leader Luo Hao was the same. From Godou's eyes, her movements seemed stiff and slow, like lagging when playing an online game on a low-end computer. That was how Luo Hao's palm strikes looked to him. With the speed of the [Raptor], it should be a simple matter to evade. However, in the next split second, Luo Hao's palm was already right in front of Godou's face. In the end, it took all of Godou's efforts to dodge her attacks. If this continued, Godou knew he would be cornered soon and decided to counterattack. Thanks to the [Camel]'s recovery, his arms had regained feeling and he attempted a right straight punch. No good, it missed Luo Hao's beautiful face by half a metre. "That kind of punch won't even touch my shadow! King Kusanagi, you are too inexperienced!" Luo Hao shouted as she tightened the fingers on her right to form a spear hand Godou's throat. As for that counterattack -- too dangerous now! Definitely had to evade first! At the very last moment, Godou made a little jump and escaped from the danger of getting his throat torn open. However, Luo Hao rushed near silently like a phantom, and began a flowing series of attacks. "The sword unsheathed, grassland turns into forest! Sky earth wind clouds, the lion king seeks domination! Trodding tirelessly along the hero's endless path, approaching the supreme pinnacle of the martial way." Singing like a ballad, Luo Hao used all sorts of offensive manoeuvres. Palm strikes aimed at the upper and middle approaches. Her supple palms were like iron hammers that could crush meat and bone together. The spear hand thrusted at short distance vulnerabilities. The slender fingers were like spears bringing disaster. Like the famed Green Dragon Blade The delicate and pale knife hand chopped at Godou's head, neck and shoulders. Aggressive attacks came one after another. Incoming elbow strikes were like a sharp and swift sword. Grappling moves grabbed Godou's arms and legs like a dragon's bite. All these attacks flowed endlessly, like a majestic river -- the [116] [117] likes of the gushing Chang Jiang and Huang He. Godou was like a nimble boxer trying to evade the onslaught of a great river.
[115] [114]

, thrusting at

But of course he could not escape completely. Godou's dodging body was gradually caught by Luo Hao's palm strikes, and even his forehead almost got sliced, and his spine nearly shattered. Though he blocked his vitals, in a very short instant, he was getting pummelled like sandbag. --As expected, continued dodging was not going to work. In his despair, Godou recognized one fact, if he didn't attack then there it would be truly hopeless! When using the [Raptor], there was one move that had a fair chance of landing a hit, as long as the opponent wasn't Luo Hao. However, other than that, there were no other options to reverse the tide of battle. Then one could only take the plunge -No, just as Luo Hao's knife hand grazed the flank of his abdomen, Godou dispelled all doubt. That method cannot be called reversing the tides of battle, it was only self abandonment. Raw speed was useless against Luo Hao, and he understood that point very well. That's right, raw speed -In that very instant, inspiration came! In order to switch to an offensive stance, Godou jumped far away backwards. "Hoo... Looks like you have made your decision, King Kusanagi. Your eyes show excellent determination." Noticing his change, Luo Hao smiled gently. Standing there as if waiting for Godou's attack, she looked completely off guard, but in actual fact, this kind of natural stance was used to handle any kind of attack. She clearly aimed for a counterattack. Knowing that, Godou raised the [Raptor]'s speed to its limits and began to charge. Crashing his body in a straight line, this eliminated the need for precise aim, like a runaway train he hurtled towards his collision target. Luo Hao also entered a stance. Perhaps she was preparing to attack by clapping her hands together, and she extended both palms before her chest. This posture hinted at what the girl intended as her next move. Before the impact struck, Godou's head will be smashed from both sides by Luo Hao's palms, whose monstrous strength will prevent him from advancing further. His skull will be crushed and his brain will surely be made into clam chowder -- something like that.

An ordinary enemy would be unable to evade a shoulder strike enhanced with the [Raptor]'s speed. But since the enemy here was Cult Leader Luo Hao, his move would likely be countered, and he will surely lose. But all he could do now was gamble on this one move. Please, let it be successful -Godou's challenge was releasing the [Raptor]'s speed. Not accelerating but decelerating. Even if a pitcher specialized in fastballs, he would be quickly defeated if all he did was throw fastballs to intimidate the batter. The key concept was variation, because mixing slow and fast pitches would make it difficult for their eyes to adjust. As an accomplished catcher, Godou could not possibly be ignorant of how to control fast and slow pitches. This experiment was a success. From the realm of god speed he returned to the world of normal speed. He was now moving at the rate of a normal high school student, without any supernatural speed. Expecting highly accelerated motion, Luo Hao lost the target of her pincer attack. Before Godou arrived, her hands had already clapped together. "-- Let's go!" In the instant the girl's hands came together like the palms of the thousand-handed [118] Avalokitasvara. Godou activated the [Raptor]'s acceleration, and once again charged forth with godlike speed. Suddenly extending his right fist, it was the same dagger stabbing motion used in those outdated [119] heroic movies , that was exactly what Godou was trying to imitate.

This punch, along with the momentum of his body, struck Luo Hao squarely at the base of her sternum. "...Oooh!" It was the first time he ever heard the cult leader moan. The orchid-like beautiful body was bent into a v-shape and she sank to her knees. This was the moment when Kusanagi Godou struck the most fearsome Campione. And then, in that instant a most unexpected phenomenon occurred. Boom! The wind was screaming mournfully. Between Godou's fist and Luo Hao's chest, the screaming winds accelerated. From the body of the girl named Luo Cuilian, a shockwave was released that felt as if it would blow away everything on earth. It was as if Luo Hao's own body produced a shockwave of demonic wind. But Luo Hao also fell over slowly, what was going on? "Ah! ...This time it's Master's loss." This mocking declaration was heard a little afterwards. At some point in time, that original feeling of icy coldness on his right arm had disappeared.
[120]

[edit]Epilogue
The monkey divine monarch who had been turned into a stone monkey, was still imprisoned in the stable. His body above the knee had returned to flesh, though below the knee was still stone. The walls of the stable reflected the sky on earth, and gradually it became night. The snake deity Leviathan that had originally hovered in the air had crashed. Since the sacrifice required for his awakening ritual had disappeared, the monkey divine monarch's revival was halted mid way. -- However. "Since it has progressed to this point, perhaps that particular method might work?" Looking at the stone covering his legs, the divine monarch muttered to himself. Though the legs could not move, everything else were freed, so it may very well work. "If it doesn't work then I'd just go back to things as before, no harm in trying. The Immortal tours [121] the North Sea in the morning and returns to Cangwu at dusk -- hey!" No explanation required. He was using his divine power to make his body float. He rapidly formed mudra
[122]

hand gestures in the air.

In the next instant, the monkey who held the position of Keeper of the Horses was standing on a cloud, hovering in the air. "Dragon-slaying treasured blade, open the way for me!" He was giving order to Zanryuutou which was lying on the floor. As he commanded the treasured blade infused with the miko's power of disaster purification, it became a curse lifting sword. Though only for an instant, the barrier of the [Keeper of the Horses] was broken. Using that instant, the monkey divine monarch rode the cloud and charged out of the walls of the stable. --Success! Breaking through the barrier and flying through the corridor on his cloud, he instantly leapt onto the surface of the ground. Driving the flying cloud, the monkey divine monarch surveyed the ground from the air.

It was the slightly familiar scenery of Nikkou mountain. He was now liberated, but his legs below the knee were still made of stone, so it cannot be called a full revival. At this time the divine monarch began to sniff in order to locate that miko. -- Found her! The cloud flew to the foot of Nikkou mountain, reaching the visiting path leading up to Toushouguu. There were two miko and a woman with brilliant blonde hair, but his target was only the little miko. "See, I found you! Hahaha, you cannot escape!" "--Monkey Divine Monarch-sama!? Why have you come to the surface!?" "Hmm? So this monkey is the warlord of [Steel]...!?" The older miko and the girl with the shiny hair were greatly surprised. "D-Divine Monarch-sama!?" The targeted little miko opened her cute little cherry mouth in surprise. "Oh, this body would suit me perfectly. I'm sorry but I will be borrowing your body for a while. Come! The thunder rolls under the sky, free from insincerity. Great progress and success, advantage in faithfulness!" Using divine power simultaneously with the mantra, the monkey divine monarch began to transform. Unlimited transformation skills were synonymous with his name, though currently they had yet to be fully restored, he could still use a portion of them. Turning himself into a tiny golden sphere, he slipped into the little miko's mouth. The invaded body now belonged to him, and the divine monarch instantly gained control of the body and the mind. The miko's body was now the possession of the divine monarch. Hikari suddenly opened her eyes wide. "Red eyes and golden pupils...!?" "T-This is the fiery-eyes golden-gaze -- ! Does that mean Hikari's body has been... by Divine Monarch-sama -- !?" As the women's gazes were drawn, it looked like the holy eyes have manifested.

Next it would be best to go find a mirror. Though he was just a monkey, he cared a lot about his looks. Yes. I am a monkey, but not the monkey divine monarch. Now that I have possessed the miko of disaster purification, I can use her spirit powers, and the remaining binding spell can be neutralized by her spirit power -"OK, next it's time to get busy. I shall bring disaster upon the earth, and have some real fun! Hahaha, goodbye, see you later!" Using the miko's voice to warn everyone, he made a backflip in the air with her body. Once again riding a cloud flying through the sky, he still had not decided on his destination. Might as well greet the god-slayers first. He had finally retrieved his power as a god.

"Ah! ...This time it's Master's loss." The one speaking with mocking tones was the delicate-looking youth. Could he be Luo Hao's direct disciple, the young master of some family... Lu Yinghua? Together with him, Erica and Liliana had come over. Seeing everyone safe and sound, Godou finally felt relieved. His heart suddenly felt a kind of cramp-like pain. This was the side effect of using the [Raptor]. Very soon, his body will become immobilized. Time was up. Godou clearly had no more strength for battle and no more time, but why was it his victory? "Y-You can also say I've lost, look how wounded I am all over." Enduring the pain, Godou questioned. Why was the youth favoring the enemy rather than his own master? How unbelievable. "Oh, looks like you didn't notice... Master has fainted." Prompted by these words, Godou looked at the beauty once again. Maintaining her kneeling posture, completely motionless. "Kusanagi-san's last move, looks like it was very effective." Lu Yinghua shrugged. The last move? What happened?

"Making use of the variation of speed, performing a feint with a slow move, and then suddenly [123] striking hard at the Jiuweixue pressure point, plus you used some kind of authority right? It was probably due to that strong attack, whatever, after all it's just temporary unconsciousness... Though there were no heavy injuries, she is definitely down for the count." Godou was very surprised, for he could not recall what he had done. "Even if she didn't faint, Master should admit her failure. With her incredible pride, though you are both Campiones, to be struck by an upstart kid in the Jiuweixue pressure point which is just as critical as the dantian and the Tanzhongxue, that's far too shameful." "Y-You're exaggerating, actually I can't even budge. It hurts!" The pain was increasing, and Godou's body began to stiffen. His endurance reaching its limits, Godou tried to gesture at the unoccupied girls with his eyes. I leave the rest to you girls, please! "That's right... Godou did strike her in a critical spot, but him being heavily injured is also fact. According to the result, in the end it should be..." Erica pondered, while Liliana spoke with a displeased expression: "A draw? Yes, that description may be more apt..." "Yes, that's settled then. It's almost time to wake her up -- Master! Please come to your senses, Master! Are you ok!?" "Even though she only fainted lightly, would it not be better to do some healing?" Lu Yinghua shrugged in response to Liliana's suggestion. "True, but whenever someone tries to touch her while she is sleeping or unconscious, Master's body will automatically attack... Twisting people's necks off as she sleeps with extreme ease, it's best to be careful." This statement made Godou shudder in fear. In other words, if he were to let victory overcome his senses, and tried to use the opportunity to give the unconscious Cult Leader Luo Hao a finishing blow, he could very well have died. Though obviously he never had such intentions, it once again highlighted their vast difference in level. "Mmmmm... Mmmmmm..." The lovely girl who terrified Godou finally responded to her disciple's calls. And then she suddenly opened her eyes. Raising her upper torso, she began to cough in an adorable manner. "This... This place is? What on earth -- ?"

"Master, your disciple Lu Yinghua has been diligently observing the valorous battle between the two great warriors. Kusanagi Godou has exhausted all his strength and cannot move a single step while Master fainted. In other words, there is no victor here, and it's a draw, how's that --" With a perfectly respectful tone, Lu Yinghua reported the outcome to his master. Luo Hao was silent for a while, but very soon recalled what transpired. She stared at her disciple, stared at Godou, and along the way stared at the two knights at the back as well, and then her pale and beautiful facial features went red, and she bowed her head. "My young eagle, your description is very appropriate! Everyone, will you please be dismissed!" Continuing to keep her head low, she spoke. Immediately after this, everyone at the scene heard the cheerful voice of a young girl. "Oh my, two Campiones, what happened to you two? How did you both get so beaten up? Hahaha, I see, you guys were fighting again oh, what vigorous and impulsive young blood!" Though it was Mariya Hikari's voice, it felt like a completely different entity was speaking. Looking into the sky, Godou was very surprised. Hikari was riding a little golden cloud hovering in the night sky. Looking down from the air, her eyes were very strange. The eyeballs were red as if bloodshot from smoke irritation, but the pupils were gold in color. This was called fiery-eyes golden-gaze, which Godou only found out later. The [Raptor]'s side effects made his heart hurt badly, and his body could not move. However, he felt very excited, as if meeting a long time rival, it made his body overflow with fighting spirit. Beside him, Luo Hao had recovered mobility and had forgotten the fatigue of battle. --Mariya Hikari had become a god, a [Heretic God]. A mask appeared on the young little miko's face, a white one with a monkey's face with red around the eyes. Godou once saw it in Beijing opera photos. This was the painted face used when playing the role of the [Handsome Monkey King]. Godou knew his name, but couldn't say it out due to pain. "Finally awakened, Handsome Monkey King?"

Luo Hao raised her head and asked with determination in Godou's stead. "Exactly, exactly, god-slayer who shares my homeland!"

The [Heretic God] used Hikari's voice to reply and then pointed at the heavens. "I am not the monkey divine monarch. I am the sky, the existence equaling heaven --" That solemn presence belonged to neither the cheerful and lively miko, nor the humorous monkey. "I am the monkey king born from stone, with infinite divine powers, unlimited transformations, stealing elixirs from heavenly palaces, alcohol-loving, peach-stealing, playing with martial arts, acting with ferocity, exposing evil!" In Hikari's hand appeared a steel staff. "My surname is Sun, with given name Wukong. I crowned myself, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven!" Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong.
[124]

This was the name of the powerful god who wielded the Ruyi Jingu Bang.

[125]

At the same time, in the surroundings of Nikkou mountain -The people who had collapsed on the ground due to their life force absorbed by the snake deity Leviathan.

They started to transform. Whether male or female, old or young, with their different faces and all sorts of origins, their appearances changed and they became active again. Not as humans, but in the form of monkeys. Currently in the vicinity of Nikkou Toushouguu, a huge number of monkeys had appeared.

Furthermore, at the same time in Narita airport -A woman from America walked by herself out of the arrivals area, and was searching for the station for the express train she was going to take. As she thought to herself, it had really been a long while since she last went travelling overseas. The past few years had been very busy, fighting sorcerers, monsters and demons incessantly. To her, this trip was a valuable opportunity to forget her previous failure. Yes. That kind of guy should just be forgotten. That kind of man was not her type in the first place. She must have made a mistake somewhere. She must choose her partner more carefully in the future. The next one must be more relentless, handsome, well-mannered, and stylish in order to be her partner. All sorts of people live in this world, to think that there existed women who would choose that kind of man as her lifelong partner... 'Annie, the green bird of fortune will not visit those who deceive themselves, oh?' 'In other words, sour grapes.' Those dear old men would probably give comments like these if they were here, thought the American lady to herself. Her name was Annie Charlton, also called John Pluto Smith, the devil king praised as a living legend in Los Angeles.

Chapter 1 - Wandering Monk Sun[1], Havoc in the Holy Sanctum

[edit]Part 1

The sun had already set, and the Nikkou Toushouguu

[2]

was welcoming the arrival of night.

[3]

The Okusha inner shrine for venerating the divine monarch Tokugawa Ieyasu away from the worship and main halls.

was around 200m

The corner of Okusha had been transformed into a bare mountain top, with all the lush cedar trees originally surrounding the shrine completely gone. A young girl was in the sky, looking down upon the bare mountain. She was wearing a miko outfit with a white garment and a red hakama golden cloud hovering in the air.
[4]

while standing on a

Her face obscured by a mask like a monkey's visage, she was holding the Ruyi Jingu Bang her hands. This unassuming-looking iron staff was the legendary weapon with innumerable victories under its name.

[5]

in

"Yes, it looks like I'll need to change these clothes to something more appropriate to my stature." The girl no, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong, who had stolen Mariya Hikari's body, spoke thus. The miko outfit transformed into a yellow costume decorated with intricate black and green embroidery. Its sleeves reached down to the ankles, two very long open slits were on the sides of the outfit, and red pants were worn underneath. It was the costume known as "Kao"
[6]

in Beijing opera.

The monkey mask was also moved to the side, revealing Hikari's face and the golden-gaze fieryeyes namely, eyeballs of red and pupils of gold. "Very well, this works for now. Everyone, thank you for your patience!" The people looking up to watch this transformation were the five humans Kusanagi Godou, Cult Leader Luo Hao, Erica Blandelli, Liliana Kranjcar and Lu Yinghua. "Finishing off two god-slayers at the same time would be rather tricky... No, in a certain sense, this is a perfect opportunity. Hohoho, even heavenly fate is on my side this once." The Great Sage Equaling Heaven spoke contradictory words, and then his divine power began to expand greatly. What was with this power!? Godou was very surprised. The power displayed here far surpassed every deity he had encountered so far Melqart, Athena, Perseus. "Perhaps this snake might come in handy after all, so let me take her with me."

Lying on the bare mountain top was the beautiful young girl with wounds all over her body. Her name was something like Asherah. The Great Sage on the golden cloud extended his Ruyi Staff and lightly poked the witch on the ground. In an instant, Asherah's body disappeared as if he had performed a magic trick. "Appearances aside, you have at least recovered the nature of [Steel]... Very well, Great Sage! Now is the time for a decisive end to things!" Luo Hao yelled with a high-pitched voice at the Great Sage, who had restored his Ruyi Staff to its original length. However, her body was still shaking and it looked like her injuries had yet to recover. In order to save Hikari, Godou also intended to challenge the Great Sage, but his body couldn't move. This was the after effect of using the [Raptor] incarnation, which currently paralyzed his body and made his heart suffer intense pain. "Godou, if you were to challenge him in your current condition, I believe it would be a very tough battle." "Yes, even though I understand very well your wish to retrieve Mariya Hikari's body, you and Her Eminence Luo Hao both need to rest and recover your powers. We would do well to retreat for now." From his side, Erica gave a warning and Liliana also made a suggestion to Godou. Godou agreed. However, the question was whether the Great Sage would let him leave. "So let us end the intertwining of our fates which started long ago. Though there are two of you here, I will take care of you both together." Just as suspected, the Great Sage was smiling with mockery using Hikari's face, and even spoke with her voice. Standing on the golden cloud, he was coldly overlooking everything across the land. However, his eyes only saw Luo Hao and Kusanagi Godou as targets while completely ignoring all others. "The earth's condition is receptive devotion / Thus the superior man who has breadth of character [7] / Carries the outer world. Kun is the nature of earth!" Forming mudra
[8]

with one hand, the Great Sage began to chant a mantra.

The change suddenly took effect. Petrification. The ground of the now barren mountain of the Nikkou Toushouguu's Okusha inner shrine was completely changed into solid rock, bleached white as if snow had covered the land

Godou and the rest were standing on ground which turned into grey stone within the blink of an eye. "Hahahaha! I will use the secret art of the stone mountain's rocky caves to imprison you two!" In the cedar forest around Okusha all the trees began turning into stone continuously. With Toushouguu Okusha as the centre, the petrification was spreading all around like a wave. And then Godou's body also gradually lowered into the ground sinking into rock. First it covered his ankles followed by his knees, and then it immediately reached his waist and would soon cover his chest and finally his head. As he turned his head to the side, he found the transcendent beauty, the other Campione, also sinking into the ground! "Hmm...! Planning on sealing us away!?" "Haha, correct! Though you're both injured, I'm not going to underestimate you god-slayers... Eh, rather I should say that being injured makes things more frightening because you are a crazy bunch who doesn't follow common sense. I didn't come to revive all this way just to take a stupid risk like that!" The Great Sage was replying to Luo Hao using Hikari's voice. "Godou!" "Kusanagi Godou!?" "Master!" By the time Erica, Liliana and Lu Yinghua's yells were heard, the two Campiones had almost sunk completely. Inside the rocks was pitch black, but Godou could still see the sinking beauty beside him. "Sun Wukong has mastered the Immortal arts, and is a deity with unlimited divine powers. Though he carries the traits of the warlord of [Steel], he is also a god highly skilled in magic. To be imprisoned by such tricks of his, I was far too careless." Luo Hao was lightly murmuring in the dark. Godou was going to ignore his chest pain in order to respond, but Luo Hao suddenly smiled.
[9]

"Did you use up all your strength in the battle just now? Though it is the privilege of young ones to fight without considering the future, for you to obtain victory from me at such a bargain... King Kusanagi... You are quite something." "I-I defeated you? Please don't joke with me." "It is fine. Even though it is officially a draw, taking into account the difference in experience, the victor is apparent. For a renowned master like me to lose to a young upstart like you, it is an unforgivable mistake. I, Luo Hao, am not one of those stupid fools who deceive themselves." The demonic cult leader showed a slightly displeased expression. "As the Ruler of the Martial Realm, I approve of your ability. In the match just now, I definitely lost." Godou was speechless as he endured the pain. The battle to the death just now was only a competition to her, as if having a kendo match and being indignant over thoughts like 'I lost a round to that guy!' Is that how she was feeling? "By the way, King Kusanagi, do you know magic that allows you to survive without water and air?" "How could I? Other than the ability to fight gods, I'm just an ordinary person." Godou's answer to Luo Hao's sudden question plunged her deep into thought. "I see... If that's the case, it would be best to return you back to the surface." "Back to the surface!? I can get out of here!?"

"Yes. Until the Great Sage's spell finishes, there is still a window of opportunity. If I use my [10] remaining qi , I can send one of us back to the surface." Luo Hao's offer was quite surprising, but Godou immediately objected. "But in that case, Your Eminence will have to stay in the Netherworld!" "I don't mind. King Kusanagi, have you not noticed? The air here is getting thinner. The Great Sage is not so merciful as to provide food and water for us captives." Godou had excellent instincts, but Luo Hao was a far sharper person than him. After hearing her explanation, Godou couldn't help but shiver. True, there was no reason for that monkey to treat his prisoners well. "I am the Ruler of the Martial Realm, the one standing at the pinnacle of Daoist practices. I have long conquered this kind of ascetic training over a hundred years ago, so let me stay." "Y-You can survive without air and water, that's really amazing. But still!" "No problem. If I abandon you and return to the surface alone... Just the thought of that brings a horrible outcome!" "Ho... Horrible outcome?" "Correct. Think about it. If I abandon you who just won our match, rumors will begin to spread, saying I took revenge for my defeat. I will be seen as a despicable scoundrel who has betrayed the path of heroism and chivalry!" "Ah... I see now." Facing Luo Hao's voluptuous figure, Godou nodded. It was a declaration that deliberately downplayed the benevolence of her offer. She was truly a person with exceptional pride. "Of course, I don't plan on being submerged here forever, I will surely find a way to escape... King Kusanagi, in the meantime before I return, you shall have a splendid battle with the Great Sage Equaling Heaven in my stead." Was this the price of accepting her help? She was now ordering him like a subordinate. Still, Godou felt troubled. Can this stone prison be as easy to destroy as she said? "No problem... I've already spoken, I am the one at the Daoist pinnacle, and will surely find this prison's weakness and destroy it. You don't have to worry."

The slight anger of Luo Hao's reproach showed that she had read his concerns. "Then let's start Great Sage of the Seven Stars of the Big Dipper, dispel the disaster of the inauspicious spirits!" Using a beautiful voice melodic like a yueqin , Luo Hao chanted the incantation, and took out a rectangular piece of paper. On it was written complicated script along with the six large [12] characters "Ba Gua Zhi Jing Ji Ji" , and then she threw this talisman away. The talisman transformed into a white tiger. Then flying through the air, the ferocious beast attacked Godou. The white tiger opened its great jaws and the fangs skillfully caught Godou's neck and lifted him. Godou found his body rising continuously. Within the blink of an eye, he was greatly distanced from the slowly sinking Luo Hao. "King Kusanagi, I wish you victory. Go fight a battle worthy of a hero." The transcendent beauty continued to maintain her airs of superiority and spoke these parting words to Godou.
[11]

[edit]Part 2
In the space of black emptiness, Godou and the white tiger flew upwards. This probably lasted only a couple dozens of seconds, and he suddenly left the darkness and returned to the surface. This was the area of Toushouguu Okusha, which had been turned to stone. Having stolen Mariya Hikari's body, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven continued to casually ride his cloud. On the ground, Liliana was in a battle stance, wielding a naginata that Godou had never seen before, while Erica endured her injuries to hold Cuore di Leone and Lu Yinghua extended his palms. Their gazes were drawn to the returned Godou. Having accomplished its mission of bring Godou back, the white tiger disappeared like a puff of smoke. "Godou, you came back safely! But where is Her Eminence Luo Hao?" "She fell down in order to save me, but she said she will escape by her own power." Godou answered Erica's question simply.

Since he was still in his immobilized condition, the act of speaking took great effort. With an understanding expression, Lu Yinghua nodded at Godou. "That's very like one of Master's typical excuses. She probably thought that if she abandoned Kusanagi-sama and came back alone, unpleasant rumors would spread about her in the field." Apparently quite knowledgeable in his master's personality, Lu Yinghua's answer was completely correct. "Ho escaping alone? Looks like you guys are just as difficult to handle as I expected." Sitting on his cloud, the Great Sage began to swing his Ruyi Staff around. Liliana held her breath and gathered her concentration as she ran over to Godou's side. "Everyone gather together! We are flying to the foot of the mountain to meet up with Mariya Yuri and the rest!" She was likely planning on using the technique of high speed [Flight]. But could they really escape? ...One really couldn't expect Sun Wukong's legendary somersaultcloud to be slower than witchcraft. Just as these worries crossed Godou's mind... "Hmph, trying to escape is futile. Old Sun here is very confident in my lightning speed. Even far [13] into the distance, a hundred and eight thousand li away, I can cover it with a single leap Hmm!?" On his cloud, the Great Sage grabbed his knees and screamed as if suffering from an invisible attack. Though his overwhelming divine power remained, his body was not acting under his control. "I am not sure what is going on, but here is our chance!" Seeing the Great Sage undergoing some unexpected change, Liliana held Godou's body in her arms. Erica and Lu Yinghua also gathered around and the entire group began to fly, surrounded by blue light. Once the destination was decided, flight magic had to immediately take off and cannot travel to an unfamiliar destination. Though it had many restrictions, it was still a very convenient magical technique. The group passed through Tougshouguu's main and worship halls, then flew over Karamon Gate and the divine stable. From the sky, they could see that Toushouguu, Futaarasan Shrine, and Rinnou-ji's buildings, cedar forest, land, vegetation and springs had all been turned into stone.

As they landed on the visiting path at the foot of the mountain, Yuri and Princess Alice ran over to them. "Mariya! I'm sorry, Hikari was taken by that monkey... The Great Sage Equaling Heaven stole her body..." "Yes, I already know. The Princess used ecto that method to watch Godou-san and Her Eminence's fight, and told me what just happened." Just as Godou wanted to apologize, Yuri interrupted him. The Princess skilled in spirit body separation also nodded at him. "The entire mountain has been invaded by immense divine power as a result of the Great Sage transforming it into a stone prison for sealing Her Eminence Luo Hao and Kusanagi-sama away. If the spell is not dispelled in a few months or perhaps a few years, Her Eminence may very well be trapped forever " Alice's words made everyone survey the surroundings where petrification had already reached the foot of the mountain. This included Toushouguu's entrance torii , the five-story pagoda near there, the main visiting path leading to the holy sanctum, the cedar forest, the road made from gravel and soil, as well as the drainage ditch on the side of the road. Everything within their sight had turned into stone, with Godou's group being the exception. "But... How come you don't seem worried about your master?" Erica asked Lu Yinghua. Everyone else looked worried, but he was the only one untroubled. "Because she is just imprisoned, not dead. Assuming that is the case, let us gamble and see if Master can find a way to free herself alone." The proper-looking handsome youth scratched his head with poor manners, and answered with a disinterested tone. "Oh my. On what basis do you make such a statement?" "Is there any need? Think about it, if the same had happened to your own king, how would you feel? I think all you Nee-san will worry, but definitely won't write him off as dead, right? It's the same principle." Lu Yinghua's explanation surprised Erica, but she smiled wryly, while Liliana and Yuri also looked at each other and nodded with emphasis.
[14]

Godou wanted to object. Don't talk like I'm some kind of monster! "Rather than that, I've been curious about this for a while now... Where have all the people, who were here this evening, gone to now? There were no people at all in the area near Master and Kusanagi-sama's battle." That's right. Lu Yinghua's observation prompted Godou to ponder. Just at that moment, he felt a presence approaching. From the depths of the petrified cedar forest, a group of small animals were approaching monkeys. There were almost a hundred of them. Many of the monkeys hid in the petrified tree, and were watching Godou's group from amongst the branches they had climbed onto. "What's with these guys? Did the Great Sage summon wild monkeys?" "If he did, then there are too many. I have a bad feeling about this." The one who responded to Godou and Lu Yinghua's doubts was Yuri, who possessed spirit vision: "These monkeys... No, they were originally humans, transformed into monkeys by the Great Sage's divine power. I am wondering if they are the tourists and people on the streets who had stayed in Nikkou mountain just now..." The Hime-Miko explained in a trembling voice. When a [Heretic God] appeared on earth, many supernatural phenomena would occur. Was it the transformation of people into monkeys this time? As Godou felt speechless, a familiar voice was heard through the pitch dark night. "People of my kingdom, listen well! My enemy the god-slayer and his group have escaped! I will reward well the one who catches them!" It was Hikari's voice, but clearly the Great Sage from the tone. The monkeys made a noisy ruckus and turned their gaze to Godou's group, their eyes full of murderous intent. "If they were to attack, as knights... We cannot hit them recklessly. This is not good." "Very true, try not to harm them and simply make them lose the ability to fight." As Erica complained, Liliana spoke gloomily. On the other hand, the other main combatant Lu Yinghua looked very relaxed.

"I won't feel sorrow even if I kill them, but there'd still be a shred of guilt. How about letting me prepare us a car to escape?" "Prepare? Did you guys come here by car?" The young master of the Lu family smiled at Godou maliciously. "Of course not, but right now in the nearby parking lot over there, aren't there many cars with owners who had been turned into monkeys? We can have our free pick. Luckily the Lu family has many subordinates with talents in this area, and I picked up a bit of skill from them. Opening locks and driving are not a problem." Was this guy really a member of upper class society? The one who cleared this doubt was Erica. "Perhaps you all have misconceptions about this guy, so let me clarify. It is rumored that the ancestors of the Lu family have roots in triads, or in other words, you can call them the likes of gangsters and robbers directly." "Really, Erica-neesan, please use something a little more classy like 'heroic outlaws', OK?" Lu Yinghua quietly laughed to himself. "Probably like the Three Heroes and the Five Gallants or the Outlaws of the Marsh , those who call themselves heroes or martial artists often had roots as outlaws. Tracing back the exploits of the ancestors, they did take part in activities like "thievery", but the Lu family prides itself for never having a member who turned out to be an evil villain." "Pretty much along the lines of thieves, bandits, pirates, mounted robbers, highwaymen..." Regarding this triad member who proudly admitted to his roots, Liliana whispered with an impressed tone: "Though the current situation is dire, if given a choice we should not deliberately break the law... Erica, I will use flight magic once more. Help me stall for time." "Got it. Please find us a safe hiding place." As Erica nodded, Liliana closed her eyes. When using flight magic in unfamiliar lands, it was necessary to use vision spells to confirm the destination. "Embers cast into the black metal cauldron. May the essence of the red wheel appear above my hand!" Erica chanted the spell words, and fire surrounded Godou and his group. The one-metre tall flames blocked the gaze and murderous intent of the monkeys like a wall. This was a move intended to restrain and defend against the monkey army.
[15] [16]

A few particularly vigorous monkeys tried to make a leap, but the fire wall's height instantly doubled. Burnt by the red tongues of fire, the monkeys noisily retreated to their group. "Oh... You realized that my servants are actually your fellow humans? How clever! Then I must prepare even more interesting tricks to handle you guys " Hikari's voice once again... No, it was the voice of the Great Sage. He seemed a lot craftier than the average monkey, but did not sound like he was going to attack. Perhaps it was true he couldn't fight personally after all? As Godou was sent into deep thought, Yuri suddenly tried to survey the surroundings. "Yuri, did your spirit vision see something?" "Yes, that is correct, Erica-san! Something very dangerous is approaching, a threat that requires high alert, it should be here immediately everyone, look up!" Godou turned his gaze upwards and had a great shock. A monkey was descending from the pitch black darkness of the sky, its fur having a copper color with a shade of orange, with the body size far exceeding normal monkeys. Crash! A massive noise reverberated and the ground shook as it landed. Descending upon the main visiting path, this monkey was taller than normal cedar trees. Roughly twelve, thirteen metres in height, it had a strongly-built physique, long arms and short legs, and a stout and giant body resembling something in between a gorilla or an ape. Erica's wall of flames was likely useless against this guy. "This is not like the monkeys we met just now it's a divine beast! A divine monkey beast that serves the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, with strength that probably rivals dragons, and unimaginably powerful!" Warned by Erica, Godou looked at Liliana. The silver-haired knight had closed her eyes, but the flight magic was not yet ready. Yet another giant monkey fell from the sky. Even for Erica and the rest, divine beasts were challenging opponents. For two enemies like that to appear, it looked like they had entered a most desperate crisis.

[edit]Part 3
As the stony ground shook beneath their feet, the two monkeys approached Godou's group.

Lu Yinghua watched them and said: "Looks like a deadly battle is unavoidable. Kusanagi-sama, I will attack first to attract their attention. Please use this opportunity to escape." "Wait a minute, I can't let someone I met the first time today do me a favor like that!" "That's not how it goes. If Kusanagi-san came back in Master's stead, then you are currently her representative. If I don't display my utmost loyalty to you, then I will be punished sooner or later most severely. Think of it as self-preservation." Godou suddenly began to pity the youth who spoke such words. On further thought, since that woman was his master, he must have led a hard life all these years. But after seeing Lu Yinghua's detestable smiling face, he immediately changed his mind. "Besides, as the disciple of Luo Cuilian, I'm not used to fighting with burdens to take care of. So let me fight my battle alone Nee-san, is this acceptable? I believe none of you here are arrogant enough to think you can keep up with my speed?" Hearing his audacious words, both female knights nodded reluctantly. To have the courage and capability to make such boasts to the two genius great knight prodigies, truly, it was a case of 'like master, like disciple.' Godou felt that somehow the master-disciple pair suited each other very well. Having made clear his intentions, the youth leaped towards the petrified forest, his motions like a bird gliding on its wings. This served the role of an attractive beacon for these monkeys. The members of the monkey army, whose heights ranged from half a metre up to a full metre, began to pounce after the youth. As wild beasts, these monkeys surpassed normal humans by far in athletic ability despite their small size, and also had sharp claws and fangs. However, Lu Yinghua was even faster and more agile than the monkeys. Moving conspicuously through the cedar branches, he nimbly evaded the monkey army's attack. [17] He even used his skill of Tanzhishentong to flick his index and middle fingers to attack the monkeys' foreheads or abdomens. Monkeys that suffered his attacks either fainted or collapsed painfully, struggling as they vomited. One of the two giant monkeys began to move after Lu Yinghua, its attention captured by his conspicuous movements. It made a beeline for the youth, forcing its way and pushing down cedar trees. The little monkeys scattered away like spiders in its wake.

Finally, the giant ape reached out with its very long arm, intent on capturing its prey. Lu Yinghua lightly jumped to a branch on the neighboring tree. While holding the giant ape's attention, he moved between branches like a squirrel and immediately disappeared into the depths of the forest. The giant ape casually brushed aside the trees (which were now equivalent to stone pillars) as it gave chase. Its massive body, over ten metres tall, ran like the violent winds of a storm, gradually destroying the petrified cedar forest in its wake with destructive power equivalent to a typhoon. Furthermore, another one of these giant apes was still remained near Godou's group. "Light from the East, show me your mysterious power!" Princess Alice suddenly chanted spell words and aimed her palm at the remaining giant ape. An intense flash of light shot forth from her palm, burning the giant ape's eyes. ROOOOOAAAAR! The giant ape's howls echoed in the surroundings. "A-Alice-san! What was that move just now?" "The sacred miko's blessing of light to drive off enemies. In a fight against divine beasts, it's only effective as a distraction, but used as a farewell greeting, it is more than enough." The one who called herself a princess carried herself with elegance and calm. The massive monkey nearby was waving its arms and legs attacking randomly, screaming strenuously. Princess Alice's courage sure was outstanding. "Just like what that child said just now, we'd better get going. Kusanagi-sama, even though you are a devil king Campione, you need rest in your current state." Godou nodded in agreement. Right now, his body was covered with wounds. Even without the side effects of the [Raptor], the injuries caused by Luo Hao's attacks were enough to immobilize him. "I really would have wanted to watch the outcome of this commotion... But I regret to say, Cinderella's curfew has arrived." The blonde beauty smiled. "Since too much magical power has been exhausted, this body will run out of energy soon. I have to return my consciousness to my true body to rest. The next time I can visit you all... Would most likely be a few days later."

In other words, she had flown over here from her home in London using something like ectoplasm or a psychic projection. Enduring his stiff body, Godou nodded firmly to her. "I understand. I will handle everything here properly. Please take your rest, I am really grateful to you for today." "Not at all, the honor is all mine. I feel very fortunate for the opportunity to find out what kind of person you are." Alice deliberately winked humorously. "Ah, by the way, I would like to make a request to Erica and the rest. Please keep our meeting a secret. Likewise, I will keep all manners of Kusanagi-sama's secrets." Hearing this request that sounded like a joke, Erica gracefully bowed. Having found her destination, Liliana also opened her eyes and respectfully bowed to Princess Alice. Like paying respects to a noble lady, was Princess Alice's true identity some kind of upper class noblewoman? Just as Godou puzzled, the princess suddenly vanished. "So just now, that was spirit body separation!?" "Now that it's mentioned, Uncle did tell me once, the Princess was a sage who couldn't be judged on the surface, and had all sorts of trump cards hidden up her sleeves..." Liliana spoke what she noticed, while Erica exclaimed with great emotion. In total, the current members of the group were the blue and red great knights, Mariya Yuri and Kusanagi Godou. "Uh, isn't this our usual group?" Godou couldn't help commenting about the three girls before him. ROOAAR! Its sight apparently recovered, the giant ape charged straight at them. "Lily!" "I know, come closer Mariya Yuri! We are about to take off!" "Yes, right." Urged by Erica, Liliana instructed Yuri who did as she was told and came closer. The blue light covered them once again. This was the second time they used flight magic that day.

Flying once again, the entire petrified holy sanctum was beneath them in an instant. Seeing the target had escaped, the giant ape and the small monkeys nearby roared. The other giant ape that had been crashing through the forest in pursuit of Lu Yinghua, also began to roar as well. For an instant, Godou saw Mariya Hikari whose body had been taken by the Great Sage. "Namo ratnatrayaya, namah arya, avalokitesvaraya, bodhisattvaya, mahasattvaya, [18] mahakarunikaya." It sounded like some sort of Buddhist prayer. That's right, it was Hikari the Great Sage's voice. What effect do these spell words have? Godou felt an ominous feeling in the depths of his heart.

The injured Campione continued flying, riding upon the blue light. Sun Wukong was the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, unparalleled in his ability to fly. Under normal conditions, he would have intercepted and struck them down but at this moment all the Great Sage could do was gnash his teeth in anguish, chanting spell words at the same time. Although he had recovered overwhelming divine power, the body was not listening to him. In possessing the body of the miko with powers of disaster purification, one never expected to fall into such a trap... But having obtained this rare ability it should not be wasted, thought the Great Sage as he focused single-mindedly on chanting the spell words. With the current level of divine power, that particular spell the grand technique that posed great difficulty even for a warlord of [Steel] like himself, should be usable. In order to make the Great Sage Equaling Heaven complete once more, it would be better to finish the current task rather than seek out battle for now.

[edit]Part 4
Amakasu Touma's talents were concentrated in the combination of ninjutsu and wizardry [19] [20] techniques of onmyodou and shugendou. He was not a spellcaster with a high pedigree like Mariya Yuri or Seishuuin Ena. Though his family had deep roots in wizardry, their past was enshrouded in dark activities such as espionage or worse, and were descendants of evil wizards. Compared to staying together with everyone like an RPG party, his skills and preferences were more suited to acting alone.

The art of concealment a wizardry technique for camouflaging oneself and becoming one with the environment. Highly skilled in this technique, Amakasu Touma hid himself as he observed the battle at Toushouguu, the disappearance of Lu Yinghua into the forest, the departure of Princess Alice, and the flying escape of Godou and the girls. Subsequently, roughly a hundred monkeys or more started to take action, advancing towards the west of Toushouguu. The group of monkeys moved along a national route called Romantic Road. They were making their way towards the Nikkou mountain range where Nantaisan was at the forefront. The giant apes that had attacked Godou's group also travelled in the same direction. Bending their knees deeply and jumping with great force, they leaped through the air like shooting stars. As befitting the name of divine beasts, they were amazingly nimble despite their ten-metre-tall frames. "Kusanagi-san and his group were fleeing north... So these monkeys are not chasing after them. Are they intending on migrating to some place to establish a base of operations?" Amakasu muttered to himself. All the shopkeepers, tourists and shrine personnel around Toushouguu seemed to have turned into monkeys, and now the only human left was Amakasu. "Namo ratnatrayaya, namah arya, avalokitesvaraya, bodhisattvaya, mahasattvaya, mahakarunikaya." The words of the dharani
[21]

could be heard, carried by the wind.

Dharani was a name for Buddhist wizardry and incantations. The underlings had left, but their king the Great Sage still remained in this place chanting the dharani. What was his purpose? Leaving Toushouguu, Amakasu walked towards the streets of Nikkou city. Nikkou Toushouguu was very close to the station, and around twenty minutes away by foot. Amakasu surveyed his surroundings there. Then he jumped from rooftop to rooftop. This was the physical skill that Templar Knights like Erica called [Leap], Chinese martial artists called [Qinggong], while users like Amakasu called it [Monkey Flight]. Though he wasn't on the level of Lu Yinghua or Seishuuin Ena, his steps were still superhumanly agile.

"No other obvious changes... Perhaps the Great Sage's power of domination does not extend that far after all? Or he hasn't shown his true skills yet..." There were roughly six thousand inhabitants living in the quaint city of Nikkou. Due to the people and cars out and about, the calm and peaceful streets looked a little bustling. There were no incidents of people suddenly transforming into monkeys, or pitiful scenes of people screaming their heads off. It was just the scene of a normal Saturday night on the first day of a three-day long weekend. Leaving the station, Amakasu made his way back towards Toushouguu. He ran like the wind along the river bank of the Daiyagawa until he saw the vermilion bridge. The famous Shinkyou was a wooden arch bridge built over the Daiyagawa. Lacquered with bright vermilion, it was very eye-catching at night. Apparently, the only people turned into monkeys were the ones around Toushouguu. Having confirmed the situation, Amakasu stood on the edge of the Shinkyou and took out his cellphone.

'That's all. This is the general situation in the surrounding area." "Understood. So the monkey divine monarch used Hikari to recover the divinity of Sun Wukong and then created subordinates. This is not a good situation at all... So why didn't you turn into a monkey as well, Amakasu?" On the back seat of a very unassuming car without distinguishable features that was racing along the highway, Sayanomiya Kaoru was listening to the report of her trusted subordinate. 'Hmm, not only me but Erica-san, Yuri-san and Liliana-san as well, none of us were changed into monkeys. Most likely those with a certain level of magical power resisted the monkey transformation.' "So, what happened to those involved with the Committee at Nikkou?" 'I didn't see them. If they were fine, they should have taken action already, so it would not be wrong to assume they have been turned into monkeys.' "If we send reinforcements, they will need to be Hime-Miko or agents on your level, right?" 'Yes. Gather all the master-level instructors near the Imperial Capital , and organize an [23] emergency gathering of related personnel from the Kantou region , then contact the higher-ups of the spell department to call in the wizards. Also, we need to inform Tochigi Prefecture's police
[22]

department and government bureaus like the Ministry of Land, Infrastructure, Transport and Tourism... And then after that...' "Yes, it looks like a dangerous crisis, so using a trump card directly is also a plan." Kaoru's gaze turned to the premier Hime-Miko beside her. In order to gather strength for the upcoming battle, Seishuuin Ena was sleeping soundly while embracing the Japanese sword taken out from the storeroom of the Sayanomiya residence. [24] Kaoru's original intention was to have her stationed near Utsunomiya , to be used as a free chess piece... 'That's right, against divine beasts that are like giant UMA monsters, I think it is better to concentrate our firepower rather than being stingy with our combat potential.' "Thank you for your valuable opinion, I will take it into consideration." 'Not at all, you're welcome. I'll be going back to work.' Kaoru hung up the cellphone and greeted Ena who had already woken up some time earlier. "Hikari has been captured by the Great Sage Equaling Heaven?" "Ena, your hearing is acute as ever." Even while sleeping, she was still listening. Kaoru could not help but smile wryly. "However, it would be a great help if you enter the fray, so Ena, what do you think? Divine beasts have appeared and Kusanagi-san's group is in a crisis. Do you have the confidence to penetrate into the battlefield and perform even better than Erica-san and the rest?" The cross-dressing Hime-Miko smiled at the corner of her lips. Though it frequently surprised people when they found out, Kaoru was a talented polymath. Whether in the area of martial arts or the spirit powers of a Hime-Miko, only one person had been able to surpass her. "Of course, Erica-san is very smart and Liliana-san is very talented at witchcraft. However, in a battle of pure strength, Ena will always be the final winner." The premier Hime-Miko was the only person to surpass Kaoru in spellcraft and swordsmanship. Having heard the strongest trump card make her bold guarantee, Kaoru adjusted her battle strategy.

Amakasu ended his report to his boss and switched off the cellphone.

It was almost time for him to make an appearance at Kusanagi Godou's place, and he also needed to confirm the condition of Mariya Hikari the apprentice Hime-Miko whose body had been possessed by the monkey divine monarch who should now be called the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. He had to judge the feasibility of rescuing or abandoning her. However, that particular devil king probably won't recognize any option other than the first... As Amakasu smiled wryly, he found a rather alarming sudden change. Before his eyes was the bridge of Shinkyou that was lacquered vermilion. Nikkou was originally the training grounds for the monks in the mountains and a holy place linked [25] to the sacred peaks of Emei. The scenery of the Daiyagawa river flowing through here normally gave off an atmosphere like deep mountains and secluded valleys, but the volume of water was continuously increasing right now. With Lake Chuuzenji as its source, the Daiyagawa was a beautiful stream, but that description completely failed to describe the current volume of water. The river water was currently gushing loudly as if flooded after a massive rainstorm. What on earth happened? Amakasu reflexively surveyed the surroundings. The first time a bridge was erected here was over a thousand years ago. It was said that during [26] the Heian period, Great Monk Shoudou was opening up the uninhabited Nikkou and Nantaisen mountains, and supernatural entities built this bridge for him. Shinkyou is the legacy to the world that brings the legend to life. "Namo ratnatrayaya, namah arya, avalokitesvaraya, bodhisattvaya, mahasattvaya, mahakarunikaya." Amakasu heard Mariya Hikari's voice. "Om, sarva bhava samudram sosana karana. sarva vyadhi prasamana karaya." The Great Sage continued to chant, and soon enough, a nude male floated onto the surface of the Daiyagawa river. His skin was very black and he had a very thin build like a sick person's. His face was like a demon's, with bloodshot sharp-looking eyes that flashed brightly and sharp fangs protruded from the two sides of his great gaping mouth.

The legend of Great Monk Shoudou told that, back when the strong currents of the Daiyagawa had blocked his path to enter Nikkou, the haggard monk made a prayer. A spirit then appeared on the opposite bank and began constructing a bridge across the river. This is how the Shinkyou came about. Afterwards, Great Monk Shoudou gave a name to this spirit, and that was "General of the Deep Sands!? In other words, this is no longer a crisis on the level of divine beasts!" In the moment of Amakasu's shock, the black wrathful spirit roared loudly. Ooooooooooooooooh! The cry of a [Heretic God]'s birth was a response to the Great Sage's dharani. As if answering this roar, the waters of the Daiyagawa river rapidly flooded. Like a massive flood, the rushing flow swept down from upstream, easily smashing the Shinkyou bridge, and Amakasu too was swallowed by the torrent.

[edit]Chapter 2 [27]

Wakoku's
[edit]Part 1

- The Three Spirits, Reunited on Sacred Mountain

Kirifuri Plateau was about a few dozens of minutes away from the streets of Nikkou City by car. These highlands were blessed with natural scenery such as Mount Akanagi and Mount Maru, as well as the beautiful Kirifuri river. Other than hiking routes, there were also ski resorts, ranches, golf courses and other facilities. Godou and his group had escaped to camping grounds in the area of Kirifuri Plateau. "Ouch. It still hurts a lot..." Godou complained as he sat on a wooden chair on the porch of a little wooden cabin. This was a camp site on the plateau. The aroma of nearby outdoor cooking wafted over. Almost all the tourists who came traveling as a family, as well as Liliana and Yuri, were making dinner. Gazing up, one could see the beautiful autumn constellations twinkling in the night sky. Despite the beauty of the scenery, Godou was still in a bad mood.

He had taken a great deal of damage during the fight against Luo Hao. A normal person would have died instantly from several dozen instances of broken bones and a couple cases of ruptured internal organs. Godou's entire body was hurting like crazy, and he felt nauseous a couple of times. Most of all, he worried about Mariya Hikari. Being possessed by the Great Sage made her a hostage. He really wanted to go save her straight away, however "With my current grave injuries, there's probably no way..." Godou sighed. If it was before, he would have rushed in recklessly to save Hikari without a second thought. However, Godou had already become accustomed to these kinds of crises. Anyway, how could he prove that Mariya Hikari was currently the Great Sage Equaling Heaven? What could he do to drive the deity out from inside her body? How should he handle the terrifying divine power he had just witnessed? There were too many problems. What he had to do now was to find answers to them. Since Luo Hao was not present, the only one here who could save Hikari was Kusanagi Godou. As a man in this situation, if he were to lose control to his emotions, that would be unforgivable stupidity. Warned by his sense of reason and responsibility... Godou was determined to adhere to those principles. However, he hated his current self who was weighing trade-offs rationally, and would rather act according to his emotions. If he was just an ordinary person living a peaceful life, panicking should be the normal reaction to a situation like this... "Right, let me call Sayanomiya-san and see." Godou suppressed his self-revulsion, and took out his cellphone. What he needed the most right now was information. Dialing the number recorded in his contacts, the call immediately connected. 'Wonderful, I was just about to contact you first. By the way, I already know all about the outcome of your battle with that Cult Leader, as well as what happened afterwards, so you don't need to explain.' "Could it be Amakasu-san who told you?"

Godou made his deduction from Sayanomiya's words. That ninja descendant would definitely report important news like this, so there was nothing to be surprised about. 'You are correct... But I lost contact with him an hour ago. I am currently discussing with my subordinates whether to list him as Missing In Action.' The History Compilation Committee Tokyo Branch Chief, who was also a Hime-Miko, spoke softly in a slightly gloomy tone. 'Thanks to him, I'll have to come personally to Nikkou. So, Kusanagi-san, we will meet tomorrow morning. Please rest properly and conserve your energy for now. Whenever a god makes an appearance, Campiones are mankind's only saviors.' "Sayanomiya-san will be coming here as well?" 'If Amakasu was around, I would have him on standby near Utsunomiya so that I can make decisions based on his reports about the developing situation. After all, with regard to news from the scene, the more accurate the better.' It seemed like Amakasu was greatly trusted by his boss. Rather than listen to the report of someone else apart from him, Kaoru preferred going to the scene herself. 'I am now summoning the personnel for the expedition to Nikkou. Oh by the way, Ena will be arriving at the scene first, so she will be meeting Kusanagi-san over there.' "It's Seishuuin!" 'Yes. I suspect she will likely wander around first rather than show up at your place immediately. However, she is a girl with very strong instincts, so she will surely make her appearance at a suitable time. Also, the handling of Hikari will be up to your decision. Whatever choice you make, I will bear complete responsibility.' "What you mean is... It's fine even if I give up on her?" Godou could not stop himself from uttering such cold words. At this particular moment, he felt the same revulsion for Kaoru as he felt towards himself just now. 'Put it another way... If you were to ignore the plights of innocent citizens whose only wish is to live peacefully, or even sacrifice them to save Hikari, we will follow your orders... Kusanagi-san, this is a special right and responsibility that only you are entitled to.' "Special right and responsibility?"

'Yes, perhaps you can call it a king's job, in other words, the right to make decisions.' Godou finally understood what Kaoru wanted to tell him. The manner in which the incident should be resolved was entirely up to Godou's decision, because a Campione was not only a warrior, but also a [King] whose power lorded over the world. Entrusted with the heavy responsibility of the right to make decisions, Godou ended the phonecall. "Godou-san, dinner is ready." Yuri had returned to the porch to call for Godou. She had changed out of her miko outfit into a long-sleeved shirt and a flounced skirt. With goodness knows what kind of magic, the girls had somehow managed to retrieve the luggage they had left in Amakasu's car. "Got it, Mariya. About the matter of Hikari..." "Regarding that matter, actually I discussed it with Erica-san and Liliana-san just now. Since Hikari was using the power of disaster purification to neutralize the Great Sage's [Keeper of the Horses] spell, she should be very safe. After all, it is the Great Sage himself who is protecting her now..." Yuri replied in a resolute and clear manner. "Therefore, Erica-san and Liliana-san both agree that Godou-san should not anxiously make a rash decision. As a Hime-Miko, I also approve of their opinions." Her words were full of righteous awe and responsibility, as befitting Yuri's title of "Hime." Yuri was not the least shaken by her younger sister's crisis. Wait a minute... Was she really completely unmoved? It was possible she was only pretending to be composed. "Now that you mention it, where is that fellow Erica?" "Chatting with the people who provided the camping grounds for us to use... She has already become very popular with them. It is very amazing of her, right? As soon as I mentioned to her we needed to prepare dinner, she helped me obtain the fish and meat we needed, and even got us dessert and fruit as well." Unlike the area around Toushouguu, it was very peaceful here. Erica was apparently flexing her skillful diplomacy as usual. "I see... That fellow's wounds are pretty much healed by now? I'm glad to know that."

Erica's injuries were definitely not light, but the healing magic had apparently worked its effect. However, Yuri frowned at this moment. "By 'that fellow' you must be referring to Erica-san? Does that mean Godou-san you still have not fully recovered?" "Ah? No, I'm almost fine, you don't have to worry." Noticing his mistake, Godou frantically tried to tide things over. "No lying. Why are you trying to pretend you are well?" "This question... How should I put it..." Yuri's lips were shimmering with a colorful hue of pink as she questioned. Godou's vivid memories began to reawaken. He recalled the healing she had provided during the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi incident, as well as just now when she transferred knowledge for him to defeat Luo Hao. If Godou revealed the present poor condition of his body, she would likely use "that method" to heal him! "K-Kusanagi-san! A-As a Hime-Miko, though I have the duty to assist you..." Yuri was apparently thinking of the same thing, and her highly respectable face turned bright red. "However... My indulgence in those actions multiple times, still feels repulsive to a certain extent, making me hesitant in a number of areas..." "You are completely right. Yes, I understand!" Wonderful, it looked like that could be avoided... Just as Godou felt relieved, Yuri immediately declared rather problematically. "However... If you are really in pain... I would still like to offer my power to assist you. All things considered, you were hurt for the sake of my younger sister, and for the both of us. If I can help you after all, I will still..." Yuri shyly lowered her gaze, but she was actually trying to convince herself. Though she was so embarrassed that even her neck was red, Yuri still said it out loud. "After all, I... still want to...with you..."

Godou swallowed hard. Yuri's stuttering made her even more charming than her angry appearance earlier. Of course he wanted to accept treatment if possible, but Godou couldn't let himself force her to do that sort of thing. Absolutely not. With mixed feelings, Godou fell silent. How did Yuri interpret Godou's silence? Yuri's expression went through agonizing, doubt and hesitation. Then she spoke softly: "We... We will be seen here, but I will not mind if we go over there..." Yuri whispered softly as she glanced into the wooden cabin. Hmm!? The meaning of her words turned out to be Godou was completely speechless. "Please wait a minute? How can you keep burdening poor Yuri with such tasks, it's a bit unfair, oh? It is now time to assign areas of responsibility properly in a fair manner." "Erica-san!?" Unbeknownst to them, the [Diavolo Rosso] had begun standing outside the porch. Erica's red-tinged brilliant blonde hair was like a crown. As Godou stared back at her usual glamor, he somehow felt a sense of fright with a guilty conscience. "I believe that whether I or Yuri, both of us need to evenly proportion the time to enjoy our love with Godou. After all, if unfairness is not corrected, it could very well affect the harmony of the group. Say, Yuri, you've already done a lot of things with Godou today, right?" "!? Erica-san, why are you suddenly asking such a thing?" Forthcoming and inexperienced in the ways of the world, Yuri was a terrible liar. She did not even attempt a perfunctory answer, and easily admitted to the accusation. "This is an equation that even a primary school student can solve. Since Godou used the [Sword] in the fight against Luo Hao, who gave him the knowledge? There was only one person with the opportunity to do so today." "Y-Yes that is very true..." "So it should be enough for today, right? Please let me have this rare opportunity to affirm my love with Godou. As for next time, no question about it, I will let Yuri have first priority " What on earth was she saying in front of the primary subject!? Godou frantically jumped up from his chair, intending to escape.

Silently, Erica drew near and pressed down on his shoulder. Though it seemed like she was simply resting her arm gracefully, the weight applied was terrifying. As usual, she was using her monstrous strength. "Godou, sorry you had to wait for so long. Now that the conclusion is clear, let us enjoy our passionate moment together? Hoho, it's been quite a while since I last affirmed your tactile sensations like this." A seductive smile appeared on Erica's face as she sat on Godou's knees. The soft and gentle sensation from his knees delivered to Godou a very comfortable sense of weight and pressure. "Come, relax. I will help heal your injuries right away." Erica whispered softly as she leaned against him. Of course, her body also pressed against Godou's chest, and Erica's voluptuous bosom felt like elastic balls being squeezed between them. "Hey, could you actually be intending to do that here!? Mariya is watching right over there!" "You are correct. Strike while the iron is hot. Before you change your mind..." "That issue never existed! I had no mood to do these things from the very beginning wah!" In the end, Erica's cherry lips sealed his mouth. Perhaps due to the lipstick she wore today, Erica's lips had a smooth and shiny feeling to them, and the taste was accompanied with much viscosity. The blonde beauty bit and licked Godou's lips and their tongues began to tangle. The two of them exchanged saliva naturally, which mixed within their mouths. The sticky lipstick also began to be rubbed off. "By the way, Godou, I hope you take more initiative in kissing me in the future. Though this is nice, I still love your unruliness last time. Hoho... Actually, every time I recall what happened then, my heart begins to race, I beg you, please..." As her kissing descended without pause like rain with great playfulness, Erica begged Godou as if wanting to be spoiled. Her eyes were relaxed as if intoxicated, unlike their usual sharp and intelligent appearance. This rare facial expression, full of vulnerability, carried an unbearable sense of loveliness. However, this meant Godou was failing in his original goal Catching Yuri in the corner of his eye, Godou found her mournfully lowering her gaze.

No! Godou forcefully shoved Erica away, escaping from the confines of her sweet embrace. "Godou, the healing spell is not complete, what are you doing!?" "I-It is not necessary. I still feel this is not very appropriate. For the sake of battle, to engage in these activities so many times, that's... Kissing is not good." "How could you still say that at this point? Didn't you ask me to swear eternal loyalty to you last time?" Erica's reproach made Godou lower his gaze. Having said those words in the heat of the moment that time... It was a painful memory that continued to trouble him. Worst of all was Yuri's current shock at the matter. "Eh? Eternal loyalty? What on earth is that about...?" "Come to think of it, I don't think I mentioned it to Yuri yet." Chuckling "hoho" to herself, Erica smiled triumphantly and answered Yuri with an intoxicated expression in her eyes: "Godou was really a piece of work. He made me say something like this. Even if the world was about to be destroyed, I had to swear to stay by his side through life and death. Godou that time was very rough, very gallant, but also very charming. Even though I like the usual Godou very much, that kind of aggression is great once in a while." "G-Godou-san! When did you and Erica-san...!" "You people are so noisy... What on earth are you arguing about?" Just as the troubled expression Yuri made a few days ago at Nanao Shrine appeared on her face once again, an awe-inspiring voice and the fragrance of spices drifted over. Liliana had appeared, carrying the newly prepared curry. "Nothing, umm... Actually, it's no big deal..." Erica turned her face away, while Yuri became frantic, and only Godou was left to attempt an explanation. After hearing the gist of the situation, Liliana couldn't help but sigh. "Really... The matter of women entering into conflict over your affections, was exactly what I have been worrying about. As expected, it is imperative for me to stay by your side as your premier knight and assist you." Liliana warned Godou with the same kind of tone as a wife would reproach an unfaithful husband.

"So, I have a great idea to solve this dispute here. Would you all like to listen?" "Yes, please tell me, thanks." Godou nodded. Perhaps the witch Liliana could have some other method to apply magic to a Campione without needing mouth to mouth contact. Godou was filled with anticipation. "I believe in situations like this, I should be the one kissing you to apply the healing magic. If you do not wish to see your lovers engaging in a quarrel over such a task, then let me do it as your premier knight. This is the one and only, and at the same time, best solution." "That totally doesn't solve anything!" Godou resolutely refused the loyal and capable, but frequently unpredictable knight.

[edit]Part 2
In the end, Godou went directly to dinner without accepting anyone's healing. Godou decided to just endure it, since he should be fine after a good night's rest as usual. The night's dishes included typical outdoor campsite cooking such as curry rice and barbecued meat. There was also fish that Erica brought back which were made into salt roasted salmon and rainbow trout. Along with boiled mountain vegetables, the assortment of dishes was quite a varied offering. They decided to have dinner outside instead of inside the wooden cabin. Though they hadn't pick this place for the fun of eating outdoors, it turned out to be a way to increase the enjoyment of the meal. Despite the delicious cooking, Godou's spirits remained low. All would be well if he could handle things alone and put in all his effort. However, in a battle against the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong, there was the problem of whom he should kiss to obtain the knowledge required for the god-slaying [Sword]. Previous incidents were all sudden emergencies that left him no choice but to take the lips of young girls by force. This time was different. In the near future, a battle with the Great Sage was imminent, and preparations had to be made in advance. Should he ask Erica, Yuri or Liliana? What words could he say to allow them to act without being forced...? Perhaps infected by Godou's melancholy, the dinner atmosphere was very quiet.

"Everyone should be full now, so let's begin discussing the real issue?" At such a time, the only one capable of actively changing the mood was Erica. "Victory could likely be very simple against the Great Sage... I believe so. What does everyone think?" "Is it because of the fact that he suddenly stopped when he could have given me a finishing blow?" Realizing what Erica was getting at, Godou offered his input. "Yes, for the Great Sage, it was a rare opportunity to kill a Campione without breaking a sweat. But he suddenly gave up." "It was definitely unnatural. He had no reason to show mercy at that time." Recalling her memories from a few hours ago, Liliana could not help frowning. "The first possibility that comes to mind, is that he is having trouble with his body. It bears mentioning that the Great Sage chose to steal Hikari's body in order to neutralize the [Keeper of the Horses]'s binding spell." The one who presented her opinion was Mariya Yuri, the older sister of the possessed Hikari. "In this case, Hikari's spirit powers have limits. Since she does not have the ability to completely dispel the great wizardry that seals the deity, her power is steadily consumed to maintain the effect. Once her body becomes too tired and unable to use disaster purification, would the Great Sage not be affected by the [Keeper of the Horses] once again?" "That's right, which is why he avoided a battle with Godou. I don't think this speculation is over optimistic. It is a sound theory." Erica spoke to sum up Yuri's speculation. "But no matter how the situation develops, if Godou wants to defeat the Great Sage, the [Sword]'s spell words will be essential. Here lies the problem. Liliana and I are both unclear on the details of the divinity of the Great Sage as a Chinese deity. How about you, Yuri?" "I too, only know the basics and none of the details..." "If that's the case, then Mariya Yuri's spirit vision is our only hope to discern the true nature of that war god?" Liliana pondered deeply with a troubled expression.

It was said that whether spirit vision succeeds in receiving divine insight was entirely up to fate. However, Yuri did possess outstanding spirit vision powers, and had great success rates in seeing through the true nature of gods. On the other hand, there was no guarantee in the timing of visions, which could be five minutes or even five years later. "In all instances so far when I was able to discern a deity's true nature, it was always in the presence of a god or a Campione. Like the battles with Marquis Voban or Her Eminence Luo Hao, so this time I should be able to..." Yuri spoke quietly with great resolution. She usually did not employ her spirit vision with such fervor and initiative, but this time was different. Obviously it was because she was trying hard to save her sister. Godou also felt that he had to help her with all his strength. However, Godou was still agonizing about the required ritual to receive knowledge about the Great Sage's divinity. "By the way... Why can a monkey become [Steel]?" In order to steer his thoughts away from the magical union, Godou raised the question that had occupied his mind since the day time. ...With an inevitable confrontation against a deity, he no longer had the luxury of indulging his little wish of avoiding learning trivia about gods. Troublesome things sure had no end to them. "Well... In Europe when wild beasts with the deepest connections to [Steel] are mentioned, dragons and snakes inevitably come up." Liliana answered thoughtfully, and Erica nodded and agreed. "That's right, it was quite clear from the case of Perseus. A hero of [Steel] is a warrior god who subdues a dragon or a snake, taking its power. But there shouldn't be any examples related to monkeys." "Precisely because he subdued dragons and snakes, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven became the monkey god." The one who spoke was the Japanese Hime-Miko Yuri. "During the daytime at Toushouguu's divine stable, it was already mentioned that Japan and China had ancient legends about monkeys keeping watch over horses. Dragons and horses are actually extremely related existences, as evidenced by the ancient practice of calling exceptional stallions 'Dragon Horses.' Hence there is a saying that 'the heavenly horse and the divine dragon [28] are one of a kind. Now that the horse has come today, a dragon's visit is imminent.' "

In other words, there was the possibility that dragons and horses were interchangeable. Liliana interrupted. "Though in different forms, dragons existed in both the east and the west. Do you all know why? It is because this sacred beast originated in Central Asia and the original prototypes were virtually the same in appearance. The European dragon's prototype is the ancient Sumerian dragon; that one is a classic. If we trace back the origins of the Chinese dragon, its appearance should also resemble the Sumerian dragon." "Could it be... similar to a horse?" "Yes, back in ancient times, the dragon's appearance was once described as 'a horse with horns.' As time went on, its image assimilated the [Snake], a symbol of mother earth deities, thus obtaining the scaly and slender body along with the shortened limbs. In the west, the dragon further received wings while its limbs became extremely short in the east, resulting in the current appearances." Dragons and snakes were originally unrelated species. Perhaps it was their shared fate of being vanquished by heroes of [Steel] that caused them to somehow evolve into close relatives. Thus Liliana concluded. "Speaking of the Great Sage, Journey to the West bears mentioning... You all might think that he is just a character that appears in the story, but in reality, he was a deity with a long history that is an amalgamation of all sorts of faiths and heritages. The legend of his journey accompanying the [29] monk Sanzang to bring back Buddhist scriptures, had spread to Japan at a very early age, and [30] can even be found in Noh plays." Godou was very surprised by the things Yuri mentioned. "Noh plays? You mean the likes of Kanami "Correct. The plays Great Prajna Zeami's time."
[33] [31]

and Zeami

[32]

?"

and Sanzou the Monk are thought to have existed during

Just as Godou began to feel that Sun Wukong was very troublesome, Erica also began to speak. "Anyway, let's end the optimistic speculation here. It's time we discuss the pessimistic scenario? Regarding Hikari who has been possessed by the Great Sage." "You mean the case where she cannot be saved?" The meaning exactly described by the label of "pessimistic." This was the question Sayanomiya Kaoru hinted at earlier. Hikari's physical body was under complete control of the Great Sage. Could she be rescued by defeating that monkey god? Was this solution actually feasible...

"Yes. Admittedly, she is adorable, and I really look forward to her future possibilities. Personally I would want to rescue her no matter what, but the History Compilation Committee doesn't think so, right?" "Yes, Sayanomiya-san did mention that in the worst case scenario, I can choose to abandon that child." "That's right, I would have made the same decision if I were a core leader in the Committee. If Godou insists on rescuing Mariya Hikari, he cannot fight the Great Sage seriously, and this has severe consequences.Put it another way, if sacrificing just one girl allowed the defeat of a [Heretic God], it is actually a very cheap price to pay." Erica's expression was very solemn. She likely brought up this issue to make sure priorities were straight even in the direst of situations. At the same time, she wanted to confirm the preparedness of Godou's determination. Liliana frowned while Yuri listened with a worried expression. Erica's wording was an argument that Liliana could not possibly accept as a noble knight. For Mariya Yuri, it was like saying abandoning her younger sister was the best course of action. As Godou entered into deep thought, Erica relaxed her shoulders and smiled. "Relax, everyone. That was just the worst case scenario. We haven't even begun the battle against Great Sage, so worrying at this point is meaningless. Let's all rest for today. Our first priority is to save enough energy for the fight tomorrow."

[edit]Part 3
The area of Lake Chuuzenji was located across the Iroha-zaka route. The mountain of Nantaisan was on the north shore, and had an altitude of 2486m above sea level. Legends had it that the first person to reach the summit was Great Monk Shoudou, the founder of Nikkou. During the second year of the Tenou period, i.e. the year 782 CE, Great Monk Shoudou failed his second consecutive attempt to reach the summit. On the third time, he resolved himself, declaring that "I will not enter enlightenment unless I reach the summit," and finally fulfilled his wish. This place was actually a volcano. Due to the high concentration of iron, the soil and rocks in the area had a reddish brown color. The Nikkou mountain range was both a volcano and a treasure trove of minerals, as well as a famous volcanic zone in Japan. For a war god of [Steel], volcanoes and minerals were like the hot water used to bathe and cleanse a newborn child.

"For the purpose of increasing my power, there is no better place than this..." The Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong muttered to himself on the mountaintop. The body and the voice belonged to Mariya Hikari, but the personality and divine power were that of the heretical monkey god's. He sat on a reddish brown rock, muttering to himself. Embedded in a giant rock at this high altitude, was a rusted divine sword. The portion of the sword sticking out of the rock was around 3m in length, and was reminiscent of the sword in the stone from the story of King Arthur. "Lil' Bro, you're finally here. But you should have appeared a while ago, what took you this long? What happened?" The Great Sage asked with incredulity. His eyes focused their gaze upon the strange person walking up the mountain path before him. The newcomer had pitch black skin, stiff spiky hair as bright red as a burning flame, sharply shaped eyes, a wide gaping mouth, a necklace of nine small skulls strung together hanging around his neck, and he was wearing a simple and modest monk's habit. His name was Vaisravana the Deep Sands."
[34]

, the deity whom Amakasu Touma last identified as the "General of

"Big Bro, apologies for my lateness." In spite of his vicious appearance like an evil spirit's, Vaisravana spoke very calmly, though his voice carried a sense of melancholy, like a person who suffered so much torment that he wanted to commit suicide. "I met Middle Bro along the way and came together with him." "Oh? That guy also appeared." "Yes. The two of us walked a long way, but just as we approached this place, Middle Bro suddenly said: 'Lil' Bro, it has been a long time since we returned to the mortal realm. It'd be nice to take a break here.' I told him 'Isn't that a bad idea?' But Middle Bro replied: 'Stupid! The [35] precepts of Buddhism may emphasize the Three Treasures of Buddha, Dharma and Sangha, but the world is much bigger than that. Booze, gambling, and women boobs, butts, and lovely legs. In the mortal realm, these Three Treasures are waiting for us instead.' That was what he said."

Vaisravana recounted gloomily, but he took on a cheerful voice whenever he quoted the Middle Brother's lines. In contrast to his usual deathly gloomy demeanor, he apparently possessed a side highly talented in acting as well. Hearing these words, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong whispered softly in amazement. "Is that so? How ridiculous, his Three Treasures! So you guys are delayed for so long because you were seeking those frivolous Three Treasures?" "Yes, Big Bro. That is why I left him half way and hurried over instead." "Come on! Just like before, he is completely failing to consider the situation. Out with you, god of the mountain, transmit my voice to my silly little brother!" The Great Sage Equaling Heaven performed a mudra with one hand and summoned a tree spirit. It was an extremely fragile divinity that could not take physical form in the mortal realm, and only possessed a spirit body with neither shape nor color, and no outstanding powers. However, it was able to seek out targeted deities, and transmit voices across distances like the [36] echoes of a Yama-biko. The results appeared a while after the instructions were given. "Big Bro, Big Bro! You're so mean!" The third divine spirit finally arrived, flying on a black cloud. Despite his chubby appearance and plump build, extraordinary muscles were hidden beneath the layer of fat. Furthermore, this person had a [Pig]'s face. The face with a long snout was densely covered by short black fur. He had round and shiny eyes, short and triangular ears that stood up stiffly, and two short but sharp tusks that protruded out on both sides of his snout. "It's been so long since I last came to the mortal realm, and just as I happened to find a lively village, and was going to enjoy myself, Big Bro summons me over that's so mean!" The one who kept complaining was the black pig spirit, Zhu Ganglie.
[37]

"Enough, you talk too much! You were never able to cease your obsession with the pleasures of the mundane world..." "This is so wrong. Without good wine, good food, women and wealth, life in this world would be meaningless. Big Bro, you really must change your monkey-like but totally unfun lifestyle. Let the smell of cosmetics hang all over you... By the way, Big Bro..."

"What is it, Middle Bro?" "I just wanted to say that Big Bro's appearance is really cute this time... A face like white jade, it's so pretty. Kukuku, those lips are just like cherries. This tiny little body fascinates me oh so very much..." Zhu Ganglie jumped down to the surface from the black cloud. Standing on the reddish brown rock, he kept staring at Mariya Hikari's face nonstop. And so, the Great Sage kicked a little stone by his feet. "Hah " The little stone flew into the air and smashed into Zhu Ganglie's forehead. "Ouch! Big Bro, why are you so mean!" "Nothing much, I just wanted to remind you that staring at this body with eyes of lust could be dangerous. Don't be too concerned." "I am very concerned!" "By the way, Big Bro only possessed this little girl in order to release the binding spell of the [Keeper of the Horses]... But you don't look too well." Vaisravana spoke in a gloomy tone, and the Great Sage nodded in agreement. "Yes, the [Keeper of the Horses] took away my divine power and mettle of the Handsome Monkey King, turning me into a harmless monkey. I originally thought that I could dispel the binding spell by possessing this miko's body... But the fellow's power suffers from frequent interruptions." "What do you mean by interruptions?" "The reason why I can maintain the consciousness of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, is because of this Hime-Miko's disaster purification. But no matter what, this little girl is just a human. Using spirit techniques consumes stamina, making rest necessary and I cannot move freely whenever the miko's body is resting. It is already quite fortunate for me to be able to summon forth you two helpers." If this challenge was not overcome soon enough, it would become a fatal weakness. Thus the Great Sage chanted the dharani, and summoned two gods as allies. These two were the junior disciples who shared the same master with Sun Wukong. Through the [38] [39] effects of the Great Sage's powerful spell, Zhu Wuneng and Sha Wujing these two gods

had heavenly origins and were summoned as [Heretic Gods] with the identities Zhu Ganglie and Vaisravana. As a side note, their Buddhist names bearing the common character of "Wu" were only bestowed after they were subdued and became the disciples of Monk Sanzang, hence the difference in names. Zhu Ganglie and Vaisravana were their original names before being subdued. "Lend me your divine powers, so that I can break through the [Keeper of the Horses]. Simply weakening the binding spell is not enough. I must utterly destroy the main culprit that prevents the recovery of my freedom." "I see, that's right." "Yes, acknowledged." Hearing the orders of their Big Bro, Zhu Ganglie smiled proudly while Vaisravana nodded. The Great Sage Equaling Heaven walked next to the divine sword embedded vertically in the rock. "Qian is strength; Kun, of docility; Zhen, of stimulus to movement; Xun, of penetration; Kan, of what is precipitous and perilous; Li, of what is bright and what is catching; Zhen, of stoppage or [41] arrest; and Dui, of pleasure and satisfaction." The Great Sage grabbed the blade of the divine sword with his hands and began to chant the spell words. The divine sword, which resembled a rusted stick of iron, instantly disappeared and was absorbed by the Great Sage who had possessed the body of Hikari Mariya. Using this opportunity, the spiritual and divine energies buried in Nantaisan were drawn out and concentrated into the monkey king warlord of steel. "O Wisdom of steel originating from the far west, and divine might of iron! Using the pedigree of this divine sword as the foundation, I, Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong enacts the spell to lift curses!" Absorbing the immense divine powers of Nantaisan and the divine sword, the Great Sage bellowed loudly. Flames appeared from behind his back. Like the intense burning fires at an iron forge, the pillars of flame gave off great heat.
[40]

"Namah samanta vajranam canda maharosana sphotaya hum trat ham mam namah samanta [42] vajranam canda maharosana sphotaya hum trat ham." As the Great Sage recited the spell words, Zhu Ganglie and Vaisravana joined in as well. "Namah samanta vajranam, namah samanta vajranam." "Om vaisravanaye svaha. Om vaisravanaye svaha. Om vaisravanaye svaha."
[43]

Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie, Sha Wujing the three divine spirits chanted spell words with their hearts united as one. They were chaotic divinities that originated from the Daoist realm but also became adherents of Buddhism. These are the complicated origins of the many different spell words they currently chanted. The chanting continued for several hours, and the sun began to rise over the eastern horizon. Paying respect to the rising sun, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven combined the volcano's spiritual energy with the divine might of the sword, with assistance from the divine power of his two juniors. Finally, he succeeded in the [Sword]'s forging, and the flaming divine sword manifested in his right hand majestically. This was the Kulikaa Sword , the sword of wisdom that severs the Three Poisons of Ignorance, [45] Attachment and Aversion. Superficially similar to Verethragna's [Sword] that Kusanagi Godou used, it was fundamentally different. The Kulikaa Sword currently embedded in the giant rock was a symbol of Acala and a divine sword that vanquished evil and lifted curses. "Big Bro, you sure made something rare here." "This is a sword of [Steel] that hails from foreign lands just like me. I borrowed it from the monk that has intimate ties with this piece of land." The Great Sage answered Zhu Ganglie's query briefly. The worship of Acala was brought to [47] Japan from China by Grand Master Kuukai. It is said that he was the one who came up with the name of Nikkou for this place, and also the one who left behind the Futarasan Stone Tablet in the biography of the pioneering Great Monk Shoudou. "Exorcising sword of justice that vanquishes all disasters infinitely incomparable to a human miko's disaster purification, sever the spell of the [Keeper of the Horses], and return to me my freedom!" As the Great Sage raised Kulikaa Sword high towards the eastern sky, flames burst out from the blade and shot out.
[46] [44]

The flames produced by the sword of wisdom were the weapons to lift the binding spell of the [Keeper of the Horses]. "But Big Bro, is this really OK?" "Lil' Bro, what's the problem? I am just about to make a cool decisive pose, be quick with it." Vaisravana spoke gloomily to the Great Sage who responded as he manipulated the flames. "Very well, I will be frank. The great wizardry spell has been deeply rooted in these lands for the past three hundred years. Furthermore, it was put into place not only by ordinary mortals but also with participation from the gods and wizards living in the Netherworld. If you suddenly dispel it, wouldn't the results be rather unpredictable?" "You love worrying too much, my Lil' Bro. How could something like that be possible " The words had scarcely left his mouth when the Great Sage Mariya Hikari's adorable face became enshrouded by a layer of worry. "In other words, such a possibility does exist?" "Don't talk like it's for certain! We are gods, even if the sky falls down, we'll just prop it back up!" "Ah, Big Bro, please take a look. There seems to be something over there." Zhu Ganglie pointed to the east. The peaks of the Nikkou mountain range were shrouded by morning mist. Down below, Lake Chuuzenji and the streets of the humans were illuminated by the hues of dawn. "Oh, he came here just to suppress me!" From between the clouds of dawn, a spirit appeared in the form of a handsome youth and descended with splendor. Wearing the traditional armor of ancient Chinese generals, he wielded a three-pronged spear. In addition to a pair of elegant and slender eyes, he also possessed a third [Eye] on his forehead. The handsome three-eyed divine general was the visible manifestation of the [Keeper of the Horses] binding spell. "Haha, how thoughtful of them to reproduce the divine appearance of the True Lord Erlang such a degree." "Big Bro, please hold back for now. The two of us will protect you here." Zhu Ganglie and Vaisravana did as they spoke and stood in front of the Great Sage.
[48]

to

In the past when the Great Sage came out to the surface world, he had always been taken back to Saitenguu by this spirit. Would the past be repeated again? This time he had the protection of his two sworn brothers. Facing the [Keeper of the Horses] spirit brandishing the three-pronged spear, Zhu Ganglie wielded his Nine-Toothed Rake while Vaisravana attacked head on with a treasure staff that had a core of steel. As his sworn brothers guarded him, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven vigorously waved the Kulikaa Sword and threw it towards the eastern sky with a sound like slicing wind. Like a falling meteor, the flaming sword flew across the sky. Soon after, it fell and landed, embedding its blade into the surface of the ground, ripping apart the [Keeper of the Horses] wizardry cast on the lands of Nikkou. The manifested spirit immediately vanished without a trace. With the disappearance of the three-eyed divine general, the Great Sage immediately yelled: "Excellent, the interloper has vanished! From now on, we three brothers will work together and build our kingdom of paradise on this vast land! First, let's gather my people and bestow upon them the blessing of immortality just like what I did in the past at the Water Curtain Cave in the Mountain of Fruit and Flowers!" "Hmm, I want boobs, butts and thighs. A place without women cannot be called a kingdom of paradise!" "Ah... I don't really have any particular desires, but I will give my all to assist you." With the collapse of the great wizardry spell, the imposing presence of the three divine spirits greatly increased. "By the way, Big Bro, now that the [Keeper of the Horses]'s cursed bonds have been broken, you don't have to stay in that miko any more, right? Are you going to leave her body?" "That's right, I should recover my original form Hmm, why can't I change back?" Hearing the Little Brother's suggestion, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven shook his body. However, there was no effect and the Great Sage was unable to leave Mariya Hikari's body. "Looks like you've accustomed yourself to this miko's body more than expected." "Well, I guess there's no real problem to stay like this for now." The sworn younger brothers commented casually. Like the Great Sage, they were all very spontaneous in character and lacking in long term planning. "Yes, in time it'd probably peel off like a scab."

As the Great Sage replied frivolously, an unexpected change occurred. Vaisravana and Zhu Ganglie's movements suddenly stopped and the two of them petrified and turned into stone. Faced with two stone statues of divine spirits, the Great Sage became a bit displeased. "The manifestation spell lost effect? Looks like not everything can go smoothly after all." No matter, when necessary he will simply cast the spell again. Shrugging his shoulders, the Great Sage chanted a mantra and shrunk the stone statues of his brothers to the size of little fingers and placed them in his pocket. "Great, the preparations are now complete. Now for some fun!" From the mountain top of Nantaisan, the view overlooking the lands below was superb, just as recorded on Kuukai's Futarasan Stone Tablet. 'Looking down there was a great lake. Not very wide in the east-west direction / But stretching far along north-south. Silver snow covered the land / Golden flowers bloomed in the trees. The lake surface was a generous mirror / Reflecting all scenery and colors. The mountain and the lakes complemented each other / The view was breath-taking.' The great lake mentioned was Lake Chuuzenji, but since winter had yet to arrive, the silver-white snow covering the scenery was not present. As the Great Sage used Hikari's eyes to survey the majestic scenery, he released divine power, spreading the dominating power of transformation from the surroundings of Nantaisan. On the nearby volcanic rocks, monkeys were continuously being created. Like the divine messengers released in the Netherworld stable yesterday, these monkeys' bodies were covered with golden fur that approached a shade of reddish brown with a metallic luster. The number of these sacred monkeys born from rocks reached several hundred. "My underlings, come here and serve Old Sun well! Gather your talents and offer them to me! Look up high and witness the Great Sage's might which once threatened the heavenly armies!" With one order from the Great Sage, the little monkeys squeezed close together and began colliding with one another. Their bodies merged into giant bodies that grew larger and larger. When a hundred small monkeys came together, they became a single giant monkey about tenodd metres in height. The appearance was the same as the giant ape divine beasts that descended at the Nikkou Toushouguu.

A total of six giant monkeys were born, with arms longer than legs, and their bodies built like gorillas. "Yes, go forth! If any enemies try to invade my territory, you guys will be the vanguard for intercepting them!" The six giant monkeys descended down the mountain with great speed and agility in spite of their massive bodies. Having completed this, the Great Sage casually lied down on the ground. He was tired out from the various tasks and now needed to rest and recover his energy. ...While all this was unfolding, trivial things were happening behind the Great Sage's back without him noticing. A certain youth had hidden himself in the middle of the mountain a couple hundred metres from the top, and had been observing the events at the peak. As a rare martial arts genius, he saw everything clearly despite the great distance. Unnoticed from beginning to end, he quietly began to descend from the mountain. Of course, this youth was Lu Yinghua.

[edit]Part 4
That night, Kusanagi Godou had difficulty sleeping. He needed adequate rest in order to prepare for battle, but how did it end up like this? The reason was the scene that happened just before bed time. After deciding everyone's rooms in the cabin, Erica followed Godou into the same room. "H-How much longer are you going to follow me for? I'm about to go to bed!" "It's been so long since the last time we shared the night under one roof. Of course I have to make the most of this opportunity. Don't you think it'd be nice for us to share a bed tonight?" Erica responded to Godou's questioning with a pure and innocent smile. Just as Godou was about to drive her out of his room, even Liliana and Yuri entered. After understanding the situation, the silver-haired knight made the following suggestion. "Erica sure is a pain, Kusanagi Godou. I suspect such a noisy presence will prevent you from resting properly. Thus I too, shall sleep in this room, and guard you while you rest!"

"E-Everyone please be mindful of the situation! For young men and women to sleep in the same room, how improper!" Yuri yelled with her face all red. Godou was about to agree with her completely, but Yuri's next words silenced him. "I shall sleep here too, in order to prevent you all from doing anything indecent!" Thus the beautiful Hime-Miko also made her declaration. In this room which only had a single bed, three sets of futons were brought over. "Mariya, how could you too say something like that?" "I-It cannot be helped... If you all stay in the same room, who knows what could happen, s-so I must come along." Godou questioned the girl who was supposed to be the most normal, but ended up getting such an answer. Thus the sleepless night began. With four people packed in this tiny room, it would not be exaggerating to use the term 'overpopulated.' Although Godou was the only person lying on the only bed, he was unable to close his eyes. No matter how hard he tried, he could not stop noticing the other three people in the room. Before sleeping, the three of them had changed in their own respective rooms. Liliana and Yuri were wearing common pajamas which looked like they were brought from home, but it was still a look that Godou never had a chance to witness under normal conditions. On the other hand, Godou found it incredible that he found himself unable to look at them straight despite the simple thin fabric without fancy decoration. Besides, there was the problem of Erica. As usual, she went to sleep under the covers in just her underwear. A Campione's vision allowed him to see clearly even in the dark. With just a simple glance, he could see portions of Erica's bare skin as white as snow where they stuck out from under the blanket, as well as her blonde hair that had been messed up by sleep. Godou frantically pulled up his cotton blanket and tried his hardest to close his eyes and sleep. The breathing noises of the girls and their occasional dream talk troubled Godou immensely. Despite his excited state of mind, Godou's exhausted body still needed sleep. As his consciousness began to fade, he was able to doze lightly for about two or three hours worth of sleep.

When he regained his senses again, it was early in the morning, and the rosy rays of dawn came in from the window. "W-What is going on? My body..." On the bed, Godou was greatly taken aback. His entire body ached exceptionally, and all major and minor joints throbbed with pain. There was also a sense of nausea. It was the first time he ever felt pain like this. "Perhaps... it's the injuries from the beating yesterday!?" Come to think of it, every time his body was struck by Luo Hao, he felt like his body was accumulating serious internal injuries. Now it was evident it was not simply his imagination. Once again, Godou was reminded of Luo Hao's terrifying existence. "Mariya... Where did she go?" Preparing to go back to sleep, Godou discovered that Yuri was no longer in the room. Erica and Liliana were sound asleep but only the Hime-Miko was absent. Her pajamas were neatly folded and placed on the blanket she had been using. If she had gone for an early morning walk, the current time would be a little too early... Deciding it was a bit strange, Godou quietly slipped out of the room. Leaving the wooden cabin, he took a deep breath of the fresh morning air. With the rising sun revealing itself from the backbone of the mountain range, it was an excellent view of dawn. However, this meant that the battle against the Great Sage was drawing ever closer. In spite of that, Kusanagi Godou was still full of hesitation. "In the end I still can't be decisive... What a failure of a king." As he muttered to himself, Godou felt a person's presence. The Hime-Miko dressed in white garments and a red hakama was approaching him. "You have woken up King." "Where did you go? Mariya..." Godou was in the middle of his question when he noticed something wasn't quite right with Yuri.

There was a lost expression on her face, and her eyes were out of focus, furthermore, her eyes were now the color of glass! "Let me offer an answer to the King's worries. The sword of wisdom in your arm can be of use in this battle. Its power not only slays gods but also severs a god's spiritual might, which is why it is called the sword of exorcism. Even the monkey king's spell that imprisons the young little miko can be severed." Yuri's glass-colored pupils wavered in a bizarre manner. In the past battle against Marquis Voban, Yuri also received divine guidance through spirit vision. However, her current eye color was exactly the same as the glass princess in the Netherworld. Come to think of it, she also mentioned once that the Hime-Miko were distant descendants with the same bloodline as hers. "Please do not forget, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven's martial prowess is beyond equal. Whether your sharp blade can strike the Great Sage or not, is up to your courage and determination. It will be a dire and desperate battle. Oh my? Did I just say something?" Yuri's eyes returned to normal with their usual black pupils. She was back. "You just told me... an answer to a question that had been troubling me." Godou exclaimed as he answered. Compared to Erica and Liliana, Yuri was not a very conspicuous person but she held amazing powers. She was often able to give clear directions during times when they were stuck, and sometimes it even led to strategies that solved the root of problems. "Really? If that is the case, then getting up early to meditate was not wasted for me." "Eh? Why did you do such a thing?" "Since yesterday, I have noticed Godou-san worrying over many things... I was wondering if I could give you some advice, so I came out here to clear my thoughts, and was hoping it would be great if I could receive divine guidance." Smiling gently beneath the rosy clouds of dawn, there was nothing more beautiful than Yuri at this time. Spirit vision was a spell that only had a tiny chance of obtaining divine inspiration. To hope for divine guidance to descend actively in response was very wishful thinking. That was what Yuri explained in the past, so it was quite unbelievable to see her being so proactive now.

Godou felt very grateful to her, and he became strongly determined. This girl's younger sister, Hikari who has grown closer to him as well, will definitely be saved by his hand! As Godou endured the impulse rising from deep within him, Yuri suddenly whispered softly. "Actually I had been worrying since last night, whether I should mention this matter to Godousan?" "What is this matter?" "Yes, even though Hikari is an apprentice, she is also one of Musashino's Hime-Miko just like me. When a [Heretic God] brings disaster to the world, we must protect the people from being harmed by the gods, and put our lives on the line. Therefore, if Hikari was completely possessed, I must give up the notion of saving her." Sorrowfully averting her gaze, Yuri continued softly: "In truth, I know very well that I should not say such things but still, no matter what, I hope Godou-san can listen to my opinion..." Yuri was not being very forthcoming and meandered without getting into the main topic. But her current attitude made her intentions even clearer. For Yuri who was serious, honest and intelligent, she was hesitating because she knew very well how irresponsible her request was. It's enough, I already understand. Godou wanted to make this girl more relaxed. "Mariya... I will definitely save Hikari. No matter what Sayanomiya Kaoru and the members of the Committee say, my top priority is to take back Mariya Hikari from that monkey bastard. This is already decided. I will worry about the involvement of Nikkou City and the local residents some other time." Somehow, Godou felt a burden lifted from his heart once he openly declared his decision. Perhaps he was making an important conclusion right now. That was what he suspected. "G-Godou-san... Thank you... I..." Yuri lowered her head as tears streamed down. I beg you, and hope you can save my younger sister. This was the expression of her gratitude to Godou for accepting her request conveyed without words. "You don't have to thank me, you know. I haven't even fought the Great Sage yet. Perhaps when pressured by him and backed into a corner, I might forget everything I just said, and defeat the monkey along with Hikari, eh?"

"No you will not. Godou-san will definitely not do something like that. I know very well." Yuri spoke quietly but firmly. Those were the words full of confidence, spoken by the Hime-Miko whose spirit vision saw through everything. "Is it because of spirit vision?" "Possibly. I am not too certain of the reason myself, but I know Godou-san definitely will not abandon Hikari a girl who has gotten close to you. Even if this is the result of spirit vision, I would say it only contributes half to my certainty." Half? Godou felt intrigued by this strange indirect way of describing things. What did she actually mean? "The other half is my trust in Godou-san. Not as a Hime-Miko but as Mariya Yuri begging you to save my sister." Bowing her head with propriety to make her request, Yuri spoke resolutely. "Since this is a rare opportunity, let me clarify at this time. No matter how the current incident comes to an end, I will follow you for a lifetime, until your path as a Campione reaches its conclusion, or the end of my life " "Y-You mean until one of us dies?" This exaggerated description shocked Godou as the beautiful Hime-Miko quietly nodded her head. "Yes, just like the way your life has been till now, the prospects of a peaceful life will be slim. No matter what the final ending is, I hope that you will allow me to stay by your side until the very end. Will you agree to this request of mine?" It was quite a sudden and unexpected request. As Godou watched in shock, Yuri showed a faint smile as beautiful as a budding cherry blossom. "You do not have to answer immediately, because I shall wait for you forever..." Bowing elegantly, she returned to the wooden cabin.

It was three days ago when Annie Charlton finally received news that Asherah was alive. Her elderly friend and collaborator, Joe West passed along the news as "a certain noble person providing important information."

She wasn't sure where the news came from, but since her mortal enemy the witch was still alive, plus the additional fact that the most vicious Campione had been summoned from China and was planning something in Japan, Annie decided to book a flight immediately. Getting things done quickly and decisively was one of her qualities. She arrived at Narita airport around evening yesterday. Her destination was apparently a famous tourist attraction full of exotic allure. Afterwards, Annie called a taxi and headed to Tokyo. Her original plan was to spend the night at a hotel for a good night's rest to relieve her body from the exhaustion of the long flight, then head over to the scene in question. However, once she received the emergency news from Professor West through her cellphone, she immediately changed her plans. A certain noble person (most likely the former spokesperson of the Witenagemot) had sent a series of reports. A [Heretic God] had been sighted in the little city of Nikkou. Hence, Annie revised her plan to rest at a hotel, and decided to drive instead and rush to the scene, struggling with the unfamiliar roads and adjusting to the steering wheel on the right. Even though she was tired and jet lagged, there was no time to take things easy any more. Annie Charlton was a woman with a great sense of justice and responsibility. After driving a good many hours on the streets throughout the night, it was morning the next day when she arrived at the scene. "I remember there is an organization in Japan equivalent to the SSI contact with them to gather more intelligence. However " Annie spoke to herself as she drove. A few years ago, she had the chance to visit Japan and managed to gain some understanding of the country. She needed to get hold of the details of the current situation as quickly as possible so that she can defeat the culprit. Come to think of it, a Campione had also been born in Japan recently. Should she leave things for him to handle? But typical Campiones take days or even weeks to arrive on scene to battle a [Heretic God]. If she could resolve the incident before that happens, there should not be too much trouble. "It would be best if this guy wakes up soon, for he seems like he can provide a lot of information." Through the rear-view mirror, Annie glanced at the condition of the young man lying on the back seat.
[50] [49]

. It would be best to get into

Not too long ago, she had discovered someone unconscious near the river of Daiyagawa. After examining the items carried on his body, she confirmed that many of them were related to wizardry. He could very well be a member of Japan's SSI (which seemed to be called something like the History Compilation Committee). Annie Charlton did not know at the time, but this youth was Amakasu Touma and also the missing member of the History Compilation Committee.

[edit]Chapter

3 - Kusanagi Godou Enters the Monkey King's Territory

[edit]Part 1
Every year in October, the surroundings of Lake Chuuzenji became encircled by the red-shaded mountains. Concentrated on the lake front were eateries, shops selling souvenirs and other things, as well as many facilities such as hotels and travel agencies. This was the hot springs resort area called Chuuzenji Hot Springs. These lands were now undergoing a cataclysmic change. Monkeys were appearing, and not just one or two. The pedestrian walkways, souvenir shops and restaurants catering to tourists were filled with monkeys; big and small monkeys casually strolled about as a family; there was also a monkey that apparently stole something and was being chased by a group of monkeys wielding clubs. Monkeys were everywhere. "They were all originally humans after all... Were they transformed into monkeys by the Great Sage's power?" Seishuuin Ena looked down upon the monkey kingdom and murmured to herself. She had infiltrated the forest near Lake Chuuzenji, and was now observing the situation from a position high up in the branches. Traveling without using any sort of transportation like a car, Ena traversed mountains and forests with her monkey-like agility and physical abilities. Thirty minutes ago, she had just passed the Iroha-saku Route when she suddenly got chased by violent giant monkeys that seemed to be divine beasts.

Through her martial arts and natural instincts, she was able to fight her way out and lose them. "Looks like I'd better report to Kaoru first." This sort of sensible idea was a rare moment for Ena. She took out her cellphone. Oops, no batteries. Shrugging her shoulders, Ena put the phone away. "Well, since it's them anyway, they wouldn't expect me to report regularly in the first place. Putting that aside, Ena should find out more about the situation here before His Majesty's group arrives." Slung over her shoulder was a long slender bag made of cloth, carrying a two-foot-three-inch [51] Japanese tachi blade. Compared to her beloved Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, it was much shorter. But as a normal weapon, this size was more appropriate. In many different ways, the divine blade was a cheating existence. Ena felt herself getting naturally excited as she looked forward to seeing that youth very soon, the one who had taken away her former partner.

On the morning after the whole incident began, Sayanomiya Kaoru drove her car towards the camping grounds where Godou and his group were temporarily staying. After one or two hours she reached the petrified Nikkou Toushouguu. Under the bright sunlight overlooking the strange sight, the areas surrounding Toushouguu, Rinnouji and Futarasan Shrine were all under high alert. Sealing off the area using crime scene tape, policemen dressed in smart-looking uniforms stood on guard, preventing any unauthorized entry. "Detailed reports are still being prepared, but due to various reasons, Toushouguu and other places are undergoing emergency repairs... We had the area sealed first using this pretext." The one explaining was Sayanomiya Kaoru who was there to welcome Godou's group. "The Great Sage Equaling Heaven seems to have transformed all the tourists and local residents here into monkeys yesterday. Checking out the nearby shops in the area, there was not a single soul in sight. However, just the fact that people vanished en masse instead of being massacred could be considered rather fortunate amidst this crisis." As Sayanomiya Kaoru led the way, Godou walked beside her. Following behind them were Yuri, Erica and Liliana. Following the western visiting path from Futarasan Shrine, rows of souvenir shops could be seen. They were also sealed by police, and the feeling was unusually quiet.

"By the way, I didn't think the Committee had the power to even mobilize police forces..." Godou felt somewhat uncomfortable. There was a group wearing imposing-looking uniforms, as well as others who looked suspicious despite wearing suits, all running about very busily. "Of course. Dating back to the Meiji period, the History Compilation Committee has maintained intimate ties with the Japanese Self-Defense Force and the police, as well as various [52] [53] bureaucracies such as the current Association of Shinto Shrines, the MEXT , the MLIT and the Ministry of the Environment. Speaking of stories dating back to the honeymoon period of our predecessors, the Manchurian railway and the Imperial Japanese Army, one could probably write a great historical treatise. It certainly would be a very interesting research project." Kaoru cheerfully conversed about these topics of interest. "Amakasu-san also counts as a civil servant, but he operates under an official identity as someone who does phony shrine duties at various shrines, a person with all sorts of suspicious past experiences." "By the way, Kaoru-san, has there been any news of Amakasu-san?" Hearing the familiar name, Yuri entered the conversation. Godou also waited for Kaoru's answer. From the news last night, Amakasu was currently missing. "Sorry, Yuri, we haven't mentioned it to you all yet, but he was already saved by someone this morning. It's a very interesting development, I'll explain to you all later." For some reason, Kaoru made a wry smile faintly. For the purpose of a private discussion, Godou separated from Erica and the others, and with Kaoru, the two of them walked towards Futarasan Shrine. It was a world entirely turned into stone. Whether the wooden buildings, the lush cedar forest, the soil, the springs, everything had transformed completely into stone. "Amakasu-san's report mentioned, that Cult Leader Luo Hao was apparently sealed within these rocks... So she was buried alive? Who knows if she will be fine." Kaoru lightly kicked the solid rock surface of the ground with the tip of her foot as she murmured quietly. "Hahahahaha! Being buried alive for merely half a day, how could that possibly kill Master! For someone like her, this kind of method would take three years to work!"

The one laughing out loud was Lu Yinghua who jumped down from a petrified cedar tree. Holding his left fist in his right hand, he bowed his head and saluted to Godou using the martial arts way. "Lu Yinghua apologizes for his lateness. Kusanagi Godou-sama, the revered king worshiped by the masses, may your longevity rival the heavens, and your might bring peace and order to this world!" Godou felt shocked and flattered by his fluent and elegant greeting. "Lu-kun... Please use a more normal choice of words." "Sorry, due to Master's teaching, I have a habit of greeting all Campiones in a solemn manner. If I ever displease that person, I risk ending up on the verge of death." Revealing the painful memories of his everyday life, Lu Yinghua continued: "Then I will obediently speak without reservation. By the way, Kusanagi-sama, please call me directly by name. Or if your prefer, do as Master and use a nickname. I don't mind." "OK, then I'll call you Yinghua." Perhaps because Lu Yinghua was male and younger than him, Godou found it easy to accept his suggestion. Once again, Godou was reminded of the fact that getting along with men was much easier. "Sayanomiya-san, this is Cult Leader Luo Hao's disciple." "I know, you're the famed young hero Lu. Though this is our first meeting, you are quite famous in our circles. I believe people on your side have also heard of me." As introductions were made, Kaoru signaled with her eyes. "Kusanagi-san and I... were planning on having a conference of leaders between the two of us. However... I can allow Mr. Lu to join in as the Chinese representative. Let me first explain the situation. The Great Sage is currently moving from Nikkou City Street to Okunikkou." Kaoru took out a map of Nikkou from her shirt pocket. "This area from Lake Chuuzenji to Okuyumoto is called Okunikkou. Currently, any ordinary person who steps into this territory will immediately transform into a monkey." The beautiful Committee leader traced her finger along the map as she explained to the other two.

"The routes going into Okunikkou by car are the First and Second Iroha-saku Routes, the Konsei Mountain Pass on the border of Gunma Prefecture, as well as the Nishizawa side. I have already sealed off the region with mobile teams." "When we go there, will they let us pass?" "Of course, but no matter which route you pick, please be careful of giant apes our spies have encountered... Come to think of it, Mr. Lu, you should have been chased all night by a divine beast yesterday, right?" "Actually that big monkey gave up on pursuing me after a while, so I followed it instead." Lu Yinghua smiled with satisfaction. His outstanding qinggong of this sort.
[54]

and superhuman mobility allowed him to perform tracking missions

"Despite their immense size, they move quite nimbly, giving me a bit of a hard time last night. But thanks to penetrating deep into enemy territory, I was able to witness something extraordinary on my way back. This morning around daybreak, there were some unusual presences gathering on the sacred mountain on Okunikkou, so I investigated a little." Lu Yinghua recounted everything he witnessed on Nantaisan. Godou learned that new enemies had appeared, and his formidable foe had removed the binding spell. "Even Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing have appeared... Looks like the situation has become rather troublesome." "Yinghua, how is Hikari the girl whose body was taken by the Great Sage, what is her condition like?" As Kaoru commented with a worried expression, Godou took the opportunity to inquire about Hikari. Since the binding spell was removed, Hikari's disaster purification shouldn't be needed any more. "What's strange is the Great Sage went to sleep using her body... But from what I overheard from a distance, it sounded like he wasn't able to leave the body of the miko." Hearing Lu Yinghua's report, Godou felt relieved. Since little had changed in Hikari's condition, the worst case scenario had not happened. "Kusanagi-san... Hikari's role as a hostage has not changed. When fighting the Great Sage, I fear that child may become a hindrance"

"Sayanomiya-san, please do not waste any more words on this matter." Godou quickly interrupted her. He had already been warned by Erica once last night and there was no need for him to hear it again. "I will surely bring Hikari back from that monkey. I will definitely save her. All other matters, like defeating the [Heretic God] or saving the poor distraught people will be considered afterwards. There is no need to explain to me what you are trying to say." "I see... So this is your decision?" For some reason, Kaoru sounded greatly interested. Her manner of speaking usually carried subtle tones, and seldom revealed her interest so openly without pretense. "Only I can defeat these gods who bring trouble to people, so asking me to fight is fine. I don't mind that. However, my power is my own. I will not allow anyone to use me for their own purposes. I will neither use my power in areas I hate, nor will I entertain any complaints about my preferences." Though Godou knew he was making a very unreasonable declaration, he finished his statement in one breath. He understood that saving the world required being impartial to private concerns, but at this time all he wanted to do was follow the answer in his mind. "If someone thinks that abandoning a girl could save even more people, then let that person go fight a god alone. It doesn't concern me. However, if I am the one who is fighting, then things have to be done my way. Anyway, what I'm trying to say is, if you are going to rely on someone, then just shut up with the nagging!" "Well said, Kusanagi-sama, you are now acting as befitting your stature as a devil king." Praised by the demonic cult leader's direct disciple, Godou felt a little embarrassed. His current proposal was identical to all the other Campiones who always did as they wished, and no different from the philosophies of Cult Leader Luo Hao and Marquis Voban. "You're really hopeless, but actually no matter what Kusanagi-san decided, I was prepared to take full responsibility... Though things seem to have taken a most interesting turn. Anyway, I never expected you to say something like 'It is fine to sacrifice Hikari. I will defeat the Great Sage Equaling Heaven!' That would have been quite off-putting." How could I possibly say something like that! Even Kaoru smiled. "Despite how I may appear to others, I really like people who like to act cool or follow their whimsical ideals. By the way, I like cute girls too, but as the leader of an organization, there are

times when my hand is forced. However... this time it's the orders of His Majesty the Devil King, so I have no choice but to obey." The Committee Branch Chief smiled mischievously. The way she and Lu Yinghua were supporting my decision, made them look like unscrupulous businessmen conspiring with corrupt officials, or rather, should they be described as followers of the devil king and enemies of the world? As a Campione, looks like I am advancing in a most questionable direction... While Godou lowered his head in thought, Kaoru took out her cellphone. Apparently someone was calling. "Kusanagi-san, the missing fellow will be arriving soon. Do you want to meet him? There's also a very interesting visitor coming with him." After conversing for a while, Kaoru hung up the phone and asked Godou. The missing fellow was probably Amakasu, but who was the interesting visitor? Godou tried to guess as he followed after Kaoru. In a most matter-of-fact manner, Lu Yinghua went along with them. The three of them came to the main visiting road before Toushouguu. Erica, Liliana and Yuri, the three of them were chatting with the suit-wearing youth. As expected, he was Amakasu of course. "Kusanagi-san, how embarrassing... But I finally got back." Noticing Godou's arrival, Amakasu hurried to greet him. His voice sounded drained of energy. Looking closely, his face seemed a bit sick, and his suit was filthier than usual. It was the first time for Godou to see him in such a weakened state. At this time, Godou noticed the Caucasian lady standing behind him. Her short hair was a brilliant shade of red like a burning fire. Her elegant face was highly intellectual and extremely strongwilled, and she was wearing a leather jacket with leather pants. A completely flawless, cool and ethereal beauty. Such was the initial impression that this woman gave. "T-This is Miss Annie Charlton. S-She is the one who fortuitously saved me when I was unconscious and completely drenched. I-I owe my life to her, my savior."

Amakasu's body trembled incessantly, and he kept wiping his nose as he introduced the one who brought him here. The ethereal beauty greeted with impeccable Japanese. "My name is Annie, pleased to meet you."

[edit]Part 2
Amakasu Touma and Annie Charlton. The people standing around these two were Kusanagi Godou and Mariya Yuri, Erica Blandelli, Liliana Kranjcar, as well as Sayanomiya Kaoru and Lu Yinghua. A most unexpected gathering of influential people. Amakasu continued to shiver as he recounted the circumstances of Raisravana's appearance. "Are you still hurt from that time? You don't look too well."

"N-No, that's not it, my injuries have already been healed by magic. However, I've caught a severe flu from lying wet and unconscious for a good many hours, and I currently have a high fever." In other words, healing magic's effects against disease was much less effective than for physical injuries. Godou recalled the magic trivia he once heard from Erica.

"If I didn't receive Miss Annie's aid, p-perhaps I would have gotten pneumonia. Miss Annie seems to be from Los Angeles, a-and a mage from over there." "Let me be direct. I came to Japan to track down the divine ancestor Asherah." Annie followed up Amakasu's explanation with a clear voice that matched her ice cold demeanor closely. "Could you be... a benevolent mage?" "That is correct, I have never joined the sorcerers' faction." The red-haired ethereal beauty nodded at Erica's question. Benevolent mage. Godou felt intrigued by this term he had never heard before. "Due to many historical reasons, there are not too many magi present in North America. As for the villains who gathered there after being driven out by the righteous magic associations in Europe, they are called 'sorcerers.' All magi who oppose them are labelled 'benevolent' in distinction." Liliana contributed her explanation. "I have heard that Asherah was being used by the Chinese Campione and has become Leviathan once again. I also know about the Great Sage Equaling Heaven manifesting by possessing a young girl's body, and that you are the team formed to resolve this incident." Annie swept her gaze across everyone present and declared: "Since secrecy is not essential for this incident, let me begin by revealing my mission. I was sent here by Los Angeles' king to confirm Asherah's death. My mission ends once the witch is dead. However, I think it would be rude to leave without greeting everyone here at the site of this cataclysmic event, so let me assist you all." "Los Angeles' king? Then you must be...?" "John Pluto Smith's subordinate?" Yuri and Liliana were greatly surprised, but Annie quietly corrected them. "Please do not call me his subordinate, but refer to me as his collaborator instead. Though he does lord over Los Angeles like a king, the thought of building his own kingdom has never been his plan. That is the personal style of John Pluto Smith, please remember that." "This is exactly why I was so intent on introducing her to Kusanagi-san. Perhaps this is an excellent opportunity to sign a friendship treaty between Japan and America."

As Kaoru mischievously made her request, Godou gave her a quick glance. "One must possess substantial magical power in order to pass through Okunikkou without being transformed into a monkey. I have already confirmed with her guarantors the Three Sages of North America, that Annie Charlton is completely above suspicion and has no problems in ability either." Kaoru turned towards Annie to introduce Godou. "Miss Charlton, this is the leader of our crisis team, Kusanagi Godou-san." The History Compilation Committee core member did not reveal Godou was the Campione of Japan. This was clearly a deliberate move to give Kusanagi Godou the choice to disclose his identity or not. In this current situation where there was a severe shortage of manpower, Annie's suggestion was most gratifying. However, if things had worsened so much over a single night, was it really appropriate to get her involved? "Anyway... Before we decide whether we accept Miss Annie or not, let me report the latest findings." Sayanomiya Kaoru provided news from the scouting personnel at the scene. Then Lu Yinghua summarized his eyewitness account of the three deities gathering on the peak of Nantaisan, as well as the disappearance of the [Keeper of the Horses] enchantment. Finally, Godou mentioned the latest developments. After hearing all the current information at hand, Erica nodded intently while Liliana shook her head in distress. Realizing the situation made it even harder to rescue her younger sister, Yuri had a frozen expression. As for Amakasu, his already sickly demeanor became slightly worse. On the other hand, Annie Charlton "Is that so? The situation truly is severe. In that case, we must hurry to the scene and try our hardest to resolve the incident. Godoh, do you agree?" Speaking without changing her expression, Annie's calm tone of voice made clear her sincerity and strength of will. Could he trust this person? This woman was the collaborator of the North American Campione, and she seemed to give off a kind of incredible presence. Godou nodded to her in agreement.

One hour later.

Godou and the rest were riding a police car summoned by the History Compilation Committee, and had arrived at the entrance to Iroha-saku Route. Never expecting himself to be sitting in this sort of black and white public vehicle in such a manner Godou had rather mixed feelings. Just as Kaoru had mentioned, Iroha-saku Route was being sealed by a mobile team of policemen and their vehicles. They did not obstruct Godou's group who called themselves members of the History Compilation Committee. At this point, they switched to a smooth-running silver SUV specially prepared by the Committee. Annie Charlton was in the driver's seat while Godou sat beside her with Erica, Liliana and Yuri in the back. The ones who stayed behind in Nikkou City Street were Lu Yinghua, Amakasu because of his flu, and Kaoru as the highest decision maker of the Committee here. The other two aside, Godou really wished that the martial artist from Hong Kong could accompany him as a major combatant "I have something complicated to handle, so I must stay here." "I see... But if you could come along, it'd be a great help." Godou was greatly disappointed by the rejection. In a group with his usual team mates plus Annie, he really wanted another male companion. "My most sincere apologies, but since Master is buried alive at this place, I have to show effort in trying to rescue her or else there will be all sorts of horrifying consequences." "Yinghua, I never knew you missed your master so much, are you worrying about Luo Hao?" Just as Godou thought he had discovered a caring and thoughtful side to him, Lu Yinghua shook his head. "Nope, I am completely not worried about her. If it's Master, it is definitely possible for her to smash the stone prison and escape with her own power. However as her disciple, if I don't make it evident I spent three days carrying out rescue operations, she may throw a fit going 'You should be treating Master like family, what a cold and merciless child you are!' Thus, before I secure proof of presence at the scene, I can't come over." To be able to make this dauntless youth so wary... Godou silently mourned for him, imagining the kind of trauma he had received from Luo Hao.

"As feared, the [Eyes] I sent out have all been repelled, just as Sayanomiya Kaoru mentioned. Unless we cross this mountain pass, magical investigation cannot be used." Just as the car was about to start, Liliana explained as she sat in the back seat with her eyes closed. "What do you mean by eyes?" "Lily has the ability to use the [Witch's Eye], didn't she use it yesterday?" Erica explained. The vision-augmenting witchcraft technique of the [Witch's Eye] was said to create a third eye out of the void, and could be used to perform reconnaissance from afar. "I heard the Committee members who could use investigative spells mention that they were unable to send [Eyes] to Okunikkou. Just as seen from spirit vision earlier, the Great Sage's divine power has saturated the air in this vicinity. This divine power likely produces effects similar to a barrier." Yuri reported the results of spirit vision. "Godoh, you must be an amazing person despite your young age. For your team to consist of the [Diavolo Rosso] of the Copper Black Cross, the witch of the Bronze Black Cross, as well as a Japanese spirit vision specialist... What are your own talents?" "Umm... Regarding this, let me explain a little later." Godou tried to dodge the question from the impressed Annie. It was very likely he would need to reveal the truth soon, but there was no hurry. At this time, the car started to move. Iroha-saku Route was a winding road that twisted and turned just like the characters used to write its name. The mountain path sloped greatly and there were a series of sharp turns. This was a scenic route that went up and down the mountain of Nantaisan and provided a great view of the natural mountain scenery. Annie drove the car with great seriousness and caution, safely crossing the first difficult section. Soon after, they could see the mountain forest dyed in the autumn colors of red and yellow. During this time, the car finally reached an easily congested portion of the mountain road. After about ten or so turns, they arrived at a sharply winding U-turn. In that very instant, a giant monkey pushed apart the trees and appeared before the car! "It's the divine beast from yesterday!"

The moment Erica shouted, Annie had already taken action. Slamming on the brakes, she opened the car window on the driver's side, and extended her arm, a slender revolver in her hand. BANG! Annie fired her gun without any hesitation. As silver sparks scattered, the bullet struck the giant ape's fur, tracing out a silver trajectory. It probably carried some kind of magical effect. However, the giant ape seemed to be completely unaffected, and reached out with its long and thick arms. "Annie Charlton, that level of magical attack will not affect a divine beast!" Liliana warned. Godou noticed another silhouette being reflected in the rear-view mirror, but Yuri had already cried out before he could give a warning. "F-From behind as well, everyone be careful!" A giant ape had also appeared from behind, and they were now stuck in an attack from both sides. Encountering two divine beasts on a mountain road like this would normally be a hopeless situation. In spite of all this, Annie remained completely calm, and her eyes, full of fighting spirit, glared at the two divine beasts, as befitting the collaborator chosen by the American Campione. At this time, Godou became aware of a certain feeling and signaled to the girls in the back seat with his eyes. The first to react was Erica who gestured to give orders to the silver-haired girl. Liliana immediately opened the car door and the two knights jumped off the vehicle. "What are you intending to do? Hurry and come back!" "Annie-san, please rest assured! Leave it to Godou-san and the rest to handle this." Yuri explained to the puzzled American. As Yuri spoke, the spell words recited by the three outside the car could be heard. "I shall become one who buries fangs into the sinner's flesh, that the will of the Lord be followed: Thou shalt be purged!" "Eli Eli lama sabachthani? Oh Lord, why hast thou forsaken me?"

"People, listen to David's song of mourning! How are the mighty fallen, and the weapons of war perished!" Godou first summoned the [Boar]. A day had already passed since the battle with Luo Hao, and Godou discovered he could summon the enormous black beast when the two giant apes came attacking from both sides. Given a good foothold, the [Boar] alone was probably enough to finish them off. But on a mountain path like this, even the vigorous and enthusiastic boar would find it hard to go all out, which was why the knights were using the spell words of David and Golgotha to halt the monkeys' advance. Erica summoned Cuore di Leone, shaping it into an arrow of steel and infusing the spell words into it. She then conjured a bow of steel and readied the arrow on it. Liliana created the Bow of Jonathan and prepared the blue arrows of light. The [Boar] charged at the giant ape in front while the red and blue knights pinned down the one in the rear. The black divine beast rolled down the mountainside together with the giant ape, leaving the menacing giant ape in the rear who warily watched the bows and arrows of the two knights. A clear path had been opened. The knights returned to the car, but just as Godou was about to follow, his legs lost strength and he collapsed. "W-What is going on? My body..." His body could not move and felt very exhausted. Godou was terrified by this feeling he had never experienced before. This happened immediately after using the [Boar], could it be the result of the injuries from yesterday!? Come to think of it, the pain this morning was quite intense, but after moving his body for a bit, he had forgotten about it... Realizing something was wrong with Godou, the apprehensive giant monkey in the back began to show an increasingly dangerous gaze. No. Danger was not limited to the rear. A new giant ape appeared from the front; an unexpected third monkey. They were once again caught in a crisis with attacks from both sides! "Godou-san!" "Godou!" "Kusanagi Godou!" "Godoh, hurry and come back!"

The newly appeared giant ape approached, looking down on the defenseless Godou and silver SUV, and vigorously waved its arms. At that very instant, spell words were heard. "The many-fenced place of Izumo / Of the many clouds rising To dwell there with my spouse / Do I build a many-fenced palace: Ah, that many-fenced palace! Seishuuin Ena has arrived!" "Ena-san!" Hearing the one who announced her name fearlessly, Yuri's face brightened with happiness. From amongst the leaves that were turning red, out jumped the uniformed girl. Carrying a Japanese sword, surrounded by strong gales swirling around her, the Hime-Miko of the Sword made her appearance. Ena blocked the path of the gigantic ape from the front. Around her, the wind's strength was increasing like a small-scale tornado. Though it was smallscale, it was clearly infused with divine power, for Ena had the ability to use the technique of divine possession. As her guardian deity, Susanoo the storm god's authority was hers to command! This tornado pushed back the arm of the giant ape. What an embarrassment for a divine beast. The giant ape roared savagely, baring the sharp fangs in its mouth and started to spit crimson fire as if intending to incinerate Godou together with Ena. But the storm god's tornado guarded the Hime-Miko of the Sword and repelled the flames. "Across the fields and mountains / Setaria in a storm... The sounding gates of Awa / Whom shall determine their fate !" Ena leaped as if her body was as light as wind, and reached the giant ape's shoulder with one jump. With a flash, her sword was embedded deeply in the giant ape's left eye. ROOOOOAAAAAR! Painful roars came from the giant ape's mouth. During this time, Erica ran out, picked up Godou's body and pulled him back into the car. At the same time, Liliana prepared to fire a second arrow from the Bow of Jonathan to pin down the giant ape which had resumed its advance from the rear. The giant ape with one eye destroyed by Ena angrily waved its arms and legs around randomly, but the loss of depth perception made it impossible to hit its target.

Landing on the ground with leisurely grace, Ena ran towards the car. "Annie-san, please hurry and go!" Once her fellow Hime-Miko got in, Yuri hurriedly gave instructions. Annie Charlton stepped hard on the accelerator, and the silver SUV shot forward, leaving the giant apes behind. In his faint consciousness, the rescued Godou was vaguely aware of the voices of his female companions. "Your Majesty, are you ok! Luckily Ena felt like it was about time for you to arrive, so I had been guarding this side of the mountain pass." "Could it be... No, for sure he must be the king. In other words, one known as a Campione...! Are you one of his team members?" "Team member? No, that's not the kind of relationship Ena has with him. Ena is His Majesty's woman. Well, I haven't been officially recognized yet, so maybe something like an underground lover? But I'm not the only one oh, everyone here is His Majesty's woman." "U-Underground lover!? Everyone here is his woman!? N-Now that it is mentioned, I have heard that Japan's king is a terrible young sexual predator I-I now understand." Annie-san, you are mistaken, please don't misunderstand. Godou really wanted to get up and defend himself. But before he could speak, Godou had already lost consciousness.

[edit]Part 3
It feels really hot. That was Godou's first thought as he woke up from a daze. He could hear the sounds of girls in the surroundings. They seemed to be saying something. His mind still fuzzy, he opened his eyes and found some kind of mist or smoke hanging in the air. Could there be a fire? No, it's steam. After blinking who knows how many times, his brain finally became fully awake. "Ah, His Majesty is up." "Godou, are you ok? Even though your body has already been treated, how do you feel now?"

From the left came Ena's voice while Erica could be heard from the right. As the mist drifted apart, Godou's brain and five senses began to recover their normal functions, and he was struck with utter shock. "W-What the heck is going on! How did this happen?" He immediately yelled. And no wonder it was so hot, he was currently immersed in an open air hot spring. Hot water reached up to Godou's shoulders while his back was against the volcanic rock used to enclose outdoor baths. Naturally, Godou was completely naked except for the large towel wrapped around his waist. And then, there were the two beauties right in front of him. The blonde-haired blue-eyed Erica Blandelli. Seishuuin Ena with her black hair and black irises. Even though both of them covered their bosoms with a bath towel, their excellent figures were still clearly visible through the thin fabric. Erica's bust and hip measurements appeared to be even bigger than the numbers on record. However, Erica's impressive figure was not enough to overshadow the voluptuousness of Ena's body. Perhaps due to the bath towels tightly wrapped around their bodies, the cleavage of the two girls was greatly emphasized. If only the water was from one of those murky hot springs, but unfortunately the water here was far too pristine and transparent. The only object separating Godou from the naked bodies of the two girls was simply a bath towel. It would be bad to keep staring, so Godou forcefully shifted his gaze to the distance. However, this only achieved the result of alerting him to the presence of the other two beauties in the bath. "I-It is great that you have revived without issue." "P-Please do not look over here, Godou-san!" These two were Liliana Kranjcar and Mariya Yuri of course. Similarly, these girls' bodies were only obscured by a single bath towel each. Liliana acted with great calmness. However, her pale body had turned bright red from embarrassment. Even so, she maintained her usual awe-inspiring posture and did not try to avoid Godou's gaze. Though her body lacked exaggerated curves, it made the subtle convexity even more conspicuous.

This was a mysterious fairy-like attractiveness that was possessed only by slender young Caucasian beauties. Like a piece of artwork made of glass, there was a heightened sense of preciousness due to the fragility. In complete contrast, Yuri was trying her hardest to shrink away and hide her body. Though her posture did succeed in concealing her frontal view from others, her motions were not very elegant and one could still peek at her wonderful figure from the side. Yuri's figure was not as voluptuous as Ena or Erica, but her body still had an abundance of feminine charm. The curves were just right and one could only exclaim in wonderment at the two beautiful mounds that stood out as the only area capable of supporting the bath towel the only fabric covering her body. The round and full curve from the small of the back to the buttocks was like an artistic masterpiece. Despite their slender nature, her thighs seemed particularly supple with a sense of lively beauty. Yuri's entire body was very perfect. There was a subtle balance between beautiful curves and a sense of substance; in this regard, Yuri's body ranked amongst the highest levels. "Hahaha, I see. I get it now!" Faced with this completely unreal scenery, Godou laughed as he muttered to himself. "This has to be a dream. I must be so repressed during normal life for me to finally dream such a scene! No mistake about it!" "What are you talking about, Godou? There can't be anything more real than this?" "Yes yes. Look, doesn't this hurt? This is all happening in reality." At the same time as Erica was speaking, Ena pinched Godou's cheek. Ouch! "I see. This is actually reality... Then may I ask, where is this place?" "A hot spring at Lake Chuuzenji. The area has become a mess due to the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, and the impact has forced many hot spring spas to be abandoned, so we slipped into one of them." Ena answered fluently, but Godou still had more questions. "Then why am I immersed in the hot spring?" "Your Majesty, please recall, didn't you collapse? Ena thought that bathing in a hot spring would be an excellent way to get rested."

"Ena told me about a folk remedy called hot water therapy, so this is a perfect opportunity to test it out." Hearing the answers from the Hime-Miko of the Sword and the blonde knight, Godou looked up at the sky. It was almost dusk and the sun was gradually sinking west. "And so I was immersed in this bath unconscious, is that right..." "It's ok, in order to prevent Your Majesty from drowning, Yuri and Ena intended to enter the bath with you right from the very beginning in fact, Ena often bathes in hot springs while in the mountains... And then Erica-san also came in, and following her was Liliana-san over there." "Think about it, yesterday I said I wanted to have a dip in an outdoor hot spring, right? This is a great opportunity." "I-I believe this is a meaningless act, which is why I tried to stop them! But Erica and Seishuuin Ena would not listen to my entreaties. With no other choice, as your knight I must supervise this suspicious folk remedy, and so I had to come." "I-I... Because Ena-san said I must come along and forced me to enter! Do not misunderstand! I... I only came in here to stop Ena from going too far!" The girls gave their various reasons for coming in here. There were too many things to object and Godou couldn't respond to them one by one. However, the most pressing concern that needed to be addressed was "Fine, I have another question. Who took off my clothes?" "As I am the one who proposed the idea, of course Ena has to bear responsibility." "I also helped, oh? As Godou's lover, it is only natural." "W-What the heck did you two do! If that is the case..." Godou glared sharply at them. In a rare moment, these two fearless fellows averted their gaze. "Hmm... Yes. Your Majesty, I am sorry... Ena saw it. At that time, I was thinking if you're dipping in the hot spring, then of course you have to be naked, so along the way I took it off." "That's right, since it all came off, of course it's impossible not to see." After Ena confessed, Erica also chimed in, a little embarrassed. "But Your Majesty sure trained your body well, it is really cool with so many distinct ab muscles."

"Besides, Godou has already seen my naked body before, right? This is called equivalent exchange. It's just mutual admiration of our naked bodies, that's all." Godou cursed the various reasons that led to this predicament. Erica showed a proud expression that Godou hadn't seen for quite some time, whereas Ena looked rather apologetic. "Then... As an apology, I don't mind if Your Majesty looks at Ena's naked body, oh?" Her words had an explosive effect. Eh? Godou's brain froze from the shock for quite a few seconds. "Since Erica says that things can even out this way, Ena will do the same. Sorry, this is Ena's apology. On further thought, since it's Your Majesty, I should have done this from the start. TThough I'm still a little scared, but in the future I will have to carry your bloodline, and do this and that..." Ena loosened the white bath towel around her body, and a thin piece of cloth began floating in the hot spring. With a solid sense of weight, yet carrying an incomparable impression of gentle softness, the twin peaks looked elastic enough to bounce back quickly if one were to poke them with a finger. The most prominent positions in front were adorned by a faint color of pink. Beneath the seductive and slender waist, the nether regions needed no further mention. "Ah, Ena sure is unexpectedly bold. Everyday situations aside, I was suspicious what was going on when she had been acting so passively until now." Erica threw out this comment coldly. The barbs contained in it lacked her usual elegance. Possessing so many unconventional factors, it was very likely that Seishuuin Ena had already been classified by Erica as a dangerous contender she had to be wary of. "Hmm, after all, Ena has had very few opportunities to build close relations with boys, so I don't really know how to talk to them... But no matter, I will not let this deter me!" "Yes... Ena has come up with a great idea, actually I should have done this from the start. I must be a little slow not to have realized it earlier." Even Erica's bath towel had been removed. Why do they have to get oppositionally defiant in a place like this!? As Godou screamed for help in his mind, the body of a goddess was completely laid bare in full view.

The bosom that always declared its existence intensely in spite of clothing, now floated openly in the hot spring. It was impossible not to look. On the front of these breasts the size of small cantaloupes, there was a pair of flower buds attached like some sort of faintly red fruit; the waist was amazingly slender especially in contrast with the richness of the other two measurements an extremely attractive tight and slim waist; finally beginning near the hips, the full and luscious buttocks were both seductive and adorable "Come, Yuri, take your bath towel off as well." "No, hands off! Ena-san, please let go of me!" "Seishuuin Ena! Stop this rude behavior immediately! I will not permit you to continue such unruliness!" The naked Ena grabbed Yuri tightly. As her childhood friend, the Hime-Miko, attempted to remove the bath towel on her body, Yuri looked like she was about to cry as she tried to escape. However, a corner of the towel had been caught, and her jade-like beautiful skin was revealed. In her efforts to stop these actions, Liliana's bath towel also loosened slightly. Godou could not bear to watch any longer. Immediately, he jumped out of the water and ran back to the changing room as fast as he could. I can't stay in this kind of place! Run away! In order to preserve the integrity of his male dignity, Godou suppressed his desires and ran out impulsively.

[edit]Part 4
Fortunately, Godou's clothes were still in the changing room. Drying himself off in a hurry with a towel he found, Godou frantically put on his clothes and walked out the corridor to the entrance. Ena was right; the hot spring really was a part of the hotel facilities. Stepping outside the building, he discovered it was a small traditional hot spring resort. Anyway, Godou's first goal was to calm down, so a brief stroll outside should suffice. The resort was situated along the spectacular shore of Lake Chuuzenji. The leaves adorning the surrounding mountain range were colored in shades of red and yellow, and combined with the clear water of the lake, the wonderfully beautiful autumn scenery was difficult to describe.

There were many different shops and hotels along the shore of Lake Chuuzenji, such as western style hotels, stylistically distinct western restaurants, coffee shops, etc. Shops were also spaced out quite generously. At this moment, Godou noticed a monkey walking in front. Based on its approximate height of 80cm and the red face, it seemed to be a Japanese monkey. Their gazes met. The monkey repeated a series of brief cries of "kiii~~ kiii~~" as if making a greeting, and then carried on in its original direction. That direction was towards a crossroad. Anyway, Godou had already been informed beforehand that the ordinary citizens of Okunikkou City had all turned into monkeys. With an uneasy feeling, Godou began to run. Chasing the monkey just now, Godou reached the intersection. Even though it was just a normal road, there was a massive red torii situated there. Compared to the traffic lights at the crossroad, it was roughly double in height. This was one of Lake Chuuzenji's sights, the Red Torii. Clearly a road like any other, except with a huge red torii over it, facing the tourist souvenir shops, eateries and all sorts of stores lined up on the main road. Looking into the distance at such a scene, Godou sighed. It really was like a monkey kingdom. kii! kiikii. kikikii, kii~~! ki? kikiikikii, ki! ki! The cries of monkeys came from all directions, and Lake Chuuzenji's hot spring street was full of people who had transformed into monkeys. Furthermore, there was a great abundance of species including Japanese monkeys, macaques, gibbons, baboons, chimpanzees, orangutans, mountain gorillas, etc. There were even some that Godou couldn't tell what type they were. Like city pigeons that were accustomed to humans, they did not make loud noises or scatter when they saw Godou. The monkeys dominated the shore of Lake Chuuzenji, and behaved very much like humans. Some were taking photos with digital cameras (except holding them upside down with the lens facing the wrong direction). Some were working in shops doing something similar to what the staff did (except taking fistful of bills from the cash register and stuffing them in their mouths to chew). Some were ordering food (but poking their fingers into the soba noodles in the bowl, and eating directly with their hands), sort of.
[55]

The monkeys imitated humans, like a scene from a satirical play. It might be considered interesting for a circus act, but Godou became angrier and angrier as he watched. As soon as the thought that they were originally humans entered his mind, it was no longer funny at all. "It is possible that they retain memories from when they were human." A voice came from behind. It was Annie Charlton, who was walking over. "Looks like you have recovered, Godoh..." "Yes, after a good nap, I'm fine now." Godou nodded. His body felt very light and free without any sense of discomfort. But how did this happen? Annie's eyes showed a vicious expression of extreme disgust. "That cannot be the only reason... Just now, your girlfriends were competing to apply healing magic to you. In order to determine who was going to kiss you, they even broke out in argument. In the end, it was Ena who seized an opening, kissed you in your sleep, and applied the magic " "Something like that happened?" Godou felt embarrassed that Annie witnessed what had happened. "With magical power that can defeat divine beasts with ease... I can at least acknowledge your power as a king. But Godoh, for you to use the authority you usurped from a god to make so many girls into your candidate partners no, treating them as playthings to satisfy your lust... It is truly shameless!" Playthings!? Such unilateral thinking was too biased in perspective. Godou immediately objected: "Please don't take Seishuuin Ena's words as the truth! They are just my companions and my friends. We are not in some kind of inappropriate mess of relationships." "That sounds exactly like the explanation of politicians when scandals break out." Annie's gaze and expression were as cold as ice. "Although you have been in denial all this time, please bear in mind I already witnessed what happened at the resort just now. Your attempts to find weak excuses are futile." "W-What are you talking about!?"

"W-Who could have thought such orgiastic gatherings existed in this world, I used to think they were simply rumors... I never expected someone I know to engage in such behavior. I was so shocked that I was driven away from the resort. To think there were five young adults, male and female, gathered in a bath, doing things completely naked..." Oh my god. To think that Annie was aware of the commotion in the open air bath. She knew about the shameless mixed bath and the inexcusable licentious behavior. "P-Perhaps it was a bit noisy just now. But please, you must believe me! There is nothing inappropriate between us and we have never done anything crossing the line!" "You dare say you have not done anything? Please give me a break. For you to engage in prurience all the time and offer such ridiculous excuses now, you are truly terrifying! T-That sort of ridiculously licentious behavior was something that I thought only existed in television drama series!" The ethereal beauty was clearly shaken Annie Charlton turned out to have surprisingly low immunity in such an area. In the end, Godou had to wait for almost five minutes before she calmed down. "There are still many things I must admonish you for such immoral acts, but I will put it aside for now. By the way, Godoh, I am very surprised that you are a king who acts quickly to handle situations." Annie's tone of voice returned to the usual coldness, though the feeling of icy sharpness exuded from her beautiful face was still gone. It was apparent that she was still recovering from the shock just now. "Ordinarily, do you Campiones not delay until the crux of the matter comes into play? All the devil kings in Europe do things in that manner." It seemed like Annie's true nature was a clumsy person in contrast to her capable appearance. Godou pretended not to see her efforts to recover her composure. This was the so-called grace of the warrior. "It was just coincidence that an incident occurred right next to me this time. I'm not going to risk my life and throw myself at a situation without understanding the cause and circumstance. If the opponent is a god, caution is essential, which is why I don't want to be slacking off." Godou continued to feign ignorance and clarified his principles. Come to think of it, that fellow Doni really did nothing but fight gods. Compared to that idiot, Kusanagi Godou was truly industrious.

"What about Annie-san's companion? If he only sent his collaborator over here, then he must be a lazy and willful fellow too?" "Pretty much... Though I believe he can still be considered hardworking." Annie shrugged. "He is a man who always says things like 'As long as I appear at the right time' or 'As long as there is a good end result.' But no other way around it, that is John Pluto Smith's style." "Looks like his personality isn't very compatible with mine..." "Who knows? You are very alike in your lack of common sense. You might get along very well after all. Anyway, rather than worrying about such issues of American-Japanese diplomatic relations, you should be concerned with the future of these people." Annie complained as she nonchalantly chastised both devil kings of Japan and America. Her gaze was directed at the group of monkeys that used to be humans, the ones now engaged in crazy acts. "The population in this area is roughly a thousand. These people, along with the tourists from outside, have all been turned into monkeys. In fact, similar incidents have occurred in the past." "Incidents caused by gods?" "Yes, a few years ago in a national park at Los Angeles, there was an incident with the appearance of Artemis, the goddess of the moon and beasts. At the time, the goddess transformed hundreds of people into deer, bears, boars, wolves and birds, but Smith finally prevailed over her." At this point, Annie lowered her gaze and she whispered in a worried voice. "But the people that transformed were unable to return to normal. They had no choice but to give up their human identities and continue living as wild beasts. I fear such a possibility might exist this time as well." Discovering a new potential issue, Godou became speechless. He had believed all along that the monkeys would turn back into humans once he defeats the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. Was this only wishful optimism?

[edit]Chapter

4 - Enter the Black Hero, the Great Sage Exhibits Steel's True Worth

[edit]Part 1
It was 6pm on the second day after their arrival at Nikkou. Godou had re-entered the resort and was now in the men's bath. Previously, his mood to enjoy a good soak had been ruined completely, and this time he made sure to give the girls an express order of 'forbidden entry.' "Come to think of it, those fellows' behavior was completely out of hand..." Though the men's bath was not the open air type, the beautiful scenery of the shore of Lake Chuuzenji could be viewed through the window. However, night had already fallen and the scenery was no longer visible, so Godou watched the starry autumn sky instead. ...In a daze, he even recalled images from the mixed bath just now. "D...Damn it, I have to dispel these unnecessary thoughts. Form is no different from emptiness, [56] and emptiness is no different from form, prajnaparamita, gate gate paragate...?" In order to drive away those erotic memories, Godou began reciting fragments of scripture he could still remember. "Isn't this the Heart Sutra translated into Chinese by Xuanzang the Monk? In a certain sense, you are currently reciting a divine spell intimately linked to the origins of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, one that seeks as its goal the realm of the void hohoho... It's not a bad idea." This wonderful voice, like a yueqin
[57]

, surely belonged to no one else but that particular person.

Turning his head back, Godou found the transcendent beauty sitting on the edge of the bathing pool. "For me to come this close without you being aware, you still have far to go. Reflect well on this, King Kusanagi!" The one gazing at him with eyes of superiority was Luo Cuilian without a doubt. One couldn't possibly make a mistake in recognizing that unparalleled beauty. The Leader of the Demonic Cult was wearing something like a yukata, whose fabric was so sheer that one could virtually see the jade-like skin glistening with beads of sweat underneath! "Your Eminence!? How did you come here!?" "Of course I escaped from the stone prison... King Kusanagi, Luo Cuilian is not one of those fools who make claims they clearly cannot fulfill. Are you trying to insult me?" Seeing her severe glare, Godou felt himself breaking out in cold sweat.

"No, that's not it. I'm just very surprised that you were able to escape in such short time." "In that case, that would be a more appropriate thought. In actual fact, I have yet to destroy that prison utterly. All I did was find a weakness and escape through it to the outside." "A prison escape, in other words? ...You didn't destroy it?" Godou simply said what he thought, but Luo Hao frowned. "What shallow thinking. I am the Ruler of the Martial Realm. It is my policy to smash a prison completely at the moment of liberation from the humiliation of imprisonment, and walk out the front gates openly. Escaping from a prison like a rat is completely unacceptable! Today my only purpose is to see your face, and I shall be returning to the stone prison in a short while!" Come on, this person seriously had way too much pride! Godou couldn't help gazing at Luo Hao with eyes of concern. "I can't agree completely, but I get what you mean. Anyway, why did you come to the bath?" "Is there a problem? I already said I came to see you. If you are in the bath, then it is only natural for me to be here." "That's not really right. You should wait outside until I finish my bath. Besides, why are you dressed like this...?" Luo Hao was wearing a garment as light as gossamer. Rather than obscure, it heightened the sense of voluptuousness from her bountiful bust and hip measurements despite her very slender appearance. "What kind of stupid question is this? Do people who enter baths in heavy clothing actually exist? King Kusanagi, are you taking me for a fool? Or are you" Watching Godou's face, Luo Hao appeared to have noticed something. With an ominous feeling, Godou was quite sure that Luo Hao did not interpret his thoughts accurately. "Your eyes seem to be looking down on me. You must be trying to say something like 'Ha, I am standing here completely unarmed and unclothed. If you don't do the same, you are a coward and weakling who lives by deceiving the world with the king's title.' That must be it!" "Not even for one second did I consider something so stupid!"

"Hmm... You cannot stop looking at me in this manner? Fine, I, Luo Cuilian will show you proof that I have reached the pinnacle not only in martial might, but also courage and magnanimity." Luo Hao reached to her sash and untied it after some slight hesitation. With the sound of clothing sliding off bare skin, Luo Hao's sheer robe fell to the ground. "Y-Y-Y-You! What do you think you're doing!?" "Now that both sides are completely vulnerable, let us proceed with complete honesty and openness. Isn't this kind of interaction known as skinship in Wakoku?" Saying that, Luo Hao stepped into the bathing pool. With the orchid-like beautiful body right beside him, and completely open to view without reservation, Godou entered a state of panic. Looking at her slim and slender figure, it was difficult to imagine where in her body that overwhelming might was stored. In addition to a visage as beautiful as a flower and a waist as slim as a willow, the gracefully shaped breasts constantly flaunted their existence. The cherry-colored flower buds in the forefront were also adorable to the extreme. The body, from the narrow waist to the full and round buttocks, gave off a certain seductive sensuality, [59] reminiscent of a tiger lily blooming in the depths of a secluded mountain, alluding to the intoxicating fragrance of nectar hidden deep within. Uncontrollably, Godou swallowed hard several times at the sight of naked Luo Hao's otherworldly and absolute beauty.
[58]

"...King Kusanagi, I have no intention of harming you, so you have no need to be wary of me. In order to show your magnanimity in return, please divert that sharp gaze of yours." Luo Cuilian covered her bosom in the water with her right arm. A slight shade of pink entered her ivory-like complexion. Most probably, water temperature was not the main cause. "...Please be more considerate towards a maiden like me. Your intense gaze is quite lacking in propriety." "S-Sorry, I understand!" Reproached by the naked beauty, Godou fixed his gaze outside the window. "Ah... The natural spring water here is not bad." Bathing as she looked into the distant starry night, the demeanor of the Ruler of the Martial Realm gradually relaxed. Her voice felt even calmer than usual, and carried an additional sensual feeling. "B-By the way. Thank you for your help at Toushouguu." "Not at all. I already explained at the time, I have my own plans. Anyway... The Great Sage seems to have released himself from the bonds of the [Keeper of the Horses] spell." Luo Cuilian stood at the pinnacle of Daoist mastery. As befitting of her stature, she noticed such developments immediately. She was no sheltered greenhouse flower after all. "Yes, it also seems like he summoned helpers like Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing. Things are getting more and more troublesome." "Eh? One never expected the Great Sage to reach this stage so soon... So, King Kusanagi, do you still wish to fight as my representative? Perhaps you may feel that the caliber of your enemies have exceeded your capacity? I, Luo Hao, allow you to beg with crying eyes for me to save you." "What do you mean... by that?" "Hohoho, I may have saved you earlier for the sake of my honor, but the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, this peerless heroic god is my mortal rival after all. It seems a bit of a shame to miss the opportunity to finish him myself." Should she be described as too tactless, or honest? What she meant was, it would be a pity for her to give up the chance to show off, all because of a careless mistake. Realizing Luo Hao's intentions, Godou shrugged. This was his opportunity to get out of a fight against gods.

Let Luo Hao take on all of the risk and responsibility, and then leave this place but what of Hikari? What about the people who had become monkeys? Most importantly, what about Godou himself? Could he allow himself to flee in the middle of a battle? The answer was obvious. "I am grateful but I cannot accept your good intentions. It is too late for such words. This is my fight and I will handle that monkey. Please await the outcome of the battle from within your prison." "...Oh? In other words, I, Luo Hao, no longer have a chance to shine?" The impression given off by Luo Hao suddenly shifted, and acute battle spirit seemed to have made its way into her beautiful visage. She no longer tried to cover her breasts, and her pristine body was revealed without reservation. Suppressing embarrassment with overwhelming will of battle, she stared at Godou directly from the front. "Yes, during that time in the prison, you already yielded to me the right to this battle. If you must take it back no matter what, then defeat me first." Of course, Godou knew full well the horror of Luo Hao from the memories deeply carved into his body. However, this was not a time to back down. That's right, Kusanagi Godou wanted to fight the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, and for this he will put in everything he had. "You are truly an incredible king. I originally thought you feared battle, and your usual speech and behavior made you look so weak. However, on the battlefield, you not only possess the courage and ferocity of a lion, but also the cunning and shrewdness of a fox or a wolf." Luo Hao smiled tenderly. "You possess dual qualities of uselessness and great promise that cannot be ignored. These opposites will be mixed together one day. Towards a young man with such an uncertain future... How should I, Luo Cuilian, respond?" What was Luo Hao going to do? Attack in rage? Generously yield the opportunity to him? Or make some kind of deal in exchange? All kinds of thoughts crossed Godou's mind as he gazed upon Luo Hao's body. "We'll do it this way, Kusanagi Godou. Please use the term 'Onee-sama' to address me from now on." "...What?"

As developments completely defied his predictions, Godou's thoughts froze for an instant. "If I simply give up this opportunity because of a mere request, it would be a blemish upon the authority of I, Luo Hao. However, it would be different if the other party was related to me by a familial bond of a sworn pact." Luo Hao revealed her idea proudly with great satisfaction. Undoubtedly, the levels of her pride had reached unimaginable heights. "I was thinking, you are a youth who has gotten the better of me a number of times. Rather than eliminating you here like plucking a tender shoot, it would be better to cultivate you properly into a great hero. Such a course of action befits the Ruler of the Martial Realm... A-And besides, you and I have already reached the intimacy level of baring our unclothed bodies to each other." Luo Hao's tone of voice suddenly lost that fear-inspiring quality, and she covered her breasts as if suddenly realizing something. "As the saying goes, 'from an exchange of blows friendship grows,' which is why I will have a sworn pact with you, and I shall instruct you as your older sister. Dear adoptive little brother, in return you must repay me with utmost respect, and fulfill the duties of familial piety." In the Oath of the Peach Garden , did the words 'though born on different dates, we hope our lives will end on the same identical day' refer to something like this? Though this came out of the blue, Godou continued to listen, his paralyzed thought processes returning. "I will shower affection and protection upon my adoptive little brother, and respect your authority over Wakoku, refraining from vocal criticism that interferes in your affairs. How's that?" Luo Cuilian smiled faintly. It was a lovely smile much like the sun's reappearance after a violent storm. Though a sworn pact felt rather unnecessary, the accompanying condition seemed quite attractive. "Yes, very well. I am in your care, Your Eminence." Though Godou accepted very quickly, Luo Hao glared at him severely in return. What went wrong? "Little brother, how could you address your older sister like that? Correct yourself in the manner I already explained." "Uh, I...I'm in your care, Nee-san."
[60]

Godou truly found himself unable to call her 'Onee-sama.' As a student who did not attend some sort of super high class young ladies' school, this was his absolute limit. "Your words should carry utmost respect to an ultimate older sister like me. Anyway I shall let it slide for today. You need to show improvement next time." What would count as improvement? Godou could not help agonizing. "Once again, I shall return to the stone prison and lie dormant for now. Little brother, stand up." As the two of them got up, Luo Hao kept her arm over her breasts while Godou covered his lower body with a towel. In the next instant, something happened that was even more shocking than the sworn oath of fraternity. Luo Hao leaned tightly against Godou and suddenly kissed him. "I am applying Daoist arts to your body, so do not move recklessly for now." "!?" "I am very impressed by your mettle, but your opponents are three gods. The odds are highly stacked against you. Your elder sister has used a Daoist art that will alert her, no matter where she may be, whenever your body is invaded by extraordinary divine power. When the decisive battle arrives, I will surely be present." The sensations of the small cherry lips and the pristine white skin pressing tightly against him, made Godou's entire body stiff beyond compare. This contact with the beautiful adoptive elder sister lasted for twenty seconds or so. "T-The action just now cannot be disclosed to anyone else. Though you are my little brother now, if rumors of contact with a man were to spread, I will be secretly criticized by others for acting in a manner unbecoming of a maiden. F-For the sake of my honor you must agree to this." Having exhorted, Luo Cuilian's figure vanished like the glow of the setting sun. In order to cool off his boiling brain, Godou jumped into the cold water pool.

[edit]Part 2
Having gained a sworn elder sister under such unexpected circumstances, Godou returned to the main hall of the resort for dinner.

With no one else other than his companions in this little inn that only had around ten guest rooms, they had essentially commandeered the entire place. All staff and guests had been transformed into monkeys and seemed to have run off to join their fellow monkeys in the main streets. Examining the kitchen facilities and food supply, Erica suggested something like "since the food will go bad eventually, and feeding monkeys would be such a waste, it would be far better for us to make effective use of it." Thus, Yuri and Liliana went to work with the cooking. After leaving their payment for staying and eating at the cash register, Godou decided to help out in the kitchen. Since Erica and Ena were no help at all, while Annie was a guest, this was the best arrangement. By the way... This American guest's gaze followed Godou all along as he busied himself. As if trying to verify the movements of a dangerous criminal, her gaze even showed occasional signs of wariness. Clearly, the notion that "Kusanagi Godou = public enemy of women" had become completely entrenched. Under her surveillance, Godou made a number of dishes. Though he had many specialties, these were mostly dishes that went along with alcohol because they were taught by his grandfather or mother. "...Seeing these dishes, really makes me want to have a drink!" Ena murmured as she looked at the tray Godou balanced on his hand. There was sashimi and salt-roasted rainbow trout. By lightly salting the skin and roasting a little, a completely new delicacy was created when eaten together with salmon. Other than that, Godou made Italian pasta with shrimp sauce, using garlic, chili and olive oil to sautee many small shrimps and garnishing with a dash of parsley to produce an excellent specimen of maritime-style cuisine. "Come on, you're not Erica, please don't say strange things like that. I never thought Seishuuin would also be an accomplished drinker..." "Ah, I originally wasn't planning on drinking because of the upcoming battle, but this taste would really go well with Japanese sake or white wine, though beer would not be bad either." Listening to Erica's additional comment, Ena nodded frequently. Godou deeply regretted not having learnt any homemade dishes that would be appropriate for a normal highschooler's lunchbox. On the other hand, Liliana and Yuri's serious efforts produced [61] dishes such as trout meunire , deep fried fish, as well as mountain vegetable rice. Godou did not reveal the fact that he had a conversation with Luo Hao.

After all, for something like that to happen in the bath, Godou found it difficult to explain. Furthermore, there were more pressing concerns to discuss. "By the way, Liliana, is that visual investigative spell still blocked?" "No, since we have entered the Great Sage's territory, there should not be any problems using it from within. Do we still need that spell?" "I want to use it to locate the Great Sage." Godou turned to Yuri after replying to the incredulous Liliana. "My body has already recovered, so there is no point in delaying the battle with the Great Sage. However... the [Sword] is needed to fight him." "Which is why we must carefully discern what kind of god the Great Sage is, correct?" Yuri spoke softly. "That's right, I have been thinking over many things since yesterday." "Annie Charlton, may I have a word with you for a minute?" The redheaded American woman showed surprise as Erica suddenly singled her out. "Though we have teamed up temporarily, it doesn't mean that we must share all information. Rather, it should be stated that certain critical facts must be prevented from leaking out. What do you think?" "...Looks like my presence is an inconvenience for certain discussions here." The sword of spell words was Godou's trump card. Understanding Erica's intentions of safeguarding this secret, Annie got up and left them to discuss in private.

"Since yesterday, I have been thinking about how I should get along with everyone from now on Erica, Mariya as well as Liliana." After the guest had left, Godou explained cautiously. "In other words, you wish to clarify our relationships with you?" "Finally some decisiveness, Godou, and your conclusion is?" Liliana and Erica's answers were full of determined confidence. "Yes, after all sorts of troubles, I have finally made a decision."

"Looks like it's time to determine who is the principal wife and who will be the concubines! What about Ena and Yuri? You will be marrying the two of us after all, right?" "E-Ena-san, please do not ask about such matters, it... it is not very proper." "...Seishuuin, what are you talking about?" As Ena showed an expression of excitement, Yuri frantically admonished her. Seeing everyone's solemn gaze focused on him, Godou stood motionlessly and stared blankly with a perplexed expression. "To this day, I have always tried to avoid battles with gods as much as possible, but now the time for an unavoidable fight has come. Basically, I am going to become no different from other kings detestable beings like Voban or that idiot Doni. This morning Mariya already said to me, who knows how many more gods I will have to fight over the rest of my life, and who knows when my life will be extinguished, therefore" As Godou expressed his innermost feelings, he felt fighting spirit flow out from within. That's right, this is my true nature. This battle began far earlier than the moment of becoming a Campione. The humans who possessed the unrelenting will to oppose and defeat gods, were precisely the ones who gained such power to resist them. "Even so, in my battles against gods, whether Erica, Liliana or Mariya, everyone... Everyone has been essential to me. For the sake of staying together with me, your lives will always be in peril. Will you continue to be my partners in spite of all this?" Somehow Godou made a smile. It was a slightly grotesque smile like a wild beast's, with the corners of his lips slightly upturned. It was the mark of a king, the smile displayed when the joy of battle could no longer be suppressed. "Protecting you all and never letting you die those are words I will never say even if my mouth is forced and torn open. The most I can say is this: if you are going to die, I will die together with you. Furthermore, when receiving everyone's help, that certain behavior will have to be performed as usual." The girls were shocked into silence. It was only natural. Godou felt that it would be unbelievable if a boy made such stupid requests without being hated, but he was determined to clarify things. It wouldn't do to be passively caught up into things step by step like the current incident. That was what Godou felt deeply about.

"I know very well that my demands are very off-putting. If anyone feels repulsed, they can depart from here immediately, and leave my side for now." "Godou, is this what you mean by something important you had to tell everyone?" Erica pursed her lips and frowned with displeasure. "Didn't I swear an oath already? Even until the final moments of the world's destruction, I will forever stay with you." "I will also follow you for a lifetime as your knight, and offer my undying loyalty." "I already said this morning, I hope that Godou-san and I will be together as long as our lives endure. I am still waiting for your answer. What are you talking about at this time?" Liliana declared with dismay while Yuri showed the angered look of a Yakshini , an expression she had not shown for quite some time. Ena also went "Ah~~ how disappointing" and shrugged her shoulders. "Ah, no, but in the past these things were said in desperate situations under great duress. I just want to reconfirm how everyone feels, and make sure once again..." Godou felt his determined spirit shaken by the unexpected responses, and took a few steps back in embarrassment. In his current life, Godou was already well aware that compared to gods, girls were far more terrifying. "Godou, may I ask you a question? The three of us... hmm, as well as Ena, will soon encounter a most desperate crisis." "Ah? Sure." Godou shrank back at Erica's sudden questioning. "If you could only save one of us, who would you pick?" "Hmm... Of course everyone, I will save everyone together." Although Godou answered quickly without hesitation, the three girls could not help but sigh at the same time. Only Ena was happily going "How befitting of His Majesty! That's the way things should be done!" "I already said, only one person can be saved. A choice cannot be avoided." "How could I possibly make such a choice? Isn't it better to save everyone? What a strange question."
[62]

"Actually, Godou's lack of hesitation on the subject of selecting someone is even stranger. No matter, that is why you are our king." As Erica spoke, Liliana and Yuri nodded in agreement. "As mentioned just now, I have sworn eternal loyalty before everyone else and I am the woman who bears Godou's protection. This is simply acknowledgement of my earned merit as Godou's wife." "Protection? From the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi incident?" Liliana was very concerned after hearing Erica's statement. "The [Youth] incarnation used that time? When I asked Godou about the details he only stuttered with misleading answers, while Erica played dumb all along. In the end, it became some kind of secret" "Rather than secret, it is better described as private." "Private!? Could it be, that Godou and Erica did something indecent again!? If that is the case, then the eternal loyalty mentioned just now was referring to that!?" Erica's smile carried mysterious airs, while Yuri looked shocked. Furthermore, Ena was throwing glances of "Wow! That's His Majesty! So very cool!" whereas Liliana bore an expression that seemed to say "You are that kind of person, no surprise there." "Back then, Godou was ferocious, forceful and very strong like the times when he is in battle. It made me feel like I could offer up this body for your pleasure. However " Erica professed as if intoxicated, but quickly changed expressions. "Putting all this aside, there are issues I need to know. Godou, do you plan on taking Ena, Yuri and me into your embrace as lovers?" "No, I've never even thought about that..." Godou answered with irritation, but this provoked the Hime-Miko's displeasure. "Eh eh? Your Majesty is so mean! Didn't you say you were going to take care of me along with Yuri... Ah, I get it now. Sorry, looking back, it really was an unreasonable demand." Ena looked down as if she realized something. "Uh, you finally understand what I meant, right? Seishuuin."

"Yes, but it doesn't matter. Ena will act modestly until Your Majesty comes to love Ena. But please summon Ena if you ever have the whim. Ena doesn't need the principal wife's position. Even as Your Majesty's secret lover that cannot be exposed to the world, I am fine with it. Please arrange things however Your Majesty finds convenient." "Don't speak like that when you are an unmarried maiden!" Ena's forthright attitude completely ignored society's moral expectations, and casually spoke terrifying words. Godou clutched his head in frustration. It seemed like Ena had undergone Yamato Nadeshiko education like Yuri, which accounted for this anachronistically submissive conception of malefemale relationships. "What do you actually see in me to say things like this!? Please, treasure yourself more!" "It is because I treasure myself that I wish to stay by the side of the one I love most Your Majesty. Your Majesty is very powerful, very dashing, and very compatible with Ena, and also... The first for Ena to offer her kiss, and lay bare her naked body..." Ena's face went red as she confessed. In that instant, Liliana's face seemed to say "Are you still lacking in self-awareness?" "Listen to what has been said, Kusanagi Godou, this is the truth. You possess the unaware talent of gathering women. This is why you need someone by your side to offer reminders and advice." What was all this about? The original intention was to confirm their determination before the battle, and get everyone to unite. At this time, Erica gave yet another heavy blow to Godou who was already at the end of his wits. "If I'm not mistaken, I stated clearly before that Godou is only allowed two lovers Yuri and me, but in this brief time just short of six months, you not only captured Lily but Ena as well, exactly [63] like a Don Juan. By the way, Godou, didn't you once say something like 'relations should develop slowly', is that correct?" "T-That's right." "If you also take Ena as a lover, it doesn't contradict your words, but even if you conquer her slowly, I will not accept it!" If you want to go out and womanize, you'd better placate the one at home first. Keeping the reins of the wayward husband tightly in her hands, was exactly the skill possessed by the principal wife.

"I will not go easy on you if it really happens. But if you are determined to go through with it no matter what, I demand reasonable justification along the lines of affirming that I am the one you love most. Should you fail to do something like that, I will never accept Ena as your lover, got that?" Issuing her ultimatum to Godou, Erica was like a queen who challenged the devil king. The other three watched this scene unfold with great interest. How did it come to this? Just as Godou stood there in shock, Yuri unexpectedly stepped forward. After leaning close to the window and looking outside diagonally, she slowly turned her head back. "...The Great Sage Equaling Heaven has awoken. I believe he will be descending here very soon." Yuri informed everyone the oracle she had received through spirit vision. Hearing the news, Godou quickly recovered his senses, dispelling the feelings of intimidation from Erica and the girls that was overwhelming him. The swiftness of the change came as a surprise, even to himself. "I've decided to check out the Great Sage's condition. Everyone get ready." "Are we going to fight now, Kusanagi Godou!?" Godou shook his head at Liliana's question. It was still too early for that. "No, I have no intention to fight yet, since the required weapon against that monkey hasn't been prepared yet... So Mariya, there is something I must rely on you." "Yes, very well." "I hope you can use spirit vision to discern clearly what kind of deity the Great Sage Equaling Heaven is. The earlier the [Sword] can be used, the better." Yuri answered 'yes' to Godou's instructions and shyly lowered her gaze. "In other words, after capturing the Great Sage's divinity with spirit vision, Godou-san and I will be..." "Yes, that included. I will do everything I can to escape and prepare a counterattack for the second round. As for your question this morning, I will take this opportunity to answer it. I will persevere and always have you by my side, as long as you don't mind the kind of fellow I am." "Yes!"

Yuri's expression brightened immediately. As he pondered over these things, Godou walked towards the entrance of the inn. In the end, the matter with the girls was cast aside once again as a battle with a god approached. Just as usual, for the sake of battle, in other to obtain victory, he was forcing them again. Perhaps this personality of his would persist until the day he died. The answer to Erica's sudden question was no longer important. Squarely facing the personality flaws he had always been vaguely aware of, Godou stepped outside.

[edit]Part 3
On the peak of Nantaisan, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong jumped up to a start. As things stood, his figure was still in the form of Mariya Hikari. Gazing up, the vast heavens was filled with twinkling stars. He must have slept for roughly half a day. Despite the hard surface of the mountain being used as a bed, he had rested fitfully. After all, he was the divine monkey born from stone and a sturdy soldier, with few demands in everyday comforts. "Now, what should I do with my kingdom next?" Even if he didn't use clairvoyance, the Great Sage could survey the entire Okunikkou area with normal vision as he looked down from the mountain. At the foot of Nantaisan were the wide streets around Lake Chuuzenji. North from there were the plains of Senjougahara, and even the hot spring street of Okuyumoto could be seen. There were also the streets next to Lake Yunoko, and the villages gathered all sorts of different monkeys, carrying on their lives with a hint of human feeling. The might of the Great Sage's divine power apparently reached that area too. Even so, the Great Sage was not in the least amused. "This is a bit too quiet. Things need to be more lively, what should I do?" The Great Sage twisted his head, trying to come up with things that could be accomplished with monkey intelligence. Nothing came to mind so he stood upside down, and with no ideas still, he made a somersault. Finally after a while, he clapped his hands. "Thinking over again and again, the people of my past kingdom were prepared for battle against the heavenly armies with great enthusiasm and hot-blood. What these guys lack is ambition and the spirit of conquest."

What a great idea, let's run with this. The Great Sage Equaling Heaven immediately summoned a golden cloud. Somersaulting onto it, he rapidly descended to the ground surface. That sort of speed was like lightning, and all mortal eyes could see was a flash of golden light.

Despite all their powers, Devil King Campiones were neither omnipotent nor invincible. Especially those young fellows, they often had weaknesses. Feeling that Kusanagi Godou was the same, Annie left the resort. After all, she had little interest in finding out the secrets of other kings. Annie casually strolled along the shore of Lake Chuuzenji, but suddenly saw a flash of light descending from the sky, landing in a central street where the bulk of the monkeys were gathered. Annie instantly ran towards the location. Concealing herself as she approached the scene, she was met with a very repulsive sight. "All day long the superior man is creatively active. At nightfall his mind is still beset with cares. Danger. No blame. Wavering flight over the depths. Flying dragon in the heavens. It furthers one to see the great man. Arrogant dragon will have cause to repent. There appears a flight of [64] dragons without leadership!" The one reciting spell words was a young girl standing on a golden-colored cloud. The cloud was hovering about 10m above the ground, overlooking all sorts of monkeys gathered in the streets near Lake Chuuzenji. "The Creative works sublime success / Furthering through perseverance!" It was the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong, the one who was occupying the body of Mariya Yuri's younger sister. The monkeys on the ground knelt in prostration and worshiped the monkey god like a goddess, but as the Great Sage's spell words worked their effects, the underlings began to undergo changes. The monkeys with origins from all over the world, gathered here without any organization or sense of principle, began to transform in appearance. Their eyes twisted with ferocity and they bared their teeth. Wrath and apprehension, as well as murderous intent, all appeared on their faces. At the same time, there were also subtle changes to the monkeys' body. For example, the Japanese monkeys' claws became like sharp knives, while the gorillas expanded several times in size to become giant brutal gorillas.

Some of the chimpanzees' mouths gaped wide open, and out flowed saliva dripping on the streets that dissolved the asphalt as if it was strong acid. All the monkeys were full of murderous intent and had become very violent. Threatening their neighboring companions, they even began to fight! Biting, scratching with their claws, spitting things like acid or flames from their mouths. Like a tragicomedy, the peaceful monkey kingdom transformed into a realm of bloodthirst in an instant. Furthermore, at this time, one of the monkeys came before Annie who had concealed herself. It was a gibbon with claws as sharp as blades. Kisyaaaaaaaa! Making such a terrifying noise, the violent gibbon made its attack. Could it be possible that the monkeys were given orders to attack people on sight!? As Annie leaped back to avoid the attack, she began to chant spell words. "Pentacle of the ages! Grant unto me thy protection!" The gibbon made cries of fear and reluctance as it crashed into the invisible barrier. As a mage, Annie was around upper average in ability, but purely in terms of magical power, she surpassed the most elite of magi by far. This number of enemies was nothing to worry about. Annie continued observing, protected by the invisible shield. The gibbon in front, as well as monkeys nearby which had begun to close in on Annie's location, charged at the invisible barrier with great determination and bloodlust. It seemed like they were especially aggressive towards humans. Chanting spell words in the air, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven gave Annie a side glance. Gods were always arrogant and viewed humans as mere toys. No matter how much the world had changed, even though the human world existed for humans to live in, it was all just a playground to them in the end. Should I get changed? And transform into the black-clad demon who saves the people and protect the powerless. Annie abandoned such thoughts.

It was too early. Laziness was not the reason why John Pluto Smith sent his assistant to investigate first. In a battle, he had two main authorities metamorphosis and the magic gun, but both of them were accompanied by restrictive conditions. Using these authorities without consideration would quickly attract attacks from all directions. It was necessary to get a handle on the situation first. At this time, Annie's cellphone made a noise. It was a text message. This was a cellphone rented from a shop at the airport for usage in Japan. The message came from the other Campione, for they had exchanged numbers when the decision to team up was made.

Annie returned to the resort and met up with Kusanagi Godou's group. Through the results of spirit vision and investigative magic, they already knew the Great Sage had appeared. Thereafter, they all began to advance on the main road where the Great Sage had descended National Route 120. Along the way, they were met with attacks from berserk monkeys, but the group easily reached their destination without peril. Around the monkey king, the violent monkeys began to riot, jumping up and down, creating quite a commotion. Hidden behind a building, Annie and the rest began to scout. "How is it, Mariya Yuri? Have you obtained some kind of hint?" "No, not yet. Perhaps this distance is too far away as feared..." Yuri replied to Liliana's question with melancholy. This team's primary objective was to analyze the divinity of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. This appeared to be related to Kusanagi Godou's powers. "Whenever Yuri discerned a god's origins with spirit vision, she was always closer to them than this. To expect a result by spying from far away is too naive after all." "The phenomenon known as spirit vision will not occur when it comes to matters of personal interest or benefit." Met with the problem raised by Erica, Ena answered in a matter-of-fact manner.

"Nothing ventured, nothing gained..." As the Campione and the king, Kusanagi Godou muttered softly to himself. "No other way, I will pay the Great Sage a visit. When gods like these catch sight of kings like me, they usually ignore ordinary people, right? Let's take advantage of that." "It's too dangerous, Godou, I will come along." "Even if Erica comes with me, it will still be dangerous. Think of a better plan, there must be better ones? If I run into trouble, I will be relying on you all." After Kusanagi Godou finished the discussion with his lovers, their plan was put into action. He stepped headfirst into danger alone, and expressed great care and concern over the girls who were his lovers. Such behavior was completely opposite to the predictions of John Pluto Smith or in other words, the collaborator Annie. What was he going to do next? Annie felt herself greatly piqued with curiosity.

[edit]Part 4
Godou slowly walked towards the divine monkey that held dominion over Hikari's body. At least he wasn't completely unarmed. In his shirt pocket was Cuore di Leone which Erica had transformed into a metal plate the size of a card. This was the intersection of main roads at the shore of Lake Chuuzenji. The monkeys gathered in the area began to rouse as they spotted the human Godou. Ferocious stares, threatening expressions and gestures, and even appetites for human flesh were conveyed through their eyes like stabbing knives. One would not have expected such brutality from monkeys that originated from leisurely humans. "Sigh, too noisy! Shut up and be quiet, and scram!" Standing on a golden cloud, Hikari gave a great shout from mid air. The monkeys scattered instantly, fleeing in all directions. This was going to be one on one. The Great Sage Equaling Heaven manipulated the apprentice miko's body, and nimbly landed on the ground. "My kingdom is built, and I also had a good nap. I want some exercise next, and here comes a god-slayer... How gratifying!"

The Great Sage declared using Hikari's voice. Godou's body and mind were prepared for battle, and power flowed continuously from within. ...However, it was strange. Godou quietly tilted his head in puzzlement. Earlier at Toushouguu, the Great Sage displayed immense divine power that far surpassed all the gods he had ever met, but now nothing could be felt. Of course, there was no doubt that the Great Sage was a very powerful god... "Hahaha, you also look like you have fully recovered. I will use the legend of facing off against the heavenly armies at the Mountain of Fruit and Flowers as a model for our duel here. Even if you object, you will not be able to escape." "Don't joke around, who wants to fight that kind of battle with you!" Godou answered, casting all concerns aside. His current objective was to stall for time. "You've already released that whatever Keeper of the Horses spell, right? If that's the case, you no longer require the power of the miko you possessed Hikari, right? It's time you give her back to me!" The Great Sage began to smile using Hikari's face. Though she was already twelve years old, she bore an even more immature looking smile as a result of the god residing in her body. "You really are infatuated with this miko, oh? If that's the case, you cannot escape as long as I keep this fellow in my clutches. Hehe, if you want to take her back, make your point with the fist. So then, let the blood-boiling, muscle-twitching games begin!" A steel staff suddenly appeared in the Great Sage's hand. No mistake, it was the Ruyi Staff! "Master of the Water Curtain Cave in the Mountain of Fruit and Flowers, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong announces his presence! Speak your name!" "Kusanagi Godou! Let me tell you beforehand, I don't have a title as long as yours." With the sound of rushing wind, the Ruyi Staff was casually swung over. Sigh, it really turned out like this after all. The staff of steel smashed heavily towards Godou who jumped to evade. "I, Wandering Monk Sun's Ruyi Staff was forged from precious divine iron. The iron staff that shakes the heavens and the earth, terrorizing the blue sky, savor it well!" The first strike was quite fast, and the speed likely exceeded a 160kmh fast ball pitch.

However, the staff became faster and faster, and its motions were like lightning as the Great Sage wielded it with a combination of monkey-like agility and lightning speed. I can't see it! Godou recalled his earlier battle with Perseus. The current speed matched that of the glorious hero who displayed movements like flashes of white lightning. Faced with an opponent whose motions were impossible to capture visually, Godou began to use the [Raptor] form. The power of god speed and jumping ability was unlocked only when facing high speed attacks. Furthermore, Godou had discovered a new way to use it when he tested it in the battle against the beauty who had just become his sworn elder sister. In the process of using the [Raptor], Godou's senses and reactions were accelerated as well, and there was a wondrous feeling as if the surroundings were being played back in slow motion. In this decelerated world, Godou was the only one who could move normally. That was how the [Raptor] was used normally. However, this time Godou suppressed his speed as much as possible while making movements. As the Ruyi Staff was slowly thrust forward, the tip inched its way towards Godou's throat, but Godou remained completely motionless, shutting off the [Raptor]'s speed. He reactivated the [Raptor] when his throat was one or two centimetres from being pierced. Super acceleration. The [Raptor]'s speed was infused in his body, but only employed for an instant. This was sufficient, and good enough to evade the Ruyi Staff's attack. Godou was missed by 10cm, and the attack was evaded splendidly. "...Oh?" The Great Sage grumbled and instantly raised his attack speed. The Ruyi Staff roared and sparks flew as it went through a series of attacks. Tracing out arcs in the air as it approached Godou from all sorts of directions, it was like one of those martial arts movies from Hong Kong where Shaolin monks displayed staff skills, except several hundred times faster. The series of attacks continued like a barrage of wind and thunder, but Godou dodged them all with the same principle as before.

The importance of rhythm was realized during his battle with Luo Hao. It was not necessary to use super speed all the time. During that time, he discovered the defensive technique of applying godly speed only at critical moments of need. "Yes, you are defending well against Old Sun's Ruyi Staff! That's what a true devil king is about!" The one who gave such praise was the Great Sage who was also the second daughter of the Mariya family. Her ankle had also connected with Godou's right leg at the same time. Godou kept the speed of the [Raptor] suppressed, and releasing it only when he was 10cm away from striking his target. This was a most excellent sweeping kick. "Uh, this splendid kicking is quite scary. Hahaha, nice!" Though he wasn't swept off his feet, the stumbling Great Sage laughed. The success of the attack also owed itself to using speed judiciously. In the past when under high speed, Godou was unable to make precise movements and often missed his enemies by 50cm when he tried to attack. Now, he attacked using normal speed and only accelerated at the very end. Using this method, he was now able to make highly precise movements that had previously eluded him. However, the Great Sage's confidence gave an ominous feeling. As Godou continued to face off using godly speed, Hikari's expression gave a heavy impression of 'I haven't gone all out yet.' Where's the signal? Godou's anxiety slowly built up.

At the same time as the Great Sage and Godou's confrontation, the girls also began their operations. At a certain memorial plaque on the lake shore, they were discreetly watching the situation between the god and the Campione. In order to secure their escape route, Annie was sent on a solo mission. The current ones were the two Great Knights and the two Hime-Miko, a total of four remaining. The one assigning tasks, was of course the [Diavolo Rosso]. Erica spoke to her childhood friend: "Lily, we have to create an opening in order to let everyone escape and rescue Godou." "Understood. But then, will spirit vision really work?"

Liliana worriedly looked at Yuri. It was particularly hard to succeed when the objective was what the user desired greatly to see. This was an unwritten rule in the field of spirit vision, and Erica had heard of it before. Yuri also often reminded that "the use of spirit vision depended on divine will." "We must try it no matter what... After all, there were a few occasions when I received divine inspiration according to my will. Perhaps it will work again this time." "Spirit vision succeeding just through wishful hopes? Even for Mariya Yuri, I don't really think it's possible." The premier Hime-Miko, Ena rejected Liliana's conjecture. "By the way, do you still remember that method in the Netherworld, Yuri?" "Yes, the ability that could be used freely in the Netherworld because the Memories of the Void were floating everywhere there. The burden is very heavy if used in the real world, but the method should be the same." Before leaving the resort, Yuri had changed into her miko outfit. To raise her mental concentration, she began to chant the Hime-Miko's spell words under everyone's gaze. "Once upon a time in the great kingdom of Tang, a child entered the mountain forest in spring and was never seen again. The parents ventured on a search but never encountered the child. Lamenting 'our child, our child' they mourned the child's death and were turned into spirit birds, sorrowfully singing every spring." Praying with her hands together before her chest, Yuri closed her eyes. If one were to make a painting of the proper figure of this pious miko praying in earnest, it would surely result in a moving work of art. "Form is no different from emptiness, Yuri. Moving your heart as close to the Netherworld as possible will make your spirit more sensitive." "Is this knowledge gained from Japanese wizardry?" As Erica asked after hearing the advice, Ena proceeded to explain concisely. "Form is no different from emptiness, and emptiness is no different from form. Form itself is emptiness, and emptiness itself is form everything that possesses form in this world are akin to illusions. On the other hand, the truly intangible has their own form. This was taught by the great [65] Avalokitasvara. This is all because the Netherworld is that kind of place."

This was only natural, as the Netherworld referred to by the Hime-Miko was known as the psychic world to European magi. It was a world where spirit and ectoplasm ranked higher than the material body. "I have almost reached the realm where 'form is no different from emptiness.' Once I get there, the kind of spirit vision I used in the Netherworld should be possible." "Yuri has been there before, so she should have grasped the technique... It should only be a matter of difficulty now." This was the forthright girl unfettered by society or common sense, but at the same time a high class young lady with excellent upbringing and a multitude of mastered skills. Catching a glimpse of Ena's facets, Erica frowned lightly. Though she maintained her graceful demeanor, she could already predict that this premier Hime-Miko will turn out to become the [Diavolo Rosso]'s greatest enemy. "By the way, Seishuuin Ena, can your divine possession be used anywhere?" Liliana entered the conversation without conscious intent. "Speaking from a witch's instincts, it is an ability that obtains power on the level of a demigod or divine beast. However, it most likely places a heavy burden on the body." "Liliana-san is on the right track. Yes, even for Ena, the conditions of using the technique are rather stringent." Though she smiled cheerfully, the content of her response was in no way casual. "Basically like running a complete marathon at full speed? Extremely exhausting in mental concentration. After using it once, the body feels like it has been completely hollowed out for a week. While using it, there is no guarantee of safety and death could result in the worst case scenario. However, when the necessary situation arises, Ena is prepared to use it without hesitation, so don't worry." This was the answer of the Hime-Miko of the Sword who was well accustomed to harsh training. Erica knew from her investigations that the Hime-Miko would undertake such training regularly in order to purify their minds and bodies of accumulated worldly influences. They always entered deep into the mountains because living too long in urban settings will render divine possession impossible. However, Seishuuin Ena was formidable not only because of divine possession.

First of all, her usual behavior lacked feminine delicacy but she was at the same time a beautiful girl with an outstanding face and figure. She could easily get close to Godou like a male friend but display feminine wiles in unexpected areas, easily manipulating his affections within the palm of her hand. Whether as a woman or a knight, Erica had realized this was a very difficult opponent to handle. Just now the issue she raised with Godou was interrupted, but she really had to settle the matter properly without loose ends in the future. As she steeled her determination, Erica led the other knight away from the two Hime-Miko. The spell they were going to use next required great concentration. The ritual she was going to perform together with Liliana was fully prepared. Its success would directly determine the survival of everyone in the group.

Meanwhile, the battle between Godou and the Great Sage had reached a climax. Even for Ena's level of dynamic vision, their speed was frighteningly fast and impossible to capture. As the Great Sage smashed down his Ruyi Staff again and again, His Majesty continuously evaded each attack by a paper-thin margin. This was a fight that could only be watched clearly by a martial artist who had perfected the mind's eye. Amongst the masters in the Imperial Capital, there were only two or three who had attained this level. Facing the intense battle, the Hime-Miko Mariya Yuri closed her eyes and focused on praying. What she must discern was the divinity of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong. Ena felt rather regretful that Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi was not by her side. That divine sword was also a member of [Steel] and they would have a better chance with another member of the gods on their side. If her former partner was still in her hand, she could learn the knowledge and transfer it to Kusanagi Godou. That said, it was rather surprising that the exceptionally serious possessor of spirit vision would take initiative to such an extent. In the past, she was a girl who would adhere rigidly to the rules no matter what. "...Girls will change themselves for the sake of boys. Grandma's so right!" When she first read Kusanagi Godou's profile, Ena already felt that he was an interesting person. He had a modest personality, common-sense behavior, and a pacifist lifestyle. Even so, he occasionally acted in slightly odd ways. From the perspective of Ena who wasn't bound by

ordinary rules, it was like the joy of meeting a long-lost brother. However, it seemed like the honor student Yuri was even more suited to him. In actual fact, having witnessed all sorts of messy situations that arose from the results of Kusanagi Godou's actions, Ena was convinced of one fact. He is my husband, the man decided by fate. In order to ensure the continuation of the Seishuuin bloodline, she was obliged to bear children sooner or later. However, Ena had never met a boy who suited her until now. Faced with Ena's lack of common sense, those fellows reacted with either shock, anger or flattery. Too bad, they were not qualified to be with Ena. In this aspect, Kusanagi Godou was fundamentally different from them. Ena had not expected Godou to make her heart race this much, but still she dealt with it calmly. Ena did not mind those who indulged in lust. As far as a daughter of the Seishuuin family was concerned, there were plenty of fellows (and even listed in the family records) who indulged in collecting beauties. On this point, Godou was actually a lot better than them. Though he still had no intentions of getting married yet, it was fine even if all she obtained was his bloodline. Even though a king's powers were not hereditary, being a descendant offered substantial influence in the wizardry world. European magic associations were commonly led by, or even founded by those hailing from the lineage of kings. Taking the Copper Black Cross as an example, ten-odd generations ago, their commander-inchief was a king's illegitimate child. He was treated like royalty, and in fact, members of the Blandelli family like Erica are his descendants. ...Thus, Ena focused her attention on the battle of the man whom she had been fated to encounter. "This is not going well, if it continues, His Majesty will be more and more disadvantaged. In order to escape, he'd better hurry." Ena's natural battle instincts clearly discerned the tides of victory. Kusanagi Godou was having a battle of god speed against the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. It was apparent that the latter was vastly more experienced in high speed battle than the former, and the Great Sage surpassed His Majesty's movements for the first time. Clearly they were

supposed to be equal in speed but it could be seen that the Great Sage was gradually catching on to Kusanagi Godou's motions. Due to the extreme speed, Ena could only vaguely catch part of the action, but she was able to understand the overall tide of the battle. The Great Sage's Ruyi Staff seemed to be swiping from the right but it was only a feint. As Godou dodged horizontally, the Great Sage made a middle spinning kick from the left. Using this principle, the Great Sage gradually undermined Godou's position. Feints and diversions. Since Godou was unable to attack Hikari's body directly, the tides of battle would turn for the worse if things continued like this. He will be defeated. Ena unsheathed the sword she had received from the collection at the Sayanomiya residence. If anything happened, she would use divine possession to assist. Having summoned Susanoo's divine spirit earlier in the daytime, she could only use the technique for a short time longer, or else there would be a heavy toll on the body. During the playful ruckus at the open air bath, the Hime-Miko of the Sword did obtain a little rest for her mind and body. Whenever possible, three days of rest was best, though reaching peak condition required a week's time. However, when the necessary time comes, Ena will use it without any fear. As the woman with the prepared determination to serve His Majesty, this was only natural. Ena squinted as it was about time to enter the fray. "...Far away mountain wilderness, resting in the grassy plains. The lineage of steel is the way of the sword. Wielding the bow on horseback, carrying fierce thoughts in pursuit of flocks of sheep, capturing prey. Sing praise to the ancient way of the brave." Yuri lightly pleaded with a hoarse voice. Opening her eyes, her body swayed as she looked at Ena. "Yuri, you got it, right? The true identity of the monkey who stole Hikari's body, you know it?" "Yes, so it is fine now, you can... Godou-san..." The Hime-Miko possessing the spirit eyes fell forward as she spoke. Surprised, Ena frantically caught her. Yuri's body was frighteningly hot, especially her forehead when Ena tried to touch it.

"Using spirit vision like this is really reckless, that should have been realized from the start. But Yuri, you actually accomplished it!" Ena took out the device she was entrusted with as she called to her childhood friend. This was Annie Charlton's personal gun, a slender revolver. As Ena fired the signal, an unexpected result occurred.

Affected by the feints, Godou began to fail in his evasions. Receiving injuries on his arms, shoulders and thighs, the battle had turned for the worse. Being unable to counterattack was truly painful. With that, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven halted the attacks. "...I see, you are concerned with this little lady possessed by me." The Great Sage finally realized the reason for Godou's unnatural way of fighting. The monkey king occupied Hikari's body as he scratched her face in thought. "Hmm, it's as if I was using this little lady as a hostage. No good, that's really no good. Doesn't that make me seem just like a villain!" "What do you mean by 'seem', you were clearly an evil villain all along!" Faced with the Great Sage's stupid comments, Godou finally burst out with a retort. "Hmm, it's true that I have done all sorts of naughty things. However, being thought of a petty villain feels surprisingly unpleasant. I, Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong, need to establish proper solemnity of presence after all!" This monkey turned out to be even more vain than expected. In front of the surprised Godou, the Great Sage began forming complicated mudras with his hands. "Looks like it is time for me to show my true form. I hereby pray for dustless calm repose, hah!" Golden-colored smoke began to rise from Hikari's head. "Calm repose to the Six Senses , the divine monarch's peace comes to my five organs! The origin of peace, shares the root of all gods in heaven and earth! Come, bestow upon me the body and divinity of calm repose ouch ouch ouch ouch!" The smoke gradually became thicker and quickly formed the shape of a monkey. Bit by bit, it became solid, turning into a monkey god covered with golden fur!
[66]

Standing at a height of 160cm or so, he wore a yellow Kao

[67]

outfit as before.

As the monkey stood up, Hikari simultaneously collapsed on the ground. "Next, let me put this miko away." The monkey the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong who had retrieved his original form, snapped his furry fingers. Hikari's body turned into a small sphere of light and was swallowed by the Great Sage. "Hohoho, I didn't really eat her, but simply kept her in my stomach for the time being. God-slayer, if you want to save this miko, just cut open my belly and take her back." "What?! I thought you said something about not wanting to be like a villain!" Godou loudly admonished the Great Sage who was smiling frivolously with his monkey face. "If you do these kinds of things to girls, what are you but an evil villain?" "Hahaha, what surprising words. But didn't I already declare yesterday? I am the Great Sage Equaling Heaven who acts with ferocity and exposes evil, except I don't want to feel like I am some sort of petty villain!" Having spoken, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven renewed his attacks. So fast! In an instant, he attacked with his palms ten times in succession. Godou was able to use the [Raptor]'s speed to dodge until the ninth hit, but was struck thereafter. This was a wild beast he had never encountered previously with a monkey's agility and attacks that were faster than before. No, that was not all. As the Great Sage's palm struck his left shoulder, Godou exclaimed in shock. It was hard!? That's completely like steel! The collar bone was definitely shattered and intense pain invaded the left shoulder. "Fiery-eyes, golden-gaze, iron skull, iron arms, copper back, copper body." As he finished reciting, bladed weapons appeared in both hands of the Great Sage. The monkey king then thrust a sword towards his own abdomen. With a clattering sound the sword shattered. Then he took the blade and chopped horizontally at his neck and the blade broke with a resounding crash.

"I ate heavenly peaches, drank holy alcohol, and consumed elixirs to gain this indestructible [68] body. Furthermore, thanks to the burns from the flames of the Bagua cauldron, I can withstand slashing attacks from swords and blades, splitting attacks from axes, and lightning and thunder attacks without getting hurt." Could this be immortality a body of steel!? Salvatore Doni also possessed such an authority. These immortal constitutions were especially tricky to handle. At this moment, the sound of gunshot was heard. The signal for temporary retreat. Godou endured the pain in his chest as he raised the [Raptor]'s speed to the maximum. Will he make it? The chest pains were signs that the [Raptor]'s time limit was fast approaching. The divine monkey that should have been shaken off was running in pursuit. Since he had been consciously controlling his speed all this time, Godou felt that he should be able to use his remaining strength to go all out and attain maximum speed. However... "No way, this is no good. Play with me a little while longer." Godou received quite a shock. With movements like a monkey, the Great Sage was running alongside Godou's god speed. So he really wasn't going at full speed just now! Charging ahead, the Great Sage accelerated and cut off Godou from the front. With that he made a thrust with the Ruyi Staff, targeting Godou's heart. Godou gave up on dodging left, right, or retreating. It was already too late. There was only one course of action to take the least damage from this attack. Continue charging forward! Godou also accelerated his running and took a leap, sending a flying knee towards the Great Sage's face. Of course, even if the target was hit, it was not going to knock out the opponent. After all, the enemy possessed a body of steel, and it was likely that Godou's own kneecap will be shattered by the impact instead. Due to the sudden attack, the Great Sage's aim deviated slightly... Godou's gamble paid off.

Instead of piercing Godou's heart and killing him immediately, the Ruyi Staff penetrated the flank of Godou's abdomen. Though injury was inevitable, instant death was avoided. As the staff was pulled out, Godou collapsed forward onto the ground. Looks like I've reached my limits. Please, I will rely on you girls for the remainder. In the instant of Godou's prayer, Lake Chuuzenji's water surface suddenly exploded.

As a mage, Erica was most talented in iron alchemy. This was battle magic that originated from alchemy, belonging to the magical domain of manipulating metal and infusing magic into objects. In addition to spells bearing metallic attributes, Erica was also talented in the highly compatible area of fire magic. Rather than techniques of fire and steel, the witch Liliana's talents concentrated in the areas of potions, communicating with plants and animals, and spells related to water, earth and sky. Thus when they decided to control massive amounts of water, the main spellcaster was Liliana. "Behold, I shall send forth a great flood to the earth, extinguishing all terrestrial creatures, wiping all life from the face of the earth." The knight who was also a witch began chanting the spell words on the shore of Lake Chuuzenji. "Water, rise from the depths, flooding the earth, submerging all land and mountains." Erica also stood by her side, silently supporting Liliana as if trying not to disturb her. "The terrestrial creatures, birds, beasts and livestock, insects that crawl upon the ground, mankind, all shall perish. May death come to all who breathe the air to live, and all who reside upon the land." "All the creatures of the surface, humans, beasts, reptiles, flying birds, all shall be exterminated!" This was the magical ritual, a technique that required multiple spellcasters to cooperate and manifest the same spell. This was a technique that was used whenever a highly difficult spell that required long casting durations or magical power beyond one person's capacity. "Behold, I shall destroy them together with the land!"

As the silver-haired maiden yelled out the completed incantation, Lake Chuuzenji's water surface started to form ripples. At first there were only tiny waves that lapped at the shore, but they doubled in strength when rebounding, and this continued repeatedly. Very soon, towering great waves that seemed like they would smash the shoreline were created as if a typhoon had arrived. The wrathful waves swept over the northern shore of Lake Chuuzenji and even some of the roads slightly further away. As Godou and the Great Sage Equaling Heaven carried out their high speed battle, Godou finally heard the signal he had been waiting for so long the sound of the revolver firing. "Now, Lily! Let's go all out!" "I do not need you to remind me. Lady of the Lake, please grant your blessing to the witch as your descendant!" In the instant that Liliana responded to Erica's instructions, the lake surface rose in one rapid motion, and the lake water rushed towards the shore in the form of giant waves. Along the main streets stretching across the north shore, the rows of shops, hotels, eateries and public facilities were instantly swept away. It was said that legendary surfers rode giant waves roughly 25 feet in height. Since a foot was about 30cm, that meant 7m or so. However, the current giant waves were humongous walls of water about 15m in height, and they were rushing furiously inland. That area included the Great Sage who had just pierced a god-slayer, as well as the collapsing Kusanagi Godou. The iron plate slid out from Kusanagi Godou's shirt pocket, exactly as planned beforehand.

[edit]Chapter

5 - Suffering of the Ladies, Alliance of

Two Kings
[edit]Part 1
Gods and Campiones were essentially immune to human magic, but there existed secret ways of circumvention such as working effects through the mouth. The method that Erica and Liliana just used was one of them. Magically created giant waves were sweeping away the busy streets around Lake Chuuzenji along with the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. If these waves were directly controlled by magic, the

attack would have been nullified. Hence that was why Erica and Liliana left the waves to take their course without interference. Instead of specifying a target, they let the indirect effects of their magic engulf the Great Sage. This was one such technique that could bypass magic resistance. The rest was up to luck, but the effects of the method could be predicted beforehand. Erica and Liliana almost flew as they ran, westward along Lake Chuuzenji towards the car waiting for them that Annie had prepared. The mission of rescuing Godou had been entrusted to Cuore di Leone. Erica's magic sword carried the injured Godou away. In the instant the giant waves swept over them, Cuore di Leone transformed from a card into a chain with an anchor on one end and attacked the Great Sage like a snake. Its targets were the Great Sage's ankles, as well as the Ruyi Staff he had just pulled out from Godou's abdomen! "W-What!?" The Great Sage was quite surprised. At the instant he successfully delivered a decisive blow to the god-slayer, even the monkey king was caught off guard. At that very instant when Cuore di Leone chained the Great Sage's ankles together, Godou displayed his unrelenting will. "Aaaaaaaaah!" Even though his injuries were severe, they were not fatal. He ran at full speed using the [Raptor] while Cuore di Leone continued to entangle the Great Sage who was trying to chase him. The divine monkey anxiously tried to sever the chain, but just as he chopped with his knife hand, the giant waves arrived. "Oooooooooh!?" The massive waves devoured the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. That should buy some time. Godou ran west with godly speed. There was no need to worry about retrieval because Cuore di Leone was the indestructible magic sword and could be re-summoned by magic. Thankfully, Godou's godly speed had some remaining stamina and he was able to run at full speed for a good many seconds. His shoulder and the flank of his abdomen hurt immensely, and the heart pain was gradually beginning to intensify.

"Are you all right? Kusanagi Godou!?" At the meeting point, Liliana was the one who came out to receive him. Ena who had been in charge of firing the signal gun, also arrived with Yuri supported on her arm. Yuri looked completely exhausted, and her consciousness was in a clouded state. "Your Majesty! Yuri has successfully completed the mission, you must praise her well later." The Hime-Miko of the Sword reported to the king. Meanwhile, Erica was staring at the silver SUV with a severe look in her eyes. "W-What's up? Something happened?" "Annie-san, who should have arrived first, is not here. Also..." Hearing Godou's query, Erica gestured to the vehicle. The seat and door on the driver's side were stained red with blood, and the reddish-black color was smeared over the body of the car. If all this blood came from one person, he or she must have been critically injured to leave behind such stains. As Godou noticed the car key that was still in the ignition, his cellphone began to vibrate. "I-It's my phone, can someone pick it up for me? There seems to be an incoming call." Godou felt worried by the timing of the call. Since his body had started to paralyze, Godou asked Liliana who was closest to him to pick up the phone. "It is a text message from Annie Charlton." The knight showed the cellphone screen to Godou. On it was written the curt message of 'Annie has been hurt in an accident, and I have retrieved her. Do not worry. JS.' "Though we can speculate all sorts of things from the content of this message, discuss it later. Let's get out of here first and find a place to heal Godou and treat Yuri." Erica spoke after reading the text message. I rely on you for now, leaving everything in your hands. You must find a way to escape... Godou communicated with his eyes to the blonde female knight who had guaranteed absolute success for her plan. "Can anyone drive? By the way, Ena can't."

Placing the exhausted Yuri and Godou on the back seats of the car, Ena asked the rest. "No one here has reached the legal age for a driving license... Fine, I will think of a solution." "Wait a minute, you can drive!?" Seeing Erica make her way into the driver's seat, Liliana questioned as she sat on the passenger seat beside her. "If you know how to drive, why do you leave things to that maid all the time!? T-Thanks to her, I have had so many near-death experiences!" Clearly, Liliana had received rides from Arianna before. Hearing the valid criticisms of her rival and longtime friend, Erica smiled glamorously. "Oh my, isn't that an exceedingly simple question? First of all, I don't have a driver's license. Furthermore, such a crude means of transport is not fit to be a knight's beloved mount. Finally, today is my first time driving this thing." After her most intimidating confession, Erica stepped on the gas pedal. Carrying the group, the silver SUV began to rush forward madly with frightening momentum. Fortunately, there were no cars in front or moving in the opposite direction. Otherwise, a car crash would likely have resulted. "Don't worry, I've been watching Arianna and other people drive all the time. Stepping here is the accelerator, that one is for slowing down, and turning this will control the... Yes, I've basically understood it all." In just a few minutes, the car began to move smoothly and steadily under Erica's driving. Erica drove with such a graceful posture that one would not have trouble believing she had five years of driving experience. Truly, Erica Blandelli was no ordinary person, to be able to grasp the essentials of driving just by casually observing others without deliberate intent. Absolutely, she was an exceptionally capable and talented girl. (However, she was clearly unfamiliar with traffic regulations, though it would be unfair to insist on judging her on this requirement.) With that, the original worries concerning their method of escape were dispelled. However, a new sense of worry and anxiety surfaced with the pursuer who had appeared. "Wow... What is going on, this is too unbelievable!"

Turning her head back, Ena could not resist exclaiming. Chasing the car from behind was a gigantic hand that was connected to a densely fur-covered monkey's arm. Looking back, an enormous version of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven blotted the entire night sky. 'Hahahaha! God-slayer, to think you are over there! Watch me and see how I will prevent your escape!' A very cheerful-sounding voice came from the sky above. The voice was no longer Mariya Hikari's, but the same one used by the monkey divine monarch. Now his title was the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, and the one-of-its-kind divine monkey had blown up in size. Currently, his head was high enough for direct contact with clouds in the night sky, and he extended his massive arm, trying to grab a hold of the car in which everyone was riding. Erica skillfully swerved the car left and right, evading his efforts to capture them. The Great Sage Equaling Heaven continued to make attempts again and again. Extending his arm, missing; extending his arm, missing. However, at last his fingertips touched the rear lights of the vehicle. The car was sent off course and lost stability, and just as it was about to hit the sidewalk railings, Erica turned the steering wheel to correct the course and finally slammed on the brakes. The left side of the car had a collision and the impact shook the entire vehicle along with the passengers. Luckily a serious frontal crash was avoided, but the car continued to spin for a good many revolutions before it finally stopped. During this time, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven had finally caught up.

After some minor preparations, Annie concealed all traces of herself for the time being. She watched as Erica, Liliana and Ena left, escorting the two incapacitated members of the team. In order to chase after them, the Great Sage had deliberately transformed himself into a massive form that towered into the clouds. "Other than being ostentatious, that kind of size offers no actual benefit in real combat... Simply stated, he is a vain god that loves seeking attention."

Discerning the nature of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong, Annie could not help but shrug her shoulders. She wanted to collect more information first, but the current situation no longer allowed her to do so. Though her principles were important, it would be placing the cart before the horse if she abandoned those girls to their fate. "...Birth, death, and the infinite" Annie quietly chanted the spell words. This was the spell for her to summon her outfit and magic gun, thus achieving an instant change of appearance. Her face became covered by the black mask, along with the characteristic visor that resembled an insect's compound eyes. The black cape fluttered in the wind over the elegant and noble bluethemed outfit. In the waist holster was a steel-colored large caliber revolver. The feet wore iron-tipped black leather boots. The devil king who lorded over the darkness of Los Angeles John Pluto Smith had made his entrance. In that instant, Annie Charlton's existence vanished. This man was the masked hero, and though he saved the citizens, he was also the tyrant who enslaved them to do his bidding. Without any sense of punctuality, he was a nobleman who loved pretension and acting mysteriously. Somehow, this had evolved into Annie's second personality. It was completely baffling. With audible footsteps of leather boots, Smith walked along the scenic roads of the countryside. His target was neither the Great Sage up in the clouds nor the direction where the car drive off to. Instead, he approached the central streets of the Chuuzenji hot springs, the area devastated by the tidal wave caused by the Great Knights. It was now night, and the perfect time most suited to John Pluto Smith. The new moon and the twinkling stars shone in the autumn sky as the curtains of the dark night were lowered. Illumination in the streets came from street lamps and domestic lighting. "By my name as the king of the underworld I hereby decree. Make offerings to the legs of the beast traversing the dark night. O Light, thou needst only illuminate my path towards conquest!" Chanting the spell words, Smith activated his authority.

This was the power named [Metamorphosis] by the Witenagemot. This was the authority that granted the black-clad hero the supernatural ability to transform into other avatars in exchange for various [Sacrifices]. When artificial lighting was sacrificed, Smith transformed into a jaguar! Smith's body took on form of a jaguar, its entire body covered by yellow fur with brown spots. Its emerald green eyes flashed in the darkness. It ran. Just as the car took off just then and the Great Sage Equaling Heaven chased after it, the jaguar ran full speed along the asphalt paved road, traversing several hundred miles in just a few dozens of seconds. This was one of the magical powers possessed by the [Jaguar] transformation.

Luckily it caught up just as the car carrying Godou and the rest was forced to stop, apparently having hit the railing. The Great Sage, whose giant body blocked the view of the sky, also suddenly stopped reaching out with his arm. He must have noticed. Whenever a devil king approached a god, they instinctively sensed each other's existence. Their bodies and minds would automatically enter a battle-ready state. Smith released the jaguar transformation and returned to the black-clad, black-masked appearance. "To think I would encounter two god-slayers here... No, the smell is different from the other fellow. One would never expect a third was hidden here! Hahaha, having no lack of opponents sure will be fun!"

"If you already know it, then shut up with the meaningless chatter." There was never any need to take the trouble of disguising herself as a man. Originally, it was a deliberate choice to play a different persona. However, starting at some point in time, her personality automatically shifted as soon as she put on the mask. "Great Sage Equaling Heaven... All deities who cower secluded in my homeland know of my name. If possible, you would do well to remember the name of John Pluto Smith." Introducing herself, she pulled out the steel-colored revolver. Since a new moon had passed after the battle with Asherah, the six bullets had already been replenished. 'Yes, you do possess the power to back up your words. And for that thing to be filled with such a repulsive aura, it is clearly a weapon designed to annihilate my kind.' After seeing the magic gun, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven commented with great interest. As expected of a monkey god, his sense of smell was exceptionally sharp. Also, the Great Sage began to shrink his body. Back to a height of 160cm or so, rather than a monkey, he was more similar to a human covered with dense fur, with the Beijing opera costume and wielding the Ruyi Staff. Massive creatures lacked agility and so the giant body would have been unable to evade the bullets. Hence he chose to shrink his size. Anyway, how was the condition of the other Campione? Smith glanced at the back of the car where Kusanagi Godou's body was lying against the seat. Though his body was clearly powerless to fight, his eyes showed no exhaustion and exhibited the relentless will in his heart. As befitting of a king, he did not despair in such a crisis. Smith smiled beneath his mask. With zero immunity against men, Annie Charlton had been deliberately avoiding Godou, but on the other hand, John Pluto Smith did not disapprove of him. Building romantic relationships with numerous girls and enjoying the pleasure of love. This was the pastime of libertine intellectuals. Precisely because Annie could not comprehend such a concept, that woman had been plagued with the loneliness of being single! As he criticized his other personality, Smith noticed something.

The heretic [Steel], the Great Sage Equaling Heaven's divine power was rising rapidly. It was so powerful that it surpassed all the deities he had ever met. What was going on!? With nervous eyes, Kusanagi Godou watched the divine monkey through an open car window. "Pardon my impertinence of my request, but I shall handle this. You people should escape first." "You wish for my lord to owe you a favor? ...John Smith-sama." As soon as he spoke to the girls, Erica answered from the driver's seat. As befitting the high class young lady of the Blandelli family, as well as a famous celebrity in the realm of magi, Erica's inquiry carried a very graceful tone. The reason why she omitted the name of Pluto, was probably because the text message was signed by "JS." "Favor? No, it is because you all have shown hospitality to my collaborator, which is why I must do something as a thank you gift. In the language of loans, this would be called clearing one's debts." The pleasure of trying to decipher each other's motives in this conversation with the beautiful girl proved to be something rarely found in Los Angeles. If the black mask had the capability to show facial expressions, surely it would be smiling now. "It is my style to always return good favors, and fortunately I possess an authority that could match the monkey king. So please, leave things to me?" "Of course, Smith-sama. My lord and I shall return your favor some day. Given the current situation, please allow me to express our gratitude in his stead." The corner of Erica Blandelli's lips showed a highly refined smile. Their car started once again, accelerating once then accelerating even further, and soon disappeared out of sight. 'Hohoho, you think you can match me, what audacity! Very well, let Old Sun here show you his divine power, and I shall finish this grand divine summoning spell right now!' The Great Sage Equaling Heaven snickered to himself as two stone figures suddenly appeared in his hand. One was an armored soldier with a pig's head, while the other looked like some sort of demonic deity with hair standing on end like flames.

'The treasure mirror reflects the Earth and the Heavens, the divine sword conjoins Yin and Yang! I, Great Sage Equaling Heaven, hereby summon my sworn brothers by our pact of fraternity! Come forth, Middle Bro, Zhu Ganglie!' As the Great Sage tossed the figure of the armored soldier, it expanded in size and became a [Heretic God]. He had a pig's head covered with dense black fur, and a comedic face despite menacing tusks. The plump and solidly built massive body was wearing black armor. 'Come forth, Lil' Bro Vaisravana!' This time the figure of the demonic deity that was tossed also manifested into a god, with a head of stiff spiky crimson hair, a face like a ferocious demon, ashen black skin, a dismal gloomy expression, and over his tattered clothing was a set of blue armor. "Oh well, at least I'm back." "We meet again, Big Bro, Middle Bro. I suppose our task is to eliminate that fellow before us?' The two gods descending upon the earth spoke. Zhu Ganglie Zhu Bajie. Vaisravana Sha Wujing. Together with Sun Wukong, this was three against one! "Let me display the admiral's prowess I have long hidden away... The Curtain-Lifting General shall command the great navy, expelling all evil. Let dragons be summoned and rain shall fall!" Once Vaisravana finished chanting, a pillar of water surged up strongly like a geyser, breaking through the asphalt of the paved road. Rushing towards the sky, its shape began to change, becoming a creature with a long slender body, four short limbs, a reptilian face, and horns on its head. This appearance was essentially a dragon's. Vaisravana controlled the dragon born from water. "I will display my martial prowess as the former general in the royal guard, savor this well!" Standing upon the head of the water dragon, Vaisravana boasted with pride. The dragon's appearance with its lowered gaze was most awe-inspiring. It was like a sculpture made of water. "Wow, Lil' Bro sure looks cool eh." Zhu Ganglie looked a bit crestfallen.

"I am also known as the Great Patriarch of the Nine Heavens, the Foremost Spiritual Grand Master, Keeper of the Beginning and the Great Void, the Marshal Canopy Divine Monarch! In other words,the Great Emperor's marshal! In the name of my martial might, let the north star be revealed!" Yelling out a string of pretentious titles, Zhu Ganglie's body turned into a giant. Expanding until a height of 15m or so, he also became three-headed and six-armed like an Asura. Basically, additional pig faces grew out on the left and right of his original face while each shoulder gained an extra pair of arms. The six arms wielded a sword, a halberd, an axe, a club, a bow and arrows respectively. The body continued to be clad in pitch black armor. Zhu Ganglie stepped forward with his bizarre body. Boom! The ground resounded as it shook. "Hurry and give chase! Make haste and catch up to those fellows just now!" As the Great Sage gave his orders, two giant apes appeared out of the ground. These were the giant ape-shaped divine beasts that Godou's group had met on their way through the mountain path. The two divine beasts began to run forward with incredible speed. Though their bodies looked huge, their speed were extremely fast. Smith wished for good fortune to Godou and his group as he transformed into the [Jaguar] once again. In this short time, he had already metamorphosed quite a number of times. "In actual fact, I already received news earlier that you can call in reinforcements." "Oh? What are you trying to say?" With an impatient tone, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven answered the jaguar's whispers. "However, why have you waited until now to summon them... This is a very interesting question. The way I see it, you are a very vain deity that loves attention. If you had such a spectacular move available, what would prevent you from showing off right from the start?" Smith had already deduced a plausible answer beforehand. If the conjecture was correct, then there was no need to deliberately and recklessly rush headlong into a three-versus-one fight. The precious arrows of the moon goddess Artemis only had six shots, and now it was necessary to fire one of them... Smith opened the jaguar's mouth and shot a magic bullet! It was not necessary to fire them from the magic gun when in a metamorphosed state rather, the causality went the opposite way.

The gun was a weapon created for the purpose of controlling Artemis' authority with a human body. The flash of white lightning streaked across the sky, resembling a flying dragon. The three gods entered a prepared stance, clearly aware of the power possessed by the moon goddess' arrow. However, Smith's goal was not defeating them. The magic bullet exploded in the air. Like a supernova, bright light burst forth from the explosion, illuminating the entire surroundings with a white color. However, this explosion was neither accompanied by heat nor impact. It was only a flash of light that acted as a visual diversion. It was the strongest diversion in the world, with the ability to scorch the vision of gods. But since the enemies were gods, it was possible they might give chase using hearing, smell or extrasensory perception. Hence, before he began his escape, Smith used the entirety of the [Jaguar]'s magic powers, just in case.

[edit]Part 2
Erica floored the gas pedal without hesitation and sped through the night along National Route 120. She had noticed the two giant apes that were pursuing them and regularly checked the rear view mirror for their position. Though it would take them time to catch up, the distance was gradually shrinking. Despite their massive bodies over 10m tall, the giant apes ran with incredible speed. This was surprising to Erica. Generally speaking, most wild beasts were not suited to long distance running because their thick fur prevented them from using sweat effectively to maintain body temperatures. Persisting activity would soon lead to overheating and instant exhaustion. In terms of stamina, human beings were actually at the pinnacle of all terrestrial mammals. "Lily, do you think we can shake them off by using flight magic?" "Only if they do not know how to fly. It is worth a try, but if that spell is used, we will become defenseless..." "Then it's better if we don't use it. Yesterday I saw that certain monkey fly like a rocket."

Erica, Liliana and Ena, the three remaining combatants, discussed their options briefly. "Then that only leaves... Attacking them head on." Erica murmured as she gripped the steering wheel tightly. If only they could breach the mountain pass. But attacking them head on was equivalent to suicide. What they needed was a team of Great Knight-level specialists to fight after making detailed battle plans and preparations, and thus achieve victory... Even then, chances of survival were still quite low. That was the level of power that divine beasts possessed. "Anyway, let Ena take care of one of them. If I use divine possession, it should be an equal match." Even though repeated use of that technique carried fatal risk from depletion of spirit powers, the Hime-Miko made the proposal and volunteered with a matter-of-fact tone of voice. "That is to say, we two are going to face the remaining one? If this was a duel, it would be a taint to our honor." "However, we are simply driving off monsters, so there is no justification for such rumors. Looking at it another way, for us to obtain victory with our numbers would be a legendary feat." Erica was unfazed by the silver-haired knight's various concerns. She continued to accelerate, not to lose the pursuers but to maintain the distance and get ready to mount a frontal assault. After a while, the car came to a parking lot. A little further ahead was a passing stream as well as a concrete bridge. This place was clearly in the mountains, but the presence of restaurants and a bus stop indicated it was some kind of tourist destination. "This is the Dragon Head Falls. If you go deeper in the mountains from here, you will see the waterfall." Ena surveyed the surroundings. They stopped the car in the parking lot. The only ones who got off were Erica, Liliana and Ena. Yuri was still in a daze while Godou was immobile. Having endured the paralysis of the [Raptor]'s aftereffects and the pain of the pierced abdomen, he slipped into deep sleep.

The two of them were left in the car, but before that, Erica opened the door to the back seat and kissed her exhausted beloved. Though she really did not want this to be a farewell kiss, it could very well be their last. At the same time, she also took the opportunity to apply healing magic. Unlike the day before, Godou did not have the awareness to complain. "Hmm..." As she let go of his lips, Godou moaned. "Please rest for a while, and I will return to your side as soon as possible. Regarding Ena, you still need to be taught a lesson." Erica whispered in Godou's ear and left the vehicle after lightly kissing his earlobe. Liliana and Ena both showed an expression that said 'damn it, too late!" but they tried to pretend as if nothing had happened. As the two giant apes approached with awkward motions, Ena was the first to act. "Trudging through grassy plains beneath the morning mist, the soles of the feet gradually moistened... Marching through that Nagashino plain, crossing the barrier of the Shirakawa River Seishuuin Ena has arrived!" The Hime-Miko of the Sword finished chanting the spell words, and though the portion was small, a divine aura filled her body. As Ena's guardian deity, Susanoo's divine power was infused into her body. The two giant apes stared at her, clearly judging Ena to be a great threat. "By the name of the Lord, praise be to the body of the Lord in the center of the world, repent and worship!" "O sword of Saul, the warrior's weapon fast as an eagle and strong as a lion. Descend into my hand now!" Chanting their respective incantations, Erica and Liliana finished their spell words of David.
[69]

Infusing their beloved swords with spell words, the two swords revealed their true forms, with Cuore di Leone transformed into a broad-bladed longsword while Il Maestro became a naginata. The red and blue bandiera capes also manifested on the two knights. "Lily, let's divert one of the divine beasts first!" "Acknowledged! I will attack from above, you go from below!"

Erica approached the closer of the two giant apes and stabbed Cuore di Leone's sharp blade into its ankle. Infused with the spell words of hate and despair, it cut through the fur and hide of the unsuspecting giant monkey. Blue-colored blood gushed out from the wound. The giant ape cast a violent gaze towards the interloper at its feet. As if toying with the beast, Erica once again made a thrust, causing even greater injury to the giant ape's foot. ROOAAARR! The giant ape's eyes went bloodshot, fully intent on taking revenge against Erica. At this time, Liliana took a leap. Moving as light as a swallow, she deftly landed on the giant ape's knee. Using this foothold for the next jump, Liliana gracefully flew through the air, brandishing Il Maestro as she traveled, embedding the naginata into the left eye of the giant ape. The eyeball was pierced. GAAAAAAAAH!! The giant ape screamed in agony. Its remaining eye became clouded with hate and fury. Erica and Liliana, who had just landed, turned around and began to run. Their first goal was to charge into the nearby forest and begin running away at full speed. In order to chase the blonde and silver-haired knights, the injured giant ape rushed into the forest.

It felt like someone had applied healing magic, and the sense of pain had lessened greatly. Finding the stiffness of his body released, the awakened Godou surveyed the interior of the car. Yuri was beside him, leaning against the car door and making short and rapid breathing noises. The others had left no, he could spot one of his companions outside the window. Wielding a Japanese sword, Seishuuin Ena was fighting a giant ape. As the giant ape attacked with its long and thick arms, Ena rapidly jumped to evade. The Hime-Miko landed on the giant ape's arm and used the remaining momentum to run upwards along it. With monkey-like agility, Ena swiftly passed the upper arm and stopped at the giant ape's shoulder. The target of her sword seemed to be the beast's carotid artery in the neck. At this time, a strong gust of wind suddenly blew from the side, sending Ena flying from the giant ape's shoulder. This was no accident but holy wind caused by the divine beast's spiritual powers. The Hime-Miko landed with a somersault, but the wind began to howl violently once more, intent on blowing her away.

The wind was strong enough to cause the car's windows to clatter and shake. "Hearing the noise, catching sight of the waterfall... Like mountain valleys and ocean straits " Ena chanted spell words and at the same time, the wind around her seemed to die down. This was the divine power of Susanoo! Ena's guardian deity was the god of storms, domination and steel a great and powerful deity possessing many types of divine powers. This time it was Ena's turn to control the wind. The wind bellowed and became razor-sharp, forming an uncountable number of blades to slice up the giant ape. The sacred monkey roared in agony. But even though it was injured, none of the wounds were critical. It was like using a craft knife to victimize a person. As long as critical points were not targeted, a decisive blow could not be dealt. Despite the several dozens of wounds it had received, the giant ape continued to aim its fists at Ena. By the slimmest of margins, Ena evaded the simple but direct straight punch. Though the situation currently looked even, the battle definitely favored the side with the overwhelming weight advantage. Ena's movements began to lose agility, and it was clear that massive amounts of her stamina had been depleted from consecutive usage of divine possession! Wanting to help her, Godou left the vehicle, but his knees gave way and collapsed. The giant ape exhaled, its breath turning into a blast of compressed air aiming for Ena. "Aaaaaah!" Blown mercilessly into the air and slamming into the ground, the Hime-Miko of the Sword screamed in pain. Unlike her usual cheerfulness, the voice sounded most desperate as Ena tried to use her sword as a crutch, her legs shaking as she attempted to stand up. Watching all this happen, Godou began to notice something. Verethragna's sixth incarnation, the [Youth] was now available for use. "W-Why would it suddenly be like this!?" "That power is for those who fight for you. A power that awakens only in extreme crises." Yuri suddenly spoke with a weak voice.

Was it another divine oracle from spirit vision? Yuri declared solemnly at the shocked Godou. "The protection bestowed by the Persian Warlord, has the power to resist death and vanquish evil. Please use it well." Yuri bowed her head once again and continued to hyperventilate. She clearly had not recovered from the burden of using spirit vision. Anyway, was it all right to leave her like this? Shouldn't someone give her proper treatment? Godou felt his senses become extremely sharp. Currently, how many people needed [Protection]? One, two, three, four... So many? In such a short time, everyone was backed into a corner to such an extent? Godou gazed at the hyperventilating Yuri and watched Ena continuing to fight despite dragging her massively exhausted body. He also became aware of Erica and Liliana who were trapped in a desperate situation out there somewhere. Death cannot be allowed to threaten them here. They were in a most desperate crisis with no salvation in sight. Since the enemies were divine underlings, it would normally be a hopeless situation for the girls. However, Godou felt that he must save them. I will not let you die. My life of battle will not finish in such a place, and I will stay with you all until the bitter end. This was Kusanagi Godou's wish and promise to himself. Ena fell down a second time and was just about to be crushed beneath the giant ape's foot. Without hesitation, Godou rushed out, using Verethragna's [Bull] form. Making use of the incarnation that fought strength with strength, Godou took on the sole of the giant ape's foot with his arms. "Your Majesty...!?" "Haaaaaaaaaah!" Ena looked up as Godou applied monstrous strength, throwing the monkey up in the air with all his might. Suspended in mid air, the giant ape showed a dazzled expression. How should it be taken care of next? Just as Godou pondered, a beam of bright white light flashed past. Like a shining flying dragon, the light penetrated the giant ape's head and continued onwards as if it still had other prey to chase after in a straight trajectory. The giant ape's body collapsed like a pile of sand, and the particles scattered in the wind.

Even when Ena used the divine power of Susanoo's [Wind], it was not possible to defeat one of those giant apes in one hit. Driven by instinct, Godou gazed into the depths of the darkness where the light seemed to have been fired from, and found a jaguar waiting there.

[edit]Part 3
The giant ape was unrelenting in chasing after Erica and Liliana. Despite a height of over 10m and weighing 10 tonnes at least, the giant ape possessed speed and agility rivaling the great knights. They could not shake it off their trail! In this mixed coniferous and deciduous forest, a battle of despair was taking place. With one eye destroyed by Liliana, the giant ape drew in a deep breath. ROAR! Exhaling all at once, the breath became a violent storm that devastated the mountain forest. Leaves and branches were blown away and even entire tree trunks were snapped. The Great Knights were also blown into the ground. As they crawled back up, the giant ape loomed over them. Erica and Liliana instantly prepared Cuore di Leone and Il Maestro. Infused with the spell words of David, even gods could be sliced open by these magic swords, but it still left the open problem of delivering the sharp blades to the opponent's critical points. In a fight against divine beasts, would things really go that smoothly? The giant ape opened its mouth wide. A red fire was lit in the depths of its throat, and intense flames were breathed out. "Be thou destroyed on the day of my birth!" "Not once blessed by the Lord, O Light, shinest not upon this land!" Erica and Liliana used fire-resistant defensive magic. Since fire and lightning were the easiest natural phenomena to use for direct attacks, there existed a vast array of defensive spells to defend against them, though the flames of gods and dragons could not be completely neutralized. Even so, the two of them were able to weaken the incoming attack almost by half. In the end, it was time for the Great Knight's capes to prove their worth. These garments, called bandiera, contained protection magic and managed to defend them from the heat of the fire.

However, the giant ape opened its mouth for the third time. After blowing strong wind and intense flames, this time was a red mist! Trees devoured by the mist rapidly withered. It was poisonous!? Erica and Liliana raised the magical power within their bodies to resist the demonic poison, but their efforts were in vain. The two were struck by an abnormal sense of scorching heat, and their throat and lungs felt as if burning from inside. The giant ape swung its right arm to follow up. With a loud crash, it descended upon them like a frightening hammer, but Erica and Liliana were too weakened by the poison to evade. Erica transformed Cuore di Leone into a large rectangular shield, big enough to cover her entire body. "Mmmm!" Blocking the giant ape's fist, the great shield was crushed and shattered. As the pieces scattered all over the ground, Erica was sent flying and into a deciduous tree, felling it. Liliana took this opportunity to slice at the giant ape's extended right arm. Having taken on the form of a naginata, Il Maestro was infused with the spell words of David. This slashing attack sliced open the giant ape's wrist the part containing the artery, splashing fresh blue-colored blood everywhere. ROOOAAARR!! As if expressing its abundant battle spirit and vitality, the giant ape roared ferociously. Aiming at Liliana, the beast swung its left arm like a hammer. This was bad! The blue knight had been greatly weakened by the poisonous mist, and her body was no longer as agile as a flying swallow. However, Liliana reversed Il Maestro and aimed the sharp blade of the naginata to stab the giant ape's hand. Gawaaaaaaaa! The giant ape roared as if it was crying out in pain. But this was the limit of Liliana's counterattack. The furious giant ape swung its right arm and sent her fairy-like body flying with a punch. "Mmm... Ah!" After rolling many times on the ground, Liliana vomited blood as she struggled to get up. But she was unable to do so, and the blue bandiera had also vanished. The sacred garment with the blue and black stripes took on part of the damage received by its master, and disappeared. Erica and Liliana were both heavily injured and unable to continue direct combat.

At this moment, unexpected help arrived. A flash of white light streaked across the sky, piercing the giant ape's temples in a splendid manner like a silver-white dragon. The troublesome divine beast collapsed like a pile of sand. Who was their savior? Kusanagi Godou's authority was not capable of something like this, so it must be... Erica pondered as she lay on the ground, unable to move, her mind and body totally exhausted. Her neighbor Liliana appeared to be in the same state. Ravaged by the poisonous mist, the two of them soon lost consciousness.

The scenery of lush green mountain forest, red leaves, as well as rivers and streams, all seemed to be devoured by darkness. If one listened closely, the sounds of the forest could be heard, like the motions of branches, the call of insects, and the squirming of unknown creatures. Amongst them, a jaguar was lying in wait. "Regarding the knights, you have no need to worry. When I struck down the giant ape here, I used the opportunity to snipe the other one that was threatening those girls... Just don't go around accusing me of stealing your kill and it'll be fine." The jaguar's voice carried a teasing tone to it. It had the elegant sound of a male tenor's voice. Godou nodded. "So, Kusanagi Godou, is there a need for me to re-introduce myself?" The jaguar turned into a human, a strange person wearing a jet black cape with a black mask. What ridiculous cosplay... Somehow this thought did not enter Godou's mind. Was it because of the prestige and pressure brought by his true identity? John Pluto Smith was the man whom Godou had heard about many times before. "No, there is no need... So you have come to Japan." Was it because the other person's age was unknown? For some unknown reason, Godou didn't feel like talking in respectful tones. No matter what, the other guy was definitely older than him... Due to living in America (actually his nationality was a mystery), the strange person dressed in black showed no signs of being offended.

"By the way, didn't Charlton tell you guys? I may give off a lazy impression to others, but I'm actually quite hardworking." The strange man in black laughed, causing the mask to vibrate. "That's right, is Annie-san safe now? She seemed to be hurt." "She was injured by the monkeys' attacks, and is seeking refuge to receive treatment. Things have now developed to the final stage it's time for a full on direct confrontations with the gods. I judged that at this time, the aid of my assistant is no longer required." The hero of Los Angeles explained as Godou nodded. "Anyway, let me give you report of the latest developments. After you lot escaped, I encountered the Great Sage and his two subordinate gods. It was quite a dangerous predicament, but I managed to break through and escape." Who would have thought that the guy could escape from a three against one situation. Seeing Godou's eyes of admiration, Smith laughed rather maliciously. "It was nothing. Having no intention to fight, I simply used magic to conceal myself and focused on running away, that's all." Smith once again took on the form of a jaguar. Melding its yellow and brown fur into the darkness, it vanished. As Godou watched in amazement, amidst the many streetlights along the National Route, Smith appeared in his jaguar form out of the shadows cast by those streetlights. The magical power to move from darkness to darkness, from shadow to shadow. So that's how it was done. This ability was really quite suited for making escapes. The supernatural jaguar immediately returned to the form of the weirdo dressed in black. "That said, I also used up one of my trump cards... But since I had no wish for a frontal confrontation with an enemy whose solid defenses are like a steel wall, the trump had to be used." Impressively, it was apparent that Smith had observed Godou's fight with the Great Sage. "Those of [Steel]'s kind seem to be afraid of heat and flames hot enough to melt steel. I once heard that from the gods." "It makes sense. When the time comes, I will need to use a particular move." "You have a solution?"

"Sort of, but I've heard that you plan on rescuing the girl captured by the Great Sage? If that's the case, that move cannot be used. For you to fight the Great Sage under such a great handicap, do you have any confidence you can win?" "There are three enemies... I can't handle them all, but I would like to set out a condition." The insect-like compound eyes on the mask met with Godou's gaze. "Condition? That's interesting, pray tell me." "Namely, do not assist me. I have decided to duel the Great Sage one on one. Before everything is settled, can you stand aside?" The Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong, had already flaunted his enormous power twice. Whenever Godou thought about the situation, somehow he really felt like complaining about how ridiculous and unreasonable it was. However, since the opponent was a god, having inexplicable powers was only natural. "...You have already noticed it. How sharp of you." Smith's mask vibrated from laughter. Apparently, he too, had noticed the same thing. Noticing that he was clearly being tested, Godou came to such a conclusion. "Even though your taste in clothing is very weird, I do believe you are a serious person at heart. But then again, something is still a little off, how should I put it? You have something wrong with your personality, an eccentric." "Unfortunately, you're a poor judge of character." Smith deliberately imitated Godou's exasperated tone of voice. "Wearing appropriate clothing for dramatic situations is called being stylish. I am not some kind of eccentric, but there are principles I cannot compromise. A slightly stubborn man, that's all." Godou couldn't help but smile wryly at the pretentious man who could make such complicated justifications with complete fluency. If there was a chance in the future, Godou really wanted to watch his performance on a theater stage. "Of course, I do have other concerns. Listen carefully, this is what I believe. Possessing great power without a sense of responsibility is just as culpable as committing crimes! With great power comes great responsibility, and with it, noblesse oblige!" Smith fluttered his cape. It was truly like a theatrical gesture in the way it prioritized the first impressions of audiences.

"I have already heard from Charlton that your personal life is quite problematic." "T-That's Annie-san's misunderstanding. It's actually not that serious." "You don't have to entertain me with excuses. I am a far more open-minded person than that woman. Freedom of love is justice. The important thing is that you don't abandon your responsibilities as a result of pursuing multiple romantic relationships. You have already proven your character when you took initiative in fighting gods on the front lines." The masked devil king dressed in black was truly a living legend of contrived justifications. Concluding that this youth lived in a completely separate world, he extended his leather-gloved right hand. "Kusanagi Godou, as long as the fact of your becoming the ally of John Pluto Smith does not pose a particular hindrance to me, I will accede to your request and simply stand back and observe. Of course, if a suitable opportunity arises for a grand entrance, I reserve the right to make my move!" Clearly there was no room for objection. Godou also extended his right and shook hands. Godou was secretly surprised to find the touch of Smith's hand to be softer than he could imagine.

[edit]Part 4
Having shaken hands, Godou asked Smith to use magic to track down the Great Knights' position. Smith snapped his fingers. Despite dampened by the leather glove, the sound was still quite clear. What kind of strange skill was it... Roughly thirty seconds passed, during which Godou pondered this as he waited. With a thud, the sound of something heavy being dropped was heard. Turning his head back, Godou found Erica and Liliana's bodies lying on the ground. They were in a delirious state, as if struggling against some kind of illness, and both were hyperventilating. "I tasked Astral Realm spirits to carry them over... They appear to be poisoned. You must reward your lovers well for having fought hard for your sake." "Of course! ...But they are not my lovers, okay?"

"As expected. Right, because of unfavorable rumors, other euphemisms have to be used normally. You may be young, but what a clever and slippery fellow you are!" After making this final joke, Smith walked into the darkness, once again turning into a jaguar and disappeared. What a man with such intense oppressive presence. However, there was no time to dwell on these matters, for Godou still had pressing concerns to attend to. Before him were the injured Erica Blandelli and Liliana Kranjcar. Not far away, there was also the exhausted Ena Seishuuin, as well as Yuri who had yet to recover consciousness. Godou confirmed once again that the [Youth] incarnation could be used. According to legends, the Persian Warlord Verethragna took on the form of a radiant fifteen-yearold youth when he descended upon the earth as a hero. This incarnation had saved Erica in the past when she collapsed in the Astral Realm, and now it was time to make use of it again. ...But using it meant doing that particular ritual with everyone! It was truly quite a predicament. But if he didn't do it, he would not be able to save these girls! Godou wished from the bottom of his heart to save them, and was filled with fury at his own ineptitude. Since things have come to this, who cares any more! Partially out of reckless abandon, Godou resolved himself to use the [Youth]. Hesitation and fear both vanished. His mind became as clear and calm as a serene water surface. Perhaps this feeling was exactly what was meant by the expression 'calm as a lake.' Godou found everything around him had become exceedingly simple to perceive. Why am I hesitating over pointless things? Didn't I tell myself before? Doubt no further, just go ahead and save everyone. At this time, Erica pushed to lift her torso. It was an act of such extreme weakness that it did not match the [Diavolo Rosso]. However, this was the result of fighting for Kusanagi Godou. "...Godou, you're going to use that [Protection] again? And this time on everyone?" "Yes, because it's necessary."

Despite the weakened state of her body, Erica still put on airs and turned her head with a sulking expression. "What is it? You look displeased." "Only I am allowed to do that with Godou... Only my body is allowed to house your power. I have been contemplating this all along, but you are just going ahead and recklessly involving everyone... Furthermore, I... still haven't given you permission to take Ena as your lover." "I don't need your permission for every single thing I do, right?" Godou deliberately spoke coldly, causing Erica to turn her face to the other side. "As Kusanagi Godou's lover and future first lady, as well as the woman who is your knight, it is only natural for me to possess this special privilege. Rather it is you, Godou, who should respect me more." "Respect?" "Yes, ever since you became a Campione on the Island of Sardinia, I have been staying by your side. At that time I even opposed the orders of the association. For the sake of your protection, even my innocence was offered in a time of need. But Godou has never given me serious consideration, and you keep treating me the same way you treat other girls." In a rare moment, Erica was complaining with an angry expression. Acting so gracefully all the time, she must have kept things pent up for a very long time. Godou smiled wryly slightly, for Erica was currently very adorable. For a girl so talented and refined that it was difficult to think of her as being the same age, one would never expect her to cast aside her usual composure so completely. To have accumulated so much dissatisfaction without revealing a single sign on her face, she truly was lacking in being upfront. "Godou, you need to listen to me more seriously mmm, mmm~~" Irritated, Godou simply raised Erica's chin and kissed her. Erica closed her lips and struggled, but not in earnest. After all, she possessed greater arm strength than me. Had she been serious, I would have been pushed away immediately. Very quickly Erica began to settle down and started to savor Godou's lips as if lusting after them. "...You really do act differently when using the [Youth], toying with me like this..."

"Not really that different. It's just that I can openly speak out those words I could never say normally." As Godou whispered into the ear of Erica whose eyes were already intoxicated, he continued with the process. Godou raised his magical power of a Campione's, refining it into the divine warlord's [Protection]. Through kissing, it was delivered into the body of the girl before his eyes. The [Youth] incarnation offered the ability to bestow [Protection] upon the receiver via mouth-to-mouth, giving them the same relentless vitality of a Campione's as well as granting an explosive increase in magical and spiritual powers. But in the process of delivering the protection, intense pain would be felt by the receiver. Seeing her suffer so much previously, this time Godou fed the protection drop by drop to Erica, who moaned "ah..." lightly. "Besides, you've already vowed before, until the destruction of the world, you will always stay by my side... Then just shut up with the nagging about all these pointless things." "It's not meaningless. As your number one lover, it is extremely important to me." Kissing repeatedly, the two whispered quietly. "Ranking companions is not my style. What's important is everyone does their job no matter what their position, right? However... If you really want it that badly, I don't mind saying it out loud. You are the most precious person to me... That should satisfy you, right?" "...Now that is not Erica Blandelli's style." Godou kissed Erica's earlobe as he spoke while the beautiful girl, more gorgeous than anyone, answered as she panted. "After all, you are the one who silently accepted the trump fourth hitter." "I hope you can address me as queen, and by the way, I don't know terms about any sport as lowly as baseball." Finally, Erica said something more in tune with her usual style. "Godou... Try being more forceful. Perhaps because it's the second time, it doesn't hurt as much. I want to receive even more of your power, and I want the deepest part of my body to carry your [Protection] that keeps me safe. So hurry..." "No, I'm sorry, but this will have to wait."

Godou shook his head at the blonde beauty who pleaded passionately with him. Since Erica had stabilized, he wanted to check out the condition of the other girls, for the two Hime-Miko should be in worse shape than the knights. "Hmph, come on... Fine, but finish faster and come back to continue, I want every part of my body to communicate with Godou." After a deep kiss that was like a tight vacuum, Erica finally allowed their bodies to be separated. Godou once again examined the two Hime-Miko lying together side by side. Due to the extreme exhaustion from divine posession, Ena's breathing was very weak. Yuri's condition was also quite poor. The [Youth]'s power told Godou that forcefully performing spirit vision had greatly strained her mind and brain. Godou began to use Verethragna's incarnation in earnest. Focusing his attentions, Godou [70] transmuted magical power in his dantian into the [Protection] of salvation. He first sat down next to the Hime-Miko of the Sword. "Seishuuin, your body seems to be in a severe condition." "Yes, right, I'm sorry, Ena cannot help Your Majesty in this state..." Ena struggled to respond to Godou's call. "Don't speak like that, you have already tried your best. This time it is my turn to give you power, but this power does not come without a price. If you Seishuuin Ena, do not possess the determination to follow me into the deepest abyss of hell, I cannot give it to you." Godou placed his hand on the shoulder of the raven-haired Hime-Miko. "Whether alive or dead, or facing any god, I have to come first. You must live for me alone, and I will never abandon you to gods, devils, or fate." Asking an elite Hime-Miko like Ena to abandon her path and choose me instead was really an unreasonable request. "If you do that, I can give you the necessary power. How's that? Become my companion." Swearing a great oath of treasuring for a life time and promising to bring happiness to the other person. Those were actions for the kind-hearted but otherwise useless people. I am not the same. You shall live for the king and die for the king. Consider it a curse of a life time. Only those who have accepted such a life are allowed to serve beside the likes of Campiones.

"Yes, Ena swears that whether her sword or her strength, all will be used only for Your Majesty! So please treat Ena the same as Erica, and let Ena be Your Majesty's possession!" She replied immediately. Seishuuin Ena truly was the girl that Erica saw as her competitor. As if passionately entreating, Ena embraced Godou tightly. "I don't mind even if I cannot be your wife or concubine. Just let Ena stay by your side forever, even as a secret woman who cannot be exposed to the public, Ena's family will have no objections..." "Idiot, don't speak ridiculously like that any more." Godou spoke as he glanced at Erica. The self-styled first lady candidate made a look that seemed to say 'do as you please' and shrugged her shoulders. "I don't like to rank my companions, so you are not allowed to say that 'being an underground lover is fine' or anything like that." "Yes, got it, Ena understands, Your Majesty Mmmm..." The chatting could not continue, for Godou had forcefully sealed Ena's lips. The bold, unrestrained and genuine girl rolled her eyes as she accepted the forceful kiss. Like Yuri, she seemed to be completely unexperienced in this area. Godou extended his tongue into her mouth. The initial touched seemed to make her very surprised, stiffening her body, but Godou disregarded it and continued his assault. Flipping her tongue, licking her teeth, pressing his lips down upon hers. Thus the wizardry channel between him and Ena was established the path for transmitting [Protection] was complete. "Ah, aaaaah~~" "Seishuuin? Does it hurt a lot? Should I go a little gentler?" "I-It's fine... I can bear it, b-but I am a bit scared..." Ena opened her lips as she described how she felt, surprising Godou by inserting her tongue into his mouth.

Extremely soft, without any hard parts to it, the tongue ventured into Godou's mouth in trepidation. Godou attacked in return, pinning down her tongue, entangling together and intimately became one. "Though it's scary, Ena will definitely bear it. Please treat Ena the way you like! Now that Ena is also Your Majesty's woman... I will properly do my duty...!" Hugging tightly and passionately kissing nonstop, Ena was very inviting of tender affection. At the same time, the desire to trample and ravish her was rising. Godou began to send a little bit of Verethragna's [Protection] into Ena's dantian beneath the navel. "Ah... Ah~~!?" From Ena's mouth came brief moans as she separated from Godou's lips. However, after a brief respite of ten-odd seconds, the Hime-Miko of the Sword once again sought the kiss of her master. "S-so with this, Ena has become Your Majesty's woman, right? I won't lose to Erica-san or Liliana-san... Or even Yuri... As an acceptable lover... Right!? More... Let Ena feel even more of Your Majesty's power!" Ena sucked Godou's mouth, continuously with passion and power. Godou generously accepted her bravery and willfulness. Ena, who usually did as she pleased, was consciously trying to be brave. Though a little odd, it made her especially adorable. "From Your Majesty's body I can feel Ama no Murakumo, so it really lies dormant within you. Hoho, Ama no Murakumo had been anxious because you wouldn't use it... By the way, Ena is already much better, Your Majesty should take care of Yuri now... Please..." "Even if you didn't remind me, I was going to do that." As Godou finished, Ena immediately reached out to her Hime-Miko friend lying beside them, placing her hand over the hand of Yuri, who had been hurt from using spirit vision forcefully. Yuri had yet to awaken and her consciousness was fuzzy. Trembling, Ena was barely able to support herself and took her childhood friend in her arms. "Your Majesty... Hurry and... for her..." Embracing Yuri from behind, Ena urged quietly. The two beautiful Hime-Miko sat there side by side.

Yuri had already sworn eternal allegiance to Godou, so there was no need to force her to make a new oath. Godou casually drew near her face and stole the lips of unconscious Yuri. As he poured slightly stronger [Protection] in her, Yuri's body began to lean back a bit. "G-Godou-san? And why is Ena-san here as well?" She seemed to have recovered consciousness. From her lips came a query as well as heavy panting. Once again, Godou sealed her lips with his own and whispered to her quietly. "I will make you mine, do you still object?" "Yuri, let's all become His Majesty's women. Though it hurts a bit, bear it for a little while." "Yes, very well... I-I have made my decision, please do as you wish, Godou-san." Before Godou, Yuri liberated her fiery-hot body. Supported by Ena, the quintessential Yamato Nadeshiko leaned her maiden body against him. "Mariya, how do you feel now? Does it hurt?" Kissing her repeatedly, their tongues tangled and they exchanged saliva. Yuri was still a bit clumsy the first time, but now she seemed to have fully accustomed herself to it. Although she was not as bold as Erica, Yuri responded to Godou's actions whole-heartedly, catering to him with genuine sincerity. The wizardry channel began to connect between them. It's about time? Godou refined magical power into [Protection] and forced it deeply into the furthest reaches of Yuri's body. "!?" Locked mouth-to-mouth with Godou, Yuri's body began to tremble. "Should I go a little less forcefully?" It should be hurting a lot, but the beautiful Hime-Miko shook her head. "No, there is no need, pain is fine... I will endure, so please bestow your divine power unto me, and use my body to receive your power." Yuri's gaze moistened, and she kissed Godou's lips as if trying to envelope them entirely.

The intimate sense of contact between mucous membranes was frighteningly bewitching, making Godou more and more aroused. "M-My consciousness has now become lucid... It is all thanks to your protection. Please, give me more " Holding back tears as she endured the pain, Yuri pleaded courageously. The resolute maiden was too adorable, and Godou shifted his lips to kiss her cheek. "Y-Your Majesty... Please also give Ena... I beg you... Ena will always stay with Your Majesty from now on. So please..." Ena forcefully pressed her lips onto Godou's. What a clumsy manner of courtship. Though she was a naturally bold girl, it seemed like she was even more awkward than Yuri in this regard. But this clumsy behavior was very inviting, and Godou once again poured [Protection] into her. "...Ooh?" Ena moaned. It does hurt very much after all? "P-Please endure, Ena-san... I will accompany you." Ena opened her eyes wide in pain while Yuri held Ena in her arms, supporting her. "Y-Yes, w-we two will become His Majesty's women... Ah, E-Ena gets it now, I am intimately connecting with Your Majesty's innermost depths, as well as Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi... Your Majesty... Ama no Murakumo is telling me, what kind of god the Great Sage Equaling Heaven is. It is now time to reveal his true nature." Tears streamed out of Ena's eyes as she spoke to Godou. "The divine clan of heretical steel originated as outsiders, and Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi is one of them. Ena will transfer as much as possible all sorts of information known about the Great Sage. Yuri, let us tell His Majesty together, for the sake of our husband, let us offer the spell words to slice gods apart!" "Very well, let us both become Godou-san's power... To become the blade of his sword..." The two Hime-Miko drew their lips near, and Godou welcomed them. Repeatedly swapping between Yuri and Ena in turn, the lips of the three melded together as if they had become a single being.

"The Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong was born from stone as the divine monkey. The stone mentioned here is essentially ore." "Havoc in the celestial palace the Great Sage caused a ruckus in the palace of heaven, and was caught by the True Lord Erlang, embodiment of the sacred, who then tossed him alive into the Bagua cauldron." "Scorched and burned for forty-nine days in the fiery cauldron, the Great Sage did not die, however, but was reborn instead." "As one born from iron ore, the hero was scorched, tormented, annealed, and made complete. This legend stands as proof of the Great Sage's identity as a sword god of [Steel]." "The Journey to the West passed down to contemporary times has its basis in the [71] Ming dynasty novel, but the original legends came from various tribes in ancient China scattered all over the continent." Was Godou's tongue currently tangling with Yuri's or Ena's? It was already impossible to tell, for the three of them had lost all sense of boundary as they sought one another. Godou tasted Yuri's lips as he greedily sought Ena's, while the two girls simultaneously searched for Godou's tongue and began to suction. Lips crossing, Yuri and Ena swallowed Godou's saliva in small gulps. "No fair, only caring for Yuri and Ena... Casting me aside." Complaining, Erica hugged Godou from behind. Godou felt the bountiful bosom pressing tightly against his back, strongly making its existence known. Turning his head back, Erica's passionate kiss awaited him. It was an intense kiss that felt as if it would suck out everything from his mouth. The lustful and extravagant exchange could no longer be adequately described by the term 'kiss.' "Godou... It's about time, right? Send forth your protection to the very end, I am ready to accept it any time, don't make me wait with such impatience..." "I-It's too unfair if it's only Erica-san, Ena and Yuri are ready too." "Godou-san... Please spoil us with your love..." As the three girls pressed their lips against him, Godou responded to their requests.

Increasing Verethragna's [Protection] to distribute between everyone in one go, the divine warlord's authority penetrated into the girls' bodies simultaneously. "Ah, aaaaaaah, Godou-san!" "Y-Your Majesty... Ena is now... Truly Your Majesty's woman...!" "P-Pour your power into my body once again... Don't worry, it doesn't hurt as much as before. So please... let me feel even more of your power... I beg you!" The three maidens [Protection] was sent into each of them at their dantian beneath the navel. Godou nodded at the feeling when he was reminded of the remaining girl. "E-Erica... Mariya Yuri... Seishuuin Ena... How could you all be so bold... Engaging in this indecent behavior!? A-As a knight I cannot accept this..." Liliana had recovered consciousness and seemed to have noticed the ritual in progress. With a shocked expression she stared at what Godou and the rest were doing. Perhaps due to the poison's effect, she could only support her upper torso, and her gaze and tone of voice were very weak. Godou extended his hand towards the silver-haired knight in this state. "Liliana once vowed to be my exclusive knight, like birds flying wing to wing, or intertwined branches? So come on over here and I will reward you as appropriate." "A-As appropriate means!?" "With victory and power... I cannot give you things like the happiness or memories of ordinary people. However, as long as you follow me, you will surely obtain victory, so I will give you the necessary power. I will even give you my heart." Godou swept his gaze over the girls leaning their bodies against him, offering their all. Everyone showed a serene smile, while the particularly contented Erica signaled with her eyes. "Oh well, this might be a good thing after all, let's get married like this when the time comes." "B-But I am a knight... If I lose myself to lust like Erica... In order to manage your female relationships properly, I cannot let myself fall to such narrow-minded behavior." "Lily, don't be overly obsessed with things like identity." Seeing Liliana pointlessly hesitating, Erica spoke with her eyes half closed.

It was meant to help her long time friend overcome her rigidity. "You want to be the best knight, right? Then you should accept the ritual together with us. What Kusanagi Godou needs right now are fearless warriors. Are you going to lose to me, Ena and Yuri? If that's the case, are you still going to insist you are the premier knight?" "Idiot! I am not going to lose to anyone!" Liliana declared with a solemn expression. "Even if my lord sets off for hell, I will follow to the very end. Do not look down on me!" "If that's the case, hurry and get yourself over here. Worry about the details later." Admonished by Godou, Liliana finally moved over, but it seemed like she still had not steeled her determination and she stopped a step or two away. The one who pulled the blue knight over was Ena. "Liliana-san that's no good, if His Majesty said you must come here then you should accept his love openly." "Ena-san, please do not force her, you need to respect people's wishes in these matters... But Liliana-san, let me state that the others and I do not regret engaging in this behavior." Even Yuri was persuading in an inoffensive manner, bearing a smile radiant as a blooming sakura flower. "P-Please wait a moment. I still have not prepared myself Mmm~~!?" Because Liliana still could not make up her mind, Godou silenced her with a kiss. "From now on it might be quite arduous, you would do best to prepare yourself." The silver-haired maiden was afraid for an instant, but nodded after swallowing. Godou distilled the [Protection] within him, and sent it gradually into Liliana's body. "Mmm... Aaaaaah!" The beautiful fairy-like face was distorted by pain as Liliana screamed out acutely. Through their lips, Godou slowly delivered [Protection] into her body. "Y-Your overwhelming power is certainly being transferred, b-but why does the rhythm feel a bit different from when the others were receiving it?"

"Idiot, if I start with pouring that amount of power, it will be very painful for you. Didn't you see how everyone else was suffering?" "D-Do not mind me, Kusanagi Godou. Please treat this as a test of my loyalty, pay me no mind! As the premier knight I cannot lose to anyone here..." Perhaps due to bearing the intense pain, Liliana cried out with her eyes closed. For an instant, Godou shifted his gaze away from the blue knight and met with Erica's. I could do as she says, but she will be in great pain, oh? Well, she's not a girl you can convince with words alone though with no other way, Godou accelerated the delivery of [Protection] into Liliana's dantian. "Mmmm... Ah, aaaah~~!" Liliana almost fainted from the pain and she separated her lips from Godou's mouth. "See, didn't I say just now, it's best to start slow. You don't need to rush Hmm!?" Godou's mouth was suddenly stifled, for Liliana had stolen his lips with a kiss. Pecking away at Godou's lips, her kiss felt as soft as an angel's feathers. "I-It is fine, I am your knight... Enduring this kind of pain is expression of my loyalty to my lord, it is my honor." Liliana murmured lightly as she panted heavily. "I, Liliana Kranjcar, would suffer the shame of a lifetime if you had to worry about me specifically when lined up against Erica and other women. So I implore you, do not give me special consideration I will surely bear it!" However, reality was not that easy. Hoho... Just as Godou wondered how to respond, Erica smiled. Compared to her usual diabolical smile, this one carried a greater sense of innocence, making it more of a little devil's smile. "In that case, Godou, you should treat Lily and me the same as what you did with Yuri and Ena, and give us some good loving." Erica poked her head in between Godou and Liliana and offered her lips. Compared to just now, it felt much softer, and Erica's kiss was like a gentle caress on Godou's lips. "You're joining in as well? Is this something that needs to be done with two people?" "Of course, you can do it, right? Didn't you say that you hate ranking us? So you must love us fairly and take care of us equally."

Godou immediately figured out what the little devil was scheming. Grabbing Liliana's shoulder, he pulled her over, lining up before him the Eastern European beauty who was like a fairy, side by side with the beauty who felt like a little devil. At this moment, Ena interrupted: "In that case, you can't ignore us either. Yuri, come over here as well." "E-Ena-san! Stop dragging me...! ...Really, everyone is too shameless, over indulging in this kind of behavior is not proper..." Ena embraced Godou, and somehow, Yuri had also begun hugging him at the urging of her childhood friend. The Yamato Nadeshiko-like Hime-Miko who was usually consumed with prudent forethought, was now gazing at Godou with an intoxicated and seductive expression, despite admonishing the others. Godou drew his face near the four maidens, and stole away their lips in turn. Kissing Erica, kissing Liliana's lips, and also catering to Yuri and Ena at the same time. With the silver-haired knight at the center, Godou passionately kissed the other three girls one after another in turn, distributing [Protection] amongst them evenly. "Ah... Kusanagi Godou, if someone were to witness this scene, then... It would be most troubling as a knight, for me to indulge in such scandalous behavior !" "Unfortunately, your king is the kind of man who does this sort of thing." Godou suddenly let go of the panting Liliana. "Do you all regret swearing an oath to a man like me?" "Hoho, I will serve by your side, and be your sword and shield throughout your path of conquest. And then I shall be your right hand and trusted advisor, assisting you as you lord over the earth. It is completely unnecessary to confirm this sort of thing with me, Erica Blandelli."

"Same for Ena. It is because Your Majesty is this kind of person that Ena feels her heart pounding every time." "No matter what kind of great sinner you might become in the future, I will always stand by your side..." Erica spoke nonchalantly, while Ena declared joyfully and Yuri smiled gently with kindness. And then, Liliana finally confessed her innermost feelings with honesty. "I-I am the same! Kusanagi Godou! We are entwined branches and birds flying wing to wing. If you ever retire from the fate of god-slaying, then I will accompany you in your chambers, and do everything in my power to serve my king. As long as it is your wish, no matter how shameless or immoral, I will still " The current Liliana was no longer the awe-inspiring and righteous knight, nor the slightly out-ofline domestic girl. At some point, her face started to show an expression of a woman with fairylike beauty and a seductive charm of fantasy. "Though as a knight, this is troubling... But on a personal level, I-I really like you like this, so I will no longer find myself at a loss over unnecessary things " What followed after this was a chaotic scene. As the four of them offered their lips to him in a row, Godou savored and enjoyed them fully, in no particular order. They could no longer tell whose lips belonged to whom, or whose tongue was being entangled. As they licked one another's saliva without conscious identity, the five of them ended the ritual, and the divine warlord's protection was bestowed upon the girls.

[edit]God

and Campione, Intense Showdown Between Two Heroes

[edit]Part 1
A few hours passed after the god-slayers had fled. Though it was late at night, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong, was far from sleeping. "Damn it, Old Sun here was looking for a good fight and all they did was run away. What cruel and inconsiderate fellows!"

Summoning his golden cloud, he flew to the peak of Nantaisan. He grumbled as he overlooked the darkness beneath. Due to the depletion of divine power, Zhu Ganglie and Vaisravana were no more, having returned to their figurine state. "In that case, to prevent those fellows from fleeing the next battle, I'd better lay down a proper trap... Bait them, surround them, and beat them up to my heart's content..." The Great Sage sat cross-legged on his cloud and began to mutter. "Showing them my divine might is really the most effective method. That god-slayer brat seems to be rather obsessed with the girl in my belly... He will definitely show up on his own volition. As for that fellow dressed in black, it'd be great if he came, if not then I'll just lure him some other way." Despite pondering for a great while, in the end all he reached was a half-assed conclusion. The divine monkey was the world's strongest ruffian, but also a god of battle foreign to the concept of advance planning. "Hohoho, this vast land is already my territory, and it'd be nice to further extend its boundaries." Muttering to himself, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven pulled out a handful of hairs from his fur. Chewing them a few times in his mouth, he blew them away. Repeating this process dozens of times, tens, hundreds, thousands of strands of fur were scattered in the wind. "Innocence. Supreme success / Perseverance furthers. If someone is not as he should be / He has misfortune / And it does not further him / To undertake anything. Under heaven thunder rolls: All things attain the natural state of innocence. Thus the kings of old / Rich in virtue, and in [72] harmony with the time / Fostered and nourished all beings." Chanting the spell words, the Great Sage distributed his divine power to the doppelgngers. Then let's wait for these mechanisms to spread over the vast land. Other than extending the territory, they could also display the monkey king's divine might to those Campiones, and be used as a signal for battle. Let's sit back and wait for the prey to show itself. Even though he did not feel sleepy in the slightest, the Great Sage went to sleep anyway on his cloud, twisting and turning.

Meanwhile, Toushouguu had been turned into a stone prison as the result of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven's divine power. In order to handle the crisis of the imprisoned demonic cult leader, there were still people at work even though it was late at night.

The personnel responsible for sealing off the area were members of mobile armed forces, policerelated people, spellcasters trying to reverse the cataclysm through magical means, as well as History Compilation Committee members... Their base of operations was a tent put up temporarily on the main visiting path to Toushouguu. Currently, three prominent members of the handling committee were gathered here. "Ah~~! Every time I am reminded of Master's imprisonment within the stone, I feel like my body and soul are completely frozen! Dear heavens, if only this unworthy disciple, Lu Yinghua, could suffer hardship in Master's stead! Etc etc... Now it's my turn, flip over and reveal all the cards! I will use the combo of [This is that person's home!] followed by [I won't accept him having that kind of wife!]'" The former half of this speech was yelled out loudly, while the latter was spoken softly enough to be heard only by people next to the speaker. Lu Yinghua was the one speaking, putting on a one-man-show as he operated a handheld gaming device with a touchpen. "I'm not going to take that move head on. Activating the [You temptress, don't go near him any more!] defense... By the way, Mr. Lu, what is the point of your little skit?" Similarly, Sayanomiya Kaoru also spoke as she played on her handheld. Though it was already 4am in the morning, the attention she paid to her appearance was impeccable, dressed in a refreshing suit jacket and a white open-collared dress shirt, as well as cotton trousers (all in men's style, of course). "Of course there's a point. Master's personality is far from ordinary... Even if she is trapped in the stone prison, it would not be surprising for her to be listening to sounds outside using supernatural hearing. This is an important part of establishing proof of presence." "The fact that she has a personality that makes one suspect such possibilities, is truly the most terrifying thing about her..." Amakasu commented on Lu Yinghua's answer. He was still dressed in his usual suit, except this time he wore a sweater and a thick cottonpadded jacket inside, as well as a surgical mask and a full array of equipment to keep warm and resist the flu. "Spurt(the sound of blowing one's nose). Even if the situation evolves into one of those thirteenman teams in student council battle manga, it would not be surprising... It's my turn, let me activate this interference magic, [Police Intervenes: Level 3]!" "Wow... This will cut down to one third the power gauge of all cards with the stalker attribute!?"

"As a result of this effect, Mr. Lu's cards have all turned into fodder, and the only opponent remaining is Kaoru-san..." "Oh my! Amakasu-san, I hold in my hand the card that makes all others commit suicide, the [You Fail in Life]... Wouldn't you believe it?" "Who knows? Kaoru-san has already used that card twice. Bold as you are, I don't think you'd use that kind of double-edged card in a hat-trick... Cough cough!" "Hohoho, I will feel troubled if you underestimate me too much... I shall now use [My Womb Bears That Man's Child!] to start an assault on Mr. Lu." "Targeting me!? Don't look down on me! I sacrifice all the stalkers and summon [Misery]!" The three of them were networking their handhelds to engage in a three-way battle. As the battle (also known as killing time) gradually reached a climax, there were also others hard at work. "Hmm... No good... Ordinary Daoist arts cannot counter this petrification!" "Oh no~~ Will Her Eminence be buried alive forever!?"

These voices were quite unclear, and had very distinctive accents. Lu Yinghua had summoned subordinates of the Lu family from places like Yokohama, Shinjuku, Ikebukuro and Akihabara, who were now carrying out rescue operations. Amongst them, there were seven or eight male experts in Daoist arts.

"To be honest, the Committee does not actually allow foreign unaffiliated personnel to enter its territory " "That's okay, consider it a favor I owe you now." "If the young master of Hong Kong's Lu family says so, then that would be for the best. However, what kind of practical progress do you expect? I think this is just a waste of effort." "Took you long enough to say something like that. It is not only a waste of effort, but completely meaningless. Although from the perspective of human Daoist arts, the spell can be categorized [73] as a type of Qimen-Dunjia , it is cast by a deity after all. Of course it's impossible for my bros to neutralize it. I never had any expectations in the first place." "Wow... You are clearly the leader and yet you speak like this?" "Because he knew it wouldn't work from the very start. It does allow our Committee members to handle all matters unrelated to the rescue attempts, so there is nothing to complain about. However, pure numbers in personnel is meaningless in resolving the current incident..." Due to the uneasiness in her heart, Kaoru stopped moving the touchpen in her hand. Amongst the Hime-Miko, Mariya Yuri had the best spirit vision, but in actual fact, Sayanomiya Kaoru also possessed the same ability. Though her proficiency was inferior to Mariya Yuri, it was still at a substantial level. "Cough cough, Kaoru-san, what is it?" "I had a very unpleasant premonition, as if something bad was about to happen." "Then we can't ignore it. Just to be safe, we'd better make preparations, cough cough." Amakasu took out a small knife and began carving Chinese characters into the petrified ground. Immediately, Kaoru sensed a massive amount of magical power flowing. Like some kind of terrifying but minuscule object was drifting here, carried by the wind and infused with something like divine power, and that the surroundings were undergoing change. The Daoist experts of the Lu family, as well as the policemen on night watch, had all transformed into monkeys! Japanese monkeys, gibbons, chimpanzees, orangutans, etc... All sorts of primates. Their nails and fangs were exceptionally long while their bodies were frighteningly large, and they looked especially vicious. As soon as they caught sight of the two Committee members and the famed young master of Hong Kong's Lu family, the monkeys became full of murderous intent!

In the instant that they pounced ferociously "By the name of the Mysterious Lady of the Nine Heavens, obey my commands in haste!" Amakasu recited the mantra. The characters of "Changes of the Six Yin" power.
[74]

carved in the ground began to release magical

Striking the ground with his hand, the petrified surface peeled off and could be flipped like a sheet of fabric and used to cover the three of them like a curtain. Their figures vanished in an instant. Or rather, they appeared to have vanished. "Cough cough! This is also a type of Qimen-Dunjia... I'm only good at these kinds of little tricks." "Not at all, it is very effective as always." Kaoru praised her subordinate's quick act of merit. Unable to find the three of them, the monkeys began looking all around in the surroundings, sniffing for smells, trying to track them down, even though their quarries were right under their noses. Qimen-Dunjia ninjutsu was a type of wizardry that came to Japan from China. It offered the capability to hide, disappear and reappear far away in an instant, and also had spells in Fire, Water, Earth and other variants. For a ninja descendant like Amakasu, these were family secrets passed down the ages. "The empty wind beneath the moonlit snowing sky, mayst thou blow apart the path of the heavenly clouds... Reluctant to let the goddess return, hoping to keep her beauty on this earth!" While protected by the concealing arts, Kaoru used an investigative spell. Amplifying her vision, Kaoru surveyed the city of Nikkou from above as if using a telescope. The quiet little town should not have many pedestrians at such early hours before dawn. However, the silhouettes of creatures could be seen, slowly coming out of the people's homes in the dead of the night. Either opening windows with great dexterity or violently smashing the glass, these creatures coming out were all monkeys. If theories were correct, they were all humans who had been turned into monkeys by the Great Sage Equaling Heaven.

This was the darkest hour before the arrival of daybreak... In this deep, deep darkness, strange demonic monkeys were roaming everywhere. It was a comedic yet terrifying scene to behold. Kaoru continued scouting from above. From a cursory glance, the city streets nearby all seemed to have fallen under the control of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. Proceeding to observe from above, there was the region along the Toubu Nikkou Line whose railway ran along the Daiyagawa river, containing parks with golf courses and bountiful green fields, the cedar forest planted by Tokugawa Ieyasu's retainer Matsudaira Nobutsuna which extended all the way to the old city streets of Nikkou, and finally the train stations of Kami-Imaichi and Shimo-Imaichi "...Looks the area under the effects of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven consists of the surroundings of JR and Nikkou's Toubu Line. The vicinity of Imaichi does not have any strange happenings for now, though it may just be a matter of time." Kaoru ended the spell and reported her observations to the other two people. Currently, the personnel who had entered Nikkou numbered around thirty or so, consisting of History Compilation Committee members, related organizations and some sent by the local police. The reason why so few had been gathered was likely because they were afraid the current situation would arise. Conversely, none of these specially selected agents were transformed into monkeys. Like Kaoru's trusted subordinate Amakasu Touma, they took effective action as their own independent judgment dictated. However, even concentrating these people's powers together, it was still futile in the face of a god. "Things should be fine before dawn but there will be a problem if resolution is delayed further. By the way, countering these transformations will probably take a lot of labor." "Really, then we should start our preparations?" The one and only trump card was, of course, Kusanagi Godou the Devil King Campione. Kaoru possessed the virtues of always using the best person for the job and never spending unnecessary effort. As she briefly responded to her subordinate's suggestion, Lu Yinghua seemed to be listening intently to some kind of noise. "Mr. Lu, did you hear something?"

"...I knew it would happen sooner or later, but she finally succeeded. Can you two not hear it? The sound of stones shattering... Crushed, broken, pulverized by brute force." The two History Compilation Committee members looked at each other after hearing Lu Yinghua's low whispers. Neither of them could hear the sound but it was likely that the demonic cult leader's direct disciple possessed sharp senses that rivaled Seishuuin Ena. All in all, the incident was most likely heading towards climax.

[edit]Part 2
As dawn drew near, Godou was woken up by Sayanomiya Kaoru's phone call. 'Just as I mentioned, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven has finally become a threat to the human world. There is also an interesting occurrence mentioned by Mr. Lu that I would like to tell you as well.' Despite the obvious urgency of the situation, she gave her report in a very calm voice. 'Then let's leave it at that, since we have to begin operations on our side. Let's talk again later.' "Ah... Sayanomiya-san, you don't have any other questions for me?" Godou inquired because he expected to be asked questions along the lines of 'Can the Great Sage really be defeated?' or 'What should we do?' 'It's fine if you just call me Kaoru. It's me who entrusted you with great responsibilities, Godousan, so there is no point in being impatient at this juncture. I think you already realize the urgency of the situation, so undue haste would be meaningless.' Kaoru did not mind a familiar manner of addressing her. During times of crisis, it was not an easy thing to entrust everything to someone reliable and then sit back and wait for the result. Sayanomiya Kaoru had a much bolder personality than what the delicate beauty of her appearance might suggest. 'Right, by the way, I expect Godou-san will one day ask me what sort of conspiracy I am harboring. How I look forward to that. Anyway, that's it for now, let's hope we will meet again, safe and sound.' Leaving behind these cryptic words, she hung up the phone. It was finally time for a decisive battle. Godou surveyed the surroundings. His female companions had all awakened, and they were now in a hotel lobby.

A few hours ago, they had escaped from the divine beasts and reached a hotel near the Dragon Head Falls. The staff and guests all seemed to have turned into monkeys and left, so there were no others present. As soon as they set up a magical barrier as a precaution, they decided to rest and recuperate their energy in preparation for the upcoming decisive battle. After having some food and a bath, they moved some beds into the lobby. In order to avoid a surprise attack, the entire group slept together. In the end they were only able to catch a few hours of sleep, but it was not too bad. Godou sat on the sofa in the lobby facing everyone else, and Erica immediately took a seat by his side. Getting close like leaning her body against him... No, they were pressed completely tight together, as if she was entrusting all her weight to Godou. In a rare moment, Erica gazed at Godou with a charming expression lacking in domineering attitude. Unlike her usual teasing caresses, there was only the desire to confirm each other's touch as they pressed their bodies together. In a certain sense, this behavior was even more affectionate than usual. And then Godou's gaze met with Yuri's. The prim, proper and beautiful Hime-Miko averted her eyes shyly for an instant, but immediately smiled with calm composure as if she had not witnessed Erica's intoxicated expression beside him, and then began to gaze resolutely at the one she admired. It was a kind of beauty different from her usual self. Like the blooming of a flower bud, she had awakened as a woman... Ena also gave off a different impression than before, acting rather awkwardly in front of Godou with a sense of restlessness, so shy that she had trouble facing his direct gaze. It was indescribably adorable, and entirely different from the usually cheerful and outspoken Ena. Habitually paying no thought to her gender in the past, she finally became aware of her identity as a woman, causing her to be at a loss. As for Liliana, her attitude became rather strange. The righteous awe and solemnity of the female knight was the same, but her facial expressions and motions were more gentle than usual. The innocent charm and sense of flowing tenderness were especially conspicuous. Her gaze towards Godou was filled with a gentle expression that

one would only show towards their beloved, and she looked like she was sharing some sort of secret with an accomplice. What was up with her? Why was she acting like this? This must be the kind of feeling Erica mentioned some time ago, the atmosphere surrounding a bodyguard who was also a lover! Liliana suddenly spoke. "By the way, Kusanagi Godou, about the earlier incident..." As if responding to the pleasurable times of the tongue tasting earlier, she was speaking with an intoxicated tone of voice: "About the ritual earlier, I am very sorry that I unwittingly lost control in the excitement. N-Next time I will surely stay calm and composed to receive your love. As your premier knight, I will definitely do it." Hearing her sudden unexpected promise, Godou began to shrink back and retreat. After the ritual ended, Godou's mental state of absolute calm disappeared. How could that sort of thing have happened... Great unease overflowed from within since this time was different. In the past, that kind of behavior was always obviously forced! "I-I have something to tell everyone first. I feel like I wasn't myself at the time, it must have been the result of Verethragna's authority making me act out of control..." "You really weren't your usual self, but I don't think it was out of control." Erica spoke with ice-cream melting sweetness, and brought her lips close to Godou's ear as if having pillow talk. "What are you talking about, I completely didn't get the feeling that your personality changed at all, yes... Rather, it'd be best if the regular Godou acted as maturely as that in a few years' time." "Well said... I have renewed my understanding about what kind of person Godou-san truly is." Yuri was in deep thought. Completely ignoring the indecent behavior of the blonde beauty, her eyes gazing at Godou seemed to be hiding some secret that was supporting her resolute will. "Godou-san treats us... No, not only us but all females with unnatural wariness. Yesterday was the most natural act he had ever done without reservation after making his decision." "Ah I sort of get it now, there are still many things about boys that Ena needs to get used to."

It was hard to believe that the premier Hime-Miko was now speaking so shyly when she should have been the most outspoken. There was a certain sexiness to her tone of voice, adding an extra touch of femininity compared to usual. "If His Majesty begins to accustom himself to girls, that should basically be the way he acts. Hohoho, how I look forward to it." "He is already like a monster, it is hard to imagine that he still has room to grow..." Liliana sighed deeply in awe. "Truly befitting of the man who is my lord. Such impressive magnanimity." "To have taken possession of us with such forcefulness, please take responsibility and spoil us with your love until the very end... However, I expect him to maintain the usual ambiguous relationship..." "That's right, Ena is now in His Majesty's care until the day she dies. If he doesn't take this responsibility, he is not worthy to be king." "Can we stop mentioning these things during a crisis situation like this? Of course, I too, hope that Godou-san can treat me like that..." Erica murmured blissfully while Ena expressed agreement and Yuri made her opinion known after chastising the others. Was this what was called being backed into a corner? Or perhaps the crossroads of a lifetime? Godou was greatly stunned, but he still managed to bring the topic back to their most pressing problem. "I-I think right now everyone should set aside the discussion of things like the ritual and the protection, okay? We must make proper battle plans to take Hikari back from the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. Today will be the crucial moment..." "Oh my, but I don't really think that's necessary." The one objecting was Erica, who separated herself from Godou and recovered her usual demeanor. "Godou has already obtained the [Sword] for slaying the Great Sage while the rest of us have received [Protection]. Furthermore, we have tactics to prevent the manifestation of the two subordinate gods. Under all these conditions, there is only one thing left to do." "Correct. A simple and direct duel, that's all."

With Erica and Ena in agreement, consensus was established between the wise and the wild factions of the group. As the two glanced at each other, a graceful smile was met with a fearless one. It seemed like there was some kind of covert competition going on. Anyway, the opinion of the two girls was correct. It had already come to this, so there was no reason to be led astray by unnecessary thoughts. Godou made a sign to Liliana with his eyes. The knight who was also a witch nodded immediately. After getting along for these several months, they were finally able to achieve silent understanding.

It was the darkest night just before dawn. The Great Sage Equaling Heaven reclined horizontally on the golden cloud suspended in midair. He was not off guard, but was sensing his divine power exerting its influence in the surroundings with Nantaisan at the center, molding them after the Water Curtain Cave at the Mountain of Flowers and Fruit to become his kingdom. Humans lost their intelligence, turned into monkeys and recovered their feral nature. "Wouldn't it be fun to use these fellows to invade and conquer the human's territory... Oh, it came at last?" Feeling like he was being watched, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven pushed himself and got up. This was a spell used by human Daoist priestesses. Someone is sending their vision flying here to peek at me, the great Sun Wukong. Something like that, I can simply blow away with a breath through my nose... But of course, he was not going to do something like that. This was clearly a god-slayer's doing. The Great Sage laughed with his monkey face and changed his outfit using divine power, putting on leather armor similar to that worn by theatrical actors. Rather than heavy steel armor, it consisted of just a light breastplate, gauntlets and leg guards. A battle outfit suited to the monkey king whose speed and agility were unmatched. Of course, he did not forget to take his Ruyi Staff either. Riding on his cloud and flying around, he surveyed his territory.

Nantaisan, Lake Chuuzenji, Senjougahara with its vast plains of wetlands, as well as the little lake of Yunoko to the north. Traversing the the Iroha-saku Route, he flew to the skies of his new territory, the city streets of Nikkou. With Toushouguu, Futarasan Shrine and Rinnouji turned into a stone prison, overall the streets gave a feeling of a small yet complete and functioning kingdom. The Great Sage flew to the airspace above the Daiyagawa. Monkeys casually roamed the streets under the cover of darkness. Whether transformed during their sleep or just before dawn, they were all humans who had become the monkey king's underlings. Looking down upon his people, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven showed off a U-turn. That particular place looked like a very appropriate battlefield for going all out. Having decided that, the Great Sage drove his cloud in that direction and got there immediately. "Excellent, excellent. This place is nice, haha!" Yelling and calling out in excitement, the Great Sage jumped down from his cloud. The battlefield chosen was the plains of Senjougahara, the plateau covered by the brilliant colors of green and red leaves, full of the natural feeling of highlands and abundant in rivers, streams, walking paths, etc. Then a beam of light came from the south. It was flight magic, bringing the brat, Kusanagi, and his female companions as they descended before the Great Sage's eyes. This fellow intended to come right from the very beginning, just as expected. The Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong, nodded his head.

[edit]Part 3
"Hohoho... Just by yourself, Kusanagi brat? If you want to call forth your god-slayer companions, I can wait for you." The Great Sage Equaling Heaven did not bother counting the girls. Even if humans entered his sight, he would most likely ignore them. Godou immediately retorted: "For an opponent like you, I alone am enough... Besides, if another Campione joins in, you're going to summon your brothers for help, right?" "What, so you have already noticed... Looks like your battle instincts are very sharp."

Having twice witnessed the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong's terrifying power that exceeded every single god that Godou had ever met to this point, it was clear that the divine monkey possessed overwhelming strength. However, he currently did not give off that kind of feeling. Still, the fact remained that Godou was facing the war god with vast and varied powers. In terms of raw combat ability, he must have surpassed both Athena and Perseus, but if one counted his other powers, the abilities witnessed at Toushouguu and Lake Chuuzenji seemed rather out of the ordinary. "When we Campiones encounter gods, we feel great power stir and overflow from within. I expect it's the same with you, in a battle between gods and Campiones, when faced with numerical disadvantage, unlimited power will flow forth for the sake of defeating the enemies." "That's right, vanquishing you god-slaying devil kings to return peace to the world is the heavenly mandate of gods." The Great Sage Equaling Heaven nodded cautiously at Godou's correct guess. "As long as the conditions are met, I can obtain the power I need to destroy you all from the heaven, the earth, as well as the stars. However, not all gods share this ability, for only a minority of sword gods with substantial might and clout possesses such an authority... Anyway, this kind of task for Old Sun here is just a piece of cake." "What returning peace to the world, stop running your mouth, you make no sense! You're the one causing a commotion right now!" "Compared to the status of a devil king, this kind of game is nothing, right? Even sacrificing fifty or a hundred thousand people, or wiping out an island country or two like this one, does not affect the grand scheme of things on earth." Godou sneered and ignored the unreasonable retort. "Then don't go taking Hikari as a hostage and turning the people of this land into monkeys for a game! I've heard that it is possible that the people who transformed into monkeys might not be able to return to human form!?" "Those are just the moans and groans of humans suffering their karmic consequences. The world continues to turn regardless... Besides, whenever the number of god-slayers increase, chaos is brought forth on earth, and imbalance is created between the living and the underworld. Humans should obey the gods and natural law. Forgetting their place and resisting our divinity is just..." The Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong, finally started to quietly emit murderous intent, and entered a stance with the Ruyi Staff.

"Hence, wiping you all off the face of the earth is our mission of justice. Come, Kusanagi brat! Stop with the nagging and let us fight!" "Fine! I will show you my no, mankind's willpower!" "Ha! Apart from your will, you are totally a monster with a body beyond mortals, stop kidding yourself!"

As the morning glow covered a corner of the plains of Senjougahara, the decisive battle was finally about to begin. Keeping their distance, the girls were currently watching this battle. Erica Blandelli, Liliana Kranjcar, Mariya Yuri and Seishuuin Ena. They were the ones who swore to follow the Campione Kusanagi Godou through life and death, who became his companions and allies through various intertwined fates. Before their watchful eyes, Godou used the power of the [Warrior]. The blade of spell words for slaying gods, this was the power wielded by Verethragna's tenth incarnation. "Whenever the name of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong, is mentioned, one inevitably recalls Sanzang the Monk's follower, the deity born from a chaotic mix of all sorts of religions and folk beliefs under the influence of Buddhism, Daoism, and Chinese shamanism." Godou's surroundings were filled with spheres of light. The light expanded by ten, twenty, thirty times in number. This was the sword of spell words. "Furthermore, you are also a war god of [Steel]. Despite being a monkey god, you are also a war god with deep ties to iron this crucial key can be understood through the process of how theJourney to the West was created!" "Oh... Is this the same type as the Kulikaa Sword? An evil-vanquishing sword of justice born from wisdom." In this space completely filled with hundreds of spheres of light, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven analyzed calmly. "The Journey to the West was born by collecting operas, novels and folk legends featuring Sun Wukong as the protagonist. Hence, it can be said to be the grand culmination of all of Sun Wukong's legends. The source material mostly inherits from myths and folk stories passed down

the ages, the most important being China the culture of the Han peoples was frequently assimilated influences from foreign cultures!" A great many spheres of light rushed towards the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, attacking in waves from all directions. However, the Great Sage's agility was fast as lightning, and he dodged them all. "Hahahahahaha! Though it looks like a troublesome sword, it's meaningless if you can't hit me." The Great Sage made a back flip and jumped onto his golden cloud. Flying freely in the heavens, he evaded the [Sword]'s pursuit, moving faster and faster! I see. Godou discerned the truth. Unlike Verethragna's [Raptor], the Great Sage Equaling Heaven did not have the ability to reach maximum speed instantly, and must accelerate in stages. But once he reached his maximum speed, the monkey king entered the realm of god speed! "Hmm ! May my words be weaved, forming the divine sword that vanquishes evil and brings peace. Be dismissed, Great Sage Equaling Heaven!" Godou made the [Sword] multiply and accelerate. But it was too late, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven had vanished, causing hundreds of [Swords] to lose their target. The blades of light were unable to strike the hero within the realm of god speed, not even a scratch! Somehow, Godou knew that the Great Sage was currently rapidly ascending up into sky. He ordered several dozens of the swords of light to pursue, but the Great Sage still shook off their trail. Too fast! Who knew his favorite authority of god speed was such a dangerous existence when used in the hands of enemies! 'When facing an opponent in battle, what are you doing, standing there dazed!?' It was a muffled voice that sounded very distant. As he felt a chill down his spine, an omen of danger, Godou gathered the nearby [Swords] back to his side, guarding his head and back. Immediately, something descended from the sky like a bolt of lightning! Clang! The sound of impact. It felt like someone extremely fast had descended and left again in an instant. 'Hohoho, blocking that just now was just your luck, let's try it a second time, eh?' The Great Sage was planning on using hit-and-run tactics?

No. The warrior form had the power to understand an enemy completely. This power told Godou that when using god speed, the Great Sage had difficulty stopping. Like Godou's [Raptor], he was unable to make precise movements. All it would take is one solid hit. The Great Sage continued to fly away without letting his speed decrease. However, he should be returning immediately. Will there be a way to block the second and third attacks? Godou was clearly disadvantaged. Concerned with the battle, the girls began to get nervous. "Everyone... In order to protect that person, I implore you all to assist me." The first to speak was Yuri, who bowed her head and requested with propriety. "Though the power bestowed to me can assist him, it cannot protect him, which is why everyone's power is needed." Stepping forward, Yuri showed a resolute expression. Yuri's beauty carried solemnity impossible to defile, and greatly inspired righteous awe. "You have no need to make this kind of request. Kusanagi Godou is the king of all of us. Upon my pride as a knight... Rather, my love, I will surely protect him! So I will use every and anything I can lay my hands on. Hence, Yuri, please support us with everything you have!" The one who responded in this unyielding manner was Erica of course. More glamorous than anyone and dazzling in her abundant talent, the beautiful maiden swept her hand through her blonde hair that was like crown. "Too bad Erica beat me to the punch, but anyway, it is what she said. We are now different from our usual selves, but for the sake of protecting Kusanagi Godou, we must unite our power as a team." Liliana spoke in a decisive tone. Completely clear on what she had to do, she was exceptionally calm. "Yes, when the conflict with the god begins, there is no time for us to bicker amongst ourselves." Ena spoke cheerfully but with a slightly savage expression. She stared sharply into the sky, as if she had caught signs of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven with her five senses.

"Oh my, Ena, let's not talk about internal conflict and enmity for now. Friendly competition between us is necessary to spur progress. I don't think there is a need to go for complete pacifism." "That makes sense actually, then let us have a competition to see who can help His Majesty the most." "Stop it you two, do not forget that actions speak louder than words! Mariya Yuri, in a while I will most likely become too occupied to guard you. Will that be fine?" "Yes. I am already prepared for that, so go and help that person." Erica and Ena signalled to each other through their eyes, showing smiles that carried deep meaning. Liliana admonished them while Yuri answered briefly. Under the two strong leaders, the rest of the girls naturally took initiative in their respective domains. This was a very individualistic team led by strong leadership. It was also a very good formation, the result of these girls who each had their own plan, judgment and influence over the others. "O Warrior of justice, for the son, the father and the companions, let these spell words be transmitted." Yuri chanted the spell words softly. This incantation of power was the key to releasing the divine warlord's [Protection]. In the next instant, her miko outfit transformed. Its new appearance was reminiscent of the luxurious kimono known as the juunihitoe , and wrapped around the garment was thin fabric akin to a feathered gown. However, the greatest change occurred in her hair. Yuri's original hair color was like a black pearl's except with an intense tea-brown luster, but now it had turned into brilliantly glowing flaxen-colored hair. Furthermore, her pupils were now glass-colored like a piece of glassware This hair and eye color was identical to the [Princess] Godou once met in the Netherworld. "Before these lines of scripture, powerful and eloquent, may all enemies cower and tremble before me!" "All evil shall cower and tremble before the victory that lies within my body!"
[75]

Erica and Liliana also chanted spell words and changed in appearance. Covering their bodies were capes that reached down to their knees, with great contrast in color. The blonde knight was in red and black. The silver-haired knight was in blue and black. Erica's right hand wielded a barbed infantry spear while her left held an oval shield. These were armaments transformed from Cuore di Leone. Liliana held a silver longbow in her hands, a weapon transformed from Il Maestro. "O Power, come forth and descend upon my body. For victory and justice!" Ena chanted the hymn of the divine warlord. The premier Hime-Miko's uniform transformed into a miko outfit with a white haori and red hakama, covered by a sheer upper garment called chihaya, and a diadem appeared on her head, secured by hairpins. It was the official attire worn by miko when performing the kagura dance. "When the location of the gods is revealed... Wind blows through the branches scattering flowers!" Wearing the juunihitoe, Yuri whispered softly as she awakened new spirit powers, liberating her psyche and ectoplasm from the constraints of the body, letting her consciousness expand outwards like tendrils into the outside world. The minds of Erica, Liliana and Ena could all be understood for the most part. She could also sense the great and intense willpower of Kusanagi Godou and the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. Psychic sensing Yuri had now evolved into a user of psychic sensing who surpassed Princess Alice. Using this power of spirit sense, her mind's eye became clear and sharp. This was Avalokitasvara's universal vision, the ultimate mind's eye that Luo Hao used to see through the [Raptor]'s godly speed. ...Saw it! Yuri's mind's eye was able to capture clearly the flying form of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven that human eyes definitely could not see. The visual intelligence obtained was immediately sent to the other three through psychic sensing. Yuri's mind's eye became the eyes of Erica, Liliana and Ena, acting as universal vision that was able to capture god speed. Liliana was the first to act upon this blessing.

Wielding the silver bow in her left, she manifested silver arrows in her right. An arrow was rapidly shot out, turning into a flash of silver light.

If this continues, I will surely die. After blocking the Great Sage Equaling Heaven's first attack, Godou immediately began to get anxious. Just as he was about to move the [Sword] haphazardly he received quite a shock. 'Wow! Danger danger! You guys can actually see me!?' A flash of silver light had streaked past Godou's head. Was that what halted the Great Sage's rapidly descending attack? "Kusanagi Godou, leave the defense to us!" "Please concentrate on attacking, for we will guard you well!" Running out before his eyes were Erica and Liliana, wearing the sacred knightly attire last seen in the Ama no Murakumo incident. So that's what's happening, they were using [Protection]. As Godou nodded, Erica put up her shield to block the forward direction. "Hmm !" Clang! With the sound of impact, Erica and her shield were sent flying, apparently having taken a hit from the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. Liliana immediately shot another silver arrow in front of Godou, slicing through the air. Godou could sense it, that something extraordinarily fast had left. Though he did not quite understand what was going on, but the girls seemed to be able to discern the Great Sage's god speed to some degree, and react to it! 'Godou-san, please accept my spirit!' A voice calling him was suddenly heard. No, actually it was a whisper conveyed to his heart directly? These were Yuri's thoughts. Due to the bonds established by the protection, Godou immediately understood that Verethragna's authority had bestowed upon the Hime-Miko the same power possessed by Princess Alice. Receiving these mental waves, Godou's vision immediately changed.

This was the realm of universal vision possessed by Yuri, the ultimate mind's eye technique that discerned everything before their eyes. Graced by this blessing, Godou could also clearly see the Great Sage Equaling Heaven's movements of god speed. The quick-as-lightning divine monkey was standing on his cloud, flying back and forth in a Z-shape like a bolt of lightning. And then he suddenly descended from the sky, intending to smash his Ruyi Staff down upon Godou's head. Liliana's sacred silver arrow pinned him down from using this move. Fired individually, the arrows were easy to evade, so the silver knight held pairs of arrows between the fingers in her right hand, firing eight arrows all at once. This was repeated a good many times, firing silver arrows like a hail of bullets, it was basically a rain of arrows. However, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven evaded in the air with the mobility of god speed and flew right in front of Godou, smashing down with his Ruyi Staff once again. Erica's shield blocked this deadly weapon. No matter how divine the speed of the enemy, he had no other way of attacking except by approaching the target. Erica focused on defending Godou and dutifully fulfilled her responsibility. Then Liliana continued attacking the air with the silver arrows as Erica carried on with Godou's defense. 'Godou-san, next it is time for you to attack!' "Hey... Even that is possible!?" Hearing the whispers transmitted by mental waves, psychic sensing instructed him how to proceed from here on. This was an attack never tried before, could it be something that Yuri learned through spirit vision? 'Yes, this is the oracle I received just now. If this is not done, victory cannot be obtained.' Cautioned by her, Godou looked up at the enemy flying around back and forth. It was true that a risky move would be necessary to suppress an opponent with such ridiculous speed. Steeling his determination, Godou stared at the eastern sky. The dawn sky's rose-colored rays illuminated the earth from that direction. Over there was the sun, the symbol of Verethragna's third incarnation, the [White Stallion].

"For victory, hasten forth before me! O immortal sun, please grant radiance to the stallion. O stallion that moves godlike with wondrous grace, bring forth the halo of thy master!" The incarnation that could only be employed against a great sinner causing suffering to the masses, and Godou's greatest firepower in his arsenal. Chanting the spell words to liberate this form, he did not stop the [Warrior], however, because he still needed the blade of spell words for the next part! Combining two incarnations into one! Uniting the sword of spell words with the flames of the sun! "Hmm aaaaaaaaaahh!!" The brain felt like it was on fire. So hot. The heart felt like it was about to burst, spurting blood until it went dry. Godou's body felt as if it was being crushed by some sort of heavy object, and his legs were bolted into the ground. Even so, Godou gritted his teeth and finished performing the move. "Glorious lord of the sun, Mithra be praised! To conquer all enemies, pray bestow upon my strongest self thousands of light and thousands of swords!" From the eastern sky came solar radiance that was not being used like a cannon blast as before. A white sphere of light appeared in the sky hovering above the plains of Senjougahara. With two suns in the sky shining upon the land, Godou made all the [Swords] fly and gather towards the second white sun. Thousands of swords of light melded together with the luminous stellar mass. 'Oh, is that a new sun!?' Circling high in the air above, preparing for another attack, the Great Sage yelled. Godou fired the new swords and the white-colored sun shot a beam of bright light like a laser. The delicate swords of light were able to lock on to the godly fast Handsome Monkey King, and whizzed past over his head. "Such heat!? And to think it even moved faster than me!? Impossible!" Only a few strands of fur were singed, but contact was definitely made. Melding the embodiment of the sun, the [White Stallion], with the [Sword], the result was this beam of light a light speed weapon. This move did not lose to the Great Sage Equaling Heaven's god speed, perhaps it even offered a chance for victory!?

"Uh... Erica, can I entrust all defense to you? I have no way of defending right now." "Of course, that is why I am here!" Godou felt his head being fried by a frightening amount of heat. The burden of using two incarnations simultaneously was more painful than could be imagined. Hearing the request he made under great pain, Erica immediately agreed. Meanwhile, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven continued to fly in Z-shapes, charging madly in the sky. Liliana fired volleys of arrows without pause to restrain his movements. Though there were no signs of Ena yet, she was surely around controlling the situation. Even though he was in pain, Godou was certain that all his companions were supporting him. I will absolutely not allow myself to suffer defeat here! Godou gritted his teeth in determination. "Mariya, go help the people who have transformed into monkeys and lead them away!" 'Leave it to me, and vanquish the Great Sage without any worries!' Yuri's psychic sensing flew over Senjougahara, reaching the area of Okunikkou and then it filled the entire city streets of Nikkou, including all of the territory dominated by the Handsome Monkey King. Her mental waves searched for the people that had turned into monkeys and needed help. Then Godou proceeded to compose spell words. once again. "When it comes to Chinese history, there are frequent mentions of nomadic and horse-mounted tribes! The northern Di and western Rong tribes during the Spring and Autumn Period, the Huns who threatened China for a long time since the Warring States Period, the Northern Wei Dynasty that unified northern China, their descendants the Xianbei tribe which assimilated itself into the cultural circles of the Sui and Tang Dynasties, as well as the Liao Dynasty of the Khitan people, and finally the Yuan Dynasty Mongolia!" The white-colored sun released thousands of [Swords]. It not only shot at the four cardinal directions but in all three hundred and sixty degrees at light speed. "It was not limited to the ruling class. Even amongst the commoners there was a commingling of ethnicities and nations, and the mixing of Han and nomadic culture. Naturally, the pantheon of gods was also affected by this." Led by Yuri's sensing, there was no need to aim precisely. Godou was immensely grateful for that since his brain felt as if it was burning to ashes.

"And then came the archetype of the complicated hybrid deity rather, the epitome is the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong!" The [Sword] passed through trees, traversed mountains, crossed rivers and plains, and returned to town once again. The white flash penetrated all walls and obstacles in its path, slicing apart all the monkeys who were the Great Sage's underlings. "Though Daoism, Buddhism and other mystic religions from China have many key differences, it is notable that the myths related to the Great Sage Equaling Heaven are particularly numerous. Most symbolic are the series of anecdotes including 'being born from stone', 'being scorched by the cauldron's fire', 'having a body of steel', etc." The sacred flashing light raced across the lands beneath the morning glow. This was the birth scene of a new ruler to replace the abominable monkey king. "These myths are all common themes for the heroes of [Steel]. Born from stone, burnt in a furnace, obtaining immortality namely, the body of steel. This is the process of a sword's forging. The furnace smelts iron ore to produce steel, and steel is forged into a sword. So-called heroes of steel are actually swords, or in other words, living sword gods!" Severed by the solar [Sword], the people were all liberated from the rule of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. They returned to human form once more. Japanese monkeys, gibbons, chimpanzees, orangutans, mountain gorillas, etc All sorts of monkeys disappeared in an instant, and as if reborn, turned back into male and female, old and young. The time it took to bring salvation to everyone was most likely four or five minutes. This swiftness was only possible due to the light speed weapon. Through Yuri's psychic sensing, Godou felt all the restored people collapse in deep slumber. Standing in the plains of Senjougahara, Godou breathed out deeply in relief, knowing that all the people in the area had been saved. Furthermore, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven gradually decreased his speed. What was he planning? The knights were careful not to lose their guard. Finally out of god speed and returned to normal levels, the Great Sage leaped down from his golden cloud. Standing right in front, he stared straight at Godou's face.

"Kusanagi, you... And these annoying humans, please remind yourself you are just flunkies! Be gone from my sight!" The Great Sage Equaling Heaven roared at Liliana who kept shooting at him, as well as Erica who blocked his advance, sending the two Great Knights flying just like that. "Hohoho... Eliminating all my underlings and returning them to human form, eh... How amazing, you did well! Hmph hmph, hohoho! It makes my blood boil." The golden-gaze fiery-eyes were burning, and the red eyeballs and golden pupils flashed brightly. "The miko I took away from you is right here." Appearing from the Great Sage Equaling Heaven's right hand was a transparent sphere, as small as a golfball. Inside the sphere, Mariya Hikari was lying down in her miko outfit as if asleep. "Even if things have come to this... I still have many ways to deal with you. Let's say, for example, I will crush this fellow here like a bug if you dare resist." The Great Sage swallowed the sphere containing Hikari and licked his lips. "But I won't do that. Let's have an exhilarating fight with our weapons and fists to prove who is the strongest. That is the most important! Come, come and hurry! Let us decide who is the victor, and if you want to take back this little lady, slice open my belly!" Pointing the Ruyi Staff at Godou, the Great Sage yelled. "That is my plan right from the very start! Except it includes them as well!" Standing beside Godou were the red and blue Great Knights, as well as Yuri assisting him using psychic sensing from the side. Leading them, Godou retorted without holding back: "These people are all a part of me... They are my essential companions for defeating you. I will fight alongside them to put an end to you, and I won't allow you to call them flunkies!" "I can't believe you indulge your lust to this degree... Fine, whatever, watch me, the Great Sage, send you all flying with a kick!" The Great Sage stuck his Ruyi Staff into the ground. Appearing out of the ground were the same sort of giant monkeys as seen before. This time there were nine! The appearance of these formidable foes made Erica and Liliana swallow a few quick breaths, while Yuri's consciousness also began to show signs of fear. (...Ena expected this to happen from the start. So Your Majesty, please. Lend it please lend Ena's partner to Ena to use!)

Godou suddenly heard a 'voice' which carried thoughts from the sword hidden in his right arm. Godou took notice immediately. "Partner... Is it that fellow?" Due to the request, Godou realized there could be no other possibility. Perhaps because the former user was under [Protection], Godou could now feel its existence more tangibly than usual. Godou relaxed his right arm and passed the right of usage over. It went without saying that the name of the sword was "Come, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi! The imperial sword granted by my king, now is the time for it to be swung!" With the sudden rise of wind, a loud and clear voice reverberated in the surroundings. In the area before the giant monkeys the underlings of the Great Sage, the wind gathered into a tornado, and the miko appeared in its center. The Hime-Miko of the Sword Seishuuin Ena. Wearing the official attire of a miko outfit with chihaya, she held the nostalgic black divine blade in her hand. Her body was also infused with double the normal amount of Susanoo's divine power! Was this strengthened as a result of Verethragna's protection!? "Yamato Yamato, elite of the nation, endless rolling green mountains, encircled by the walls of the summit, beautiful Yamato!" Ena's spell words caused strong wind to blow. The destructive gales pinned down the giant monkeys, immobilizing them. "Yaaaaaaaaaah!" With a high-pitched yell, Ena charged forth to attack. The gales easily imprisoned the giant apes, as befitting of the divine messenger of the god of storms. Faced against these enemies restrained by the strong wind, she ran forward as if completely unaffected by the wind herself. Casually jumping onto the lower leg of one of the giant apes, she stabbed her partner into her enemy's weak point. ROOOOAAAAAAR! The giant ape screamed in pain. Ena proceeded to jump nimbly, flying high in the air she slashed Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi horizontally. This cleanly severed the carotid artery of the giant ape, slaying it immediately.

Slicing through the critical weaknesses of the enemy, Ama no Murakumo destroyed a divine beast on the level of dragons. Ena used the same method and cut down the giant apes one after another. Though the giant apes were poor in reacting, they were still able to mount an effective defense by the time Ena slew the third one. Taking a deep breath, the giant apes inhaled the violent wind controlled by Ena, finally countering the intense gales and regaining their freedom. Ena must have been lying in ambush all this time for the sake of this surprise attack. However, in terms of overall numbers, the odds were still unfavorable. The Great Sage Equaling Heaven and six giant monkeys remained as their enemies. Thus the bleak second round began.

[edit]Part 4
The intense sound of battle woke Mariya Hikari from her slumber. There were weapons flying back and forth all around and the chanting of spell words. "The custom of regarding swords as gods, first originated from the nomadic equestrian tribe that invented, passed down, and spread their culture." Hikari heard a familiar voice, chanting the spell words for slicing gods apart. This was the voice of Kusanagi Godou the youth loved by Hikari's various Onee-sama. "That tribe was the Scythians, a fierce people from which the culture of nomadic equestrian herdsmen was born." Every time he finished chanting a verse, the white-colored sun released a flash of light. Creating formless blades for severing a god, these laser beams streaked across empty space at the speed of light. Furthermore, these horrifying weapons stacked up on one another to begin a continuous series of rapid and heavy attacks. "That was not all that the Scythians invented. They were also a tribe skilled in forging iron. Precisely because they excelled at forging iron, the sword gods of steel were born." Simultaneous slicing attacks came from four directions up, down, left, and right, together with a triple series of attacks separated by timed delays.

"Herodotus was the first to record in history the name of the Scythians, and their use of the sword as the symbol of the Scythian war god Ares. The sword that stands upon the great earth, is the true artifact that stands in history as the symbol of the god of war!" The continuous attacks of complicated flashing lights displayed fierce momentum. However, it was far too unbelievable how all these attacks continued to miss Hikari's body by the frighteningly slimmest of margins. Standing on the golden cloud, flying and gliding in the air, the Great Sage used all sorts of techniques to evade Kusanagi Godou's attacks. Sometimes he did tricks in the air similar to stunt flying, while at other times he flew with all his strength, charging at maximum speed. To be able to dodge light speed attacks, it truly was god speed. In terms of pure speed, the swords of light should be faster actually. However, the difference in speed was not decisive, and could be compensated through flying technique, though just barely. ...Right, the one fighting Kusanagi Godou was not Hikari. The Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong, had swallowed Mariya Hikari within his body. "Acala's sharp sword is also one of them! The common theme of 'the sword god standing upright upon the earth', having scattered amongst the legends in various lands, east and west of the ocean, underwent various changes in the elaboration of the sword god's imagery!" "Hahahahahaha! Correct, that's the truth!" "Take for example a sword that had just been forged, which needs to undergo the operation of cooling by water. This takes form in the stories of heroes appearing after a passage through water. Achilles became the invincible hero having bathed in the River Styx of Hades; bathed in dragon's blood, Siegfried became the invulnerable hero as well, and you Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong, are the same as them!" "Yes! In my case, there are the peaches, the Bagua Cauldron and the elixirs!" "Thus the creation story of the Scythian sword god was passed down the ages, as proof of Sun Wukong being the war god of steel! Not only combining Daoism with Buddhism, but even the sword god legend from the nomadic equestrian tribes, the strongest hybrid was born! This is your prototype!" "Kusanagi brat, well done! But so what!?" The Great Sage Equaling Heaven scoffed at the Campione who was composing the spell words.

"Light as well as the sword of spell words... This move of yours may be a stroke of genius, but I have also understood one point. While you are using this move, your body is full of openings! Are you able to stop the ferocious attacks of Old Sun here!?" The Great Sage nonchalantly made his cloud accelerate, and charged at Kusanagi Godou. He had been protected by the three girls all this time. But now the one who took up this mission was "Come near now, and kiss me, my son. Therefore God give thee of the dew of heaven!"
[76]

It was Erica alone. Reciting the incantation for strengthening defense, she rushed over at the same time. Stepping between Godou and the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. Using the shield with reinforced durability to take on the Ruyi Staff's attack on behalf of her lord. "Oooh" The glamorous and beautiful girl's face became distorted, most likely due to suffering the substantial impact on the shield. Her knees began to lose strength and collapse, but she still resisted with all her might, continuing to guard her lord. The other two Ena and Liliana were currently battling the group of divine beasts. Of the nine giant apes only two remained. Spitting fire, blowing strong gusts of wind, they sent Ena flying despite her current state of divine possession. Liliana ran over to help at this time, using a cooperative strategy to defeat their enemies. She used arrows to provide cover for Ena to mount an attack on the retreating giant apes, and aimed at the weaknesses of those overly focused on Ena. If these giant apes were left alone, they would instantly charge at the Campione, which is why the two girls must hold them off. This meant that only Erica was left to protect Godou. It was an arduous battle indeed. "That's right, one of the homelands of the Scythians, the Caucasus is... Guh..." "Godou!?" The youth controlling the light began to feel a sense of dizziness. He had once explained that the incarnations usurped from the Warlord Verethragna could only be used one at a time, but now he was using two simultaneously. This must be greatly straining his body.

Taking advantage of this opening, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven plucked two strands of fur from his body and fired them like needles, striking each of the two underlings that were fighting against Ena and Liliana. ROOAAR!! The giant apes were greatly roused. Accompanying the sound of roars, one of them charged at Ena while the other aimed its attack at Liliana who was trying to maintain the distance and firing arrows! Its movements were even faster than before! The massive body over 10m tall was running with speed akin to lightning. "Watch me end you with one slice of my sword! Haaaaaah!" As one of the giant monkeys hammered its fist down upon Ena's head, the Hime-Miko of the Sword jumped to the side and evaded. Then with a single flash of Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, the counterattack amputated the divine beast's fist by severing the wrist. This terrifying sword technique, which could only be performed by using Susanoo's divine blade, sent blue-colored blood splattering everywhere. However, this blood began to combust after it splashed upon Ena's body. As if oil had been added to a fire, the miko outfit and the chihaya, stained by the fresh blue blood, began to burn intensely. "Aaaaaaaah!" Ena screamed in agony as the giant ape followed up with a massive swing of its left hand. Squashed between the ground and the giant ape's palm, the Hime-Miko was immobilized with pain. "Wah!? Damn it... It's not over that easily!" Vomiting blood, Ena summoned a whirlwind. The whirlwind swept upwards, like sword blades that have been sharpened to incredible levels [77] the kamaitachi. The invisible sickle blades severed the giant ape's blood vessels, tendons and shins. Without even the chance to cry out, the giant ape turned into a pile of sand and collapsed. Having obtained victory, Ena used the wind to extinguish the remaining fire on the miko outfit. However, pushing herself to this point was the absolute limit and she laid herself down on the ground and remained motionless in complete exhaustion. Meanwhile, Liliana planned to use the silver arrows to halt the advance of the second giant ape. Firing arrows into its left eye, shoulder and bulging chest, Liliana succeeded in making the giant

ape give off roars of anger and pain, but it was not enough. Already approaching near, the giant ape suddenly reached out with its right hand and caught Liliana. The slender fairy's body was caught by a monster like King Kong. Having captured Liliana, the giant ape held its fist tight with all its might. "Guuh... And they warred against the Midianites, as the Lord commanded Moses; and they slew all the males. And they slew the kings of Midian, beside the rest of them that were slain; namely, [78] Evi, and Rekem, and Zur, and Hur, and Reba, five kings of Midian" With no other strength to support her but a Great Knight's pride, Liliana continued to recite spell words in spite of her condition. As a result of her struggling efforts, light descended from the heavens onto the blue knight. "And the children of Israel took all the women of Midian captives, and their little ones, and took the spoil of all their cattle, and all their flocks, and all their goods. And they burnt all their cities [79] wherein they dwelt, and all their goodly castles, with fire." GAAAAAH! Incredibly, the giant ape wailed with suffering, relaxing its grip that was about to crush Liliana to death. "And they took all the spoil, and all the prey, both of men and of beasts. And they brought the [80] captives, and the prey, and the spoil, unto Moses." Liliana was being surrounded by blue light as she readied her bow with a solemn expression. This was not just the sight of a soldier but a paladino and a saint. With such an air that would compel people to sing praises in her name, Liliana set a silver arrow onto the bowstring. The giant ape spewed forth intense flames from its mouth, but the sacred vestments worn by Liliana were completely free from damage. While resisting the flames, she shot the arrow into the giant ape's mouth. The impressively-built body of the giant ape instantly scattered into sand which blew away with the wind. However, Liliana too, had reached her absolute limits. Having displayed overwhelming power, Liliana collapsed forward and remained motionless. "Lily... So you used the Smiting spell words. That's right, in our current state, it is possible to use that secret ritual And seven priests bearing seven trumpets of rams' horns before the ark of the [81] Lord went on continually, and blew with the trumpets: and the armed men went before them!" Having witnessed her childhood friend's valorous battle, Erica also chanted a new incantation. Continuing to defend against the attacks of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, she also seemed like she was reaching her limits. Her steps becoming unsteady, she needed to use the spear as a crutch in order to stand.

Behind her, Godou narrowed his eyes, trying to catch up to the monkey king's god speed. "They compassed the city seven times. And it came to pass at the seventh time, when the priests blew with the trumpets, Joshua said unto the people, Shout; for the Lord hath given you the city. And they utterly destroyed all that was in the city, both man and woman, young and old, and ox, [82] and sheep, and ass, with the edge of the sword." Out from the surface of the ground drifted a red mist that enveloped Erica's body. Immediately, the mist dispersed, causing a change in the impression given off by the red knight. Truly, she looked like a paladino and a saint. Straightening her back, she wrathfully glared with resolute eyes at the Great Sage Equaling Heaven in his god speed. "And Joshua adjured them at that time, saying, Cursed be the man before the Lord, that riseth up and buildeth this city Jericho: he shall lay the foundation thereof in his firstborn, and in his [83] youngest son shall he set up the gates of it." "Oh!? What is up with this little lady? You even dare to dream of attacking Old Sun here in return!?" The Great Sage Equaling Heaven had intended to smash Godou's cranium with rapid descent this time, but the divine monkey who had swallowed Hikari was faced with a great shock. Standing between him and the Campione, Erica thrust her spear forward. She had been guarding her lord all this time but now she changed her stance to attack. To have that kind of residual strength No, she should not have that kind of power! Right, Hikari nodded her head from within the belly of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. The spell words used by Erica and Liliana constituted the [Sacred Privilege of Extermination], the ultimate secret rite of European magic and a power that rivals Seishuuin Ena's divine possession. As Hikari watched on, Erica's spear and the Great Sage's swinging Ruyi Staff began a direct frontal clash. The spear shattered. However, despite being divine weaponry, the Ruyi Staff also The freely extending steel staff, 13500 catties in weight, was split into two. It was unbelievable that the weapon of the war god possessing lightning divine speed could be destroyed by a mere human! Furthermore, this attack made Hikari feel the dormant depths of her heart stir from the impact. The feeling of watching a television broadcast disappeared. Her consciousness and feelings restored, she felt a rising tide of emotion wanting to support Kusanagi Godou and his other companions.
[84]

...Do your best, Erica-neesama! As if hearing Hikari cheering for her, the paladino continued her movements, wielding her broken spear to thrust at the Great Sage. However, her martial prowess could not possibly defeat the war god. The spear's attack was evaded and the severed Ruyi Staff came attacking. Erica-neesama was sent flying into the distance, falling onto the ground. Due to the great momentum, she rolled over many times on the ground before stopping. Completely motionless, she appeared to have lost consciousness. In the moment of crisis, she barely managed to block the Ruyi Staff's attack with her shield, thereby avoiding a fatal hit... The female knight, glamorous beyond compare, put forth everything in her power to serve her lord even if it meant soiling her appearance with dirt and mud. Hikari felt very sad to see her like this. God and Campione were finally dueling one on one, and the Great Sage swung his severed Ruyi Staff. Godou-oniisama showed no intention to dodge and raised his arms to guard his head and face. In addition to the Ruyi Staff, the Great Sage also kicked and punched his opponent on whim. But only when the occasional attack went through his defense and was about to hit a critical point did Onii-sama forcefully twist his body to evade. He was currently focused on defending and had completely halted the offense. However, Onii-sama's eyes sparkled with great intensity as he glared at the furiously attacking Great Sage Equaling Heaven. Though his eyes were as fierce as a wolf's, he continued to put all his effort into defending why on earth!? 'Godou-san is reserving his final strength in order to save you.' "Onee-chan!? What does that last part mean? Besides, Onee-chan shouldn't have this kind of power, right...!?" Hikari was surprised to find her older sister conversing with her through mental waves. This was the psychic sensing power that Princess Alice had used before, but though Onee-chan was a rare spirit vision user, she should not be a user of psychic sensing! 'We will discuss this some other time... Godou-san will soon be out of strength because using that [Sword] causes heavy strain. At most he can use it at full power once, and he plans to use that final strike for your sake.' "How could this be! B-But if this continues, Onii-sama is going to be killed!"

He remained standing no matter what kind of attack struck him. Even when he fell upon one knee, he got up immediately, never giving up on this fight. Watching this battle unfold, Hikari could no longer bear it. She could not bear watching Godou getting hurt any longer. And not just Onii-sama, Erica-neesama, Liliana-neesama and Ena-neesama had all fallen. 'No other way... That is the kind of person he is. Even if he was about to be killed and close to defeat, he would never give up fighting. So please be patient and wait for that man to save you. I will also do my utmost to assist...!' Injecting absolute trust and determination, Yuri spoke with her thoughts. Even in a despairing situation or faced with gods as his enemies, he would never abandon his battle spirit or the will to fight. Precisely because of this, he was able to become a Campione and Devil King who usurped divine authority. Gazing intently at the eyes of the Campione, burning with fighting spirit, Hikari felt her heart beginning to race. Stuck in a situation like this, he did not stop fighting. Not only that, he aimed for victory, fighting for the sake of Hikari and all the people suffering as a result of the Great Sage. Her chest felt like it was on fire. She could not stand aside any longer! She was not a woman who could observe from the sidelines without doing anything! "Onee-chan... I also want to fight together! Though I don't know what I can do, if there is anything that can help that man obtain victory, I will put all my effort into it! So please tell him this: I have absolute trust in your victory, please fight to the very end!" 'Very well, I understand... For the sake of Hikari, I will also do everything I can, so you have to do your best' Ending the mental conversation with her older sister, Hikari furiously searched her thoughts. The only spirit power she possessed was disaster purification which could only affect gods slightly limited to nullifying magical power or spells, but if the other party was a powerful god, then not much of an effect could be expected. How could she use it in a way to help Godou-oniisama, to help that person?

Despite being stuck in a predicament where all he could do was defend one-sidedly, Godou endured with all his might. Entering into all-out close-quarter combat with a war god like the Great Sage Equaling Heaven would probably mean defeat in a few seconds. Even so, it was not yet time to use the [Camel]. Before Hikari is rescued, the [Sword] cannot be abandoned.

However, the scorching heat felt even hotter than before and Godou's head felt like it was about to split open from pain. Using two incarnations simultaneously had reached its absolute limit, and there was no way to control it any further. The only thing Godou could do at this point was endure. But at least the [Sword] for counterattack was kept in his body, and acted as defensive gear which repelled the attacks of the Great Sage. Perhaps due to it being a weapon to neutralize the power of gods, it could be used as defensive gear? However, this notion was too naive. Though the damage of the attacks were lessened, the effect was far from complete absorption. This kind of passive approach was really unsuitable. That said, without putting his all into this kind of resistance, he would have been directly beaten to death by the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. "Hahahahahaha, starting from a while back, you've been taking hits obediently. What's up? Are you out of options!?" The Great Sage did not get anxious about defeating his enemy quickly. Instead, he calmly continued to beat up his opponent, sending Godou flying with a kick from the front and then using the severed Ruyi Staff for a horizontal sweep, finally aiming a spinning kick at Godou's temples. Godou was being treated like a punching bag, but he endured relentlessly. Bear it, I have to bear it. It was not yet time. The Great Sage had not shown an opening so if the light speed sword attacked, he would use his divine speed to evade at the same time. It was necessary to wait until the divine monkey got carried away and showed an opening, when an instant appeared for a guaranteed hit of the [Sword]. If one did not wait for an opportunity of assured success, there was no chance for victory! 'Godou-san, just now I talked to Hikari who is inside the body of the Great Sage.' The whispers of Yuri's mental waves could be heard. 'She has absolute trust in your victory, so please fight to the very end.' (What, she's still in good spirits... Really, don't go trusting in other people so easily.) Godou complained as he muttered to himself, but began to smile. This was the fierce grin of a warrior. The face of a man whose fighting spirit burned in the face of adversity. This was proof of the king who shouldered the hopes and prayers of others, turning them into power. If one were to say 'I fight only for myself' at a time like this, it would be clear lack of

magnanimity. If you believe that I will surely win, then I must show you what the victory of the true warrior looks like. 'Godou-san, the time for counterattacking has arrived. I will also assist you, so please use your power without reservation!' (Yes, I understand. I will be in your care, but it is still not yet time...) While he was secretly conferring with Yuri, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven suddenly halted his attacks. "Hmm, continuing to use a broken weapon will be a taint upon my divine might. Let me fix this first Life and death are predestined. Fortune comes from the Heavens. The principal lamp has extinguished!" Using a mantra to apply divine power, the shattered fragments of the Ruyi Staff flew and returned. In an instant, they combined together, reconnecting, and restored the divine appearance of the precious iron. It would be impossible to resist the full might of the divine weapon just as Godou trembled at that thought... The restored Ruyi Staff crashed down from above upon Godou's head. Impossible to dodge, was this the end!? However, Godou heard Hikari's voice at this time. 'Evil be purified, Disaster be dismissed, Misfortune be exorcised, efficacious signs of Fortunebearer, I implore your manifestation!' This was transmitted via Yuri's psychic sensing, giving voice to the thoughts coming from the belly of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. The cry of the young warrior, trying to use the spirit power of disaster purification to escape from the god's domination. Faced with the miko's staunch resistance just as he was using one of his most prized powers to attack, the Great Sage was met with a complete surprise. Shattered. The newly restored Ruyi Staff shattered once again. The result was the Great Sage Equaling Heaven's attack missed its target. This was the spirit power that only Mariya Hikari possessed disaster purification. Even the power of gods could be eliminated in part by this strange ability. The captive apprentice Hime-Miko greatly surprised the deity in a critical moment, and just as the monkey face of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven made a stupid expression ! "Now is the time, Mariya!"

'Yes!' Noticing Godou's yell, the Great Sage pointed his index finger at the sky. This was the only chance for counterattacking. The white-colored second sun fired the [Sword] at the Great Sage Equaling Heaven while Godou's brain was being invaded by a terrifying amount of heat and pain. OWWWWW! His brain felt like it was boiling, but the pain immediately lessened by half. 'Ah, aaaaaaaaah!' In return, Yuri's screams of agony could be heard from her mental waves because she had used psychic sensing to share the pain that Godou felt. However, to a Hime-Miko who was not a Campione, it must have been pure suffering Towards Yuri who took on his pain, as well as the fallen Erica, Liliana and Ena, Godou vowed before he apologized to them. Sorry to have let everyone suffer, but in return, I shall obtain victory The fired [Sword] pierced right through the abdomen of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven! "In one of the former lands of the Scythians, the Caucasus, the legend of the hero Batraz still remains. For the sake of training, the hero cast himself into a fiery furnace during his youth. The fiery furnace where he chose to train in the scorching heat was the place where dragons were slain and corpses were incinerated. In the end, having his body burned by the scorching flames, Batraz jumped into the sea to cool down, and thus completed his training. As a result, he obtained an immortal body." Using the [Sword] to separate the ectoplasm from the Great Sage's physical body, Godou searched deep to look for Hikari. "This legend is extremely similar to the beginnings of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong. Thus the Scythian hero shares essentially the same origins as the monkey. Without a doubt, the people who gave Sun Wukong and the Scythian sword god the same back story were the nomadic tribes who were assimilated into Chinese culture!" Yes, found her, I can feel Hikari's presence. Within the massive ectoplasm of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, the skinny little human girl imprisoned quietly inside had been found! Godou charged forward and reached his hand into the Great Sage Equaling Heaven's abdomen, pulling her body out. "Onii-sama, I always believed you will surely come to save me!"

Godou found himself tightly embraced by the little girl even younger than his own sister. As he held the miko-outfitted Hikari in his arms, Godou said to the Great Sage: "...Indeed I have taken her back. Now, it's finally time to fight a real battle without hindering restraints!"

[edit]Gods

and Campiones, the Climactic Final Battle for Victory

[edit]Part 1
Godou was badly beaten up while the Great Sage Equaling Heaven literally had his belly cut open as suggested. Had either of them succumbed to their heavy injuries, it would not have been surprising, but they dulled the pain through pure willpower alone. Completely ignoring the state of their bodies and maintaining the heightened state of excitement, only gods and Campiones could be this reckless. Watching this scene unfold was Hikari who had just been rescued. She could no longer hear the thoughts of the person who had been speaking to her. Due to taking on a portion of the [Sword]'s burden, Yuri also reached her limit and had fallen unconscious somewhere. The second sun in the sky also vanished, having lost the [Sword] it depended on.

"Hikari... Is your body okay?" "Yes! Thanks to Onii-sama and everyone else, I am completely fine!" "I see... Then hurry and leave this place and find a place to hide." Godou gently reminded the girl who was embracing him. "Why? I want to help Onii-sama! I also want to assist you like all the other Onee-sama!" "No, there's nothing you can help here. Besides..." Godou coldly released Hikari despite her earnest pleas, for the battle was just about to enter a climax. "I entrust everyone in your care, Hikari. Erica, Liliana, Seishuuin and your sister far away have all used up their strength. Go immediately to help and take care of them." "If I do that... I will be helping Onii-sama?" "Yes, please. You are the only one I can rely on now." It was now like being in the ninth inning with a one point lead. In order to guard this lead, Godou began to rouse the feelings of outfielders nostalgic memories from his days as a catcher were even recalled. Treating the girl in his arms as a companion and entrusting her with important tasks, Godou stroked Hikari's head softly. As a result, the twelve-year-old apprentice Hime-Miko gazed at Godou with blushing cheeks. "Yes... I will do as Onii-sama says, but you must come back alive. If you don't keep your promise, I won't listen to Onii-sama's orders again. Will you promise me this?" "I know, in order to make you listen to me from now on, I will definitely return." As if praising an obedient child, Godou stroked little Hikari's head. Completely unexpectedly, Hikari drew her young face close and kissed Godou. "I heard from Ena-neesama and the others, that this is the only way to cast a spell on Oniisama... This is a spell for treating fatigue, at least let me help you a little like this..." Hikari left Godou reluctantly and ran over to the collapsed Erica. There was a certain adult maturity to her... Hikari bore a rather feminine expression. Though Godou had been treating her like a little child, she should be trustworthy from the way she acted just now. Thanks to the spell, the pain had lessened greatly.

"Ha! Kusanagi brat! It's unbelievable that you still have the energy to flirt with girls at a time like this." The Great Sage Equaling Heaven laughed with a sneer. "Looks like we can still have another round. Nice nice!" "You and I are both heavily injured, are you sure it's proper for you to be mocking others?" "Because I still hold a trump card, it doesn't matter... Watch, this is the thing I prepared just in case." Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared in the Great Sage's right hand. It was the body of Divine Ancestor Asherah! However, it was very small since her body had been shrunk so much it was like ginseng root. Despite being in such a state, the witch still seemed to be alive, giving off weak breathing noises. The Great Sage Equaling Heaven took a bite out of this tiny witch. Aaaaaaaaaah! With the sound of soul-screeching screams, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven nonchalantly moved his chin, chewing with his teeth and swallowed her, re-enacting a scene from theJourney to the West when he ate a ginseng fruit... In the next moment, from within the body of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven out flowed a terrifying amount of divine power! "Huhahahahahaha! After eating the snake deity, I have recovered my energy! The peerless Old Sun has returned once again!" "T-That was the reason you took away that witch!?" The Great Sage Equaling Heaven restored his Ruyi Staff with divine power again, and swung it as quickly as lightning. Godou hastily rolled along the ground as the divine staff of precious iron attacked with great alacrity. Having lost the [Sword], Godou now needed to battle using other incarnations. However, the [Camel] could not handle attacks from the air while the [White Stallion] had already been used. Was there no other weapon remaining!? As Godou evaded the Great Sage's attacks, he heard a mocking voice. ...Finally asking me for help? What a troublesome man. An ice-cold feeling was dwelling in his right arm as the sword he had lent out just now returned to him. Now was the time to use the new weapon that had been waiting patiently to make an entrance.

As the Ruyi Staff came crashing down, Godou jumped sideways with motions like a wild beast to evade. "Hmm, crap, did I hit too hard?" Missing its target, the steel staff was embedded into the ground. As the Great Sage pulled his weapon out, Godou adjusted his breathing. "Damn it... I clearly had no intention of using such a dangerous object as you!" Though he complained out loud, the corners of Godou's lips were upturned as if smiling. Since he needed to continue fighting whether he had a weapon or not, something was better than nothing. Seizing that one-in-a-thousand chance of victory in a hopeless situation, if one couldn't even do that, one was not fit to be a Campione rather, not fit to be a man! "Hoho, you look like you too have a trump card up your sleeve. Then let us fight to our hearts' content, Rakshasa King!" The Great Sage Equaling Heaven jumped onto his golden cloud and flew into the sky. Accelerating again and again, the Great Sage intended to re-enter the realm of god speed. The new weapon in Godou's hand could not defend against that kind of speed but he was resolved to fight to the very end and obtain victory. No matter what kind of crisis he faced, if he himself didn't believe in his own victory, then of course victory would never grace him with its presence! Just as Godou planned to concentrate all his power in this despairing battle A shooting star streaked across the sky. Resembling a heavenly flying dragon, it was a flash of brilliant blue-white light, one of the magic bullets shot by the warrior with the black cape! The dragon of light chased after the Great Sage Equaling Heaven who had took on the form of a golden meteor. But just as it caught up, the prey vanished. Was it because he had entered the realm of god speed? However, John Pluto Smith's bullet also disappeared. Both sides had reached god speed! 'Damn, if that's the case, hah!" The Great Sage Equaling Heaven who should have disappeared, suddenly multiplied rapidly in the air, filling the sky with over a hundred divine monkeys. This was a cloning technique! However, these clones began to explode one after another and were soon dispersed into mist,

most likely struck down in midair by the divine speeding bullet. Beneath the glow of the morning sky, it was as spectacular as a fireworks celebration. 'The Five Elements form a cycle of restraint, Metal counters Wood!' As his clones disappeared, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven chanted a mantra. Lightning was released from within the body of the divine monkey and collided with the approaching blue-white magic bullet. The magic bullet was finally destroyed, but the Great Sage's golden cloud also returned to normal speed, most likely because he was unable to use other spells while maintaining that kind of godly speed. "Making me waste unnecessary breath, so another unrelated god-slayer is joining in?" "Unrelated? No, not at all. I came here expressly to bury you. Since John Pluto Smith is entering this battle, prepare yourself to be dragged into the depths of the underworld." The latecomer was obviously the masked Campione. The fallen girls could no longer be seen, apparently taken away by Hikari. She must have used healing spells since she should not have the strength to move everyone so quickly by herself. Anyway, the only ones gathered in this place were now gods and Campiones. Only these two existences and no other! "Hmph, what an audacious man... You have met my bros before, right? Let us display the solidarity of us sworn brothers, and defeat all the god-slayers! From the ocean of the north, come, my virtuous little brother, Zhu Ganglie! From the territories of the west, come, my virtuous little brother, Vaisravana!" The entrance of John Pluto Smith caused the Great Sage Equaling Heaven's divine power to rise explosively. The two little figurines were thrown into the air. "Vanquishing devils, ripping evil spirits apart, star of the sword god which slaughters Rakshasa! Bestow upon me the sharp sword to vanquish my mortal enemies!" As the two figurines expanded in one motion, their appearance also began to change. The first to appear was the giant with a pig's head. Clad in black clothes with armor of the same color, he made his entrance as a giant god, standing 15m tall with three heads and six arms still! Next to manifest was the demonic deity with black skin and red spiky hair, standing on pillars of water that spewed forth like geysers, forming a dragon of water!

"Hohohoho, I hope this time I can play a little while longer, Big Bro." "Appearing here in response to Big Bro's summon, I am ready to fulfill your every command." Manifesting behind the slowly flying Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Zhu Ganglie and Vaisravana shouted. Before the three deities, Godou spoke to his masked ally: "I am grateful for your help, but we are still outnumbered, the disadvantage of two against three remains." "I don't need you to teach me this kind of infantile mental math." Smith fluttered the cape on his shoulders in response to his junior's reminder. "On the other hand, there is also the saying 'two heads are better than one'... I think the current situation is rather fitting. Anyway, the main point is, I want a chance for me to show off. If you insist on keeping such a delicious situation all to yourself, that would make you a very stingy man, so lowly that I don't even need to mock you." Hearing him casually spout such roundabout words, Godou could not help but smile wryly. In such a situation, who could have expected him to make such comments when he was entitled to additional concessions. Watching the performance of the man before him who loved to roleplay, Godou somehow felt a strange sense of intimacy with him. "What you seem to be trying to say, is that John Pluto Smith considers Kusanagi Godou a friend, and a man who won't pose a hindrance to you is that right?" "Oh my oh my, you really think you can trust a mysterious man like me? Don't regret it!" Smith and Godou joked with each other as they stood side by side, looking up at the gods in the sky. This argumentative conversation felt unexpectedly delightful. Never yielding verbally, this quirk of his seems to fit quite well with me. Confirming that they turned out to be surprisingly compatible, Godou smiled. "You are really quite the busybody. My luck has always been great and I have never regretted any of my choices in companions. I don't expect this to ever change. Right, one more thing..." Godou recalled Sayanomiya Kaoru's phone call. Lu Yinghua had apparently heard the sound of some kind of commotion. If that's the case, of course it can only be that.

"You know the idea that two are better than one... While three people are better than two... Right?"

Change finally came to the petrified grounds of Toushouguu. The first to be sent flying were the worship and main halls at the core of the shrine. As if dynamite had been set off, the worship hall and the main hall collapsed as stone fragments scattered and flew with the sound of explosions. Next were the Gates of Youmeimon, followed by the divine stable, the five-story pagoda and the first torii. Explosions occurred one after another. Originally, restoring the entire area petrified by the Great Sage Equaling Heaven was already a monumental task. Even so, seeing the important cultural heritage site destroyed so utterly, Sayanomiya Kaoru could not help exclaiming "oh my, I give up." On the other hand, Amakasu Touma closed his eyes in deep thought as if saying "that's going a bit overboard." The only one who could watch calmly was Lu Yinghua. Seeing the first torii namely, the main entrance to Nikkou Toushouguu being demolished, he took into his hands the package he had been keeping on the side all this time. Then he immediately rushed into the smoke and dust cloud created by the shattered and pulverized stone. "Master, please get changed. I have brought you a change of clothes here." "Well done, you have become more attentive. You have earned yourself a little praise." "Master's praise is too kind, your disciple expresses utmost gratitude." Towards the figure of the beautiful maiden who appeared from within the white smoke, Lu Yinghua reverently handed over the package. "A fish lives in the northern ocean, its name is the Kun! The Kun is so large, no one knows how many thousands of miles long it is. Transforming into a bird, its name is the Peng! The Peng's back is so vast, no one knows how many thousand of miles wide it is. Flying furiously, its wings [85] are like clouds filling up the sky!" As soon as the mantra was chanted, the ground suddenly became dark, but not because the sunlight was blotted out by clouds. A giant sacred bird the golden-winged Peng came flying by. In the instant that this bird flew above their heads, the transcendent beauty's figure vanished.

"With this, all the actors have gathered. It won't be very appropriate if we don't go and watch the finale." "But these special front row seats offer no guarantees for personal safety." Sayanomiya Kaoru joked around with her subordinate as she nodded in agreement.

[edit]Part 2
The giant sacred bird flew over the plains of Senjougahara. Estimated in proportion to its wingspan, the massive body must have been several hundred metres in size. Stunned, Godou looked up to watch the majestic entry of the sacred bird. This fellow must be carrying the final participant. But still, even if she wanted to travel here, was it really necessary to use such a conspicuous mode of transportation? The beautiful heavenly maiden suddenly descended from the back of the giant bird, wearing an outfit in the style of a mandarin gown that hugged and accentuated the wondrous curves of her figure. With mesmerizing lustrous eyes and pristine white teeth, her beauty could only be described as otherwordly. Drifting through the air and landing upon the ground like a feather, this person was no other but Luo Cuilian. "Thank you for your patience, Great Sage! As well as my little brother." Hearing her words, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven questioned: "Oh? Little brother?" "Correct. Kusanagi Godou here is the sworn little brother of me, Luo Cuilian. A relationship akin to you and your fellow brothers." "Haha! But are you able to become as large as us?" "In that case, we will defeat you all at once, burying your oath of sworn fraternity at the same time..." The sworn brothers of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven proceeded to issue arrogant instigating remarks. Zhu Ganglie's eyes, full of lustful desire, stared intently at Luo Hao; standing on the dragon's head, Vaisravana looked gloomy as ever despite his rhetoric; Luo Hao smiled in return with casual composure.

"Hohoho, it's not a bad idea to decide right here which side's sworn siblings are stronger. Wouldn't you agree? Little brother." "Umm, actually it's not just us two, there's also another participant..." From Godou's point of view, he was just stating a fact. But his sworn elder sister, as well as senior along the path of domination, severely glared at him in response. "Do you intend to spoil the first chance for us siblings to fight in cooperation by inserting this man of suspicious origins!? Foolish! This is a profane insult to me, your elder sister!" Calling him a man of suspicious origins was quite an unpleasant manner of address. The one wearing a mask and black cape, dressed up like a theatrical actor and the man in question, whispered softly: (Oh... Elder sister eh? Having met for mere days and she's already taken such a liking to you... You are truly outstanding in the ways of stealing maiden hearts.) (Stop saying weird stuff about her taking a liking to me, please shut up for a bit!) Hearing John Pluto Smith's reply, Godou hastily retorted in defense. "Anyway, that's how it is. A rare situation with three gods appearing at the same time. If we are down by one person on our side, wouldn't it be shameful?" "Shameful?" Luo Cuilian reacted. As expected, her extreme pride meant that she was fiercely sensitive to such insinuations. If she were to say something like 'victory against superior numbers is an honor in the martial realm' then there would be no room for objection. However, such an argument would be more of a bluff than the result of some twisted logic. Even exalted as Luo Cuilian, her hubris should not be extreme enough to insist on dignity over practicality... At least, that was what Godou hoped. "If we don't prepare an army with the same formation as our opponents, it seems like there will be a problem with respect." "I see, that makes a bit of sense. Very well, I will accept your advice and we shall face them with equal numbers. As befitting for great generals and marshals, it is only right for us to lead armies into battle in the spirit of proper martial way... Still, little brother, something about your behavior displeases me." Luo Hao grumbled as she stared at Godou. What was she trying to say?

"D-Displeased? I don't think I did anything wrong..." "Of course you are wrong. I am the martial pinnacle, the elder sister whom you should be offering the utmost respect. And how do you address someone of exalted stature like myself? I believe I have already taught you the most appropriate form of address." Godou could not help but sigh. Does that word really have to be said right now!? "O, O-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o... Nee-san..." "You should be calling me 'Onee-sama.' I never expected a little brother with such poor memory. Fine, since it is the proposal of my sworn little brother, I will accept it." Having spoken, Luo Cuilian turned to the other Campione. "From my deductions, you must be the American [King]? My family name is Luo, with given name [86] Cuilian and style name Hao. I give you permission to join the ranks of my army in this battle and fight alongside me, Luo Hao." "What a unique greeting... I, John Pluto Smith, will offer the entirety of my humble services." Faced with the loftily delivered invitation, the king dressed in black responded effortlessly. Compared to the two-hundred-year-old demonic cult leader, the age-unspecified young man seemed far more mature. Breathing a sigh of relief, Godou and his two 'fellow kin' stood shoulderto-shoulder, facing off against the three divine spirits. The giant three-headed-six-armed Zhu Ganglie. As well as Vaisravana standing on the raised head of his mount, the dragon of water. Finally there was the leader of these two gods, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong. Once again he stood upon the golden cloud and ascended, flying high up into the skies. The three versus three decisive battle was about to begin. "Hohoho, let me pick my opponent first! I choose the transcendent beauty, the god-slayer who reminds me of the Moon Goddess! It is most fitting for her to be the opponent of the Marshal Canopy, the great Zhu Ganglie!" "...Come to think of it, you are the stellar deity that guards the northern sky." The Ruler of the Martial Realm frowned at the evil gaze of lust being cast upon her. "When it comes to the companions of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, one of the most notable is the evil-exorcising deity, the Marshal Canopy Zhu Wuneng. From a wild boar to a domestic pig, you are a deity widely known in folklore. In spite of all that, it is most deplorable for you to be reduced to such a shallow and lowly subordinate god."

In Japan, boars were called "inoshishi" while domestic pigs used the kanji "buta" for distinction. When Godou received knowledge about the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, information was also gained about his subordinate gods. The Marshal Canopy Zhu Wuneng was once a military god serving the north pole's Great [87] Emperor Ziwei. At the height of his worship, most likely during the time from the Sui to the Song Dynasties, the three-headed-six-armed appearance in full armament was one of the favorite images depicted by artists. Frequently appearing in novels and plays, in the end he was linked to Zhu Bajie in the Journey to the West. For such a popular deity to be reduced to a lustful pervert like this... Flames erupted from Luo [88] Cuilian's shoulders as if her anger had been lit on fire, manifesting a golden Benevolent King. A solidly built figure that did not lose in any way to the giant Zhu Ganglie, displaying his impressive musculature half-nude! "A force is exerted! Great force vanquishes small evil!" "Hmm woaaah!? What is this monstrous strength?" Zhu Ganglie was being thrown by the Benevolent King. Exactly in the manner of a shot put, the lustful giant god was propelled through the air into the distance. Crash! As the landing impact resounded, Luo Cuilian ran with her subordinate Benevolent King towards the fallen giant deity. With great speed unexpected from his massive body, Zhu Ganglie got back up and summoned the weapons for his six arms. The first pair of hands held a sword and a halberd; the second pair, an axe and a club; the third, a bow and arrows. With black clothing and black armor, the god with a pig's head clashed with the Benevolent King led by Luo Cuilian and the two giants began to fight. "O Dragon, annihilate these people Om vaisravanaye svaha!" The water suddenly exploded. As Vaisravana stood on the water dragon, a portion of its dissociated body splashed on the ground. Godou and John Pluto Smith jumped backwards to evade the attack. The water formed powerful currents which were tearing apart the ground of the Senjougahara plains! Like a blade of water, the liquid sliced through rock and flourishing forests as if they were made of paper. Godou and Smith beside him marveled as they muttered to themselves.

"A demonic deity with Buddhist roots... From his appearance, I originally expected an attack of pure power but he turned out to have such skillful moves." Vaisravana had an appearance like a demon with a particularly frightful face and ferociouslooking body. Smith's instincts should have been correct, but it was Vaisravana's gloomy and intellectual aspects that avoided giving others an overly violent impression. "Since ancient times, Vaisravana was the one who inducted countless Shramana [89] ascetics. However, his earlier incarnation killed people and was a sinful deity that had broken precepts against murder..." Vaisravana began to laugh to himself as he stood on the dragon's head. "As the Curtain Lifting General at the Palace of the Great Emperor of the Waters in the celestial realm, the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas were once under my command. What I've shown is simply a minor portion of my old powers..." "Ah, I recall the Daoist pantheon having categories of Water and Thunder Departments, right?" The Water Department was in charge of the naval forces in the Daoist celestial realm. Though he did not cheat like Godou through instruction magic, Smith was apparently knowledgeable of myths and legends of foreign countries. "In that case, let me show off some of my skills... The ruler of the underworld commands, offer to me the black wings that penetrate the heavens! O Sky, thou existest only for me to display the breadth of my magnanimity!" Smith softly chanted spell words, causing the ground to rumble and shake. It was quite an intense earthquake. Cracks and crevices appeared on the ground as it trembled violently, while Smith began to transform over the shaking land. The black-clad eccentric turned into a massive black demonic bird. "Now, properly savor my transformation mystic arts! Will you be able to keep up with me!?" "What pretentious words! Looks like I am being underestimated!" Chasing after the rapidly ascending black demonic bird, Vaisravana drove the water dragon flying through the air. Flying towards the heavens, the black-winged devil king and the mysterious sacred dragon formed from water continued to make their ascent.

However, the ground continued to shake intensely. Most likely, the culprit was the American Campione. Godou had once heard from Erica that Smith had an authority requiring the offering of [Sacrifices]. This earthquake was most probably one of those sacrifices. The tremors were not too severe, but this continuing series of earthquakes must each have been around 3 or 4 on the Richter scale. It looked like the earthquakes were going to persist for some time. What a troublesome fellow that Smith guy was! His irresponsibility of leaving messes behind made Godou a bit stunned as he faced off against the Great Sage Equaling Heaven on the shaking ground. "Hmm hmm hmph, let us start as well. Are you ready? Kusanagi brat!" "Fine, come at me with everything you've got, I'm not letting you get out of here in one piece!" Facing the Great Sage Equaling Heaven who jumped down from the golden cloud, Godou displayed calm composure. It was a bluff of course, for Godou was completely unprepared. Even though he had that sword, he did not have a usable incarnation able to counter the divine monkey's lightning-fast godly speed. Nevertheless, Godou's fighting spirit was strong as ever, and he intended to snatch victory in his hands even if it meant biting the enemy by the throat. Wait a minute... Was there really no incarnation that could be used? There was a strange sense of certainty that he still had an available weapon. This was a very faint feeling of confidence. Voices telling him to fight could be heard. Voices calling for the defeat of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. Right, so that is the case now. Having figured things out, Godou turned his attention to the voices coming from the depths of his body. Only now did he truly master the ninth incarnation of Verethragna, the [Goat]. This priestly ability converted the thoughts and feelings of the surrounding people into magical power and controlled lightning. During the battle against Marquis Voban, he had once turned the will of the Dead Servants into his power source. But simply gathering willpower was insufficient to use the incarnation freely. Thanks to being connected to Yuri's psychic sensing, Godou finally understood the true method of using the [Goat].

A king rules by leading the will of the people, thereby raising his own prestige and authority. Godou extended the tendrils of psychic sensing, traversing the plains of Senjougahara and the area of Okunikkou as well as the Nikkou city streets, mobilizing the hearts and minds of over ten thousand victims. No mistake about it, this was the consciousness of all the ordinary people who had been forcefully transformed by the Great Sage Equaling Heaven and were now in deep sleep. These unconscious people originally led peaceful lives but were suddenly turned into monkeys one day, thus entering a nightmare. The sole culprit responsible for these heinous crimes was the [Heretic God] the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. Even though you people were fortunate enough to be rescued, the Great Sage still stands. The god who changed you all into monkeys, do you not hold him in contempt? The god who treated you all as toys, do you not anger at him? Do you not want me to defeat the Great Sage Equaling Heaven!? Godou used psychic sensing power, entering people's dreams to rouse them, gathering the willpower of the people together, telling them the identity of the true culprit of the incident, fanning the flames of their anger. Lend me your power and believe in me. As long as you lend your power to me, I will definitely help you vanquish that contemptible foe! He could sense the anger of the unconscious people directed towards the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, forming a swirling vortex of fury in the realm of dreams. This was exactly what [Goat] needed as a foundation. Godou's left hand was finally able to fire off lightning attacks. "By the art of spell words I vanquish adherents of injustice and evil! This is the heavenly mandate of victory!" The Great Sage Equaling Heaven dodged the flash of lightning with great agility. However, the Great Sage cannot be allowed to do as he pleased any further. Having obtained new power, Godou stared acutely with great intensity at his formidable foe.

[edit]Part 3
Using the vast wetlands as the stage, the close-quarter battle resembling a special effects movie was reaching a climax. Towering at a height of ten-odd metres, there was the three-headed and six-armed Zhu Ganglie.

Then there was the golden Benevolent King as his opponent, a half naked giant with only crude fabric covering his lower torso. The demonic cult leader summoned a spear using Daoist arts and [90] pointed it at Zhu Ganglie. Known as the "King of Weapons" in China, the Qiang or Chinese spear was Luo Cuilian's favorite weapon. As the two clashed in battle, it was so intense that one would not wish to blink lest a moment is missed. Each of Zhu Ganglie's six arms held a different weapon. Sword, halberd, axe, club, bow and arrows. All the weapons were used simultaneously in combination with incredible footwork. He moved everywhere within the vicinity of the Benevolent King as he continued his attacks. Whenever he distanced himself, he attacked with arrows and the halberd, switching to the sword, axe and club at close range. (As a side note, the halberd refers to a weapon with a shaft like a spear and a sickle-like blade combined together, allowing the spear end to be used for thrusts and the blade for slicing attacks.) Zhu Ganglie moved so quickly that afterimages were left behind. With such horrifying speed, the five weapons rained attacks down upon the Benevolent King without pause, making the three heads and six arms look like there were thirty heads and sixty arms, or even sixty heads and a hundred and twenty arms. However, the one who took on this intense barrage of attacks was the demonic cult leader, whose martial arts were simply divine. Unlike Zhu Ganglie who was circling around in arcs as he attacked, the glorious Benevolent King stood its ground without shifting his position while Luo Hao stood in the center of the circle wielding her spear. Although there should only be a single spear, it looked like a thousand spearheads were thrusting continuously all at once. All five of Zhu Ganglie's weapons were intercepted. Arrows were struck down, roaring attacks of the halberd were blocked, the sword was deflected, the axe was sent flying back, and the club was stopped. As Zhu Ganglie maneuvered in an oval arc to the Benevolent King's back, Luo Hao extended the spear backwards without even turning her head in other words, the blunt end of the spear blocked every single attack from behind. "Hohoho, surely you cannot defeat me with this shabby-looking avatar without committing yourself to mutual destruction. I don't mind if you surrender here for I shall give your pure and pristine complexion a good loving..." The Divine Marshal made a lewd smile as he paused his movements.

Up to this point, attack initiative had been firmly in his control. Though Luo Cuilian disrupted every single one of his attacks with her godlike techniques, she was purely defending. She seemed too occupied with fending off the five weapons' continuous attacks to mount a counterattack. However, Luo Cuilian frowned and spoke: "Marshal, your foolishness knows no bounds. True, you have displayed the courageous might of the Divine Marshal serving the North Pole's Great Emperor Ziwei, but at the same time I have completely seen through you. You are no match for me at all. The one who ought to beg for mercy should be... You instead, the Marshal Canopy Zhu Ganglie." "Ha! What nonsense you speak!" "Do you seriously believe that? I have already discerned your true abilities. For one to expect a fellow like you to match me, Luo Hao, in a one-on-one duel, what an embarrassment!" For some reason, her defiant words made all three faces of the three-headed six-armed war god turn pale. And then the demonic cult leader dispelled the Benevolent King. "Using three-headed six-armed martial arts is certainly extraordinary, but as the Ruler of the Martial Realm, Luo Hao will defeat you in a frontal confrontation as befits a king. Now, come at me with everything you have!" Even when her opponent was a god, she maintained her supercilious airs as usual. This was the truth of Luo Cuilian's abilities. Such was the grandiloquence delivered by the unarmed Ruler of the Martial Realm.

Meanwhile, John Pluto Smith and Vaisravana were battling in midair. The sun had already come up. This was a refreshing morning sky and even a great sunny day. Flying through the air, Smith penetrated the blue sky and hovering clouds as Vaisravana pursued behind the demonic bird, standing on the head of the water dragon. Vairavana had a material body, but nevertheless, he fearlessly accelerated without any regard for G-forces in flying. As befitted a god with a body incomparably resilient beyond mortals, or perhaps he was using some sort of protective spell? "Eight hundred perish in the quicksands, three thousand drown in deep waters. May swan feathers never float again, and reed flowers sink to the depths!" Vairavana chanted spell words, causing clouds to gather in the sky.

The clouds shaped themselves into a long slender form, with a shining radiant surface and transparent interior. Soon after, it took on the likeness of a dragon, gathering clouds and moisture in the air, another water dragon had been formed. This continued beyond a single dragon as more water dragons were born in rapid succession. Including the original that Vaisravana was riding, there was now a total of nine dragons. "Oh? You're not bad at all." In his demonic bird form, Smith offered mild praise. The nine water dragons slithered and exchanged positions continuously, widening their ferocious jaws and performing biting attacks. Smith dodged with skillful flying for the black demonic bird not only possessed speed but also extraordinary agility. However, it was still unable to evade every attack. As the long neck of one of the water dragons brushed past one wing, the masked king finally felt true fear. The wing did not suffer a simple scratch but was cut opened and bleeding. Was this the same effect as the blade of water witnessed earlier on the ground? It was as if the water dragons' bodies were made of blades, and they had the power to rip apart everything they touched. "Oh my... Do I have to gamble my life away for a dance invitation!?" Due to the wing injury, it was impossible to fly properly. Nevertheless, the black demonic bird did not need to flap its wings to fly. Smith ascended rapidly on wind currents and then swiftly descended. Like a swallow gliding on sea breezes, Smith nimbly flew back and forth, evading the wave-like water blade attacks made by the dragon heads. Naturally, Smith did not expect to escape that easily. "Smoking mirror, symbol of Tezcatlipoca!" From Smith's jet black wings, out spewed smoke that wrapped itself around the bodies of the water dragons. Inhaling this smoke would cause poisoning that produces a paralyzing effect on magical power. For ordinary enemies, this was enough to weaken them for easy pickings... "Thousands of evil, tens of thousands of filth! May all be cleansed by water!"

Not to be outdone, Vaisravana chanted spell words in turn, causing steam to be emitted from the bodies of the nine water dragons, purifying the gray magical smoke. This was purifying divine power that dispelled magical corruption. However, Smith was not going to be outdone either, and he opened the beak of the demonic bird. A magic bullet was fired from its mouth, aiming straight at Vaisravana's body! It was targeting the blue-black demonic deity riding on the head of one of the flying water dragons. With a god as its target, Artemis' flash of light sped off. At that moment, another water dragon rushed into the trajectory of the magic bullet, getting its head impaled instead of its creator and disappearing without trace. However, the attack of the magic bullet did not end there, and continued to fly towards Vaisravana! Water dragons continually rushed to intercept it, and were dispelled one after another. The water dragon carrying Vaisravana was the only one remaining. In order to protect Vaisravana, the last water dragon transformed into a shield and deflected the bullet. Somehow, the body of the water dragon had solidified into ice. Deflected by the ice dragon, the magic bullet flew away into the distant sky. "Hohoho... Finally, ice to deflect that bullet has been created." Vaisravana laughed with a gloomy face. His mount, the water dragon had frozen into ice, transforming into an ice dragon. No that was not all. Using the moisture in the atmosphere, new ice dragons were being created, and the ranks of the army of nine dragons were filled once more! Smith opened the demonic bird's beak and shot another magic bullet. However, the attack he fired was again deflected by an ice dragon, disappearing into the distance opposite to the previous bullet. "Hmph... A mirror of ice with the magic of reflection? What troublesome divine power, but it may very well create a good opportunity." Despite the ineffectiveness of his trump cards, Smith spoke in a relaxed manner. "Oh? What do you mean?" "Because there is something that has intrigued me for quite some time... For gods like you, strength and divine authority is not always proportional to how well-known you are, and there are

times when minor gods show greater resilience than half-assed major gods. What is the cause of such disparity... I believe that now is a good opportunity to find out."

The ninth incarnation, the [Goat], had the power to control thunder and lightning. However, the target must be a common enemy recognized by the people and there was the major caveat of taking the life force of nearby people indiscriminately. Godou recalled his memories from the last time he used this incarnation and released a thunderstrike. A flash of lightning was fired from his right hand, giving off the stench of ozone from the ionized air as the intense electrical current headed straight for the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. At the same time, Godou did not forget to direct his awareness towards the sky. Thunderclouds were summoned into the sunny sky, and these heavy clouds rumbled with thunder. "Damn it, all this static electricity is annoying!" The Great Sage Equaling Heaven grumbled with displeasure as he dodged lightning coming from in front and above at the same time. Normally, being struck by lightning would cause severe burns and a massive shockwave impact. However, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven's iron body was a conductor. Though he was blown back, there was apparently no damage. Whenever the Great Sage Equaling Heaven approached and tried to attack with his Ruyi Staff, Godou released lightning at him. The Great Sage was struck by lightning many times and blown away backwards, but clearly did not suffer any injuries. Bodies of steel were truly destestable. "Damn it! This is neverending may the heavens shake and the earth tremble in fear, hurry hurry!" The 160cm tall divine monkey roughly doubled in height. Naturally, his other dimensions were increased proportionately. Enduring Godou's lightning, he spread his legs and forcefully stood his ground. The expanded body could now withstand the impact of the lightning without being sent flying. The Great Sage smiled with his monkey face as he charged forward. Who could have expected him to use body expansion to resist the impact of lightning!? "Damn it! In that case"

Godou gathered electrical energy into spheres and created balls of thunder. Roughly the size of basketballs, these small spheres continuously emitted electricity. Then Godou threw them at the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. Not one, but five at the same time! "Hmm ooooooh, what clever little tricks!" The five thunder balls released electrical current as they violently crashed into the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. This was the strategy of overcoming giant enemies with numbers. Suddenly, the divine monkey returned to his original size and jumped away sideways. At the same time, he repeatedly used the spell of creating clones Multiplying to over twenty of himself, the Great Sages jumped at Godou all at the same time. "Evil people can never hit me!" Godou summoned lightning which descended from the thundercloud, surrounding himself in 360 degrees with lightning for protection. The stench of ionized air stifled his nostrils, while the attacking Great Sages were all swept away by the lightning no, just as he was thinking that, the divine monkey with peerless agility descended from above. Using his clones as distractions, the real one had jumped into the air. The Ruyi Staff was swung down hard, and Godou evaded by rolling on the ground. Returning to his original position, Kusanagi Godou faced off against the Great Sage Equaling Heaven once again. His enemy's attacks came with far too much variety. What kind of surprise tactics could be used to defeat him? Just as Godou felt troubled, his right arm began to hurt. It was telling Godou to rely on it. Time to display a man's dignity. Godou snorted in response. "Like the time in the Netherworld, what a meddlesome fellow... But anyway, I will accept this battle plan!" Godou extended his right arm at the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. "Tsk... You retard, are you firing noisy lightning again?" "Nope, this time is a little different. Lightning doesn't have much of an effect on your steel body... I'm going to show you something more amazing!"

The Great Sage grumbled in disappointment. But if this move worked, victory definitely belonged to Kusanagi Godou! What would be the end result? "As the one who holds all victory in my hands, I am the strongest. All enemies shall meet defeat by my hand!" Composing the spell words, the sacred warlord's authority and the divine sword's power began to amplify each other. No mistake about it, this was the divine blade Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi's power! The sword that assimilated the qualities of rebellious barbarians to bolster its own power. It was now Kusanagi Godou's personal sword, able to absorb divine power that damaged its master, converting it into its own energy. In the battle against Luo Cuilian, it had absorbed the [Dragon's Roar and Tiger's Howl] and provided the final decisive strike. Furthermore, there was another interesting use for this sword. "As the embodiment of victory, all enemies shall tremble before me!" Lightning was summoned from the thundercloud, descending onto his right arm which contained the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. Another use of this sword was to absorb Kusanagi Godou's authority, creating new powers! "I shall smash through all enemies in my way! Man and devil all enemies, all who harbor enmity will be vanquished!" The dormant divine sword in his arm absorbed the lightning, converting it into another power releasing magnetism. In ancient Japan, blacksmithing began with the step of melting ironsand followed by forging the resulting steel sword. Anyway, the point was that ancient Japanese swords were made from ironsand the ore of a ferromagnetic metal. When ferromagnetic ores were struck by lightning in nature, magnetism was occasionally induced. Godou and Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi were recreating this phenomenon, using massive electric and magnetic fields, together with the already present steel Thus a miracle could be performed ! "Go forth, Great Sage Equaling Heaven! Fly away to the ends of the universe!" "Woah... W-What is this power!?"

This effect was created using the magnetic fields given off by a massive flow of electrical current, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi's mystic techniques, and ferromagnetic iron. The properties of magnets meant two possible outcomes, will they mutually attract or repel? The resulting magnetic field used the latter to make a bullet the Great Sage Equaling Heaven was sent flying away. The divine monkey with the indestructible body of steel was trapped by the magnetic field released from Godou's right arm, and kept flying up in the air. Like a rocket taking off to outer space, he flew with horrific speed towards the skies. Railguns used electromagnetism to accelerate an object and fire it at super high speeds. Using this principle to create a mass driver to fire off massive objects into space, Kusanagi Godou's authority from Verethragna combined with Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi to create a makeshift mass driver to send the divine monkey of steel into the heavens! The earth's atmosphere is composed of the layers of the troposphere, the stratosphere, the mesosphere and the thermosphere. Beyond the thermosphere is the exosphere and then space. If this continued, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven would be exiled from earth. Furthermore, objects flying at high speed will get heated by friction with the atmosphere, resulting in extremely high temperatures. The last region of the atmosphere the thermosphere was a super high temperature realm that reached two thousand degrees. Now that all the necessary conditions for defeating this formidable enemy had been gathered, what would be the final outcome...!?

[edit]Part 4
Rising through the air, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven had become a burning bullet. Though he was well accustomed to god speed movement, this was the first time he experienced this method of acceleration. In reality, so-called god speed was not really the power of 'rapid movement' but an ability to shorten travel duration. Rather than 'moving from Point A to Point B at the speed of several hundred kilometres per hour,' it was the ability of 'moving from Point A to Point B in zero point something seconds.' Instead of physical acceleration, it was the power of distorting the traveling time required. Which is why the Great Sage had yet another first experience, that of the friction of air resistance at supersonic speeds and the heat from plowing through the atmosphere. "So hot hot hot hot hot hot! This is unbearable! What a god-slayer, this is too reckless!"

It was imperative to return to the surface before incinerating completely. He activated his divine power and tried to counteract the electromagnetic forces. Also calling for his golden cloud, he had to hurry back to ground level by any means possible. The many phenomena sustaining the planet, such as gravity and the earth's own magnetic field, could also be used to return him to the surface. "Middle Bro and Lil' Bro! Combine your powers, you two! Summon me back to earth!" Even separated by tens of thousands of miles, the sworn brothers could still communicate telepathically. However, beyond the Great Sage's expectations, the sworn younger brothers had both been driven into crises of their own.

"When Avalokiteshvara Bodhisattva was practicing the profound prajna paramita, he illuminated the five skandhas and saw that they are all empty, and he crossed beyond all suffering and difficulty. Shariputra, form does not differ from emptiness; emptiness does not differ from form. [91] Form itself is emptiness; emptiness itself is form!" Luo Cuilian began to recite the Heart Sutra. Combined with the melodious voice of the maiden who attained nirvana, the authority of the [Dragon's Roar and Tiger's Howl] generated shockwaves of demonic wind. Magical power was originally something with neither shape, color, odor nor form, but Luo Cuilian's authority conferred various properties upon it. "So, too, are feeling, cognition, formation, and consciousness. Shariputra, all dharmas are empty of characteristics. They are not produced. Not destroyed, not defiled, not pure, and they neither increase nor diminish!" The air currents continued to expand as the power of the wind increased once again. "Tsk! A mere woman doing such infuriating things!" As Luo Cuilian concentrated in some kind of terrifying undertaking, Zhu Ganglie brandished his five weapons. Firing arrows and attacking continuously with the halberd, sword, axe and club, he tried to resist the impacts of the demonic wind. The three-headed six-armed giant god was helpless against the demonic wind blowing in the cult leader's surroundings. This was the wind that could have swept away all of creation, and the Divine Marshal's weapons were powerless in their efforts to breach the gaseous defensive wall

that barred all attacks. There was simply no way to disrupt the transcendent beauty as she composed a song of death and destruction. "Make haste, by the mighty decree of the North Emperor, obey!" Zhu Ganglie chanted spell words to bolster his bodily strength and was finally able to budge his weapons gradually, inching with great sluggishness towards Luo Cuilian's body. However, the demonic cult leader's mystic arts finally completed at this time. Infusing light into the demonic wind, Luo Cuilian's body shone with golden light that melded with the wind. This was also an avatar manifested from the [Divine Might of Vajrapani] but not one of the golden Benevolent Kings. The brightness gathered and took form between Luo Cuilian and Zhu Ganglie, finally becoming a massive palm! My heart is as the void, but my palm is like a deadly hurricane "Mmmmmmmmmaaaaaaah!" "Strength exerted from bones, force applied from tendons! Yes, a palm that precedes all creation!" The golden palm was the same size as Zhu Ganglie's massive body. This giant palm performed the subsequent attack. Like an explosion the three-headed six-armed giant deity suffered a frontal assault, devastating his face, body and legs, giving his brain a concussion, the impacts penetrating his internal organs and shattering his bones. The giant golden palm even grabbed Zhu Ganglie and held tight with great force. "My sworn little brother seems to have exiled the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. As his elder sister, I think it would be interesting to imitate him and follow suit. Vulgar war god, disappear into the sky! Your presence is an affront to my eyes!" Despite engaging in battle along the front lines, she did not neglect awareness of the entire battlefield. This was the rare talent displayed by the clairvoyant Daoist priestess. As she struck her palm towards the heavens, the mighty golden palm kept Zhu Ganglie in its tight grasp and sent him up towards the sky. "Woaaaaaaah!" As Zhu Ganglie screamed pitifully as he ascended, his hollow cries resounded across the sky.

"...Amazing, it's hard to believe that the monstrous strength of Her Eminence was capable of such a thing." The golden palm and Zhu Ganglie were rocketing up into the sky. Witnessing this surreal scene, Godou felt deeply impressed. What had taken a makeshift railgun created by him and Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, the same effect was achieved by the demonic cult leader through brute strength and martial arts alone. Godou made his way over to where Luo Hao had been fighting. Making his way torturously over the shaking ground, the destination lying before him had become a wasteland. Standing in the center was the beautiful demonic cult leader, who had apparently used her demonic wind authority to render this entire area into ruins. "Little brother, you have arrived. Just as you witnessed, your elder sister has just exiled the vulgar Marshal Canopy. I was watching as you defeated the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. Very well done." She was praising me. Looks like she used some sort of vision enhancing magic. Though he was being praised, Godou found Luo Cuilian's gaze to be very severe. "However I seemed to have heard you muttering to yourself... Calling me something like 'Her Eminence,' using such an impersonal form of address like entertaining a guest... I wondered if I heard wrongly..." Stared at like being interrogated, Godou could not help trembling. Could she actually have heard his exclamation from when he saw Zhu Ganglie rise to the heavens? What was with this supernatural hearing?! "Just to make sure, I will remind you once more. Little brother, call me 'Onee-sama'." "O-o-o... o... Nee... sama..." Urged by her, Godou had no choice but to do as told, but still the great elder sister shook her head. "This is no good at all. The elder sister beyond the equal of mere mortals, filled with incomparable mercy and benevolence... Basks you in her light like the sun that warms the world. Your manner of address just now did not carry the slightest hint of respectful admiration. You should be calling me 'Onee-sama' with worship and adoration. You have to work harder on this." The level of those requirements are too high... The subject needs to be changed, quick!

"B-By the way, O... Nee-san looked like the battle wasn't too tough." "Of course, although that Zhu Ganglie is the True Lord Marshal Canopy, he is merely manifesting in the manner of a subordinate god." Godou's failure in addressing her in the prescribed manner made the elder sister frown. However, she forgave him for now. Being called 'Nee-san' was enough to provide her with slight satisfaction. "Remember this well. What decides the strength of [Heretic Gods], is neither how great or powerful they were in the original myths, nor how widespread is their fame. The key to their strength lies in their unshakable ego." Unshakable ego. In other words, the characteristic of steadfast narcissism? "Relying on no one's opinions but their own, going forward to do what one wishes no matter what the willpower to destroy the human race even if it means changing the heavens and the earth. This determines a god's strength. Nevertheless, subordinate gods cannot sustain their existence if the main deity is gone." Godou recalled what happened with Verethragna, Athena and the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. Once the amnesiac sacred warlord retrieved his true ego, his power greatly increased; the Greek virgin goddess Athena became the powerful ancient earth mother deity once she retrieved the Gorgoneion; having lost his name and mettle, the divine monkey monarch descended upon the earth as the great hero once the seal was released. This explains everything, I see now... Godou could not help but nod as he accepted the facts. "So by this time, Vaisravana who is fighting Smith should also..." "If I'm not mistaken, he has the current advantage, however..." Luo Cuilian looked up into the sky with a sharp gaze. "Subordinate gods receive protection from the master while the master in turn obtains support from the subordinates. They will become even more powerful and formidable. It would not be wrong to say the battle truly begins now, my little brother, you must not lose your guard by any means." Come to think of it, the reason why I defeated with such ease the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, which now lies dormant in my right hand, was because its master Susanoo lived in the Netherworld and did not show any concern for the battle. Without such auspicious circumstances, what would have been the outcome?

"As expected for gods who suffer from a lack of distinct ego, even if they are able to make full use of their powers, they are missing the kind of tenacious power that overcomes stalemates and losing situations. Dare I say, this is exactly as I imagined it?" "Gah... How could this be! Clearly I was able to block these arrows just now!" Riding upon the wind in the form of the demonic bird was John Pluto Smith. He circled leisurely in the sky as he looked down upon Vaisravana whose chest had been penetrated by a blue-white magic bullet. Had it been a normal human, it would have pierced the heart. "If you were an actual independent deity, surely you would have evaded the returning Artemis' Arrow. Anyway, thank you for proving my suspicions correct." The two bullets deflected by the ice dragons a while ago had been flying towards the depths of the universe high above the world. But along the way, they made a U-turn and returned to earth. The ice dragons gathered together, overlapping to form a shield, intending to deflect the bullets again and managed to block one of them. However, the remaining shot could not be stopped and Vaisravana was pierced directly... These were the magic bullets of the moon deity, limited to only six shots per lunar cycle. This was the reason why every shot had such horrific power. It was rumored that if all the bullets were shot at once, the resulting fire would devour the entirety of California and burn for seven days without extinguishing. After the incineration, it would become such a complete wasteland that even weeds would not grow. Against such a powerful weapon, mere deflection was not going to neutralize its attacks. Vaisravana's defeat had already been sealed by the fact that he was unable to destroy the bullets directly like the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. "Ooh since it has come to this!" From the top of an ice dragon's head, the punctured Vaisravana released a water current from his hand, naturally his target was the black demonic bird flying in the air. Smith boldly performed a defensive maneuver against this counterattack. "How sad, your death struggle is meaningless, and only serves as a chance for me to show off my powers." The attacked devil king released his transformation in the air. The black demonic bird returned to the black-clad black-masked John Pluto Smith.

Due to the instantaneous decrease in body size, Vaisravana's attack passed through directly without hitting anything. The caped devil king fluttered in the wind like a feather, and pulled out his gun, aiming at Vaisravana as he descended. "Wah !" This time the abdomen was penetrated, causing Vaisravana to collapse. Of the six magic bullets, only one remained, but having defeated one of the three deities, it was enough As he slowly descended towards the ground, Smith suddenly heard the resounding voice of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. "Middle Bro and Lil' Bro! Combine your powers, you two! Summon me back to earth!" "Big Bro, I got it! I will entrust all my remaining strength to you! It is now time for the three gods to unite and vanquish the Rakshasa!" What!? Before Smith's surprised eyes, the Curtain Lifting General Vaisravana's figure dispersed, becoming tiny sand-like particles of light which flew towards the high atmosphere.

Flying high towards the heavens, the Marshal Canopy Zhu Ganglie was accompanied by the golden palm. He too, heard the voice of his sworn older brother, and decided to surrender as well. "Hmm what a pity. Booze, gambling, women, breasts, butts, beautiful legs! There is still so much that I want to do! But in my current unsightly state, there is nothing else I can do! Big Bro, I am coming now!" Clutched tightly by the golden palm, Zhu Ganglie's body also dispersed, forming the same shining particles of light like the youngest sworn brother and escaping from the confines of the hand to fly towards the corner of the sky where the sworn older brother was located!

Turned into a railgun projectile and flying towards space, the divine monkey, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong, proceeded to chant a mantra with calm composure. "Dubhe, Merak, Phecda, Megrez, Alioth, Mizar, Alkaid! The Seven Stars of the Northern Dipper, I beseech you to manifest!" As the divine essence of the subordinate gods rushed over to him, the Great Sage absorbed it to raise his own divine power. "Snakes and dragons, offer your bloody carcasses to me; flames, heat up iron to forge into steel; clear water, cool the sword's blade! All shall empower my divinity as the sword god!"

In order to attain an unshakable ego, the Great Sage was returning to his roots as a sword god. In order to form a sword, he gathered the power he needed. The devil kings attacking me and the Rakshasa tearing me apart! The Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong, was now about to enter the path of hellish trials to become the divine sword that vanquishes evil and embodies justice! Overwhelming power filled his heart and mind. Once again confirming his mission as a sword god, he expressed approval of the ancient covenant. "Hah!" The Great Sage Equaling Heaven finally released himself from the cursed bonds of electromagnetism. As he overlooked the territory of Japan, he summoned his Ruyi Staff. It was finally time for a counterattack. Smiling, he grew in size, letting his body reach the dimensions of Zhu Ganglie. Though he was able to expand further, making his body too large would be detrimental to speed. Next in action were the two sworn younger brothers who had hurried over. Zhu Ganglie's essence turned into a massive black boar, roughly the same size as the current Great Sage who sat on his back, taking on the role of a wild beast mount. Then Vaisravana's essence formed a dragon, wrapping itself around the back of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, taking on a ready stance that seemed like it was going to attack on command. Thus, the three gods became one, and everything was ready. The three divine spirits' bodies were enveloped by white flames as they fell back onto the surface like a shooting star. Veering off from the direction of Nikkou, they had to correct their trajectory along the way while being surrounded by high heat, passing through the stratosphere and finally returning to the troposphere. The ground beneath could now be seen. Nantaisan, Lake Chuuzenji, Senjougahara, Lake Yunoko, etc Along the way, the black demonic bird's silhouette could be spotted in the distance. One of the god-slayers was trying to pursue me. Excellent, let's strike him down. The Great Sage Equaling Heaven descended upon the land of Senjougahara once more.

However, this time the massive landing impact remodeled the landscape. Riding astride the black boar, leading the dragon, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven's mighty entry made the ground crack and overturn, blowing away soil and vegetation, creating a crater. At the bottom of the crater, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven lightly kicked the beast's abdomen, ordering it to make its way to the surface. The black demonic bird also came and landed, transforming into the man dressed in black. On ground level, the team of the young man and woman was also heading over here. "So, god-slayers, let us fight to the very end!" The Great Sage Equaling Heaven shouted at the mortal enemies before him with great delight.

Thus the three Campiones faced off against the three gods who had united as one. Godou was still maintaining the [Goat] incarnation, whose priestly power informed him that the Great Sage Equaling Heaven had become three gods in one. Taking on the role of a horse was the giant black boar transformed from Zhu Ganglie. Vaisravana had become a dragon, its long and slender body slithering along the Great Sage's back. And then the steel monkey of Scythian origins wielded the Ruyi Staff, like a knight in a jousting tournament except with unusual body measurements, a bizarre knight standing ten-odd metres tall. The fur on Great Sage Equaling Heaven's two arms stood on end and were fired like rockets. As countless hairs flew through the air, their front ends were sharp as needles. These things could probably pierce right through a steel plate! "...This is bad!" Godou could not help crying out as the kings scattered and the needles struck the ground. Anyone who gets hit would be skewered! And that was just the first wave of attacks. Firing in succession, the needles formed a hail of projectiles that blotted the sky. "Quoted from the chapter of Carefree Roaming, the perfect man has no thought of self; the god[92] like man, none of merit; the sagely-minded man, none of fame!" With the sound of Luo Cuilian's melodious chant, the impact of demonic wind blew away thousands of needles, but at the same time, the three gods in one also made their move.

Crash! The ground shook as the black boar carrying the Great Sage Equaling Heaven began to gallop, charging and racing. That kind of speed was like the wind. Despite the huge size of its body, the movements were faster than the eye could see. "One who slices everything apart, be summoned for the sake of victory!" Godou tried to counterattack, again using lightning and Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi to generate massive magnetic forces, intending to send the Great Sage into space once more, but because the Great Sage had vastly increased his mass, an immediate effect could not be produced. No good, it's too late! The Great Sage Equaling Heaven was arriving on the giant boar. As the boar raised its hooves to trample Godou, Luo Cuilian and Smith, there was clearly no time to use the railgun. "Massive timber splitting mountains, producing great force! Stacking multitudes of golden bells, producing impenetrable iron cloth!" The demonic cult leader charged at this time. From her back drifted a flaming aura which took form as the golden Benevolent King, blocking the beast's charge. What amazing peerless arm strength! However at this instant, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven leaped from the boar's back. "Hah!" Somersaulting to behind the Benevolent King, he used the Ruyi Staff to strike at the golden back. Ooof! The Benevolent King's courageous expression was distorted, but he still kicked backwards at the Great Sage Equaling Heaven behind him. However, this kick was easily avoided, and the Ruyi Staff once again roared as it whistled through the air. Smack smack smack smack smack! The rapid series of impacts sounded like fireworks. With the sound of explosions, the Great Sage had made a continuous series of at least a hundred strikes in an instant. Completely unable to fight back, the Benevolent King was struck by a decisive blow from the Great Sage, and the golden half-nude male was dispelled without trace. At this time, a black shadow flew up from the ground. This was the black demonic bird transformed from John Pluto Smith again. He must be thinking that a ground battle's outcome might be uncertain? However, it looked like there was something chasing after the ferocious flying bird.

It was the serpentine creature that had been standing ready on the Great Sage's back the dragon. Flying with the same speed as the demonic bird, the dragon blocked the bird's path from in front, preventing Smith from flying freely. Somehow, the giant boar had also jumped high into the sky, was it trying to attack the demonic bird together with the dragon? But the height of this jump could not reach the position of the demonic bird, and only arrived a position slightly below where the dragon and the bird battled The Great Sage Equaling Heaven also jumped at this time. Jumping nimbly as if flying with wings, once could not connect it with the weight of the giant body at all. Wielding the Ruyi Staff, the divine monkey's target was the giant boar in the air. Using the boar's fur as a foothold, he made another giant leap, and so the Great Sage Equaling Heaven reached the altitude where the demonic bird and the dragon were fighting. The Ruyi Staff was swung. Aaaaaaaah! Struck in the neck, the demonic bird screamed in pain and crashed towards the ground. "Uh... As befitting of the Great Sage... I am faced with a difficult battle..." Before Godou, Luo Cuilian had been brought down to one knee. Blood dripped out from her mouth, and it seemed like the damage suffered by the Benevolent King was reflected onto her body. "Wait a moment and I will proceed to use all of my divine powers, defeating the three-in-one Great Sage... Godou, watch and learn carefully from the heroic fighting form of your elder sister, got that?" Even though injured, she still wanted to stand up and fight for victory. Amongst Campiones, Luo Cuilian's fighting spirit and willpower were typical of the illegitimate children of the fool Epimetheus, whose talent was possessing insanity that transcended strategy and victory probability. Maybe she really could win this fight. Perhaps she could turn this crisis around alone. But this won't do! Godou shook his head, for 'perhaps' was simply not good enough.

I want to win, and will do everything to achieve it myself. Within the plans of victory traced out in Godou's mind, the power of this woman and the fallen young man were needed. "Nee-san." For the very first time, Godou was able to use this manner of address naturally. "How many times have I repeated, you should be calling me 'Onee-sama.' How forgetful of you..." "Nee-san, this sort of thing is irrelevant at this time. In order to defeat that bastard monkey, the three of us must cooperate together. Don't say anything about fighting alone again." Godou gazed directly into the maiden's eyes, speaking his mind in earnest. "Besides, Nee-san is the one who said this is the first time for us to fight in cooperation, perhaps you have forgotten? I will definitely end this battle with victory, so I will use everything at my disposal. So come, fight together with me, this is my request of a lifetime!" "W-When did you start becoming so obsessed with this battle?" If that's the case, you should have spoken earlier. Luo Cuilian nodded as she blushed. "Very well, fulfilling the little brother's willfulness is also part of a sworn elder sister's duty. I will not object. In the name of the bonds between us, this battle must be won no matter what!" Godou gave simple instructions to the assenting elder sister. When forming impromptu teams without sufficient time to get accustomed to one another, it was necessary to keep things simple. During his baseball days, Godou had many opportunities to train and compete with representative teams. Furthermore, as the catcher whose position was central to defense, he was used to making this kind of duty distribution. "The root of my power of Vajra, now is the time for great might that can tear apart heaven and earth!" Hearing the summons of the demonic cult lady, the Om pair of golden Benevolent Kings manifested. As the vanguard she was to use her full strength, hence the simultaneous use of dual avatars. Prior to the advent of firearms, the combat potential of cavalry was equivalent to tanks in modern warfare. This was due to an absolute advantage in both offensive ability and mobility, because riding horses traveled faster than on foot, and attacking on a galloping horse carried the benefit of much

greater momentum. Furthermore, with bows and arrows as well as other factors such as outstanding cavalry tactics, many equestrian tribes conquered vast territories in both the orient and the occident. And now in the present, the enormous Great Sage Equaling Heaven was riding a giant boar charging on the plains of Senjougahara. Facing them were the two Benevolent Kings approaching on foot. For infantry to be able to counter the historically proven principle of cavalry superiority, the demonic cult leader's martial might was truly astounding. The Great Sage Equaling Heaven charged forward, riding the giant boar. Blocking him was the open-mouthed Benevolent King, but the wild boar attempted to thrust its sharp tusks at the flank of his abdomen. The close-mouthed Benevolent King used his open-mouthed partner as a platform to launch an attack at the divine monkey riding the black boar. Jumping lightly into the air he made a series of killing palm strikes. However, all of them were blocked by the Ruyi Staff. The dragon lying in wait on the Great Sage's back, also bared its fangs as it opened its jaws to bite the throat of the open-mouthed Benevolent King. While all this was happening, the giant boar below did not stop charging, and was competing in a battle of strength against the incomparable might of the Benevolent King. The open-mouthed one's muscles bulged as he halted the advance of the giant boar. Like a mounted knight, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven swung down his staff, striking the openmouthed Benevolent King soundly in the face. The open-mouthed Benevolent King persevered but was clearly at a disadvantage. Using the time bought, Godou concentrated on raising his magical power. Due to the enemy's abnormal size, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi needed to be infused with power to reach a critical point. However, there were still other tasks required during this time, hence Godou approached the fallen young man. The place the demonic bird crashed down just now was close by. Crouched down on the grass, the masked king was struggling to stand up. "Are you unable to fight any longer?"
[93]

"In terms of boxing, this is as if the knockout count reached eight. Still, I can just barely pull myself together, enough to let me give a miraculous reversal performance." Still eloquent as ever, then he must be fine. Godou had no intention of extending a helping hand for the man trying to stand up because John Pluto Smith did not ask for his help. Several seconds later, the two of them stood shoulder to shoulder and smiled at each other. Although Smith's face was obscured by the mask he wore, surely he must be showing a fearless smile. That's right, that was the kind of man he was. "You are concentrating magical power as if preparing for some interesting operation. By my guess, Her Eminence is buying time for you right now... Hmm, how unexpected for her to have a personality that dutifully supports a man with such profound devotion." "Stop saying these weird things. Ignoring that, I am currently preparing to use this move." Trying to silence Smith's nonsense, Godou told him the essential details. "However, the one to perform the finishing blow has to be you. Previously you mentioned a trump card with heat and fire, can you still use it?" "Don't worry, I am not a man who misses out on rare opportunities for a grand performance. It's ready any time... So... what are you planning?" Hearing the plan Godou was considering, Smith whistled from beneath the mask. Wiggling his index and middle fingers in a pretentious manner to substitute for a response it seemed to be saying, what a reckless proposal, but count me in. The black-caped young man departed with shaking footsteps, but Godou was not worried in the least. If this man had already said he was ready any time, then he won't be embarrassing himself. Hence Godou raised his right arm towards the sky in preparation. "It was this place, that Susanoo led a thousand unruly deities in rebellion intending to take over this country!" Was this his second authority or simply just a weapon? In order to summon the sword with the ambiguous identity, Godou recited spell words. If it was just an authority, it should be minding its own business instead of interfering during strange occasions. If it was just a weapon, it was buried too deeply inside Godou. Was this problem the result of the chaotic conditions under which this fellow was defeated?

"A thousand swords standing upon the earth, used as city walls to defend against the enemies..." ...Well said, you can just call me 'partner.' Hearing the whispers coming from the depths of his right arm, Godou nodded. This form of address blurred the distinction between the two identities, and was not a bad name. "So, let's go, partner Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, unsheathe!" Neither an ability nor a possession, it was the summoning of a companion. Responding gallantly was the cooperative companion who might one day decline to help on whim. 'Here! Namely, the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi! The steel that breaks a thousand blades!' The divine sword Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi was finally unsheathed from its scabbard! The silver-white light concentrated on the right arm raised towards the heavens, for the sword that stole and assimilated rebellious barbaric might, imitating what was used against the [Dragon's Roar and Tiger's Howl] in Luo Cuilian's battle, was going to be used for the decisive strike. In that case, the target this time was of course the power of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong the authority of steel! The silver-white light materialized above Godou's head, forming a silver-white metallic ring. This iron ring was made of the same steel as the Great Sage... If one were to give it a name, of course it would be most fitting to call it the [Constricting Circlet], right? That was the Buddhist treasure that Avalokitasvara bestowed upon the Monk Sanzang to keep the unruly Sun Wukong in line. 'Now is the time for annihilating barbarians coming from all directions! Outsiders be vanquished!' "I know, go forth, Ama no Murakumo!" Godou swung his right arm, causing the silver-white circlet flew towards the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. Like the Ruyi Staff whose length could extend and retract at will, the dimensions of this ring could also be controlled freely. Like the Great Sage himself, this ring could also create clones of itself, and Godou split it into three giant rings in an instant. The three rings struck the three-in-one Great Sage Equaling Heaven who was battling intensely with the two Benevolent Kings.

At the same time as the rings hit, the Benevolent Kings vanished. Mission accomplished, Luo Cuilian dispelled them. 'Ugh!' 'So this was the ominous premonition I felt earlier!?' 'Calm down, Big Bro, Middle Bro!' The three rings respectively struck right on target the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, the wild boar and the dragon wrapped around the Great Sage's body, restraining their bodies like handcuffs. Like Sun Wukong's Constricting Circlet, the silver-white rings imprisoned the three-in-one Great Sage Equaling Heaven and his sworn brothers wait, that's not completely accurate! One person managed to overcome the circlet and escape, it was of course the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. Jumping nimbly with movements like lightning, he tried to escape to the skies, but at this time, a silver-white flash of light flew and struck the Great Sage in the forehead. "Ouch!?" It was John Pluto Smith's last magic bullet. Godou was greatly surprised to find the Great Sage resilient enough to withstand the direct hit with only cries of 'ouch' but thanks to the impact, the divine monkey of steel also lost his balance. Using this opening, Godou ordered Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi to send a silver-white ring towards the escaped prey, finally capturing the Great Sage Equaling Heaven this time.

Thus the three rings dragged the three divine spirits back to the bottom of the crater they had made during their re-entry.

However, merely restraining them did not amount to victory. The black demonic bird leaped down into the meteorite crater where they were located and its mighty wings began to give off fire. "For annihilation I count the number of my great works I am the axe of the night that summons termination, lowering the final curtain for the world's destruction, the messenger from hell!" These were the flames of annihilation, the transformation that executes all enemies by incinerating his own body. The black flames melted the steel rings that imprisoned the Great Sage Equaling Heaven and his subordinate gods. In the end, the steel rings generated by Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi were melted down into liquid state. Molten steel filled the crater, engulfing the Great Sage and his brothers. It was like a natural furnace. Invincible steel was being melted down and losing its form. The Great Sage Equaling Heaven, the giant boar and dragon were all turning into shapeless masses within the furnace. Athena once said super high temperature that melts iron was the natural predator of the sword gods of steel. Godou's first thought was a furnace, which is why the flames of annihilation and Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi were used together to create this natural predator! "Waaaaaah!" With final pitiful cries of death, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven and his sworn brothers finally melted completely. This was the moment of complete victory for the three Campiones Kusanagi Godou, Smith and Luo Hao.

[edit]Epilogue
It was a little more than ten minutes after the end of the intense battle on the plains of Senjougahara. Kusanagi Godou was brought back to normal life with a phone call from Sayanomiya Kaoru. 'Though I had worried if the situation might become very severe, Kusanagi-san, your victory was splendid this time.'

"Eh? From where did you watch our battle?" Godou began to search with his eyes the plains of Senjougahara which had been turned into a dismal wasteland. Before he could report the outcome of the battle, the chance to break the news was seized from him. 'When the decisive battle began, the barrier of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven was also destroyed so I was able to watch the entire process using investigative magic all the way over from Toushouguu. In the end, I was fortunate enough to witness the cooperation of you kings. I look forward to great things in your future, and the way you took command was simply magnificent.' "Ah, not at all, it wasn't anything special... Anyway, how's the damage this time?" Praised in an unwanted area, Godou felt cold sweat running down his back. 'Damage... Hmm, Toushouguu has suffered complete destruction. If it were to be restored, the time required would be on the order of years. As for how the crater on the plains of Senjougahara should be covered up, I am still discussing it with my subordinates.' Kaoru's voice did not sound calm or composed at all. She really seemed to be worried. Godou glanced at the great crater before his eyes, a little apologetic in his heart. At some point in time, the boiling molten steel had somehow disappeared. The beautiful wetlands were marred by a huge crater with a diameter of 300m. Even if one were to call it a crop circle, it would be far too big... 'All the various citizens and tourists who had turned into monkeys are now recovering consciousness. We have started providing them with psychological counseling.' "Psychological counseling?" 'Yes, the vast majority of the saved victims lost the memories from the time when they were monkeys, but a portion of them reported seeing a monkey god and having a nightmare of transforming into a monkey, and in that dream a frightful devil king appeared and threatened them, that if they don't help him out they would be turned into monkeys once again.' Godou had a great shock. Was this caused by the stress of the [Goat]!? 'Plus there were unbelievable phenomena like those who were sure they had been at Toushouguu, but woke up at Lake Chuuzenji, or people who should be sleeping at home, but

found themselves outside. It's a bit difficult to cover everything up with a reason like mass hallucination, so we will start using hypnosis wizardry to edit their memories.' It seemed like things had become very serious. Godou felt extremely apologetic and started acting very awkwardly. 'The victims need the provision of psychological counseling as well as mass hypnosis and the implanting of fabricated memories. Though it is a difficult undertaking with thousands of subjects, we have already made full preparations during everyone's battles, and we will definitely give it our best.' This was the description of the efforts for preventing the disclosure of news about gods. It sure sounded like fictional dialogue from television. However, even if information could be manipulated, the physical evidence left behind in the real world could not be eliminated so simply... Godou could do nothing but sigh as he hung up the phone, facing the massive evidence carved out of the great land. "Looks like losses were unexpectedly small. Truly wonderful." "It feels particularly delightful to finally close the case on the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. Godou and Smith, I, Luo Hao, must surely reward the both of you well for your contributions in our cooperative battle." Beside the sighing devil king were the other two Campiones. As a side note, even though the Great Sage Equaling Heaven had been defeated, no one seemed to have usurped any authority. Was it really because the battle ended with a threeversus-one finish? "Then I shall take my leave. Until next time." "You're going already? Isn't there still a lot of cleanup to handle? You're not staying to help?" As the masked king suddenly took his leave, Godou immediately asked him to stay without a thought. Even though they had only fought together as comrades briefly, Godou felt that, if he had to put it into words, Smith was a man who resonated surprisingly well with him. To be frank, Godou felt a slight reluctance to part.

"Truly regrettable, but it won't fit John Pluto Smith's style otherwise. When the curtain falls upon the stage, the actor must exit. When the battle concludes, the hero and devil king must also vanish." Smith answered with an obviously posed tone of voice. Expecting this kind of answer from the start, Godou could not help but smile wryly as things occurred as predicted. "As a return favor for the incident this time, I promise to help you out in America if you're in trouble." "Pardon my frankness, but if someone disastrous like you came over, who knows what kind of tragedy would befall my homeland? However, if you really did visit, I would have no choice but to take up the responsibility of supervising you." Smith extended his black leather-gloved right hand. Godou shook hands in return. Inconsistent with the image of the pretentious nobleman, the hand felt unnaturally soft. "Your Beautiful Eminence, please take care, though who knows when we shall meet again. If possible, I, John Pluto Smith, never wish to make you my enemy." The black caped king bowed elegantly and extended his hand towards the third king. The demonic cult leader showed an expression that seemed to say 'Could he actually be offering to shake hands?' Godou frantically blurted out: "Nee-san, I think it would be very childish if you ignored him." "What!? You are staring at me with those eyes again! I understand of course. Your elder sister simply has misgivings as a maiden against shaking hands with an unidentified man!" Delivering a contrived excuse, Luo Cuilian extended her hand in kind. Smiling like a prankster beneath his mask, Smith immediately transformed as soon as he let go, turning into the black demonic bird and taking flight. (Afterwards, a certain American lady was taking a return plane trip, anxiously worrying to herself: 'That boy, really, seemed to be gazing at me with such thoughtful eyes a number of times... Unconsciously I began to feel happy and became more and more familiar with him. Perhaps, could there be some kind of fated bond between us... Annie, you idiot, he's ten years younger than you! And a super sex maniac as well, completely unsuitable! However, in the rare chance that...' Of course, Kusanagi Godou had no way of knowing that such a little interlude occurred.)

Only two of the three Campiones remained. "You won, Godou!" It was Erica, and all the rest of his female companions had arrived, apparently safe and sound. Erica led the way with Yuri, Liliana and Ena following behind. More surprisingly, even Amakasu Touma and Lu Yinghua arrived immediately after them. "Cough cough, what a hard day's work, Kusanagi-san. Originally I wondered if I could help in some way, and rushed here from Toushouguu by car, but you seemed to have settled everything by yourself." "Spared the necessity of resolving ourselves to a sacrificial battle against gods, we really need to cheer hurray." It was the arrival of the girls and the much-missed male faction. However, the new arrivals all suddenly froze in their tracks, because Luo Cuilian had placed her hands on Godou's shoulders. "So Godou, though it pains me to leave my 'little brother' behind, there are the sayings, friendship between gentlemen is as plain as water, while all banquets naturally come to an end. Your elder sister now returns to Mount Lu." "Little..." "Brother?" "And..." "Elder!?" "Sis?" "-ter!?" Erica, Liliana, Yuri, Ena, as well as Amakasu and Lu Yinghua were all speechless. The demonic cult leader ignored them and continued, completely failing to register their existences in her eyes. "Until we meet again, you must work hard and improve. First of all, you have to practice the proper way to address me, understood?" "Uh, can't I just use 'Nee-san' directly?" Even faced with a solemn order, Godou tried to muddle through without outright agreeing. Since he had already learnt the basics of how to get along with this elder sister, and because the other party was someone who could not be understood with common sense, Godou knew he cannot be caught up in her rhythm and must express an appropriate degree of self determination. "You have no wish to express reverence to the supreme exalted elder sister?" "It's important to not be fettered by trivial matters of address. Rather, what's key is the way I see you. Nee-san and I made a vow to become sworn siblings. With such an important promise

between us as companions, this fact will forever remain unchanged until the day I die. Isn't that good enough?" When facing Luo Cuilian, Godou found himself somehow able to resist unlike the way the other girls always caught him in their whims. Perhaps thanks to the emphasis of the 'sibling' relationship, as long as he avoided seeing Neesan as a 'woman', he felt like he could say anything without reservation. "What a handful to handle you are... I've heard that younger brothers are cuter if they are a little bit naughty so I shall grant you special permission this once. However, please do not forget, you are the only person in this world who is allowed to call me your elder sister, understood?"

"No problem. You take care too, may we meet again as willed by fate." Having bid their farewells, Luo Cuilian left Godou's side. Flower petals began to flutter all around her. Was this the tree peony? As the elder sister and also transcendent beauty was surrounded by the glamorous blizzard of petals, she vanished with a whoosh. "Uh... what is this about? Unbelievable that Master would..." With an extremely impressed expression, this time it was Lu Yinghua who approached. "I never would have expected Kusanagi-sama to have entered a sibling pact with Master. The humble disciple Lu Yinghua, hereby congratulates my Esteemed Uncle!" "Esteemed Uncle!? Don't call me such a weird name!"
[94]

Godou reprimanded the youth who was saluting in the martial arts way with one fist held against an open palm, his head bowed respectfully. "Well, since you are Master's sworn younger brother, and also my superior in martial might, I cannot casually address you... So, what about calling you Godfather?" "That's even worse, I'm not some kind of mafia boss!" "Actually, since Master rules the Martial Realm and all Chinese-trained martial artists, it is rather like being a mafia boss... After further consideration, I think it's best that I call you Honored Uncle. So, Honored Uncle, Lu Yinghua takes his leave." Leaving with a smile devoid of his usual snobbishness, Lu Yinghua departed. As befitting of the qinggong master, he was gone like the wind in an instant. Getting acquainted with so many powerful people, and becoming unexpectedly familiar with them, let's hope this incident is resolved with that... It was just as Godou was about to breathe a sigh of relief. "I say, Godou, when did you get so intimate with Her Eminence? It's so intimate that it's a little suspicious." Erica's beautiful voice questioned. Why? Somehow it felt like there were hidden barbs in that glamorous voice. "It's not so strange, right? In truth, she's actually quite a friendly person... Uh, though I do think that she tends to be a bit disruptive, so it would be a bad idea to let her loose in places with many people." "For you to find a way to get so intimate with that kind of woman, how exactly did you hook up with Her Eminence?" "She seemed to be calling you 'little brother', right? I feel the same as what Erica-san is insinuating, with just one or two days' time, it is very suspicious for relations to have progressed to such intimacy. Really, Godou-san you..." Even Yuri lowered her gaze as if heart-broken. She still had her bad habit of stopping midway in her sentences even when there was much more she wanted to say. "Another person agrees, further confirming my speculation. I only took my eyes off you for a moment, and there you go settling such decisive matters on your own. You truly are a monster." "So amazing! Because it is too cool, even Ena doesn't know what to say."

Liliana nodded firmly, and even Ena was wryly poking fun at herself. What was going on with them? Godou felt himself shrinking in retreat. Come on, all he did was gain something like a step-sibling, why were they all reacting so subtly!? "Come on, could you all quiet down a bit? Yuri-neechan and all the other Onee-sama should know your bounds. Onii-sama just finished this severe and deadly battle. Really, you have all failed to be mindful of that!" Help came from an unexpected ally in the form of Mariya Hikari who had not been seen earlier. Held in her arms against her chest were cans of coffee and bottled tea and water. "I think everyone is acting a bit lacking in feminine delicacy... Right, Onii-sama, these are drinks I bought at the vending machine from a nearby restaurant. Which kind would you like?" "It's for me? Thanks." Having loudly chastised the older girls, Hikari immediately put away her intimidating anger and smiled at Godou. She must have been absent earlier because she took a long route? Figuring that out, Godou was very pleased with Hikari's thoughtfulness. After going through such an intense battle, his throat did feel very parched. Hikari proceeded to narrow her eyes and gaze at him with a tender expression. This expression and gesture did not match her young age, and should only be displayed by mature women. "Actually, I wanted to cook something for you, but it can't be helped in a place like this... By the way, I'm pretty good at making dishes. Not as well as Onee-chan, but for a student of my age, my skills are not bad at all. Next time, please enjoy a lunchbox prepared by me." "I don't really mind, but we go to different schools." "In that case, we can just go out together. Why not next Saturday?" "An acquaintance will probably be asking me to put in a shift for work... Eh? What is with everyone?" Starting at some point, the surrounding mood had changed. Erica deliberately shrugged with exaggeration. Yuri timidly gazed at Godou and her sister. Ena sighed uncharacteristically, saying something like 'Hikari ended up becoming His Majesty's woman as well, this is far too shocking.'

"Kusanagi Godou, looks like I have won the wager this time. Let alone a month, the result arrived in less than a fortnight. This actually exceeds my expectations..." Then Liliana proceeded to say something incomprehensible. "No matter how things went, the fact of my winning remains unchanged. I, Liliana Kranjcar, will henceforth become your loyal vassal like no other, serving by your side and offering everything to you as your premier knight." Hearing her sudden unexpected victory declaration, Godou was speechless and completely bewildered by what she was trying to say. Greatly perplexed, Godou turned to look at the only other male remaining at the scene, Amakasu. What on earth was going on? "Kusanagi-san... Because you dug your own grave, I cannot help you." The observing ninja descendant teased Godou with a strained expression, trying his hardest not to burst out in laughter. "Hikari... What on earth are you trying to do!? I-If father and mother found out, do you know how they will scold you? Please think a little!" "It's okay, Onee-chan." In contrast to the older sister whose face was flushed red, the younger sister was very relaxed and complacent. "If I explained that we will be serving Onii-sama as sisters, I'm sure grandpa and grandma will be very happy. In that case, father, who married into the Mariya family, probably won't say anything while mother is just an optimist. I don't think she'll mind." Hoho. Hikari seemed to be laughing as if gloating over her victory. "My dear group of Onee-sama, this is the fact of the matter. Please instruct and remind me well from now on... However, please don't worry, as the youngest member, I will humbly get along with you all, especially Erica-neesama. Everyone, I will be in your care." "Looks like in terms of social aptitude, Hikari surpasses the older sister by far..." Erica murmured with great feeling as she reached out to Godou beside her. Then she pinched his upper arm hard. "Ouch! What are you doing!?"

"In exchange for absolution from me, this little punishment is nothing, so stop complaining... Or perhaps in consideration for the future, it'd be best if I stab you once instead?" Completely ignoring Godou's protest, Erica pondered seriously. For some reason, Yuri, Ena, Liliana and Amakasu proceeded to nod vigorously in agreement.

There was a beautiful little girl standing on the peak of Nantaisan, overlooking the distant world beneath where lights dotted the streets. If one were to look towards her hand, a heavy circular medallion would come into view. A circular disc made of an alloy of gold and iron, it was about the same size as the girl's fist. Engraved with script that was reminiscent of a [Sword], the girl gazed unerringly at its surface for quite a while, as the number of patterns incremented and a second [Sword] appeared on the circular sculpture. "After Perseus, it was the Great Sage Equaling Heaven's turn to be destroyed, and both their steel have been left upon the earth. Clearly, that Great Sage will not be the last hero to manifest in this world..." The blonde girl who resembled a classic western doll looked to be about twelve or thirteen in age. It was the Divine Ancestor who introduced herself as Guinevere to Luo Hao previously. "When the Great Sage called upon the power to defeat devil kings and bring salvation to the world, I actually thought it might be possible, the destiny written in the stars for the 'one who manifests at the end' to become the strongest sword of [Steel]... Though incomplete, the Great Sage managed to make skillful use of it, as befitted the magnificent hero from the great land of China." Breathing a sigh, she put the circular medallion away and it was at this time that Guinevere noticed a presence. "Prince, though you may possess the power of god speed, you are really unskilled in the techniques of hiding in the shadows..." "Hmph, you witch. Your sense of smell is sharp as ever." From the shadows of the volcanic rocks, out stepped a man. It was Black Prince Alec. His real name was Alexander Gascoigne. As suggested by his family name, he was the Campione whose ancestry traced its roots back to France. "I just wanted to find out what your true intentions are."

"How scary... But regrettably, the open matter has already been settled. Guinevere will be heading back home now. So, let us meet again in Europe." "Very well, we shall meet again, Witch of Brittany." If the Black Prince were to pursue using godlike speed, even the Divine Ancestor would be no match. Knowing that the cold reply of the Black Prince implied that he had no intention of giving chase, Guinevere flew into the sky, enveloped in golden light. "What a waste of a trip... That said, the strength of this monkey called the Great Sage Equaling Heaven really was too abnormal. What was the source of all that power?" Watching the witch depart, Alec muttered to himself. After finding out there were three other Campiones present, he had deemed it unnecessary to intervene. But for the sake of discerning the nature of that power, participating in the battle would not have been such a bad idea Ending his contemplation here, Alec shrugged his shoulders. It was pointless to dwell any further on a concluded incident. If another similarly alarming situation were to arise in the future, just start gathering information all over again...

Chapter 1 - Wound of the Divine Lance

[edit]Part 1
The region of Brittany in France had a long history with England. The original inhabitants of Britain, the Celts, had lost their homeland to the Anglo-Saxon invasion. Around the fifth century, part of the Celts living in Cornwall crossed the channel to settle in the westernmost peninsula of France. People on the continent called them "Britons" which is where the name of the Brittany peninsula originated. Furthermore, the most legitimate of divine ancestors also had her stronghold secluded here. The Witch Queen Guinevere. Her appearance was like a classic western doll with exquisite facial features of a beautiful tenodd-year-old girl. Clad around her slender body was a black dress reminiscent of funeral attire. The current location was deep within a forest, protected by a magical barrier. Somewhere in there was a little lake, with lush woodland along the water's edge, adding a sense of greenery. Guinevere stood proudly on the lake shore, her sky-blue eyes of sapphire gazing at the surface of the lake. "Sir Knight... Guinevere believes without a doubt." The figure of a knight in white armor could be seen on the surface, but he was not underwater. This was simply a two dimensional existence projected as an image onto the lake surface which acted as a screen. "Sure enough, our lord the 'King of the End' lies dormant in Japan the far east. This is the only remaining possibility." (Oh? And the basis for that is?) The knight on the water surface replied using a "voice" that ordinary humans could not hear. His name was Lancelot du Lac. Also known as the Knight of the Lake. As the guardian of witches at the pinnacles of heaven and earth, he was the war god protecting the divine ancestors.

"Intel left behind by my kin Asherah. That country once rounded up the ancient tribe and concealed them. With the hero god Susanoo as their leader, the special ability users who moved with him to the Netherworld have been suppressing [Heretic Steel]." Guinevere explained in detail. "Even the Great Sage Equaling Heaven was put to use through the Great Wizardry of the Dragon and Snake's Seal... I had become suspicious ever since I learned of its existence. Unless something important was being concealed, there was no need to undertake such a monumental operation." (Come to think of it, that was the place you visited earlier.) Lancelot's "voice" replied softly. He was not a typical [Heretic God]. As an underling whose mission was guarding the Witch Queen, he was just a [God's Shadow] maintained on earth. "Yes. Due to the possibility of the sealed Great Sage Equaling Heaven being the 'King of the End' in order to ascertain if he was truly the master we anticipate, I attempted some stratagems." (However, that monkey king turns out to be a divinity quite different from our master.) "Yes, it is regrettable that we know even less than those ancient fellows in this regard. Which is why Guinevere stayed a while on that island to investigate, based on clues the deceased Asherah obtained from the Kuhoutsuka family." The Kuhoutsuka was one of the Four Families leading the Japanese wizardry world, inheriting and adhering to ancient precepts. They were assigned to various direct-controlled shrines and [1] monasteries in Japan, taking on important duties like at the Saitenguu in Nikkou. "However, I discovered that out of all the shrines, there was one where they were responsible for some unknown mission, so I decided to pay a visit." (Hmm, if it is unknown then one can conclude it is "something deliberately concealed," right?) "Precisely. Guinevere was lucky enough to succeed in spirit vision, and that shrine turns out to be where the secrets of our dormant master lay. If we can unravel this mystery, then the King who manifests at the end of eras will descend once more...!" Guinevere spoke as if in a trance. It must have been a good many decades since she was last reborn? All this time, she had been seeking the legendary hero king.

"I wonder if the key to the mystery lies in the lost memories of Guinevere the goddess... However, divine ancestors lose their previous life's memories after being reborn. Even Sir Knight who once served master does not know his location correction, does not wish to know." Hence, the key to unraveling the mystery was lost. As Guinevere sighed, the white knight suddenly interrupted. (Hoho, this Knight's only wish is to gallop across the fields, brandishing the lance, treasuring the ladies, and protect this way of life. Everything else is trivial and none of my concern. These are the reasons why this Knight has become slow and cowardly.) Without a shred of hesitation or doubt. Galloping like the wind, swinging the sword like thunder. These were the traits of the war god Lancelot. (If the comrade-in-arms is slain on the battlefield, why not just mourn his death with the raising of swords and the singing of dirges, is that not enough?) A soldier through and through, only living on the battlefield. With this as his personal philosophy, the war god commented with indifference. (My apologies. If this Knight was not someone like this, the mystery would have been cleared up sooner.) "No, Sir Knight is the most important one apart from the strongest of [Steel]. Do not be concerned. Rather than this, please direct your attention to greater things." Guinevere gazed sincerely at the divine knight reflected on the surface of the water. She put her arms together and pleaded in earnest, begging: "I entrust you with everything, Sir Knight. Not as my shadow but as my guardian deity, [Heretic Lancelot], I beseech you to manifest." (You realize this is a path of no return?) "Now that the place where master sleeps has essentially been identified, it would be wrong not to take a gamble. I cannot repeat the mistake of losing to Alexander Gascoigne six years ago." Guinevere's previous stronghold was not located in this forest. The Fairy Realm was the forest of fairies that connected to the place known as the Netherworld to humans or the Boundary of Life and Immortality as called by gods.

The adventurous story of the Black Prince who discovered and successfully invaded that holy sanctum Stands as a painful memory of defeat to Guinevere. "Due to falling into the Black Prince's trap, the energy of the land we stored in the Magic Holy Grail... We lost the majority of it. The life force of the great earth mother goddess that we spent all our efforts gathering to offer to our master!" Guinevere once offered to hand over the Magic Holy Grail to Alec. However, she actually had no intention of following through. As the true legitimate successor to the Holy Grail, she could simply summon it back any time by thought even if she temporarily gave it away. It was rather contemptible for Alec to see through that and attempt to take it by force. "If Sir Knight had been able to use your full power at that time, then the Black Prince would have met his just deserts, and we would have been able to protect the Grail properly." (The spell that sustains this Knight as your guardian... If that were to be lifted...) It was unprecedented for gods to descend to the earth for the sake of protecting a particular person. What made this possible was thanks to the spell cast on Lancelot by a certain goddess. This was Guinevere's previous incarnation the great mother earth goddess who assisted the King of the End in ancient times and created the Holy Grail together. However, there was an arbitrary restraint. Lancelot could only manifest for short periods of time when the Divine Ancestor was in crisis. (If this Knight were to become a [Heretic God], acting freely and going berserk, even forgetting the original mission of protection in the frenzy of battle is very likely... Do you really wish to take such a risk?) "Yes, that island country's Kusanagi Godou-sama is a person so outstanding that even Her Eminence Luo Hao holds him in high regard. He has even roped in the great John Pluto Smith from across the Pacific Ocean. If we were to start an incident, there will definitely be interference from them. It is unavoidable." Six years ago, Guinevere had failed to understand the true nature of Campiones. Now she knew. Devil King Campiones were like glowing embers that erupted into flame at the slightest touch. Even if operations were undertaken in secret, Campiones would still be able to see through them.

Devil Kings were like lights that attracted moths in the way they discerned their mortal enemies the gods. Completely outrageous. They were the illegitimate children of the fool, killing and challenging gods that transcended humans. One could only prepare against them by considering the possibility of the improbable happening. (In that case, girl, polish the divine blade left behind by the master, and make it this Knight's divine artifact!) "Sir Knight... That... To wake the Divine Sword of Salvation requires obtaining steel that tears apart heaven and earth, causing the stars to crash. You really want that?" Guinevere suddenly raised her head in response to Lancelot's suggestion. (Yes. Despite the lack of divine powers of prescience, this Knight can clearly smell the battle approaching in the near future. For that, this Knight requires a new weapon. Something like that is the bare minimum!) The helmet's visor obscured the white knight's face, but Guinevere did not need to see it. She was certain the war god Lancelot must be smiling, greatly delighted with the premonition of battle. "Yes... Yes! Guinevere will joyfully polish the sword for Sir Knight! Spirits of the earth who accepted my blessing! Offer up the Witch Queen's treasure!" As Guinevere waved her hand at the ground, the surface was split open. Two items broke through the earth to appear. One was a massive urn made of gold, standing at the height of a child's. The other was a very long double-edged sword, but extremely worn and corroded, full of rust. Though the two items came from the earth, neither of them were soiled by dirt. The large urn was the divine artifact known as the [Magic Holy Grail]. The other was the steel of the King of the End's sword. These can be thought of as his relics and avatars. Ever since the hero disappeared from the surface of the earth, his beloved sword also lost its luster and was left behind in the ground in its decrepit state.

[edit]Part 2
Half a month had passed

On the plains of Thrace extending from southwestern Bulgaria. The suburbs of some city was visible from this place, a land full of beautiful plains. Beneath the majestic Balkan mountain range, this open country stretched far and wide, covered by plains and farmland. Guinevere was using flight magic to descend upon this land. In the middle of this vast plain, a hole had been dug in order to bury the master's decrepit sword. "O Steel of the King, I beseech you to awaken from this long slumber!" Guinevere chanted a song of spell words to carry out the current task. The sword was buried in the earth... All this was done to wake up the steel known as Excalibur in King Arthur's legends. "More dazzling than gold, more pristine than silver, that is what you are. Born from the ashes of the dragon's skeleton is the dragon-slaying steel. That is what you are!" A long broad sword that once shone with brilliant white luster. Its length approaching 100cm, this double-edged blade was actually quite thick, with a structure similar to a woodcutter's chopper. However, it was now worn out and corroded without any luster, only covered by rust. This divine sword and the earth shared deep roots, and was thus buried in the depths of the land. Now, the essence of the earth was being channeled into the blade for the sake of restoring its lost power. "The stars, the sun and the moon shall lose their brightness before you! All treasures shall lose their value before you! So please, I beseech you to awaken! Please let the girl who is your maidservant see the light once more!" There was a reason for selecting this location to revive the divine blade. The awakened steel was going to be wielded by Heretic Lancelot. Hence, choosing to awaken the sword on land with deep ties to him facilitated the forging of bonds between souls. "Divine Sword of Salvation, steel amongst steel, the Witch Queen beseeches your divine self to revive!" Finishing her chant, Guinevere raised her hand. Lightning descended upon where the ancient sword was buried. In the next instant, a short platinum-colored blade was suddenly thrust out.

The length of the cutting edge was about 50cm or so. This shrunken size was the reborn form of the decrepit divine sword. Guinevere breathed out in relief. "Please come and have a look, Sir Knight. Guinevere has finally succeeded!" "Succeeded... A word thou shouldst not use lightly. At the same time, yonder sharp blade is not something one can ignore, having witnessed that thing!" The one who responded was an unexpected intruder. Guinevere's face was full of shock as soon as she noticed the owner of the voice. "Your divine self has graced this land with your presence... Pray allow Guinevere to offer her salutations." Clutching the hem of her black dress like a noblewoman's curtsy, she bowed her head. Trying to suppress her panic as she greeted elegantly, Guinevere appeared composed but was being eroded by anxiety from within. She never expected this goddess to return here! Despite her appearance of a young girl, the goddess' slender body fully carried the solemn presence of a matriarch deity. As the great mother of the earth, the queen of darkness, and the sky goddess of wisdom, she was the tripartite goddess. Her name was Athena. The goddess from Greek mythology who had manifested as a [Heretic God] a while ago. The divinity of the ancient earth mother goddess had been retrieved together with the mystic treasure, the Gorgoneion. Apparently, she had battled Kusanagi Godou in Japan a few months earlier... "For the past few days, one sensed an unusual spiritual presence overflowing in this old land of Thrace." Athena spoke softly like the whistling of the wind. With silver hair as if the moon had melted into it, she was in the form of an adorable ten-odd-yearold beauty, wearing modest garments in the style of ancient Greece. Facing such a girl, it would take a fool to mistake her for a harmless child. Pulsating with power that could not be concealed, one would naturally realize she was no ordinary person even if it was unclear whether she was a god or not.

"One expressly came, suspicious of a premonition of calamity... One never expected that man's maidservant to be polishing the steel of taboo!"

The flames of wrath flickered in the child-like eyes of the goddess. "Knowest thy shame, kin of the past. Ever since the forgone age of the myths, the descendants of we matriarchs have been irreconcilable enemies with steel that slays dragons and snakes. In spite of that, dost thou wish to sully thy hands with the filth of yonder blade. O far thou hast fallen!" "Pray heed my words, Goddess Athena, your divine self is severely mistaken. Ever since the forgone age of the myths, we daughters of the earth have always been bound to the fate of serving the heroes of [Steel]. Though there are times when dragons and snakes turned their fangs against them, those occasions only lasted as ephemeral dreams." Compared to a real goddess, the Witch Queen was just an insignificant existence. However, Guinevere held her head high and pleaded to Athena. "We are the 'Hero's Attendants' who serve brave warriors. Even the legends designated the goddess Athena as the beloved daughter of Zeus, the chief deity of Greek mythology. If your divine self truly believes this to be erroneous please do point out corrections." "O what sharp tongue thou hast." Athena narrowed her eyes and stared down at Guinevere unceremoniously. "The maidservants of that man were all paragons of loyalty. No matter what age we speak of, they are still worthy of respect!"

The divine ancestor's objections seemed to have gradually calmed the goddess' anger. Athena was also a goddess of war in Greek mythology. Did she not have a personality that viewed with favor those who risked their lives in battle? Guinevere bowed her head and answered with reverence. With a lofty stance, the goddess nodded at her childish posture. "Very well, witch. One shall not pursue this matter for now. However, as mentioned just now, the blinding brilliance one witnessed... What is that steel?" Athena cast her gaze upon the white blade thrust out of the ground. "As the goddess of wisdom, one recognizeth that steel. That man's avatar the 'Divine Sword of Salvation,' the blade born from his remains, is it not?" Amazing Guinevere was thoroughly impressed with Athena's eyes of wisdom. To discern the divine blade's origins from a single glance. "Infused with new life... Though one doth not believe it can be used very long, it will serve its purpose well enough. However, this relic must be ye sole remaining trump card... If ye shall use it without reservation..." Guinevere saw Athena's eyes turn into those of a snake's. "Discovered eh?" Athena glared with evil eyes, as befitted her identity as the goddess of snakes Guinevere's body remained completely motionless. With the fate of life and death held firmly in the grasp of the supreme goddess, her body was petrified with fear. "Thou hast discovered that man? Found the tomb of the sleeping king of salvation who manifesteth whenever the end draws near for the earth? Where? Where doth that fellow lie dormant?" "East... The far east, Japan..." Guinevere whispered softly as she panted for air. The goddess finally displayed true solemnity. Sure enough, it was still impossible to resist. Guinevere felt absolute terror from her innermost depths, and could only pray with all her heart.

Come save me, Sir Knight! Lancelot du Lac! "Yonder island? One visited that place recently but did not sense that fellow's presence at all... Perchance it was very skillfully concealed?" The snake-eyed Athena's murmurs were heard. Alas, it was a voice like the freezing wind. Simply hearing it was enough to make the body tremble and lose all strength. "Thou knowest, maidservant?" Guinevere shuddered in fear. She could feel the murderous intent seeping from Athena's solemn voice. "One's mortal rival, that god-slayer inhabits yonder island. That man will be the first to be targeted with the awakening of the hero whose fate is to bury all devil kings. For the nearby Kusanagi Godou, inevitable it must be. Nonetheless, it is one's final wish to serve defeat to that brat..." Athena's pubescent face had never shown this sort of tempting or seductive aura. As the goddess' flirtatious gaze focused on her, all Guinevere could think was how to solve the current crisis! "One hath been waiting for Kusanagi Godou to mature as a warrior. Before that time arrives, it would be quite inappropriate to let that man awaken. In that case, one shall bury thee here, plucking this young sapling..." The snake eyes were infused with a golden brilliance. There was not an instant left to hesitate! So, make haste! "Pray accept these apologies, goddess of snakes." Boom! The sound of thunder and the apology descended from the heavens at the same time. "That girl is this Knight's beloved child. Killing her is not permitted." Dark clouds suddenly filled the sky, and a flash of white lightning descended no. Rather, enveloped by white lightning and riding a white horse was the knight in white armor, Lancelot du Lac! He proceeded to launch the barbed lance in his hands. This attack turned into lightning once again, approaching Athena.

"Guh...!? Lightning and horse the most primitive [Steel]!?" Athena instantly distanced herself from Guinevere, jumping backwards. The attack from the sky was evaded. However, in the instant before it struck the ground, the lance took a right-angled turn and continued forwards, flying towards the escaping Athena. "Guh!" The lance of lightning embedded itself deeply into her left shoulder, distorting the goddess' face with pain. "As the goddess of wisdom, could your sacred eyes not discern this Knight's true name... As a matter of courtesy, let this Knight announce his name. Lancelot du Lac. The Knight of the Lake as known by others." Leading thunder and his white steed into battle, the war god descended upon the earth as he declared.

[edit]Part 3
"Sir Knight! Guinevere has always believed in Sir Knight!" Lancelot simply nodded at her emotional cries of gratitude. Turning his gaze towards Athena, he suddenly spoke. "This Knight apologizes sincerely for the rude act of pointing a lance at an unarmed opponent like you without even a sword. However, this was done for the sake of protecting this Knight's beloved child. Pray grant your forgiveness." "Fu Even if forgiveness is withheld, that lance still continueth to attack." Athena smiled despite her heavy injuries. "One had almost forgotten, the mighty name of one called the [Steel] of mist and thunder. Rumored to have become the retainer of that man, it must be you!" Athena was the goddess of wisdom and war, as well as the earth, the darkness and the sky. However, was it because of the goddess' heavily weighted warrior aspect? The injured Athena displayed an exotic kind of beauty, full of imposing dominance. Being bathed in fresh blood simply contributed to her glamor like heavy makeup. Lancelot felt like uttering the word "beautiful" in praise and admiration.

"Worryest not. Even if challenged by the lance, one shall respond with force. 'Twould be better to say, a little girl who knows not of battlefield etiquette would be truly shameful. Ultimately, Athena is the heavenly child of death and war!" Athena suddenly grew in height, turning from a pubescent girl into a young woman of seventeen or eighteen years of age. With maturity came a sense of lively beauty and dynamic vigor. The beautiful girl's appearance and powers evolved all at once. The shoulder wound healed itself, closing up and stopping the bleeding. Like a grim reaper's iconic weapon, a scythe with a long shaft manifested in her right hand. Its blade was jet black. Embodying darkness and the earth this was the weapon of the queen ruler of the subterranean underworld. "Now then, comest with everything thou hast, Lancelot du Lac!" "Much appreciated. This Knight expresses the greatest respect towards your courage." Lancelot respectfully replied atop his horse. Even though she had grown taller, Athena was still at a height which required looking up to him. She laughed fearlessly. "...But war god, one knoweth. Surely thou art not complete right now, yes?" "Oh? Very clever of you." The process of undertaking Excalibur's rebirth and cancelling the guardian's spell started half a month ago. However, Lancelot had yet to be revived in any complete sense of the word. "One's wisdom informeth, thou art neither a [Proper God] nor a [Heretic God]. Staying long term in this intermediate state, thy body hath yet to accustom itself to this world. In short, thou spendst the majority of thy time with a dazed consciousness, is that not so?" Lancelot slowly nodded in response to the goddess' question. "Admittedly so. For the sake of injecting vigor into this Knight's exhausted body, one must dive into thunderclouds every day to be struck by lightning. Without this, the body's link to the earth feels like it is separating. Thanks to you, this Knight no longer needs to wander around aimlessly." Even while confessing his weakness, the knight remained relaxed and easygoing. "On the other hand, well, there is no cause for worry. This Knight has proffered his utmost respect and thus will battle you to the bitter end, concluding with nothing but death itself!"

Faced with a duel to the death, completely and utterly dauntless. As if seeing off blades of grass floating away on water currents without a care in the world. "This Knight shall go full speed at maximum power to defeat Athena. Please understand that battle is what this Knight has long sought over thousands of days and nights, for this is Lancelot's style. Turning into madly blowing wind, becoming dashing galloping lightning, crushing enemies in an instant. Indeed, that is this Knight's way." "Ha! Well said. Should that be the case, one shall respond with everything as well!" Athena took a giant leap. This was a humongous leap that no bipedal creature could have taken naturally. In a single bound, she closed the 100m distance between her and Lancelot mounted on his white horse. She flew as elegantly as a white bird with feathered wings. "O Earth, knowest one's determination! O Darkness, understandest one's rising emotion! As one along the matriarch's lineage, Athena hereby judgeth this follower of steel as the archenemy!" The adorable voice was shouting spells words loudly. Boom boom boom boom boom With a terrifying sound that chilled one to the bone, the ground began to rumble. Earthquake. The skies also began to darken, or rather, darkness was spreading out. Somehow, the broad plains of Thrace were suddenly plunged from daylight into a shroud of darkness. "This Knight's lord... This hand defiles your divine remains, pray grant your absolution." Lancelot quietly muttered as he calmly rode his white steed upon the shaking earth. Flying towards the sky, the divine horse and rider were completely unfazed by threats on the level of earthquakes. "Tearing apart the ancient earth, penetrating the skies, Divine Sword that brings stars crashing down, now is the time for your return, to the hand of the Knight of the Lake, once again sounding the horns of war!" From atop his mount, Lancelot extended his hand towards the white blade embedded in the shaking ground. Guinevere had awakened the new Excalibur. Immediately, the 50cm white blade left the ground's surface, flying towards Lancelot's hand! "Mystic powers of the Oak, lend your strength to Sir Knight!" Guinevere immediately used magic.

An oaken shaft suddenly manifested on the summoned white blade, and proceeded to be held in Lancelot's right hand. The combination of the blade and the long shaft was truly like a [Lance]. Divine Lance Excalibur was born. "The earth collapseth, the ground spliteth open, behold the goddess' violent song of destruction!" As Athena began to chant, the ground beneath Lancelot and the divine horse collapsed. The earthquake attacking the vast plains became even more intense, creating cracks in the ground. At the same time, black snakes flew out from the raised ground, numbering in hundreds. Lancelot and his beloved horse were entangled and swept down by the snakes baring their fangs, trying to drag them into the earth. "O Winds of mist, blow forth." Upon his mount, Lancelot chanted. Mist began to flow out from all around him. Furthermore, the knight and the divine horse's material bodies lost color and form. The mist burst forth continuously, becoming thicker and thicker. It was like the dense fog that hangs over lakes, with a visibility of less than 5m. "...Sir Knight, may fortune accompany your battle!" Using flight magic, Guinevere fled for safety. Seeing her off, Lancelot who had turned into mist, muttered: "The Goddess Athena... a dangerous and formidable foe." The authority of turning into mist was part of his immortality as [Steel]. Mist cannot be struck. Mist cannot be cut. However, Athena was the ruler of the underworld. She held the highest authority over everything related to death and immortality. It was only natural for her to be knowledgeable in the methods of sending immortal [Steel] to its grave But there was a catch. "However, encountering this Knight is truly your misfortune. This Knight is the galloping invincible divine sword that tramples innumerable dragons and snakes. Even Athena, or rather, precisely because you are Athena, defeat is inevitable." He was currently displaying the martial arts of the sword which he had attained to the highest perfection.

This was the shocking strike of the ultimate dragonslayer. To Athena, this was a deadly weapon akin to a natural predator due to dragons and snakes being the violent incarnations of the great mother earth goddess. Lancelot and the divine horse flew up in the form of mist, materializing in midair. They flew into the thundercloud he had descended from when first summoned. Within the dark clouds where lightning crackled and sparked, the knight spoke softly to his beloved horse. "Respond to the wish of the beloved child, smash apart the great and venerated foe, we shall take the form of lightning, and this Knight's life is entrusted thus." Lancelot readied the divine lance, pointing its blade forward. The white divine horse galloped forth. Towards the ground, where Athena was standing! They had taken the form of lightning when saving Guinevere just now. But this time they were moving at lightning speed god speed, and this time with extreme destructive power as well. This impact and destructive power was comparable to a massive meteor descending from the heavens. Crash! A white meteor crashing down with the speed of lightning. It was a divine iron hammer that defies existence. The white knight and divine horse descended from the sky, charging at the earth like a god of destruction. Reaching the ground in an instant, the divine lance was thrust out. Athena brandished the jet-black scythe, intent on deflecting the blade of the divine lance. This was the divine skill of the goddess who discerned the lance tip approaching with god speed. Lance and scythe, the two weapons clashed together violently. A storm was created at the moment of impact. In the eye of the storm were Lancelot and Athena while everything else in their surroundings were blown away by the cyclone formed by the impact. The earth crumbled beneath Athena's feet. Vegetation growing on the plains of Thrace, the land and rocks were all dug up and blown away. The surface of the ground was transformed into a depression like a crater. The massive area dug out was roughly 2 or 3km in diameter. The atmosphere rumbled.

At the bottom of this crater-like depression, the goddess and the war god's clash intensified. Athena absorbed the essence of the earth, infusing peerless might into her slender girl-like arms. Darkness materialized into nine demonic snakes which attempted to crush Lancelot in their jaws. However, the final result was most unexpected. In the end, Athena's scythe was sent flying by Lancelot's divine lance. The demonic snakes of darkness were annihilated by the resulting impact. It was achieved by a meteor crash descending from the heavens that collapsed the earth. "Guh gah, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!" Finally skewered through the chest by the divine lance, Athena gave off painful cries. However, her snake-like eyes continued to stare at Lancelot. Relentless, her desire for vengeance continued to burn like fire! The white knight kicked at the belly of the divine horse, intending on following through by severing the goddess completely. However, the goddess, pierced by the lance, gathered together the divine power of the great land, attempting to produce a force of repulsion to push back Lancelot in his white meteor form. In kendo terms, it would be described as a situation of tsuba-zeriai.
[2]

Truly worthy of the name of Athena. Lancelot generously praised in admiration as he called out to the girl he was protecting. "Beloved child, now is the time to release the Holy Grail's mystical powers!" (What is the matter, Sir Knight!?) Guinevere's thoughts arrived, flying from far away. "The Holy Grail has the property of absorbing the life force of great mother earth goddesses and storing it. Now is the perfect opportunity to obtain the life force of the highest ranking earth mother goddess! Do not miss it!" (! Understood!) No further instructions were necessary. A golden urn, the Magic Holy Grail, suddenly appeared beside Lancelot. "!? Knight of the Lake, what art thou planning oh?"

"Because simply defeating you will likely not be enough to overcome your immortality. However, it would be an entirely different matter if the Grail absorbs all your life force. Farewell, Heretic Athena. You were the most suitable formidable foe that this Knight had long awaited to battle." From the wound where the divine lance Excalibur pierced The great earth mother goddess' life force of Athena was beginning to spill out and flow into the Holy Grail! "This seemeth to be some mysterious technique!" Athena wrapped the Holy Grail in black mist coming from her hands. Lancelot could tell that it was a corrosive gas. However, the Grail continued to absorb Athena's life force. The golden vessel's lustrous brilliance did not falter! "This is the infinite power offered by this Knight's lord, the vessel created by sacrificing the life force of the earth mother goddess equal to your rank, we call it the Holy Grail." Lancelot explained nonchalantly to the shocked Athena. "Seeming to be a material like earth, but not in reality. Divine wisdom, that which is symbolized by the truth of heaven and earth. Even for you, Athena, it cannot be destroyed." "Guh... That so? It is like the Gorgoneion that one sought, an immortal indestructible vessel." Her beautiful face in pallor, Athena murmured. However, Lancelot was astounded by the goddess' pupils which had yet to lose their luster. "One feeleth clearly. One's life force shaven off, devoured by yonder vessel." At some point in time, Lancelot and the divine horse's motion had stopped. In the end, all effort had been spent in halting the meteor-like charge. "This be the vessel that compeleth the maidservant of the white mother goddess to stoop so low? O Despair!" By this point, the Holy Grail had already taken the lives of a good many mother earth goddesses. Even Athena had no way of escaping. Nevertheless, the goddess did not lose the will to fight. She grabbed and forcefully pulled out the lance piercing her chest. Blood gushed out in a torrent from the piercing wound between her breasts. Athena proceeded to display a smile of absolute despondency.

"However, one is the goddess of wisdom who claimeth all knowledge as her possession. A little toy like this Holy Grail, one never expected to discover it so soon had this body not experienced it first hand. But then again, this doth not fit one's style, so one shall undertake revenge!" Athena's blood-splattered hands slowly turned towards the Holy Grail. Next, the great urn-like Grail began to fly towards Athena. "Holy Grail that absorbeth life, one shall be keeping it!" Athena reached out with her hands to touch the Grail, causing the great urn of a child's height to vanish in an instant. It was absorbed into the goddess' body. "One shall take leave for now, Knight of the Lake. Thou shalt repay the remainder at some other opportunity!" Having devoured the Holy Grail, Athena began to sink into the earth. Lancelot charged forth in pursuit and swung the lance. However, it was too late. The lance tip only managed to pierce air. "What a mess... Who could expect things to have ended like this?" "No, Sir Knight. Guinevere believes this result is absolutely not unfavorable." Just as Lancelot shook his head ruefully, Guinevere answered, having returned by flight magic. At the bottom of the crater-like depression marring the Thracian plain, the knight and the girl faced each other. "Athena seems to have devoured the Holy Grail in order to suppress its effects. However, Guinevere does not believe this is enough to halt the functioning of the life-absorbing Grail." Guinevere spoke as the one with a mysterious bond with the Holy Grail. The divine artifact created by the matriarch deity of all the earth goddesses through sacrificing her own immortality and divinity. As long as that Grail remained active in the earth, it was forever indestructible. "Even if we just let it be, by this point it must have stored up a substantial amount of magical energy. No matter what happens, from now on there is a connection between Sir Knight's divine sword and Athena's grail." "Wielding the steel that splits apart the stars, is that so?"

Lancelot muttered. In the battle just now, he merely used it as a bladed object. The steel known as the legendary Excalibur had yet to exhibit its true worth... "But before that form can be attained, will she manage to remove the Grail from her body?" "Even if that happens, it may be just as well. Having swallowed the Grail into her body to suppress it, Athena's return will not take more than half a month's time" "Then Athena will die, is that so? In that case, it might not be so bad." Lancelot nodded. A "way" always appeared in the end. Whether abandoned somewhere or separated by any distance, as long as the Grail existed on earth it would continue to absorb Athena's life. The divine artifact created at the cost of immortal life This was its truly terrifying aspect. The wisdom and prayers of the goddess of death, had yet to be carved into the deepest reaches of the earth. On the other hand, the Grail's powers extended to the furthest ends of the earth. "In that case, girl, Athena is of no concern for now?" "Yes. Guinevere will now go to Japan, the island where master sleeps. Please grant your protection." Lancelot silently grasped the reins of his beloved horse, flying towards the sky which had recovered its brightness with the departure of Athena. Still unaccustomed to the conditions of the earth, the full-powered attack just now had already exhausted his divine power. He must take a good rest amongst the thunderclouds once again. Heretic Lancelot Despite his overwhelming power of destruction, still could not be considered fully revived at this point.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

2 - Devil King and School Festival

The great god-slaying Devil King. In addition to that identity, Kusanagi Godou was also a high school student. Thus it was only natural he would be participating in the school festival held at Jounan Academy where he studied. Godou's class had decided to put up posters in the classroom about the local history of Bunkyo ward a rather easy and uninteresting activity. Hence, Godou was originally supposed to be relatively free after completing his assigned duties at the festival. However, he never expected to be roped into helping friends out with their "shop" project. The day before, he spent the first day of the festival helping the shop at the kitchen and procuring supplies. He was also supposed to be helping out on the second day which was also the last. However, the planners of the project, Nanami, Sorimachi and Takagi (unofficially known as the Three Idiots) suddenly changed their minds in regard to Godou who was helping out despite having no original involvement with the "shop." "Take the day off... That's what they said to me, but what was that about?" On the first day of the festival, Godou was on the road home from school. Making his way through the streets at night, Godou was deep in thought. It would be a shame to waste a rare opportunity of leisure. "In that case, why not spend tomorrow experiencing the school festival together with me, Godousan?" Mariya Yuri extended an invitation as she walked beside him on his left. A soothing smile appeared on her beautiful gentle face. The way she carried herself was the embodiment of the perfect Yamato Nadeshiko; with long lustrous hair tinted a shade of brown, her striking beauty contrasted strongly against her conservative and prudent personality. "My duties at the tea ceremony club will be finished in the morning... In that case, it will be fine. Hikari will be coming in the afternoon as well. It will be more lively than going around alone " The young high class lady lowered her gaze slightly after mentioning her little sister's name. "I-I feel that it would be most delightful if Godou-san could accompany us..."

Yuri added shyly. Her appearance and manner of speaking were most adorable. The sheltered young lady who was not only prim and proper, but also solemn and serious, noble, and sometimes angry. Godou found her frequent bouts of shyness extremely adorable. "I see. Well then, let's go together tomorrow." Thus he went with the flow and accepted immediately. Somehow, Godou felt a kind of guilty feeling that "it is embarrassing to be together with girls." "In that case, Kusanagi Godou, will you allow my accompaniment as well?" "Of course, I can't leave Liliana all alone." Godou also readily accepted the request of the girl on his right. Liliana Kranjcar. A fairy-like beauty of Eastern European descent. The one who called herself his knight and grand chamberlain. ...Completely unaware he had just set himself up for the situation commonly known as "a lady on each arm," Godou continued on his way.

Thus began the second day of the school festival. Meeting before his house at 10am sharp, Godou and Liliana set off for school together. Recently, Godou found himself frequently spending time with her. The two of them would meet at his door without agreeing beforehand. It always felt like things happened naturally as a result of mutual desire. Furthermore, the two of them had recently gained a kind of silent understanding requiring no words to communicate. "In spite of everything, Japanese schools also have this kind of planned activity." Liliana murmured to herself as she passed through the new school entrance. This was a handcrafted entrance created specifically for the school festival. "Schools in Italy would hold celebrations during Natale and Easter, but never on this kind of scale. Though this kind of large scale activity takes a lot of time and effort to organize, I think the enjoyment of everyone is well worth it."
[3]

Liliana smiled. For someone who always insisted on being a "knight," this was a rare and gentle smile. "Could it be that Liliana enjoys these kinds of activities very much?" "Yes. I love decorating the home to make it all pretty for family parties and doing lots and lots of cooking. This festival is like expanding that kind of gathering to include all the students, right? I want to take part next year too." The silver-haired knight spoke with a slight expression of delight. It was unlike the occasional frantic expression she bore when faced with unexpected failure that broke her out of her usual solemn and imposing demeanor. Currently, Liliana's innocent expression made her no different from an ordinary sixteen-year-old. "That's right. It should be very fun, isn't this great?" Nodding, Godou recalled the other knight.

"A school festival... A festa which student volunteers organize for themselves, ah... Basically just having fun, that's the main idea, right? It doesn't feel classy enough to welcome a guest of honor such as Erica Blandelli." That was what the red knight said a few days ago before she flew over to Italy to handle some matters. Smiling wryly, Godou tried to explain. "I can't say your description is entirely wrong. However, it's a rare occasion in a Japanese school so I think you should at least show up. It should be okay for you to postpone going back a little, right?" Well, a relative in Italy fell acutely ill... That was her fabricated excuse for returning home. Was there a serious situation over there? Godou refrained from prying. "You do have a point. Even if I have to suffer through a meaningless engagement, or tolerate an uninteresting salon in a residence of philistines, as long as adorable Godou is there, I feel like I can still make memories to savor after the fact." Erica smiled as she pressed her bosom against him. Displaying her glamor through unintentional acts like this must be one of her true qualities.

[4]

"However, I'm afraid I'll have to pass, because there is a meeting I wish to finish as soon as possible. If I don't go to Italy now, I don't know when will be the next time my wish could be fulfilled... So Godou, please endure the void of my absence that no other girl can fill."

"...That was what Erica had said." "It cannot be helped. To Erica and me, that matter is an issue of life and death." Godou entered the rowdy and bustling school festival together with Liliana as he recalled the red knight's parting scene. "So Liliana knows something about why she has to return over there?" "Ah well, the fact is... Erica will explain in full detail once she returns successfully. Please forgive me for now is not the right time to let you know." Something like that could happen. Godou's eyes widened in surprise. Though Erica and Liliana were rivals, their fates were frequently bound together as one in various ways. Godou decided not to pursue the matter any further, turning his gaze towards the interior of the school. The path from the entrance to the school building was transformed by the festival from its usual appearance. Snack stalls were tightly lined against the two sides of the road. Beverage stalls sold chilled drinks. Food vendors sold takoyaki , okonomiyaki , roasted squid, [7] crepes, fried noodles, baby Castella cakes , and various kinds of snacks. Furthermore, there were other stalls offering fortune telling, portrait sketching, photography, karaoke, flea markets etc. People were really putting forth great effort. Perhaps because Jounan Academy also included a university section, the high school's festival was influenced to some extent. Walking further for ten minutes or so, weaving through a corner of the woods, they reached the destination. The building known as the Japanese block. "Last time we came here, Seishuuin Ena was also present. Will this occasion be the same?" "Who knows? I tried calling her before the festival but couldn't reach her. Maybe she used up her batteries like always or went into the deep mountains with no reception again..."
[5] [6]

Godou answered as he recalled the Hime-Miko of the Sword. Despite being a high school student, she was a mysterious unpredictable traveler. She could suddenly appear in unexpected places, but fail to show up when wanted. The two conversed as they walked into the traditional Japanese room that was the size of twenty tatami mats. This was the location for the "tea party" held by the tea ceremony club. Godou and Liliana entered after paying the entrance fee. The room was furnished with a stove for boiling water and a few tea mats. The members of the tea ceremony club were serving customers with tea and snacks. "Welcome to the two of you." Yuri came over before Godou and Liliana who had sat down on the mats. "My shift will be over soon, so please wait a while." "Ah, understood... By the way, Mariya Yuri, so this is the attire of the tea ceremony club?" The silver-haired knight spoke as if greatly impressed. The members of the all-girls tea ceremony club were busy stirring and preparing powdered tea. This was a common club activity. They were wearing kimonos rather than school uniforms as they sat on the mats. "Yes, as a member of the tea ceremony club, I can only speak to you dressed like this." Yuri replied slightly shyly. She was wearing a beautiful kimono in the color of cherry blossoms. Frankly speaking, the other members of the club seemed to be unaccustomed to their attire and were quite stiff in their teapouring motions. On the other hand, Yuri stood out with her natural movements and refined manners. "I see, so it's like that... I was thinking why it was so strange." Godou surveyed the place as the truth dawned upon him. Offering only powdered tea and snacks, this place normally would not be popular with boys.

Nevertheless, one third of the current customers were young men. There were male students from Jounan Academy, male students wearing uniforms from other schools, and even older regular customers. Naturally, their target could only be the girls dressed in kimonos. It was an unpleasant thought... Godou unwittingly reached this conclusion as he savored the taste of the powdered tea Yuri brewed for him. Within the tea ceremony club, Yuri was also rather striking in appearance. All else aside, she epitomized the term "beautiful young lady." It was apparent from a single glance that her graceful sitting form was in a separate class apart from all the other girls. Kusanagi Godou was currently being served by such a girl, and had even brought along a silverhaired Caucasian girl. "Is this the state otherwise known as overabundant self consciousness?" "What's wrong, Godou-san? Does the tea not suit your tastes?" "I, on the other hand, find the taste to be most exquisite... Or perhaps you are worrying over something?" "Ah no, nothing much, don't be too concerned." Though he forced a smile before the two observant girls, Godou shook his head. Godou found his mind wandering into strange thoughts as a result of being accompanied by overly attractive girls. One should handle things with greater composure... However, this thought was completely overturned within the span of a mere hour.

[edit]Part 2
"It truly was a wrong decision." Godou grumbled with heartfelt emotion. "What should we do now? How could this draw so much attention, I really don't get it... It's so vexing..." Yuri, who was dressed in a kimono, carried a conflicted expression.

"We three should find a place to figure out why others are so interested in us. But even then, discussing furtively in secret is not an option, we might as well act with resolution." Liliana stated with an awe-inspiring tone. Just before the lunch break, they had met up with Yuri at the end of her shift at the tea ceremony club. Yuri had appeared before Godou and Liliana in the same kimono she had been wearing at the tea party earlier. "To create publicity for the tea ceremony club... The other members decided together that I should go outside like this..." Yuri bowed her head shyly as she explained. Since the school festival was in full swing, it was not particularly strange for people to be wearing exotic outfits. Nevertheless, Yuri in her cherry blossom-colored kimono was far too striking in appearance. Having Liliana by her side further exacerbated the situation. Passersby were subconsciously or even overtly staring at them as they passed. Perhaps purely in terms of publicity, it was not a failure. The trio went to watch drama and band performances, konto skits , friendship matches held in the sports grounds by the athletic clubs. Within the school building, there were also exhibitions, shops and other performances, etc. Though there were still quite a few attractions they wanted to visit, it was already time for lunch so they decided to stop for a meal first. And so, the trio went over to the food stalls.
[8]

Godou: "(noticing Yuri's gaze of curiosity) Mariya you're actually interested in okonomiyaki? How unexpected." Yuri: "Ah yes. Actually I have never eaten it before..." Godou: "You can make it at home, right? I think for Mariya, it should be really easy for you." Yuri: "(steady smile) "My mother made it before in her own home, and knows the method. As for eating this kind of food sold in festivals, I have yet to " Godou: "Never!?" Yuri: "You are correct. When we were young, our parents never bought food at those kind of places because they were concerned with hygiene. So all this time until now..." Liliana: "(looking like a know-it-all) It is true that one cannot expect too much in terms of hygiene. On the other hand, because it is this kind of place, that is why you can get get a delicious taste

that cannot be found elsewhere. If you do not give it a try, you will be missing out on one of life's pleasures." Godou: "That's true. I often eat this during festivals like temple fairs." Liliana: "Back in Italy I would frequent sandwich and crepe stalls. Eating on the roadside is nice sometimes." Yuri: "Is that really true!? (frantic expression) T-Then in that case, now that there is this rare opportunity, I shall, umm " Godou: "(staring at the school festival program schedule) In the schoolyard there's Sanfu-sensei [9] offering his hometown's Hiroshimayaki , and Ganba-sensei from Osaka with his takoyaki stall, wanna try them out?" Yuri: "Yes, great!" Yuri: "(violently knocked off balance by a passerby in the schoolyard)...kyaah!?" Godou: "(catches Yuri in his arms) Are you okay, Mariya?" Yuri: "(smiling in Godou's embrace) Y-Yes, thank you very much." Godou: "(gazing at Yuri's smiling face) Oh that's good." Liliana: "(began counting as the two of them remained tightly held together. 10 seconds, 20 seconds passed. Then she coughed deliberately) ...You two, do you not feel that your faces are a little too close? Kusanagi Godou, even though I know that you have an unusually deep relationship with Mariya Yuri, in such a situation could you not handle things in a simpler manner " Godou: "(frantically separates from Yuri) !" Yuri: "(gazes wistfully at Godou)......" Godou: "W-What nonsense are you saying, I only caught her because I happened to be next to her, it's not like that." Liliana: "Is that so...? My apologies. Regardless of your intentions, it is clear that your natural instinct is to eliminate distances between you and other females..." Godou: "As if that kind of instinct actually exists! By the way, if it was Liliana instead, I would have done the same." Liliana: "Eh?!" Godou: "It's obvious. If I saw a friend in danger, I will surely offer help straight away."

Liliana: "(putting up a stiff front but appearing to be very happy)......" Godou: "Well anyway, actually it's Liliana who always protects me instead." Liliana: "T-That's right. Hypothetically, if such an emergency occurs, I do not mind being saved by you." Liliana: "(having bought Hiroshimayaki) With such large portions, let the three of us share it together. Come try this, Mariya Yuri." Yuri: "Thanks. (looking at the massive Hiroshimayaki) You are right, I would not be able to finish this alone." Godou: "Certainly, this is a portion size more fitting for a male." (The trio began to use their chopsticks to eat sliced pieces of the Hiroshimayaki.) Godou: "(accidentally dropped his chopsticks on the ground) Ah, damn it. I'll need a new pair." Liliana: "No need for that. Just share mine." Godou: "Uhh, sure (realizing this is an indirect kiss) W-Wait, that's not very appropriate." Liliana: "D-Do not be concerned. Just like your relationship with Mariya Yuri can be described as unusually deep, the same can be said for our relationship as well..." Godou: "!?" Yuri: "E-Excuse me! If that is the case, then you can share my chopsticks too!" Godou: "!?" (All of a sudden, the trio was caught in a three-way dispute.) Godou: "Fine, in that case, I will humbly accept your wishes with thanks... (ended up alternating between using Liliana and Yuri's chopsticks to eat the Hiroshimayaki)" Liliana: "Exchanging chopsticks repeatedly is a bit troublesome. I-If you do not mind then I shall feed you personally. (using chopsticks to bring Hiroshimayaki to Godou's mouth) T-This might be better." Yuri: "N-Now that you brought it up, that is right... (with shy awkwardness) Uh, umm, if Godousan wishes, I can also do the same... P-Please open up and enjoy." Godou: "I'm not a child in kindergarten! I can eat by myself!" Suddenly, they noticed that a crowd had gathered around, staring at them.

Due to it being the school festival, not only were there students from the school but also those from other schools as well as all kinds of residents from the neighborhood male and female, old and young. This was the nature of the crowd gathered here for a spectacle. They were watching with shocked expressions that seemed to be saying "this is really novel" and were whispering to one another and secretly laughing to themselves. "Isn't this getting a bit too crowded...?" "I do not think that we were that loud, right..." "Why are so many people gathered here to watch? We cannot be that interesting to them, right?" At some point in time, some of the surrounding people started tailing Godou's group and maintaining a certain distance. The most obvious group was all male and composed of youthful schoolboys. Bearing rude and hostile glares with impatient expressions... These were all signs that betrayed the negative emotions swirling in each one's heart. Godou pondered with uneasiness. How exactly was this commotion caused? He'd better reflect well on it. "For some reason we seem to be causing trouble for others. We should pay more attention." "But Kusanagi Godou, even though I believe your behavior just now could do with a little improvement, you have done nothing wrong. So what should we do now?" "Liliana-san, perhaps it is something we failed to be aware of? ...Ah, maybe eating like this on the roadside obstructs traffic, and causes trouble for others?!" "There are many others eating the same way like this. I really doubt that possibility... Anyway, let's be more mindful, and go to the cafeteria " The three of them finished buying food and made their way towards a little unoccupied space beside a corner of the stalls. Godou nodded in agreement with Yuri's suggestion and Liliana's observations. At that very moment... "You people, what were you doing just now chattering away in some kind of discussion? Are you trying to perform some kind of three-man comedic routine?!" Godou was shocked to hear this authoritative voice. He never expected this girl to appear here. Turning back to look, he found his childhood friend, Tokunaga Asuka, standing before him with a furious expression.

"I wasn't even paying particular attention, but you three have been displaying public affection... I turn my gaze for a moment and there you go starting to become even more intimate. Well, if it was just between an ordinary couple, it's not completely unforgivable. But what on earth is this? A lady on each arm? Or simultaneous two-timing? What is going on in your mind to flaunt this kind of ridiculous relationship out in public!?" Asuka expressed her displeasure, firing accusations like rapid fire. She had a prim and proper face, and the twintails hairstyle she had kept since long ago. Like the Kusanagi household, she was also a resident of Nezu Sanchoume. "Well, Godou, got any retorts to defend yourself? If there are any, be out with them."

"What retort... We weren't doing anything intimate. It's just normal contact between friends, that's all." "Yes... My humble apologies, I cannot understand what you are trying to say." "It is true that there exists a strong bond between us that surpasses normal 'friendship.' However, you are mistaken if you believe it is of the sort of indecent relations you were insinuating." Yuri was perplexed. Liliana spoke with agitation. Godou nodded in complete agreement. After all, Asuka had always been the type to get angry over reasons that were far removed from the actual truth. "Really! Embracing each other in public, having indirect kisses and then being fed with 'yes, ah~' Well, since it's Godou, it's expected... Let me ask then, what are these people like normally?"

Asuka turned to the people behind her. Standing there were Yuri's classmates, the girls Sawa-san and Miyama-san. "There had been some restraint before, but recently it's always been like this." "Yes yes. Previously, it's even worse when Erica-san was around. In fact, today's situation can be described as rather subdued instead...?" The lenses of glasses-wearing Sawa-san flashed as she spoke. With an immature face and undeveloped body like an elementary school student, Miyama-san responded with a question. Yuri nodded to greet her classmates who had suddenly appeared. But just as Godou was wondering why these two girls were together with Asuka... "Sawa-san and Miyama-san both work together with me at the same shop. Yeah, the family restaurant on the side of the main street. You should know it, right? Anyway, they invited me to the school festival today." Extremely observant, Asuka immediately explained for Godou. She was a girl with a strong intuition and quick wits. "Right, though Liliana-san had already been introduced to me at Godou's house, who is the beautiful lady here? She looks very graceful and lady-like." "Ah, now that I think about it, you two have never met." Seeing Asuka's slightly concerned gaze towards Yuri, Godou replied. "Mariya, this fellow here is my long time friend Tokunaga Asuka. We live on the same commercial street. She goes to school at Tokyo Metropolitan High which is closer to home. Also, this " "My name is Mariya Yuri. It is my pleasure to be acquainted with Godou-san's close friends." Yuri, who was dressed in a kimono, calmly bowed her head. Though she was not particularly talkative, her greeting clearly displayed her excellent upbringing. "H-Hello, nice to meet you. The silver-haired foreigner, the super perfect high class lady, as well as the rumored blonde girlfriend, things are really developing towards complete despair for me... Truly an extraordinary fellow. As expected, I can't let you out of my sight hmm, I cannot allow myself to become one of those old ladies crying tears of sorrow over grandpa Ichirou..." Backing down uncharacteristically, her mumbling speech after "nice to meet you" was difficult to make out.

Being eloquent in virtually all situations was one of Asuka's qualities. "I think we should leave first. Being the center of attention is disruptive to the surrounding people, so let's go somewhere else." Wary of people's gazes, Godou made a suggestion. The interference of Asuka had only served to further garner the attention of bystanders. Yuri and Liliana immediately nodded in agreement. Sawa-san and Miyama-san were also planning to leave, having made their greeting. But then someone stopped them. Of course, the one calling out was Asuka. "W-Wait a minute. Are the three of you planning to continue your flirting elsewhere!?" "Like I said already, what flirting! You're always trying to find strange bones to pick." "Still completely oblivious... You really are a great big idiot who makes me want to despair!!" Still as sharp-tongued as ever. And scolding all the time. However, witnessing the familiar antics of the childhood friend gave an oddly reassuring feeling. Godou wryly went "So, see you later" and continued walking ahead. "No other way, with agonizing contemplation I have made my decision!" Thus, Asuka declared out of the blue. "It looks like I can't limit supervision to just the school festival. Sawa-san, Miyama-san. I am very sorry but there are things I must do. Please allow me to remain behind and act independently I have the duty to keep this idiotic man under surveillance!"

[edit]Part 3
Thus, Tokunaga Asuka added herself to Godou's entourage and they entered the school building together. In contrast to Asuka's complete hostility towards Godou, Liliana and Yuri were acting in a subdued manner. "Listen to me, Mariya-san and Liliana-san." Asuka chatted eloquently as they walked.

"Even if this guy frequently speaks of 'common sense,' don't be taken in by those lies. He is completely untrustworthy. I will help and support you girls if you tell me you were victims of his deception. If you run into any kind of trouble, feel free to discuss with me no matter what." She showed concern for them with great gentleness while disparaging Godou at the same time. "Is that so? Rather, I feel that Godou-san is a person who works hard at acting sensibly." Yuri objected with a conservative description. "If Mariya-san really believes that, then I have nothing further to say. Or perhaps you might recall all sorts of little things? Once anyone gets into a certain level of familiarity with him, I'm sure they will notice something is amiss." "...Nothing like that. Right, Liliana-san?" "...Ah. The nobility of Kusanagi Godou's character and behavior is fit to be a knight's role model. I think you are slandering him most inappropriately, Tokunaga Asuka." Repeatedly questioned, Yuri and Liliana seemed to be responding hesitantly for some reason. Not only did the two of them avoid making eye contact with Asuka, the one posing the questions, but also with Godou as well. The atmosphere turned awkward and unpleasant all of a sudden. "Ah, isn't this Uncle? Good morning to you." A passing "maid" greeted him. In actual fact, she was dressed in a sleeveless mandarin gown with a frilled apron, a costume differing greatly from a traditional maid outfit. Furthermore, she was wearing cat-eared decorations on her head. "G-Good morning to you too." It was clearly noon already. However, there existed many service industries that used "Good morning" as a greeting regardless of the time of day. The China-themed cat-eared maid was running around dressed like that, carrying a stack of flyers, most likely trying to promote publicity. "...Wait a minute, Godou, what was that about?" Asuka immediately questioned him. "That kind of cosplay girl not only knows you, but even calls you 'Uncle'!?"

"Hmm. It's a long story. There's a shop in the festival opened by some acquaintances. I helped out for a bit, so that's why they call me that." "What kind of suspicious shop is that!? I must check it out." "Eh? Now?" Asuka's threats seemed to be giving Godou pause. It's not a particularly strange shop anyway, so I might as well take her there. But that also meant taking everyone else along. "It is the shop opened with Lu Yinghua's support, right? I have no objections." "Ah, the one from Hong Kong... Right, I too, feel a little curious." Since Liliana and Yuri supported the motion, Godou yielded and nodded in agreement.

They arrived at a certain classroom on the third floor of the school building. Nanami, Sorimachi and Takagi, backed by Hong Kong's Lu family, had opened the "China CatEared Maid Cafe and Tea House" with business in full swing. "Business today is lively as ever." Upon witnessing the prosperity of the shop, Godou commented casually. A continuous stream of customers had formed a long line at the entrance. The place offered brewed Chinese tea as well as Chinese dimsum delivered directly from the "main store" at Akihabara. The cosplay team of China cat-eared maids was standing on duty to serve customers. The mandarin gowns emphasized the curves on their body, and the high-slit dresses were quite daring and sexy. Authentic Chinese style. The reason for the long wait in line was obvious. The team of China cat-eared maids was composed of employees sent from the Lu family's maid theme park in Hong Kong (to customers they appeared to be girls studying at the school). The Three Idiots' original proposal of "Cat-Eared School Swimsuit Maid Cafe" was vehemently opposed by the girls, and was thus altered to the current form. "I knew it, wearing swimsuits when there's no pool would have been quite strange..." Godou concluded as he surveyed the surroundings.

However, the girls eventually relented on the cat-ear issue as a result of the Three Idiots begging on their knees. "Not some kind of suspicious shop, right?" "It's really borderline... However, why are you the 'Uncle'?" Asuka glared at Godou as they waited in line. In truth, it was the maid team's boss, Lu Yinghua, who addressed Godou as "Honored Uncle"... However, let's keep quiet about that. Trying to explain the whole story would take forever. "Ohoh, it's my dear friend!" The one calling out was Nanami. He had just stepped out of the neighboring classroom they had borrowed to use as the kitchen and backstage. "Thanks to you, the shop's business is booming on its second day... Though losing the "CatEared School Swimsuit Maid" concept is painful, we obtained the current overwhelming success instead. This is all thanks to your introductions don't be modest, Kusanagi." "Hmm, well, it's good to be of help. But 'dear friend' is too much." "Kukuku... What a modest fellow you are. However, thanks to this I finally understand something. [10] Kusanagi, your satisfaction as a riajuu only runs skin deep you are actually tired of plain and ordinary life, for you are a man who yearns for excitement and the extraordinary!" Godou was shocked to hear his secret exposed. The deadly battles of the Devil King Campione were obviously unknown to Nanami. "I... As a fellow comrade, I understand. Kusanagi, your eyes swirl with dark burning flames only possessed by men who pursue the way of the maid enthusiast." "Ah, this? No, I don't have that kind of interest, you must be mistaken." "Hohoho, you have yet to realize it, that's all. I feel it is necessary to guide you along that path with something I have specially prepared. Here, borrow this for now." Nanami went back into the classroom and took out a paper bag. He shoved the object over. Contained in the bag was a handheld gaming device and a software package. "But I don't usually play games."

Godou looked at the software. Its title was "English Proper Maid Story Maid Amy." On the packaging was an illustration of a girl. Without particularly ostentatious colors, the modest yet subtle design somehow felt rather attractive. "Try playing it when you have the time. You should be able to experience the shocking revelation of a lifetime... Oh no, I was in the middle of going out to buy something. Sorry I have to go. See you later!" "You sure make strange friends everywhere..." Seeing Nanami leave noisily, Asuka was just about to have another outburst. "Ah, Hikari. Yes, so you have already arrived at the school?" Yuri had taken out her cellphone to answer. She was giving directions to the China Cat-eared Maid Cafe. "Will little Hikari get lost? Let me go pick her up." "I believe she is very competent. Do not worry, we will wait for her here while we line up for the shop." Yuri offered her opinion with a gentle smile. It was true. Godou recalled Hikari's personality and nodded in agreement. After ten minutes, the Mariya family's second daughter arrived. "It's been a while, Onii-sama. Same for Liliana-neesama... Ah, I've never seen you before. Hello, nice to meet you. I am Mariya Yuri's sister, Mariya Hikari." Hikari not only greeted the people she knew but also bowed her head towards Asuka. Her attention to detail was well beyond a typical sixth grader's. However, her next words belonged to no ordinary elementary school student. Witnessing Asuka's familiarity with Godou, Hikari suddenly commented. "I can see that you are quite familiar with Onii-sama. In fact, once I'm a little older, I also want to stay by Onii-sama's side to receive his love. When the time comes, I will be in your care? ...Ah, but who knows, I might have more seniority by then!" She was displaying an innocent yet "womanly" smile. Hearing Hikari's statement, Asuka' face began to convulse.

"......I-Is that so? Just to make sure, in what year is Mariya-san's little sister currently studying?" "Sixth grade. I will be entering middle school next year." "Oh, I see... Wait a minute, Godou! Are you going to let this complete mess develop further? You have truly overturned all of my expectations!" Godou answered Asuka's furious snarls with irritation. "Don't go accepting strange ideas so easily. Do I really have to take an elementary school student's words seriously? Use your brain a little. Hikari only says that because she looks up to me, that's all." "Yes. To me, Onii-sama is even more important than a real elder brother." Giggling cleverly, Hikari responded. Even though she sounded like she was hiding some sort of subtle hint, Godou was not concerned. She was just an elementary school child. It would be ridiculous to take her words seriously. Now that he thought about it, the other girls had also been more or less alarmed by Hikari previously. "Liliana also makes strange statements all the time. If you insist on interpreting things that way, Asuka, you're going to make Hikari and her sister Mariya feel uncomfortable." "Yes... Kusanagi Godou is correct." "Right. After all, Hikari is still a child, yes..." Liliana spoke knowingly as Yuri nodded in agreement with a conflicted expression. As the subject of discussion, Hikari smiled sweetly in response to the comments of the older girls. "Yes, I am still a child, so the future is far away. I look forward to receiving everyone's care in the future." Then Hikari leaned tightly against Godou. This was a rare display of open affection that felt a little different from a younger sister's. Godou stroked her head a few times. Hikari smiled in return. "...In three years, no, two years, that kind of future will be here." "...Actually, I would not be surprised if that stage arrives in two months."

"...If the child has already decided herself then there is no helping it..." Asuka, Liliana and Yuri murmured softly amongst themselves. What do they mean? Godou was perplexed. Furthermore, for some reason the situation felt like an alliance was being formed between the three girls Not too long after that, the group was finally able to enter the shop.

"China Cat-eared Maid Cafe and Tea House." Despite the small budget, the interior of the classroom was well-decorated in Chinese style. Godou and his group were seated next to the window. They ordered Pu-erh tea snacks according to their numbers. "Well then, Uncle, your order will be here shortly." The China cat-eared maid spoke cheerfully and returned to the kitchen. Of course, she was greeting Godou who had been helping out at the shop yesterday. "On further thought, this shop is really suspicious after all. The waitresses don't really seem like students and they look especially well-trained. Furthermore, that maid's Japanese is a little awkward, could she be Chinese or Korean?" Asuka calmly pointed out. Since she had been working at a family restaurant, she was probably familiar with the skills of the maid team.
[11]

and several

"Godou sure knows some really weird people. What kind of connections caused you to help out at this shop?" "Well, all kinds. It's purely by chance that I became friends with a certain someone who is bad news." "Ah, Onii-sama also helps out at this shop? I didn't know this shop happens to have connections with Hong Kong's Lu family." Hikari glanced repeatedly at the striking and elegant figures of the China cat-eared maids with great wonderment. "Could it be possible that Onii-sama has this kind of preference? Cosplay or the like!?" "No, not at all. I've never even paid attention to it." "Really? If you don't mind being honest, I can do it too. I can wear those outfits for Onii-sama to see!" Hikari's words nearly made Godou spit out his Pu-erh tea. "I-I really appreciate your offer, but it's not going to happen." "What's going to happen? Then it's really true after all?" Asuka interrupted with skepticism. Treating me like some sort of eccentric again Godou decided to just ignore her. "Hmm, Tokunaga Asuka, can you tell me the reason you think that?" Suddenly, Liliana began to pursue the matter. "It had already occurred to me before, that you seem very familiar with Kusanagi Godou's past. What is the basis for your judgment? For example, did he ever display an obsession over any type of clothing or the like?" "Certainly, I have also had my suspicions." Even Yuri was nodding in agreement. "Like Liliana-san said, Tokunaga-san is someone who can offer special insight into Godou-san's personality. If you do not mind, pray enlighten me." Yuri and Liliana were consulting Asuka together!

Why? Godou was shocked. In this gathering here, why was there a certain sense of consensus appearing in the eyes of the childhood friend, the Hime-Miko and the knight ? "Eh, well it's not really definite proof..." Suddenly faced with these requests, Asuka seemed to be in doubt. "But I get the sense that he keeps changing his mind rapidly for things he claims to have no interest. Whenever he says 'isn't this fine?' I keep wondering if he actually thought before speaking?" "...No, the ability to make bold decisions is one of Kusanagi Godou's strong points after all." "...I agree. Godou-san's reaction speed towards changing circumstances is exemplary." Asuka's words seemed to have struck a deep chord with Liliana, and Yuri murmured in agreement. Could this encounter turn out to be highly unfavorable for me? Godou was beginning to feel a vague sense of unease.

[edit]Part 4
The second day of the school festival had finally reached dusk. Since dusk had arrived, it was time for the usual campfire and evening festivities. The packed and eventful schedule included folk dancing and the announcement of the Miss High School winner. ...As a side note, this year's winner of the Miss High School title was Erica Blandelli. Hearing the announcement, Godou was completely bewildered. Obviously, she was not going to appear here, having excluded herself from participating in the school festival. Even when asked earlier, she had replied: "If you really miss my beauty then be my guest and use photos or whatever... But I'm not going to do anything troublesome. I participated in a similar event once in Italy and found it completely tiresome." That was how she had declined. Along with the participants gathered on the stage, the screen was playing a video of Erica that was clearly filmed in secret. (As another side note, Erica had been recommended by an acquaintance to enter a regional preliminary round of the Miss Italy competition. Though she qualified straight away, she grew impatient and left halfway through the proceedings.)

In spite of all that, she still won by a landslide. On the other hand, this could also be attributed to her rivals Yuri and Liliana's resolute refusal to participate. Still, it was rather telling that a voyeuristic video was able to overwhelm all the other competition. Godou marveled in amazement at Erica's ridiculous exploits as he climbed the stairs, finally reaching a door at the top. "That guy must be up here, right?" Beyond the door was the roof which had been shaded orange by the setting sun. A cursory glance found no one there. It was still early so the late night festivities had yet to begin. Otherwise, the movement of lively fire light would have been visible from participants surrounding the campfire below. Godou had received a text message earlier that told him to wait on the roof. "My apologies for calling you here, Honored Uncle." The greeting arrived with the wind. What an incredible voice. It almost sounded as if the autumn breeze was whispering in his ear. This was a technique of qigong masters. By infusing "qi" into their voice, they could converse with cult members across vast distances. Godou walked to the center of the roof and looked around... And finally found him. Standing in a corner was the young master of Hong Kong's Lu family, Lu Yinghua. "Sorry to have you wait, Yinghua." "No, not at all. Compared to Honored Uncle giving up time that could be spent with the various Nee-san, this is nothing." Lu Yinghua smiled with candor. Despite his handsome youthful appearance, it was a rather acute smile. Inserting biting commentary into a simple explanation. Pointlessly provocative. Eccentric and hard to get along with. However, from Godou's point of view, he was the arrogant and reassuring "nephew." It reminded Godou of the personality of the genius pitcher he had worked with back in his baseball days.

"By the way, Honored Uncle, what do you have there?" "Hmm? Ah, Nanami lent this to me just now... No, actually he just shoved it over." Lu Yinghua had noticed Godou's paper bag which contained the game "English Proper Maid Story Maid Amy." Opening the paper bag to have a look, the young martial arts master stared with dumbfounded amazement. "...I've actually heard quite a few rumors about this game." "Eh? Is it actually quite famous?" "Yes. Ever since the computer version was first sold at a doujinshi fair several years ago, its development has expanded over time to become a commercial success known all over the world. It has also become a consumer game. Last year it was even animated, with DVD and BD sales reaching ten thousand." "...Looks like Yinghua is quite knowledgeable about it." "Well, it is related to our business after all. I only started researching it recently." What would his master say if she knew her disciple had begun honing expertise in this area? Godou was reminded of his beautiful sworn elder sister. "Anyway, I plan on checking out the game's content to catch up with Honored Uncle." "But I haven't even decided when I'm going to play this. How about we start it together?" "Good idea. In that case, Amakasu-san appears to be an expert in this area, should we call him as well? As for the location, let me make the preparations..." As the casual male talk(?) reached a conclusion, Lu Yinghua brought up the next issue with unhurried words. "Actually, the purpose of my visit is to inform Honored Uncle about the Divine Ancestors." "...Ahah. The one called Asherah, right?" The witch who was mind-controlling the young master of the Kuhoutsuka family. Godou had completely forgotten about her. "I remember it was Liliana who told me. A bunch of eternally young witches who were transformed from goddesses of ancient times, and much stronger than ordinary magi?"

"Yes, though they cannot compare to the various Campiones." Godou felt puzzled, was it because they were fallen goddesses? However, how did it come about in the first place? "Back then, I spent a fair amount of time with Asherah. She frequently contacted someone and I managed to overhear the name. Another Divine Ancestor called Guinevere. She is the mastermind who provoked the fight between Master and the Great Sage Equaling Heaven." "So that was what happened!" "It should be unlikely for this woman to embroil Honored Uncle in her schemes immediately, but I just thought it'd be best to report to Honored Uncle first." "Thanks. Sorry for troubling you with all sorts of things." "No, don't mind it. When I get abused no, scolded... Or rather, when Master gives me special training, I hope I can depend on Honored Uncle a bit. It's good to know I have someone to rely on in case of emergencies. So anyway, you are really welcome!" Lu Yinghua spoke in a rare moment of passion. This guy admires and worships me for very practical reasons. Godou understood very well. It was only natural given the existence of a master like that. Oh well, I'll try to be as good an uncle as possible. Just as the thought crossed Godou's mind, Lu Yinghua suddenly perked up his ears. "Ah, I can hear Liliana-neesan and Yuri-neesan's footsteps coming from downstairs. Aren't they looking for Honored Uncle?" "That's some superhuman hearing... Even though Seishuuin can do something similar." "Compared to that Nee-san, my eyes and ears are still quite sharp." Hearing footsteps through thick layers of steel-reinforced concrete, and even identifying their owner from the sound Lu Yinghua, the one who had showed off such ridiculous hearing, began to laugh. "By the way, I am stronger compared to Erica-neesan while my body is lighter compared to Liliana-neesan's. On the other hand, I cannot cast spells, so that means we're basically equals... Right."

From the tone of Lu Yinghua's voice, it was clear he did not actually believe in his assessment of "equals." Seeing those eyes of disdain made Godou feel like objecting. What was this feeling that compelled him to defend his female companions? "But last time, didn't you end with a draw against Liliana?" "Under those conditions, it was impossible to tell who would be the victor between Master and Honored Uncle. I couldn't commit the folly of unintentionally killing a Campione's close associate and incurring a king's wrath... Well, I did show my true skills back then and didn't make any mistakes, but I refrained from using any truly underhanded tricks of murder." Lu Yinghua had not reached Erica's level of subconsciously expressed arrogance. On the other hand, his personality did have calculating and tolerant facets. Godou found him to be an interesting fellow. "However, in order to face an unfair technique like Ena-neesan's divine possession, it's necessary to completely master a life-risking trump card. After all, Erica-neesan, she..." "What about Erica?" "That Nee-san is a true female fox and a real warrior. After all, she must have grasped the subtle truth and is now training accordingly. She's not a swan that shows off its appearance while struggling with paddling feet underwater!" Ultimately, was Lu Yinghua a genius who could analyze everyone to their core? Rivals who were constantly evaluating, contending, and sparring to gauge one another's ability. Realizing he was surrounded by an amazing group of people, Godou was deeply impressed.

[edit]Part 5
While Godou and the rest were enjoying the school festival Erica Blandelli was at the ancient city of Siena in the northern Italian region of Tuscany. It was a little city with a long history of prosperity dating back to the Roman Empire. The remnants of medieval streets and historical areas were famous World Heritage Sites. Piazza del Campo was probably the most highly renowned of these sites. The plaza was built on a gentle slope and shaped somewhat like a bowl. It was surrounded by structures such as medieval palaces, water fountains, and bell towers. The world's most beautiful public square indeed, that was what it was called. Erica's destination was a place near Piazza del Campo.

A Sicilian gelato

[12]

store which must have been quite popular with the locals.

However, no matter how delicious gelato tasted, it was merely ice cream. Going home for this purpose would have been ridiculous. Of course, Erica was meeting a certain character well-known for troublesome antics and often criticized as a fool. "Vanilla, strawberry, pistachio, almond... I'm having such a tough time choosing the flavor. But if I eat all four, surely it's too much." "Having three in November is also too much." "I've always had a habit of visiting this street for gelato whenever winter approaches. It's like eating hot food in summer is good for the body, you should eat cold stuff in chilly weather to get used to the cold. If you do that, you'll avoid catching colds for the winter." "In short, you have further plans to visit other places to feast on frozen desserts, is that correct?" "Yup. Today I'll be going to as many shops as I can, so I'm holding back a bit at the first one." "...Did you know, Salvatore Doni?" "Know what, my dear and trusted friend, Andrea-kun?" "In certain countries, it is commonly believed that the ignorant do not catch colds. Perhaps that is the reason why you were safe...! Have you any idea how much your sudden notion to return home has disrupted the schedule!?" "Andrea, you're usually such a wise man! But 'Fools don't catch colds' has no basis, you know. For you to believe such a superstition, it looks like you're quite ignorant in certain areas!" "Stop spouting nonsense, you idiot!" It was a conversation that would give anyone listening a headache. Indeed, Salvatore Doni the "King of Swords" was a knight from Siena. Erica had hurried back to Italy as soon as she received news that he was returning to his home town under the supervision of his butler, Andrea Rivera. ...A short while later, a blonde young man stepped out of the store carrying a triple portion of gelato accompanied by a haggard glasses-wearing young man. "Eh, it's been a while, Erica Blandelli." "Oh, what a rare visitor. When did you return from Japan?"

The two greeted Erica as soon as they noticed her. During their first meeting, Doni had completely failed to register Erica's name in his mind, but now he was able to greet her normally. This was not because he memorized her name after so many encounters... It was purely due to Kusanagi Godou's existence that finally made him recall Erica's name. Doni's inability to remember names was not due to poor memory but a lack of interest. Anyone not an enemy was like a roadside pebble to him. That must be the way he thinks. "We have not met since Sardinia, Sir Salvatore. Thank you for taking care of me back then, Sir Andrea." The king whose foolish appearance disguised his horrifying unorthodox talent. And the butler who assisted him. Erica displayed a gorgeous smile. "If you have any matters to discuss, please be my guest and talk to Andrea? I'm going to eat my gelato..." "No, that is not the case this time. I have a request to make of Sir Salvatore." Erica swiftly addressed the [King] who instinctively avoided cumbersome responsibilities. "Me?" "Yes. Remember the first time I met Sir Salvatore, when you dueled with Dame Saint Raffaello?" "Hmm, this is really bothersome. But now that I recall, you were there too." "At that time, Sir Salvatore had inherited the 'Book in Praise of David's Great Works' from Saint Raffaello. I would like to request permission for myself, as well as Dame Liliana who is not currently present, to read that book once more." "Master's book? Book eh...?" "Sir Salvatore, I once accepted Saint Raffaello's request to safeguard the San Gimignano grimoire." Aware of his master's vague memories, Andrea Rivera stepped in to provide assistance. Even when addressing his longtime friend, he was a righteous and honorable man who always kept personal and business matters separate. Certainly, the "book" must be under his safekeeping.

Erica nodded. Exactly as expected, which was why she deliberately approached them when they were together! "Dame Erica, that book has been expressly 'concealed' under Saint Rafaello's orders. Even as the curator I have never read it. Permission is only granted to those who are about to rise to the rank of paladino. In regard to your request, I regret..." "That's what I thought." As befitted the fair and righteous "King's Butler." Erica greatly admired his strict adherence to noble principles, not even excepting himself, but she continued to plead. "However, please be informed that granting permission to me would be favorable to Sir Salvatore's interests." "My interests? What is going on?" "Yes. If I were to master the secret arts of battle magic that can rip apart fallen angels and pagan gods, then that will contribute to Kusanagi Godou's combat potential... Rather, perhaps I can become something like a shield that can bolster his development." "...Really? I see, I see. That's the implication." Licking his gelato, Doni's expression changed. A certain sense of acuity had subtly crept into the handsome face that had been like a carefree little baby's. Anyone unfamiliar with his personality would likely have missed it. "A more hot-blooded fellow would have gone 'That's about it?' 'Sure, let's go again?' when things ended. But to reject outright, Godou sure is a tough customer." This acuity was not exactly fighting spirit or murderous intent. A belief that the so-called "friend" and rival will inevitably be encountered again on the battlefield. This much was certain. "Having a decisive duel with that fellow requires an appropriate time. He needs to have the proper motivation, otherwise he'd try to run away and end things meaninglessly. But while I'm waiting, I can't have Godou getting killed so easily." Doni looked upon Erica with an expression of utmost joy as if he was Cupid having spotted true love.

"What a fellow who always worries others. Even though he says he hates fighting, he keeps charging into the battlefield. Is this what Japanese culture call tsundere?" The "King of Swords" chatted away, discussing the good rival he acknowledged. His assessment was surprisingly accurate. Perhaps Salvatore Doni was a kindred soul who could understand Kusanagi Godou very well. "Very well then. I have great hopes for him. Until the day we meet each other again on the battlefield, having him work hard on all sorts of things is not a bad idea." Rivera frowned in response to this statement of approval. But a [King]'s decision could not be reversed. Erica reverently bowed her head in gratitude towards Salvatore Doni.

[edit]Part 6
On the coast of Kisarazu City in the Chiba Prefecture. Nearby was the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway a toll route from the Kanagawa Prefecture to Kisarazu across Tokyo Bay. This place was also next to an industrial zone, and quite close to the Kisarazu city streets, as well as the prefectural administration at Chiba City. However, this beach was extremely quiet. In warmer times there would be waders and summer swimmers. But it was currently November, and the marine breeze was mixed with rather chilly air. It was not the season for outdoor activities. "...How relaxing, Amakasu-san." "...Yes, it is very relaxing. Ena-san." Ena mumbled as she nibbled at her cup noodles while Amakasu concurred, munching away at his bun filled with red bean paste. The food had been bought from a rustic fishing village next to the beach. "Will someone suspicious really come? We've already staked out this place for three days already. Not a single soul appeared... And this is the first time for me to find out this place is also managed by the Committee. But isn't there nothing here?" Ena grumbled as she looked down at the place.

The beach was opposite the windbreak plantation. Directly before their eyes was a red torii. Other than the lone torii standing in the empty seaside, there was nothing else. Not even a shrine or a little hut. "You're very right. I'm surprised too." The indifferent and insincere History Compilation Committee member agreed. Both him and his boss belonged to the Tokyo branch of the Committee. However, its territory was actually more vast than the name implied, for it extended all the way from Tokyo to Chiba, Saitama, Kanagawa, Ibaraki, Gunma and Toshigi... In actual fact, it would be more accurate to call it the domain of the Kanto region supervisor. "By the way, Ena-san, aren't you going to the school festival being held at Kusanagi-san's place?" "Eh? What is that?" "At the school where he studies. I remember the festival was scheduled to start yesterday. But because I had to be careful to avoid mentioning anything to do with 'going over there,' I kept silent about it." "Hmm... Now that I think about it, that kind of activity should be occurring this time of the year." As for Ena's habit of not attending school seriously, it began all the way back in middle school, no, elementary school. Although members of the Seishuuin family were obliged to go into the mountains for serious Hime-Miko training, it resulted in Ena being unfamiliar with basic facts of school life. "Damn it~ It's not that often for festival events to be held, if only I could have a chance to have fun with His Majesty... That's so bad of you, Amakasu-san, why didn't you tell me sooner!" "Wait a minute, it wasn't just me. Kaoru-san also knew and withheld the information." The History Compilation Committee Tokyo Branch Chief was the Hime-Miko, Sayanomiya Kaoru. Without any hesitation, Amakasu outed her as an accomplice. "On the other hand, even though he looks like he can't be bothered to deal with women, he is a king who is unexpectedly diligent in all the crucial areas. It is possible that he called to ask 'come if you are free' on this occasion. Did you charge your cellphone properly?" "Forgot all about it... Which means it hasn't been charged for a week..." "May I express my utmost sympathies. Well, as compensation, let's kill time by chatting instead."

Amakasu said to Ena, her shoulders slumped in disappointment. "This area used to be called Kazusa Province, Awa Province, or something like that in ancient times. To us, it is a location that is a little special." "Really? But I still don't see it." "What are you talking about? Isn't this ocean the tragic stage where the hero of our nation, Yamato Takeru, had lost his queen? As an outdoor shoot location, this place is not bad at all." Amakasu cast his gaze beyond the windbreak plantation, upon Tokyo Bay extending into the horizon. This finally prompted Ena's memory. A famous story in Japanese mythology. "You should know the story where Yamato Takeru used the Sea of Bousou as his stage. Yeah, the one where Oto Tachibana-Hime cast herself overboard to calm the stormy seas." "Of course. 'I pray thee let me go into the sea, and so let the person of thy mean handmaiden be given to redeem the life of the Prince's Augustness'... Something like that." Ena was the Hime-Miko well-versed in classical learning and martial arts. She had just quoted from the Kojiki
[14] [13]

The hero Yamato Takeru was crossing the sea at Sagami Province in modern terms it would be taking a ship to cross the Tokyo Bay from Yokosuka City to the Chiba Prefecture on the opposite shore to reach Kazusa Province and the events were passed down as legend. The ship was met with a violent storm after setting off, and the sea had become dangerously turbulent. In order to restore calm to the crisis, the queen, Oto Tachibana-Hime jumped into the ocean to "redeem the life of the Prince's Augustness." "Occasionally perhaps once every couple of decades, strange phenomena related to the legend starts circulating. Here, please have a look at this." "Hey... This is pretty interesting." Amakasu had taken a book out of his bag. It had a rather nondescript title of "Oral Traditions of Kazusa Province, Complete Collection." The binding of the book was also extremely modest and plain. Ena quickly browsed through a short passage on the page in front of her. "...'Queen Oto Tachibana-Hime, jumped into the sea with sword embosomed. Sea currents carried her sword to a landless location, whence a floating island subsequently appeared.' I've never heard of this?"

Her relics, the comb and clothing of Oto Tachibana-Hime, later drifted onto a beach... This type of little story began circulating once the queen was worshiped and enshrined as a deity. "That's more than likely. This book was self-published three months ago by a researcher of local history. In order to keep the contents of this passage buried in obscurity, we had to do many things to recall the books and even paid the author a little visit." "Were memory manipulation spells used to wipe his memory?" "Yes, for the sake of caution, we entered a request for the Hime-Miko organization." Further details beyond that must be top secret. Ena was shocked. Amakasu was relying on a subgroup of the Hime-Miko who were able to use memory manipulation spells the spirit power called [Name Concealment]. They must have been looking for a particularly powerful form of memory tampering. "The organization which later gave rise to its successor, the History Compilation Committee, had kept this legend out of circulation for the past couple hundred years. Eliminating memories of witnesses and tampering with written records. But it was not enough. Every few decades, rumors would rise up again elsewhere from another person. It is as if someone keeps repeating the legend to others. Or perhaps, on this land lies dormant a mysterious being that secretly reveals its existence to others..." Ena posed a question after pondering indifferently. "This method of handling things, must certainly be the orders of grampsy and his group?" "Yes, since ancient times I believe it must be close to a millennium when the most ancient of the ancient clans gave their instructions. Regarding the legend of the floating island and the [15] divine blade appearing at Kazusa Province, as well as the Heavenly Reverse Halberd which must be kept hidden." The Heavenly Reverse Halberd? A term she had never encountered before. Ena began to stare at the torii before her. If this isolated empty field was being used a secret hiding spot, then certainly "How astute. Indeed, the Reverse Halberd is beneath the torii, buried underground. Multiple layers of strict barriers were cast." Amakasu explained after noticing the direction of Ena's gaze. "As for the 'grass' keeping this place under surveillance... We received a secret report from them that there have been recent unidentified instabilities... Which suggests the comings and goings of a powerful mage. That is why it was decided to assign guards here."

"And so Kaoru-san called Ena here." "Yes. She had an ominous premonition. It would be best to have the strongest person here." This was likely the result of Sayanomiya Kaoru's spirit vision which was on quite a proficient level. An enemy that could only be repelled by Ena the user of divine possession Just at that moment, Ena sensed someone's gaze. "We're being watched, Amakasu-san? Probably nearby, but not here. It's a high level far sight spell. What are we going to do? In case the perpetrator actually makes a visit." She drew the bag beside her closer. Contained within it was a Japanese sword with a two-foot-three-inch blade. It was Seishuuin Ena's personal weapon. She began inspecting the area with her sharp beast-like senses. Her instincts were also exceptionally sharp, to the point of being aware of being secretly watched through magical means... She felt a shift in the gaze. The gaze overlooking the surroundings of the red torii were now focused on Ena alone. She had only felt the other's presence for less than two minutes. Amakasu remained silent, preparing for emergency measures to respond to any crisis. What should they do? Was it coming? ...Nothing came. The gaze vanished and the presence could no longer be felt. "Escaped. Looks like the other party is very cautious." "Perhaps they found out that Ena-san is the trump card? Or could it be some other reason..." Ena relaxed her state of heightened tension as Amakasu scratched his head in puzzlement. They continued to converse. "Why not simply transfer possession to Erica-san?" "Hmm? What's that?" "Since the enemy already knows about the bomb buried at this location, we might as well dig it out and hand it over to an expert who loves to play with fire in munitions stores." Then he took out his cellphone. No mistake, it was to obtain Sayanomiya Kaoru's authorization. Realizing the intentions of the frivolous but very capable special agent, Ena was delighted. In that case, it was time to meet Kusanagi Godou again after so long!

The two of them were not aware, that the one watching Ena just now was Divine Ancestor Guinevere. Furthermore, this was the opening scene to the adventure of the divine sword Excalibur... Yet another deadly battle was about to begin.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

3 - Athena Reappears

Work was proceeding cautiously under strict security. Big clumsy machinery (seemed to be called cranes?) was being employed to excavate a target below the the red sacred seal (called something like torii). King who manifests at era's end. The secret to his location lies dormant in this coastal holy sanctum. The place was much more crowded than the last time Guinevere had visited. The hidden guardian of this place had been able to vaguely sense this land's "life force." Even though Guinevere had concealed herself using magic, the other party seemed to have sensed her presence slightly. Due to the sudden increase in alert level, Guinevere had quickly retreated. "As feared, things will not progress that easily." Using the [Witch's Eye] to enhance her vision, she was watching the excavation from afar. She had originally intended to revisit this beach in the Far East to seek out its secret. But the local wizards seemed to be planning on entrusting the secret to the Campione. While the uninteresting machines were engaged in digging, the joint effort of several dozens of wizards had released the underground seal. Guards were also set up to prevent interference. Amongst those dozens of people present were skilled swordsmen, ninjas, wizards and miko on standby The most troublesome opponent of all would be that sword-wielding miko who could use divine possession. Guinevere had seen her last time when the Great Sage Equaling Heaven had appeared. It would be prudent to avoid a frontal confrontation with this girl.

"It is still too early to lay Guinevere's life on the line. Rather than stand around helplessly, it would be better to reverse the situation in the opponent's hand." Seeking assistance from Lancelot's might... Was not an option she considered. Even though he was the knight who served Guinevere, he was a deity with all things considered. If a pertinent level of respect was not maintained, their bonds would likely grow progressively weaker. But then again, making a request to that lowly human would really be ridiculous to the extreme. "Kusanagi Godou-sama who defeated the Great Sage Equaling Heaven... Already exhibits the might of a god-slayer. Come to think of it, Athena called him her mortal enemy..." Just as Guinevere was analyzing the developing situation, she noticed "movement." "She came as expected, Goddess Athena. Coming to send Guinevere to the grave instead of sitting somewhere waiting for her demise." (Beloved child, this Knight is fit for battle.) Whispers were carried to her ears, from wherever Lancelot lay resting. (If the goddess reappears, just meet her in battle. Truly, she is a formidable foe... But it will be an excellent opportunity to make contact with the Holy Grail. If we succeed, the Divine Sword of Salvation will also be able to retrieve its true power, and Athena's immortality will reach an end, sending her on her way to hell.) It was a very attractive proposal, but Guinevere shook her head. "No, let's not do that yet. If you go all out like previously, the time required for Sir Knight to recover will be further delayed." With roughly ten more days before Lancelot would recover his true power, there was no point in overexerting themselves. After all, other heroes were available to battle the goddess "Stay hidden for now. Today is definitely not the right time to meet Athena." Guinevere activated her magical powers of a Divine Ancestor. Dissociating her witch's body, she became one with the air, and flew away riding on the wind. Erasing her trail as she ran away in this manner, even Athena would have difficulty tracking her down.

"Tsk, was one a step too tardy?"

Clicking her tongue in disapproval, Athena was standing on a seaside cliff in the form of a young girl. Her gaze pointed towards the white waves crashing upon the cliff. There had been a minute remnant of Guinevere's lingering presence. However, it had now vanished "Forsooth, 'tis the Holy Grail within one's body... Alerted the prey." Athena murmured to herself. Thanks to swallowing the Grail, she now understood its nature fully. "As long as this object remaineth in one's body, 'tis impossible to approach the descendant of its creator?" Guinevere was the witch born from the white matriarch deity's reincarnation. She had apparently fled as soon as she sensed Athena approaching. If nothing changed, this situation would only repeat time and again. "Is there no way to send that witch to her grave, and stop that man's revival...? Hmm, 'tis one's destiny to defeat Kusanagi Godou. But as things stand, he cannot defeat that man. For no godslayer can prevail against that man once he awakens." If that was the case, what could be done? What could Goddess Athena do? " Fu. One had wished for a ripened opportunity, but the time for harvest hast arrived. One shall have a decisive showdown against Kusanagi Godou here." If this life persists after the duel concluded, then Lancelot will be forced to pay back his dues at that time...! Her remaining time was not abundant. Having made her decision, Athena displayed a brave and fearless smile. The goddess' battle spirit roused, the waves beneath intensified in turn. Violent winds blew across the sky to answer to the goddess' raging spirit. "Superbly done, war god Lancelot. As befitted proper [Steel] inheriting the ways of ancients. Desecrating one's immortality in this manner!" The swallowed Holy Grail continued to erode her life from within. The immortal goddess's life was gradually absorbed by this divine artifact. Slowly and surely, Athena was approaching death.

"Hohoho. Were one to take this Holy Grail and crosseth over to the [Boundary of Life and Immortality], perhaps this life may persist indefinitely..." There were occasional [Heretic Gods], tired of endless wandering, who chose to live secluded in that world. It could very well be Athena's one and only path of survival. "Nevertheless, one is not obliged to take that path. Letting the riotous spirit rage in war, and choosing the path of battle is what befits this goddess. One shall first defeat Kusanagi Godou, then Lancelot shall be vanquished. If this life lingereth still, justice shall be met upon that maidservant, and vengeance brought to that man...!" Precisely because she had transcended mortality, she was not one to struggle for the sake of prolonging her life. Death was welcome as long as all those unaccomplished tasks could be settled without regret. When the time comes and her power is fully depleted, she will lay down upon the earth and pass away as if entering eternal slumber. Athena was not only the tripartite goddess, but also the goddess of war. As the end drew near, would it not be particularly meaningful to embrace death as the goddess of war?! Standing before the turbulent eastern sea, Athena felt exhilaration as her emotions rose to new heights.

[edit]Part 2
On the Friday after the school festival had ended, Kusanagi Godou was going to Chiba Prefecture. The day before, he had received a phone call from Seishuuin Ena. "Hello, Your Majesty, please! I hope you can help!" It was the first time ever for him to receive a call from Ena. This was the girl who seldom used modern tools of civilization with their intended purpose. "Sure, if it's within my power... Is it something troublesome?" "I'm afraid so. Ah, but Amakasu-san said Your Majesty once accepted a similar request from Erica-san, so it shouldn't matter." "Something Erica once requested..." Godou was reminded of all sorts of unreasonable demands she had forced upon him before.

They all pretty much sowed the seeds for future conflict with gods. "The worst time was when she forced me to bring back the stone medallion which drew Athena to Tokyo." "Yes yes, that's exactly it. There's a medal-like thing that we want Your Majesty to safeguard for us. It's still being dug out of the ground, but it'll probably be ready tomorrow or the day after." Last time he had been entrusted with the unforgettable Gorgoneion. It was a medallion with the mother earth goddess' wisdom engraved on it. Well, it can't be helped. Godou sighed. This was like volunteering himself to finish the job. It meant helping Ena, Amakasu and the rest of them even more in the future. Starting around spring earlier this year, he had been completely sucked into involvement with the supernatural world Godou lamented to himself as he answered. "Understood. I'll help. What do I need to do first?" "We will welcome Your Majesty here tomorrow. Ena is currently at Chiba, oh?"

The next day after that phone call was a bright and sunny Friday. After returning from school, Godou lied about staying at a friend's place for the weekend before setting off from home. Having arranged a ride with an acquaintance beforehand, he waited at a nearby main road. A common silver domestic car stopped briskly before Godou on the roadside. Godou was shocked to see the person at the steering wheel. It was the androgynous Hime Miko, Sayanomiya Kaoru, who resembled both a handsome youth and a beautiful lady at the same time. "Actually I just received my driver's license, so let me be the chauffeur for today." She winked and explained as he sat down on the passenger seat beside her. Come to think of it, she (often feels like a he) was in her third year of high school. Even if she had just reached eighteen years of age, it was sufficient to get a normal official license. "Thank you for your efforts... But Kaoru-san seems to be quite familiar with driving?"

"Yes. I 'just happened' to get my license recently. On the other hand, having a car is a lot more convenient when going out with girls to various places for fun. In the past, I sometimes carried authorization under another's name, and it often proved to be useful." Kaoru's control of the steering wheel was very steady. Somehow, Godou felt like verifying if she might drive recklessly like a novice... "It feels quite incredible when I realized recently just how many amazing people are around me, leading normal lives..." "Hmm, this could very well be called 'birds of a feather, flock together.'" Kaoru replied cheerfully to Godou's exclamation. Furthermore, she was suggestively grouping herself with Godou and his other strange companions together. "Well, from this moment on, I will be the proud driver in charge of our journey. Do you want to go for a spin and pick up girls? I'm sure if Godou-san partners with me, we're in for quite a catch!" "I'm not used to hitting on such a large number of girls!" Kaoru continued to drive steadily as she made her unsettling suggestion. Along the way they picked up two girls. Mariya Yuri and Liliana Kranjcar. Both of them in casual dress, Yuri was wearing a one-piece dress with a matching knitted top while Liliana was dressed in a short-sleeved blouse, jeans and a halfcoat. "So, now that everyone is here, I will briefly explain the situation." Kaoru spoke slowly as soon as they got on the Shuto Expressway. The Hime-Miko and History Compilation Committee executive revealed an incredible legend. Queen Oto Tachibana-Hime, jumped into the sea with sword embosomed. Sea currents carried her sword to a landless location, whence a floating island subsequently appeared. "Now that it's mentioned, Kazusa and Awa are certainly places with deep ties to Yamato Takeru no Mikoto and Oto Tachibana-Hime." Yuri the Hime-Miko was the first to nod in agreement. "Is that so, Mariya?" "Yes. Godou-san should probably know already"

Yuri proceeded to recount the last moments of Oto Tachibana-Hime. It was a most familiar story. "The place where Takeru no Mikoto and Hime set off to sea, called Hashirimizu, still exists in Kanagawa Prefecture. Shrines were built in worship of Oto Tachibana-Hime as a deity on both sides of Tokyo Bay in Kanagawa and Chiba." It was the story of Yamato Takeru that Godou knew from childhood. For Tokyo Bay to be involved in that setting... Godou was honestly surprised. "The interesting thing here is that the surfacing rumors always involve Oto Tachibana-Hime. Even the discontinued version had a part about Yamato Takeru and Hime." Kaoru provided supplementary details. "The prestigious sword and its owner the Noble One sank into the sea, floating towards 'the island where there was neither land nor sea.' When the sword reappears on earth, the Noble One shall reawaken... That is what was said." "In that case..." Liliana suddenly interrupted. Since the conversation topic had been about Japanese myths which were outside her expertise, she had remained silent until now. "What this fantastic legend is really trying to convey, is not the final moments of Hime, but the whereabouts of the sword... Is that not correct?" "That could very well be true. At least, that was how Amakasu-san and I got our hands on this matter." Kaoru expressed agreement as she continued to drive. "Regarding this issue, I have a whole list of questions I'd like to ask the Elders. Originally, a policy of absolute secrecy was enforced over that place for a very long time, most likely over a thousand years. But since an explosive situation is definitely unavoidable, we thought, why not just add Kusanagi-san to the mix to detonate it." "It is a rather helpless situation, Sayanomiya Kaoru." "Well, not exactly. As a secret matter related to gods, there is always a high probability that Godou-san will be involved eventually. In that case, why not call him in from the very start?" "I see. If you put it that way, I certainly agree."

Liliana nodded in agreement with Kaoru who had just described Godou as if he was a walking bomb. Godou was about to object with indignation. "That said, is there actually a Noble One in eternal slumber with the sword? In this world, there is no such thing as an island in a place with neither land nor sea. The description is virtually the same as King Arthur and Excalibur sleeping in Avalon the land of the fairies." The silver-haired knight mused further, surprising Kaoru. "As befitting of Liliana-san. Amakasu-san had also made the same observation. Yamato Takeru, King Arthur, and the war gods of steel are all implicated in this legend." Thus, a dangerous statement was made.

The car carrying the group entered the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway from the Kawasaki-Ukishima junction. Passing through Shuto Expressway that was illuminated by a shade of dusk, they entered the tunnel that traversed Tokyo Bay. Continuing forward would reach the parking area of the Umihotaru artificial island. From there, the Bousou Peninsula could be reached via the Kisarazu link route. As the stage where a myth took place, this sea could be traversed in dozens of minutes. "The so-called floating island is commonly believed to be the 'Palace of the Floating Island' where Yamato Takeru's father, Emperor Keiko held his banquets when he was visiting his sons in the Kantou region." Kaoru explained along the way. It was almost dark by the time they reached Kisarazu. Kaoru stopped the car somewhere near the coast. "I've been waiting for everyone!" "Ah, a very great welcome to our special guests from far away." Two familiar faces approached as they got off the car. Seishuuin Ena and Amakasu Touma. Ena was wearing her usual uniform while Amakasu also had his usual sloppy suit. In that regard they were a rather good match for each other. Along with Kaoru who was impeccably dressed in a winter jacket, this notion of usual attire was further reinforced.

"Eh, Erica-san didn't come?" "She said she was busy and had to return to Italy." Ena muttered "hmm" in response to the simple explanation. A frantic expression flashed across her face. But Ena ignored Godou's gaze of curiosity and went on to greet the others. Yuri smiled in response to Ena's usual enthusiasm, while Liliana greeted generously. "By the way, can we talk for a moment?" Amakasu called out, not to Godou, but to Yuri and Liliana. "An object called the Heavenly Reverse Halberd is currently being excavated. To be honest, it's impossible to guess at this point what the thing will look like. Therefore, we hope you two can lend your eyes of wisdom." Basically they wished for assistance from the power of spirit vision. In response to the request to "view" the excavation site, Yuri and Liliana replied in the following manner: "I cannot be certain if anything will be seen, but let us go to its vicinity for now." "I see. Perhaps as a witch, I might be able to assist the investigation." "...Do I have to go along?" Without thought, Godou asked. Because he was slightly intrigued. "Oh, Kusanagi-san, all things considered, you still have many other matters to attend to." "Umm, yes, can Your Majesty accompany me for a bit?" ? Godou found it rather strange. The laid-back special agent had many hidden interests. Be that as it may, his tone of voice was slightly different from usual. This time, it was a serious tone of voice. But before Godou could voice his doubt, Ena held him by the hand and dragged him away. "Then I entrust all matters to everyone. Especially you, Kusanagi-san, please handle things appropriately." Amakasu, Yuri and Liliana on one hand. Godou and Ena on the other.

As the two groups departed for different destinations, Kaoru bid them farewell with a strange remark.

[edit]Part 3
"So Seishuuin, what do you want me to do?" Walking along the beach at night, they were on the Kisarazu shore facing the sea of Edomae. Godou spoke to Seishuuin Ena's back as she walked ahead of him. "Why do we have to come here? I feel like there's nothing to see here." The coast at night was completely devoid of people. The two of them had walked for close to ten minutes along the beach. The only light sources were street lamps from roads in the distance, starlight and the white glow of the half moon. Well, there were no inconveniences since Godou had excellent night vision. Ena was probably the same. But then again, what was the point of taking this walk in the night? "Probably about time? Actually Ena has a request to make of Your Majesty." "Request?" "Yes. Actually, Ena only found out about Your Majesty's school festival after it had ended." Ena stopped and turned around. Facing Godou, she stared at him with a nervous expression. "I see. I tried calling you, hoping you could come in case you were free, but couldn't get through." "Umm, it's like this... But anyway, Ena thinks it's quite a shame." Though gloomy for an instant, Ena immediately recovered her spirits. "I missed a rare chance to enjoy a festival together with Your Majesty. Because of that, I asked Yuri and Liliana-san to let me have today to enjoy with Your Majesty. Starting now." "So that is what you mean by request?! Which is why we deliberately came to the beach..." Godou felt like surrendering. "I knew it. Then Amakasu-san and Kaoru-san's unnatural attitudes were because they were part of the conspiracy!?"

"Yes. Those two knew about the school festival but remained silent about it. I threatened them to make up for it, or else I'd withdraw my assistance. Luckily Erica-san isn't here, so we won't be disturbed." It had been mentioned before that the Hime-Miko were not subordinates of the Committee. They were honored guests who provided assistance through invitation. Nevertheless, it was probably unnecessary to lean on authority for a matter like this. Ena acted even more coyly towards the stunned Godou. "Hey, Ena would sometimes like to have some private time with Your Majesty, may I?" Now that it was brought up it finally occurred to Godou. He had never spent any time alone with Ena. Almost every time there were others present. "...Well, occasionally should be fine." Intentionally avoiding someone for the sake of being with someone else was not Godou's preferred way of doing things. But it was true that he had very little opportunity to spend time alone with Ena. He certainly could not bear to turn down her openly expressed good will. "As expected of Your Majesty, it's exactly what Ena wants!" "But how are we going to enjoy ourselves? There's nothing here." A beach in early winter. Furthermore, it was night. During daylight hours on a warm day might have been fine, but the current conditions were really not quite suited for amusement. Well, the winter constellations shining in the sky could be thought of as a backdrop, while the rustling of breaking waves could count as background music. Alone with just the two of them. The stage was set for a romantic and dramatic scene. But what terrible casting of actors! For the current two people present, this situation was a bit too inappropriate?! "Look, an empty can over there. Let's play kick the can?" "It's no fun with only two people, right? Or maybe it's not that fun anyway." Just as expected, the conversation quickly became awkward and meaningless. If the other person was Erica, Liliana or Yuri, she would likely have taken other measures to get intimate.

Nevertheless, Godou felt reassured. Although he had gained some familiarity, he still did not have much confidence in getting along with girls. "Ah, there's even a soccer ball here. Back when Ena was a child, I'd mix myself into the boys' games and defeat them completely." "But then again, beach soccer isn't something for two people to play..." Ena recalled her childhood memories of personal athletics. She must have been the type to dribble the ball alone, repeatedly penetrating the defense to score. He already had one of those super athletes amongst his companions Erica, who relied on individual performance even in team matches. Ena was probably the same kind of player as her. If they played baseball, they would probably be trump card fourth hitter material. "Well in that case, it finally comes to this? There happens to be two, just the right number." Ena bent over to pick up two branches, each less than a meter long. Most likely driftwood brought to the beach by the waves. "This is a duel between two people. Ena versus Your Majesty one on one would be nice." "Nice? I can't win Seishuuin that easily." "Ah, come to think of it, Your Majesty doesn't know any swordsmanship or martial arts. If other people went through the same experiences as Your Majesty, they'd probably rush off to learn some self defense in a last ditch effort." "Really? But I don't think it'd be particularly fruitful." Godou was reminded of Salvatore Doni. That man's existence was proof of the fruitlessness of that course of action. For idiot Doni, only training in swordsmanship was meaningful. First of all, he was an unorthodox genius, and secondly, mastery of swordsmanship would enhance the power of that guy's authority. In contrast, Kusanagi Godou was not a genius. Even if he trained for fifty years, he would probably not develop martial arts to a level that could match gods or Doni. In that case, he should figure out how to use his own advantages to match those monsters instead

Because following the same path as that guy is definitely not the way to defeat him. ...No no, wait a minute. Could it be possible that as a Campione, Godou himself had already been deeply influenced by that idiot? Godou began shaking his head in an attempt to dismiss the unpleasant possibility. "Anyway, let's first decide how to play with this thing... How about this?" Godou received a branch from Ena. Using the tip he drew a large tic-tac-toe grid on the beach, and marked the center with an "O." "Your Majesty wants to play this... If that's the case, Ena will follow suit." Ena drew an "X" on another spot. Finally, the two competed in games of tic-tac-toe. "Together with the kids who played baseball, I used to play this a lot." "Ah, I know it. As a child, I only had occasional free time. Though many children had handheld games, Ena did not." "Seishuuin always played outdoors when you were a child like me?" "Uh huh. Probably until third grade or so. Very naughty, right? But very soon, swordsmanship and Hime-Miko training began. And there were other things to learn too. Often traveling to the mountains, Ena no longer had time for those kinds of pastimes." "Ah... So Seishuuin had all sorts of responsibilities. You must have been quite busy." The child of nature who prided in her swordsmanship. The talented girl equally well-versed in classical learning and martial arts. As a Hime-Miko, a Yamato Nadeshiko skilled in all sorts of areas. Her complicated experiences could not have been cultivated in one day. Godou's childhood achievement was improving his baseball ability. Overall, he felt he could empathize with the great sacrifices Ena had made for the sake of building up all those accomplishments. "I can't come to Your Majesty's side very often these days, which is why I wanted to see you at the school festival. Now that I think about it, I have never gone out for fun with Your Majesty and the rest of the group." Ena continued to talk as she played tic-tac-toe.

Rather than an intensifying competition, it was more like a game for killing time as they chatted. "If that's the case, just come next time." "Eh?" Godou's expression naturally became very warm and gentle. Without really knowing how to express her femininity, Ena's personality was rather simple and laid-back. There were a couple unnecessarily stubborn aspects and occasions when she was very hard to get along with. But they could all be attributed to her unusual upbringing, which likely gave her little chance for normal social contact. "I still have two more years before I graduate. Even if you missed this time's, Seishuuin, you can still come next year. So like I said, there are more chances. I will gladly accompany you any number of times." It was hard to believe, but Seishuuin Ena was a very easy girl to get along with. There was no other girl that he could spend time like this as if she was a male friend. She would be most welcome to visit any time she wanted. Concluding with such a feeling, Godou smiled reassuringly. "Ah okay. Thank you, Your Majesty. I'm very happy to hear that coming from you." "You don't have to thank this kind of thing. That's too polite." "Ah, but then again, isn't Your Majesty frequently in danger? Isn't it a concern whether you'll live to see this time next year? But don't worry, no matter what, Ena will always guard Your Majesty with her life!" "Don't say something so foreboding. I still intend to live a good life and die peacefully!" The two chatted casually, joking around. But Ena suddenly frowned. She threw away the branch and stood up. With a wary gaze she surveyed the surroundings. Without asking "what's the matter?", Godou also stood up silently. It was at this very moment that the intruder's identity was revealed. "It's here, Your Majesty. Please be careful." Ena whispered softly. The Hime-Miko of the Sword directed her gaze towards the other side of the beach near where a boat was parked.

A young girl was approaching from there. The familiar face of a beautiful pubescent girl. Nevertheless, that power and solemnity emanating from her body definitely belonged to no ordinary human. "...It's her." Godou felt his body brimming with power, having entered a state of battle. He had already sensed immediately that the one approaching was a god, the mortal enemy of every Devil King Campione. However, her identity was most unexpected, even to Godou. The young goddess slowly made her way over. Heretic Athena was her name.

[edit]Part 4
"How fares thee? Kusanagi Godou!" The goddess called out loudly. Her eyes were entirely focused on Kusanagi Godou. She completely ignored Seishuuin Ena beside him. To Goddess Athena, even the premier HimeMiko's existence was akin to weeds or pebbles on the roadside. On the other hand, the Hime-Miko of the Sword took out her Japanese sword from its bag. She entered a battle stance But Godou signaled with his eyes, ordering her to stand down. This opponent was out of her league. "One arriveth once more, to ascertain thou fulfillest thy promise of past." "Promise... That one?" In the battle against Perseus, Athena had bestowed upon him the hint to deciphering the mysterious divine hero's identity. Without a doubt, he had a made promise then. He definitely had to return the favor and accept one request from the goddess. "One hath but a single wish. A duel, Kusanagi Godou." Athena's eyes were infused with golden light. Fluctuating with a seductive brightness, those serpentine eyes flashed brilliantly in the dark night. "Like blazing fires which die down and burn out before long. Like wind strongly swirling into a vortex, gone quickly like the passage of a hurricane. Thou shalt fight with one and scatter the beautiful sparks of battle!"

"What!?" Even though he had been instantly bewitched by the snake's seduction, Godou immediately yelled out. "I should have said so at the time. I will not accept requests that bring trouble to others. Have you any idea how much destruction will result from a battle between us!?" "When a god dueleth a god-slayer, 'tis only natural for the people to be sacrificed." Such incomparable stupidity was what Athena's eyes of despise seemed to be saying. "Certainly there will be sacrifices if we fight. Dost not forget, thy fellow humans trample grass and flowers beneath their feet as they walk the earth. 'Tis the same principle." Sigh. Realizing what the goddess was trying to convey, Godou had nothing more to say. After all, gods were all identical in this regard! "Such are the constant ways of heaven and earth. Worryest not thyself, Kusanagi Godou." Gods were set apart by their mentality of not caring for any individual human. All humans on earth were indiscriminately grouped together as simply "humanity." Even if half of the world population were to die, it would only feel like "oh, humanity still survives" to them. This must be why the concrete thought of "people died, cities destroyed, trouble caused everywhere" never occurred to them? That was what Godou reckoned. "Our battle shall cause people to collapse, the earth to suffer, and the heavens to sigh. But no matter, humanity and nature constantly endures suffering for endless repetition. We only need to rouse our hearts in excitement and rage on." "How can that be acceptable! Stop talking nonsense!" Godou could not stop himself from shouting gruffly. To this goddess of wisdom perhaps it would come as a surprise or be regarded as desecration. "Anyway, I don't want to hear such a wish. Choose a new one!" "Nay, those words cannot be taken back." Athena coldly rejected Godou's refusal.

"As a god-slayer, thou art still an immature brat who hath hardly lived as a Devil King. As a result, one had hoped to wait until the fruit ripeneth. One wanted to rely on this immortal life, patiently waiting for the proper time of harvest. However, the leisure for that, no longer existeth..." The goddess' appearance remained the same, that of a beautiful young girl's. However, that beauty was certainly like a great serpent standing before its prey. Staring with serpentine eyes, baring snake fangs hidden deep within those red lips. Violent and ferocious as a snake! Noticing Athena's fighting spirit, Godou secretly trembled in fright. "So, dost not hold back and fight. Tonight shall be our final duel." "Damn it, no other way..." Faced with Athena's fierce advances, Godou made his decision. Battle was unavoidable. In that case he must come up with a plan to handle it. He must find a way to minimize human casualties and property damage. He must stay as far away as possible from city streets, and contain the goddess with all his power. Though he could not be certain if that was possible, that was the only way "Hmph, those are irrelevant concerns, god-slayer." But suddenly, Athena whispered softly to Godou as he racked his brains. Cold as a snake, but also with a slightly disappointed tone of voice. She was like a senior looking at a junior from far above, worrying about his immaturity, hoping he would show dramatic improvement and growth. "A hero destined to become a fierce tiger, but merely a tiger's cub right now. Thou mayst carry a warrior's instinct, but a warrior's mettle is still lacking by far." Godou gradually became intrigued. Why? Why did she change her tone of voice after those fierce words earlier? "Fu In that case, one shall mercifully do thee a favor once more. Forgetst the request for now. Kusanagi Godou shall be shown his foolishness!" The goddess bore a fearless smile, and turned to leave. In the direction she had come from. Step by step, she walked away from Godou. "To prepare the proper stage for our unfavorable destiny. When the time cometh, thou shalt display thy mettle to this goddess. Only then shalt thou be worthy of bargaining with one!"

So she means she will be back? Listening to those words of farewell, Godou stared blankly at Athena's departure. "She's gone, Your Majesty. That was the one who came to Tokyo earlier in spring this year..." "Ah yes. The great snake goddess..." Godou replied hoarsely to Ena who had kept a stance ready to draw her sword. Without a doubt, that was Heretic Athena. However, something did not feel right. Godou could only feel there was something, but could not express into words...

[edit]Part 5
With the passage of night, it was now Saturday. Godou and friends stayed at a nearby hotel arranged by Amakasu. Athena's reappearance had been reported. Both Liliana and Yuri, who had faced the ancient goddess before, paled as soon as they heard the news. Amakasu scratched his head as if extremely troubled. "In case something happens, we need to prepare countermeasures..." In a rare moment, even the elegant Kaoru was musing solemnly for once. Anyway, their original purpose here was to safeguard the Heavenly Reverse Halberd. The excavation had completed around daybreak. Hearing that the work had completed while they were sleeping, Godou and his group went to take a look as soon as they finished breakfast.

The solitary torii stood near the Kisarazu shore. The massive digging operation undertaken for "a certain object" buried beneath it. Over the course of many days, the underground barrier was carefully removed as the heavy machinery continued to dig from the surface. After 8am, Godou arrived at the excavation site. "I have some mundane business to handle, so I'll leave Amakasu-san in charge for the remaining proceedings."

Having said that, Kaoru left for Tokyo. Most likely to make all sorts of preparations in light of Athena's reappearance. The remaining members of the team, Yuri, Liliana, Ena and Amakasu accompanied Godou to the site. The excavation site had already been sealed off by tape. Around ten-odd local policemen were standing on guard, making it seem like some sort of murder crime scene. "These are real policemen here, but the majority of them are affiliated with us. If you count the ones who not visible right now, there are even more of them." Amakasu casually explained. With that, Godou and his group were like criminal investigators entering a crime scene for inspection. "...This is the Heavenly Reverse Halberd?" The "object" dug up that morning had been placed on a blue plastic sheet. On first glance it appeared to be a very ordinary stick. Roughly the length and thickness of a pencil. The material was unidentified, with a beige color like carefully varnished timber. It felt very solid to the touch, though not as hard as stone, but much harder than plastic. "Last night, Mariya Yuri and I tried to investigate this object while it was still being excavated." Liliana reported. "There is no doubt that it is a divine artifact. Just like the Gorgoneion you were entrusted with last time. The object you see is only its surface, but hidden within it is the crystallization of divine wisdom and power, a symbol of the immortal and indestructible." It was going to turn into a conflict with gods again. Godou concluded with certainty as Liliana continued. "Had it been made of the essence of the earth like the Heraion, then there would be the possibility of destroying it before it becomes the object of contention. However, this type of divine artifact is indestructible. Very likely, even a [Heretic God] would not be able to fully destroy it." "That's why it was buried underground, and secretly guarded..." Godou sighed.

Things would be so much easier if it could be destroyed... "Fortunately, spirit vision about the Heavenly Reverse Halberd had been received." It was Yuri's turn to report. "This is likely a divine artifact related to earth and rock. I can sense the power of Izanagi no [16] [17] Mikoto and Izanami no Mikoto used to give rise to the primordial sea and [18] Yamato country." "...Izanagi and Izanami?" "Yes. The legendary gods who created the land of Yamato and founded the country." This was the extent of Yuri and Lilana's findings. Godou examined the Heavenly Reverse Halberd once again. What should he do with this thing? It did not feel safe to carry around personally, but there was no other way. Besides, it happened to be the size of a pencil "I'll just keep it in my shirt pocket for now." "Even though this is a treasure that can shake the world, but I guess it's an appropriate measure. I can't think of anywhere safer than the bosom of Kusnagi-san." Godou felt rather sad that he could not bring himself to openly disagree with Amakasu's inauspicious comment. He pocketed the divine artifact. Had it been a lucky charm for traffic safety, it would probably be treated differently. "Actually, I tried reaching grampsy just now." Ena suddenly spoke up. Ena's grampsy the Old One, namely, the ancient god Susanoo who lived in the Netherworld. "Ena was hoping to get some information about this halberd-thing, but it didn't work. The 'sound' should have been transmitted to the other side, but there was complete silence with no response." As the guardian of the Hime-Miko of the Sword, Susanoo and Ena had always kept in contact by cellphone. But this time, he was apparently playing the dirty trick of pretending to be away(?). "It feels like he doesn't want to give directions..."

As Godou grumbled, Ena took out her Japanese sword and pushed the sword guard with her thumb, loosening it from its sheath. This was the preparatory posture for unsheathing a sword. The stance known as "koiguchi wo [19] kiru." "White... Goddess. No, it is something else?" Yuri was whispering softly, her eyes focused somewhere in the distant sky. Something that the others could not see. She must be seeing something through spirit vision. "I get it. A visitor is approaching..." A cellphone began to vibrate. Amakasu slowly drew out his phone and responded to someone who seemed to be a friend. "Kusanagi Godou, be on guard." Godou nodded to acknowledge Liliana's warning and prepared his stance. In the next instant, a young girl suddenly manifested. At the location in the sky where Yuri had been staring. With brilliant blonde hair styled into curls, her dream-like beauty was like an antique western doll made by a master craftsman. She wore a black dress that was reminiscent of funeral attire. A young beauty twelve-years-old or so whose every aspect left a deep impression. "Greetings for the first time, Kusanagi Godou-sama." An adorable voice as exquisite as gemstones. A god she was not. But she could not possibly be anyone ordinary. What was she? Despite looking human, she could not be categorized as human. Godou stared at the ominous young beauty. "Pray forgive me for directly addressing by name Your Highness, the god-slaying [King]. My name is Guinevere, and I have appeared here to inform Your Highness of certain matters." Godou frowned at the elegant choice of words that did not match the young girl's appearance. "If it's just to listen to a few words, I don't mind. But I am a stingy person who doesn't go around with ready gifts for sudden visitors. Is that okay?" "Of course, Your Highness."

Guinevere ignored Godou's cold reception and smiled glamorously. This must be the person Lu Yinghua mentioned. It was just intuition, but should not be too far from the truth. "I've heard about you before. You're the companion of that woman deeply involved with the Nikkou incident, right?" "You are correct. Indeed, Guinevere is a Divine Ancestor as Asherah's kin." Her expressions, manner of speaking, motions. Everything felt full of pretense, like some kind of superficial layer drawn on top. A Divine Ancestor an existence completely unlike the gods. Godou had heard that they were former goddesses, but Guinevere was acknowledging humans other than Godou. And also, she was nonchalantly keeping tabs on them. "My purpose here today is to offer a plan to Kusanagi Godou-sama." The blonde Divine Ancestor smiled elegantly as she spoke. "Plan?" "Yes. Guinevere already found out. As Your Highness' mortal enemy, the goddess Athena has once again appeared in this island country. As long as they are nearby, gods and god-slayers will mutually attract, encounter, face off and slaughter one another." Calmly explaining like a little bird singing a song. Guinevere continued speaking softly with a melodic voice. "Your Highness and Athena's duel is inevitable. I have a plan that will prove effective when the time comes, if only Your Highness will hear it." "Something effective in a battle with a god?" It sounded as trustworthy as stock market tips guaranteeing massive profits. "Hohoho. Suspicious? As befits the young but experienced warrior! But please rest assured, Guinevere is providing a countermeasure that only takes effect in a battle with Athena!" "...Hey, that's you, right?" Ena addressed the witch in a soft voice as if casually humming a song.

"You are the one who was watching Ena and the others as we stood on guard. There's a kind of similar feeling. You must be aiming for the Heavenly Reverse Halberd, right?" Godou nodded, aware of the sharp senses of the Hime-Miko of the Sword. For this Guinevere to appear now, it could not possibly be unrelated to the unearthed divine artifact. "Yes. Indeed, Guinevere certainly wants that sacred treasure it is hoped that Your Highness would offer up that unique divine artifact!" Admitting to her crimes, the Divine Ancestor began to approach. Walking towards Kusanagi Godou. Taking leisurely footsteps like a girl strolling on a plain blooming with flowers. "When Your Highness encounters Athena once more, and my plan works successfully, would Your Highness be so kind as to grant Guinevere's wish? I do hope to obtain Your Highness' consent." It felt like a joking request full of pretense. Of course Godou was going to ignore it. Everyone else felt the same way. Ena drew her sword and Liliana summoned Il Maestro. The two girls stepped forward, blocking Guinevere's path. However, some spell must have been used The Divine Ancestor's dress-clad body moved past the swordsmen and came before Godou like the wind. Was the Heavenly Reverse Halberd the target? Godou went on full alert. He was not confident he could defend if she used that ability again and aimed for his pocket. Godou took out the divine artifact and tossed it to Amakasu waiting on the side. What a competent ninja. He caught the artifact splendidly and put it away in his bosom. In the instant when Godou was readying his stance. "Hohoho, Your Highness is full of openings as rumored." Guinevere approached with quick light steps. It did not seem very fast, but she closed the distance just like that, before Godou could mount any defense. The witch drew her lips close to Godou's face.

And kissed him. "On the other hand, this kind of generous leniency can be considered proof of a [King]'s magnanimity. A brilliant genius who is not concerned with such trivial things! Guinevere has great hopes for you, Kusanagi-sama!" Was it instruction magic? Knowledge was flowing in through the mouths pressed together. No, that was not all there was to it. There was more feeling to it like some sort of secret knowhow. What is the Holy Grail? The sacred treasure that absorbs the essence of the earth and stores incomparable magical power. In order to unlock its functions, these are the required procedures, knowledge, sensitivities, incantations, rituals, magic... Rather than simply transferring knowledge, this spell taught [Magic] on a much higher level! By the time Godou realized this, Guinevere had already separated her lips from him. "I beseech you to vanquish Athena and add new victories to your repertoire. The [Spell of the Holy Grail] will be the trump card for this purpose. Till we meet again!" Bidding farewell, the blonde witch disappeared. As suddenly as she had appeared, she vanished instantly like mist. The witch Guinevere had left the excavation site, leaving behind this magic of unknown purpose.

"What on earth is she planning?"

"Her goal seemed to be transmitting knowledge to Godou-san..." Yuri came to Godou's side as he puzzled over what happened. "Do you feel a headache or some kind of mental instability?" "Nothing, I don't feel especially different." Godou assured Yuri who was worried. In truth, a Campione's magic resistance and vitality were extraordinary. Extremely resilient. Disregarding the authorities of gods and devil kings, the chances of receiving serious injuries from enemy magic was exceptionally low. Indeed, Divine Ancestors did not have magical power on par with Campiones. Godou understood concretely with his own body. However, Yuri was watching him with sorrowful eyes. "What's wrong, Mariya? I'm completely fine." "No... The witch was very right. Godou-san really does have too many openings, it is slightly disappointing..." Yuri spoke with great worry. "D-Disappointing? Why?" "Even if she was not an ordinary person, for a female to steal your lips in the first encounter, it is certainly extraordinary. Godou-san must be deliberately opening yourself up to those kinds of advances..." Yuri's appearance displayed a kind of dream-like beauty as she mournfully voiced her concerns in a soft voice. The mood was completely like a disheartened wife complaining about a husband who frequently spends the night with a lover instead of returning home... Was this the feeling commonly known as lying on a bed of nails? Godou found it impossible to bear. In the past he might have felt less of a burden when sternly reproached by her. But as their relationship deepened, the sense of guilty conscience seemed to be weighing heavier Furthermore, even Liliana was joining in the fray.

"I see now. Precisely due to the existence of such openings, anyone skillful enough can take advantage of them and intrude successfully. Mariya Yuri's diatribe has substantial implications." "!?" The exceptionally loyal knight was now glaring at Godou with eyes of reproach. "In addition, the incident just now has reminded me of something else. What did you do last night when you were alone with Seishuuin Ena? No, I have no intention of reproach. Nevertheless, even as the housekeeper I did not receive any report afterwards... I believe this type of carelessness is related to the 'openings' pointed out just now. If that is the case, then correction is imperative." No intention of reproach. Liliana said those words as she stared at Godou with eyes of reproach. Both the incident just now and last night as well!? It would be best not to make too much of a fuss here. Greatly troubled, Godou could not help but signal to Ena with his eyes, hoping for her to lend a helping hand. However, the Hime-Miko of the Sword smiled shyly instead. "Hmm. Even though Ena has all sorts of opinions on what happened just now, last night was very fun and enjoyable, spending time with Your Majesty with just the two of us. I can't help it, sorry for not saying anything until now." An answer like that. Wasn't that simply pouring oil on the fire? Clutching his head in his arms, Godou found unexpected aid. Wisely ignoring this pandemonium all this time, Amakasu suddenly picked up a call on his cellphone. "...Yes, yes. Finally appeared, eh? The location is Kawasaki... Near Ukishima. Is that right, already fallen to the enemy? Still in motion? Towards Chiba after all? I see. From the Ukishima Interchange towards the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway tunnel? Hmm, in that case there's not much time left..." Godou and the rest fell silent. Amakasu soon finished the call. "I regret to bring bad news. Athena has finally appeared in public. Just like last time, she has released all her powers and is heading straight towards this place." Thus ended the report.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

4 - Petrified Metropolis

Having bid Kusanagi Godou goodbye last night, Athena had crossed the sea. The beauty of the night was being polluted by the presence of streetlights. Gazing at the scenery from the opposite shore, she suddenly had this notion. The battle was finally about to begin. Conquering enemy cities, setting them ablaze, using them as signal fires to declare war was part of the elegant traditions of the battlefield. Now then, what should be chosen as the sacrifices While Athena waited for early morning to appear before her, humans were slowly spreading throughout the harbor. Moored at this place were massive ships as well as little boats that seemed like they would be blown away by the slightest wind. There were castles and towers where the noisy population entered and left. There were also quite a few mansions. Of course, there were many human inhabitants. Far exceeding a thousand, easily in the realm of tens of thousands. These people were living their lives, crammed in a little corner like that. Those boxes with wheels were very conspicuous, running around making noise everywhere. Like grains of sands overflowing in a desert. Clumsy tools created for traversing the earth's surface. Using strange artificial rocks to cover the ground, for the sake of their own convenience, these humans constructed roads everywhere as they pleased. Athena lamented. All aspects of human beings were completely impossible to understand, what stupidity Like beasts seeking food for survival, only pitiful death awaited those who failed to defeat their enemies. Or plants, growing across the wilderness, enduring wind and rain, absorbing sunlight, stoically accepting all sorts of hardship, suffering, and blessings to survive. Death took its course naturally. That should be the way. One shall release one's authority to bring silence. Athena unsealed the [Serpent's Evil Gaze]. The curse that transformed everything within sight into cold hard stone. The power to bring forth temporary death.

It had been used slightly in the previous battle against Kusanagi Godou. Now it was time to liberate it completely. To the goddess, this was a casual decision akin to a human deciding what to eat for dinner that night. But to the world, the effects were momentous. "Hohoho... This shall do. Now, Kusanagi Godou shall finally appreciate one's exalted spirit." All sorts of stones began to roll before Athena. Stone ships, stone roads, stone towers, stone fortresses. There were also many man-made artificial stones that were used as building materials. But thanks to Athena's blessing, all had turned into natural rock. Of course, these humans were also Gathering in this harbor, all humans had been turned into stone. Even grass and trees were petrified. In short, everything within sight had become stone without exception. All the boxes running around had also transformed into stone. With a single glare from the snake goddess, they all stopped instantly, becoming motionless stone boxes. Overlooking this silent dominion, Athena was satisfied. "Heavens, Earth, Fire, Water. One's immature destined rival. Knowest Athena's valor, thou shalt do well to know Athena's power. Preparest thyself well for one's onslaught and polishest thy sword!" With bold declarations, she started walking. Everything shall proceed in this manner. Everything turned into stone as one awaited Kusanagi Godou's arrival. That foolish god-slayer should then be able to realize the goddess' will to fight. If he was so set in his foolish ways that he fails to understand, one would have no choice but to give up and simply execute him without bestowing any honor or praise. Taking quick light steps, Athena walked forth. In the same situation, Lancelot du Lac would have charged straight into the enemy camp in the form of tempestuous lightning. But for Athena that did not befit the style of the queen who once ruled over the ancient divine realm. Openly strolling into the enemy's city, displaying valor and might.

"Preparest thyself, god-slayer. This day shall be the anniversary of thy death!"

"In short, Athena is recklessly acting as she pleases." It was at the Heavenly Reverse Halberd's excavation site near the Kisarazu shore. Amakasu had spread out a map, and was explaining the situation. "Almost an hour ago, Athena appeared on Kawasaki's reclaimed land and started to petrify things recklessly and arbitrarily. Although that area contains mostly factories and warehouses, nevertheless, it's completely lost. Reports say that the harbor and the parks, ships and cars, humans, animals and plants, everything was turned into stone in little more than ten minutes." Amakasu sighed at this point. "As a divine power after all, the petrification ability doesn't just affect individual objects. Let alone everything within line of sight, even things within several kilometers along the direction of her gaze will all turn into stone. This has surpassed RPG boss level enemies, and is more along the likes of wide-scale map weapons in simulation RPGs." Even though it was a frivolous analogy, the wisecrack was not enough to lighten the mood. "Next, Athena began moving towards the Ukishima junction, entering the tunnel of the TransTokyo Bay Highway. The tunnel interior and the vehicles have all been petrified." Amakasu explained, pointing to the map. Taking the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway from Kawasaki's Ukishimamachi, it was just a straight road from Kanagawa to Chiba. As expected of Athena, she seemed to have figured out the geography before making her move. "Why is this the only thing that she researches seriously..." "Even though she is walking here with leisurely strides, she is still a goddess. The speed is abnormal. According to reconnaissance reports, she is moving at 20km/h." Amakasu explained further in response to Godou's comment. Normal humans with healthy legs generally walked at 5km/h or so. In comparison, it was really fast. "The Committee and Kaoru-san have already informed all involved parties. The surroundings have been sealed off, traffic has been restricted, and movement through Haneda Airport has been stopped. The remaining problems are the cars driving along the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway and the parking area of the Umihotaru artificial island." "If that's the case, let's confront her there."

Godou declared swiftly. Everyone Amakasu, Liliana, Yuri and Ena focused their gaze on Godou. "I don't know if it's lucky or what, but it's near the artificial island of Umihotaru which we passed by yesterday. Will that be fine?" "Of course. Leave it to me." Liliana turned around in response to the last question. A place they had been to before. That meant it could be reached by a witch's flight magic. The knight nodded to consent to the suggestion. "We shouldn't have to wait until Athena reaches Kisarazu, right? If we confront her along the way, we can prevent further losses." Depicted on the map was the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway toll route. Godou explained as he pointed to the parking area on the Umihotaru artificial island where they had made a short rest stop yesterday. Using Liliana's flight magic as an emergency means of transport should allow them to confront Athena there. "Right now we still don't know how to save the people on Umihotaru or the ones in the vehicles moving away from the Kisarazu direction. But we'll try our best." "Thanks. I still have other tasks to oversee and assign, so I won't be coming along..." As expected of Amakasu, he was already used to situations like this. After quickly summarizing the plans, he took out the Heavenly Reverse Halberd from his shirt. "I am returning this. Please take it." "But will it really be fine for Godou-san to safeguard it under such conditions? In a battle against Athena..." Yuri questioned in an elegant tone of voice. "If a divine artifact of this sort clashes with Athena's divinity, what if some disastrous effect resulted... Ah, of course I am only speculating without any basis. But somehow it worries me and I could not help but voice my concerns." Hearing Yuri's reminder, Amakasu and Godou looked at each other. If the most adept spirit vision user had "worries," how could they simply ignore them?

"If that's the case, why not have Amakasu-san continue holding on to it? Since Amakasu-san is a ninja, if that witch comes along you can always find a way to escape?" Ena made her suggestion. "Ena and Liliana-san, as well as that young master of Hong Kong's Lu family. None of us would be able to defeat Amakasu-san in a game of hide-and-seek. Other than His Majesty, aren't you the best candidate to keep it safe?" "Eh, is that so?" "Yes, even Kaoru-san says that Amakasu-san would be what's called a master ninja in modern times." "Please don't call me something like master thief or master samurai!" Godou stared at Amakasu who seemed quite disgusted. Perhaps he was even more suited to holding onto the divine artifact? Ena and Liliana were already as agile as monkeys or swallows. Amakasu not only surpassed them in those types of techniques but matched Lu Yinghua who excelled at long distance travel and thievery. Godou himself had zero confidence that he could run away from any one of those people mentioned. "Well, it only applies if the opponent is human. I'm dead if I run into a god, or the various authorities of the Campiones. And that Divine Ancestor lady is something more than human but less than divine, isn't the situation rather delicate here!?" "Well well. Divine Ancestors can't compare to us, it'll be fine." Not performing jobs that exceeded the compensation of his salary. Amakasu, who often repeated that line, was feeling extreme anxious. Nevertheless, Godou brushed him off indifferently. If there was no problem in ability, then the only issue was a sense of duty. It felt like Amakasu was just grumbling and sighing as he complained. Probably. "Hmm... If I find myself really in a bind, I will be trying my hardest to flee to Kusanagi-san's location, okay? My salary doesn't include any hazard pay, you know." In the end, the Heavenly Reverse Halberd was entrusted to the ninja despite his mournful declaration. With that, it was finally time for the battle with Athena.

"Then let's go, Kusanagi Godou. Another battle against Athena awaits I shall, no, we shall assist you with all our power." Godou nodded silently in reply to Liliana's softly spoken words. The members heading for the battlefield gathered around the silver-haired knight. Godou and Mariya Yuri, as well as Seishuuin Ena The group was surrounded by blue light as they flew into the sky.

[edit]Part 2
After flying for slightly more than ten minutes, the spectacular artificial island of Umihotaru entered into view. The Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway was a wide multi-laned toll route. As a parking and rest stop area, Umihotaru also became a tourist attraction. Its appearance was like a massive ocean liner floating on the sea. The first level was a spacious multipurpose plaza with a memorial hall. The second and third levels were parking lots. The fourth level contained the observation deck as well as rows of restaurants and entertainment facilities. Liliana's flight magic gave off bright light as they flew through the air. Normally, the sight of such brightness making a landing would have caused a commotion. But that worry was irrelevant now. Godou and his companions landed on the multipurpose space. A cursory glance did not find anyone. The situation could be surmised from the announcer's broadcast: 'All guests, please follow directions. We have just been notified that a large amount of explosives was set up in this facility, and the police has issued an evacuation request. We hope everyone can follow our staff's directions and evacuate as quickly as possible ' A female employee's recorded voice. It sounded like she was reading with great nervousness. The stiff-toned announcement continued repeating on a loop. By now, all the people present should have gathered in the parking area and sent in turn towards the direction of Kisarazu. Since all the people had arrived by car, the flow was probably easier to direct compared to other kinds of facilities. "Amakasu-san already mentioned the countermeasures at the scene, right?"

Godou nodded. Working in all sorts of capacities, the History Compilation Committee succeeded in sealing off all traffic from the Umihotaru artificial island to the Kawasaki Ukishima junction. Apparently, everyone had been redirected towards Kisarazu for safety. Even from the air just now, Godou and his group could see the cars lining up from Umihotaru to escape towards Kisarazu. "I remember there's an observation deck on the top level." Liliana suddenly spoke. "Should we stay on guard and watch the Kawasaki direction from there? We should be prepared for Athena's arrival from a place with good visibility." "Good idea. Ena has great vision, so anything strange should be spotted immediately." "Right... Even though my spirit vision has nothing to do with normal vision, it should be easier to sense Athena's divine aura from a wide open space." The two Hime-Miko expressed agreement. There was no reason to reject the proposal. Godou answered immediately. "Got it. Then let's follow that plan." "Understood. Oh... Seishuuin Ena and Mariya Yuri should go up there first to stand on guard. Kusanagi Godou and I will check out the situation at the parking area before joining you two." Liliana gave orders efficiently. The silver-haired blue knight was being more proactive in delegating tasks compared to before. Perhaps it was due to the absence of the one usually in charge of coordinating the group Erica? Or maybe it was due to her new role as Grand Chamberlain? Probably both. "Okay. Then Yuri, let's go." "Very well. If we spot anything unusual, we will immediately let you two know by phone." Yuri and Ena did not object to Liliana's leadership. I see. Godou found it interesting. In stark contrast with the Italian duo, the Hime-Miko pair displayed a weaker sense of cohesion. As a result, the red and blue knights naturally took up the role of Godou's second-in-command in turn. The two Hime-Miko took the massive escalator up to the top floor. As their figures vanished, Liliana immediately grumbled.

"...Finally, just the two of us." "...Eh?" Liliana shyly lowered her gaze, her face gone completely red She seemed emotionally unstable and muttering something under her breath. "Actually, while we were flying I had been wondering how to find some private time for us. This went unexpectedly well, excellent." "W-What is this about?" Liliana spoke softly as she approached, causing Godou to ask in a trembling voice. Actually, the current developments were making him realize "Could it be that!?" "Please do not pretend to be ignorant, okay? You are the one more obsessed with 'victory' than anyone. You could not have failed to consider preparing your weapon before the battle with Athena." She was certainly right. Knowledge gained from instruction magic only remained in his mind for about a day or so. Godou had long forgotten the knowledge of Athena he once had. "If no one offers knowledge to you, then Verethragna's [Sword] cannot be formed. In short, that is the situation. Kusanagi Godou." "W-What situation!?" Wait a minute. In truth, he already had a basic idea as soon as Liliana's beautiful face drew near. But it was very problematic to treat "that sort of thing" as if it was the most natural thing in the world. It was the root cause of why he was labeled a sex maniac by society. On the other hand, not having a reliable weapon would be a huge handicap... Godou was struggling with all sorts of concerns. "I believe someone needs to accomplish this mission. So let me, Liliana Kranjcar, do the job. Though I sometimes wonder if I am abusing my authority as housekeeper when I assume this duty, nevertheless, I still do not want to relinquish it to other girls " The knight's expression remained stern and awe-inspiring as always. There were many faces to this knight. Sometimes she was exceptionally adorable. On other occasions she might be trying to clean up personal disasters with a frantic expression. Other times, she would display a fairy-like beauty of complete vulnerability.

Currently, she was very apprehensive from a lack of self confidence. "I believe you should prioritize the one waiting by your side, always ready when you need me... However, umm, if you ever feel like entrusting this duty to another, of course I shall immediately step down and dismiss myself... I humbly beseech your permission." She looked very unsure as she spoke. She probably had little confidence that Godou would pick her. At this moment, she lacked her usual domineering attitude, and displayed an extremely adorable side to Godou. This rare expression from Liliana greatly stimulated Godou's sense of protective desire. More praiseworthy above all was her determination to go this far in spite of her embarrassment. With that thought he instantly stole Liliana's lips. "Ah..." "I must fight Athena afterwards. So please, I rely on you." Godou briefly whispered as their lips came together again. Tears welled up in Liliana's eyes as she nodded. "Yes, very well. I will tell you everything to know about that goddess. Because... Because you must obtain victory." Again, Godou passionately pressed his lips against the whispering knight's lips. Lips were released and came together time and again. Tongues and saliva tangled and mixed together, becoming one. Throughout the process, knowledge and feelings were transmitted. Indeed, Godou had received bonds of magic and intense emotions.

They were a little more than ten minutes late by the time they caught up to the two Hime-Miko. After frantically concluding the ritual, Godou and Liliana went up onto the observation deck. The two Hime-Miko who got there first immediately greeted them. "Ah, you finally came. So slow." "Were there any problems down there?" The artificial island of Umihotaru was located in the very center of Tokyo Bay.

This observation deck on the fifth floor was surrounded by sea on all sides. Far into the distance, the streets and shores of the two prefectures Kanagawa and Chiba could be seen. The view was excellent. This was even a well-known viewing spot for night scenery. Ena and Yuri were currently gazing at the road from Kawasaki. This was the path Athena was expected to arrive from. "Umm, as feared, it seems like not everyone has evacuated." "T-That is most correct. In order to protect them we have to put our best effort. Let us do our best!" Godou and Liliana responded vaguely to the Hime-Miko's questions. Still, they had gone to properly check the state of evacuation. Taking the escalator up from a certain level of the parking area, the situation below could be easily surveyed. There were roughly twenty or thirty vehicles remaining. Even though Umihotaru was a tourist destination, there seemed to be relatively fewer visitors than usual. Perhaps it was fortunate that it was still early before ten in the morning. "...Isn't there something weird about His Majesty and Liliana-san?" "...I think you are right. They are both acting unnatural and look kind of unsettled?" It was because the two had done something together in secret. Godou and Liliana pretended to be calm and avoided answering. "Ah! Now that it is mentioned... Perhaps... Could it be... I knew it!" "What is it, Yuri? You realized something?" "Y-Yes. T-That. Those two must have... Yes, definitely without a doubt." Yuri was suddenly shocked by a certain realization. It was not clear whether it was the result of spirit vision or a woman's intuition... She began whispering into the baffled Ena's ear. "Then that means the chance for earning credit has been stolen from Ena and you!? How could that happen, it's so mean!" "W-With respect to a battle with Athena, this is a necessary step after all. Please do not say something so presumptuous. B-But still Godou-san!"

Yuri appeared to be rationally persuading her outraged friend, as well as herself. But clearly trying hard to bear her emotions, Yuri suddenly shouted at Godou. "Learning knowledge about Athena, eh? Doing it with Liliana-san and trying to hide it from us both." "Umm... Umm, well." "M-Mariya Yuri. J-Just as you said yourself, this is a necessary ritual for the battle." "Liliana-san, please be quiet. I am speaking with Godou-san right now." Interrogating Godou who had given a vague answer earlier. Stopping Liliana from explaining, and sending her silent immediately . Somehow Yuri had become the center of the situation. It was unbelievable. She was the extremely conservative type who always tried to keep out of the spotlight. However, she also had times when she would suddenly display great power and influence over her surroundings. "Regarding that matter, nothing more needs to be said. I also believe, that it was necessary in preparation for the severe battle ahead. I too, shall put forth my best effort to support." "Uh yeah." Even though she was calm, Yuri's words were extremely terrifying. Godou could not help but stand up straight. The fact that he was about to answer "Yes" very respectfully was a secret. "By the way, last night's little tryst with Ena-san is the same. You seem to engage repeatedly in such behavior while trying to hide it from others? Do not forget Your Highness is the one known as [King]. In my humble opinion, your words and behavior should properly display a king's dignity and splendor." "S-Splendor?" "Yes. Indeed you are equivalent to a tyrant who continually commits acts of atrocity and willfulness. By the moral standards of ordinary society, you would probably be described as outrageously indulged in debauchery. Nevertheless, I still know that you are an honest person with heroic ideals." Having spoken thus, Yuri suddenly smiled in a dreamlike manner.

"I believe this is the reason why I love and admire you, and offer my assistance. Furthermore, I also believe you will never commit acts of cowardice... Yes, even along the demonic path towards hell, you will walk your own path with open righteousness." Godou could not stand things any further. She was describing him like a kabuki
[20]

performer "indulged in one's own art."

Yuri was acting like a principal wife married from a highborn family? Faced with the husband's philandering, she generously offered forgiveness "because it is natural for performers." A wise and virtuous wife who firmly grasped the husband's reins "I humbly advise you to show a little restraint in behavior that taints your honor. Keeping silent for such reasons is most inappropriate... Now then, is everything prepared in regards to Athena?" The pressure disappeared all of a sudden. Yuri was back to being a gentle and refined high class young lady. Resuming her gentle expression caused the mood to lighten immediately. Whenever she lectured in the past, her imposing presence was already extraordinary... But now it was apparent she had made great progress in both the gentle and the forceful. (...Hikari also indicated complete helplessness at resisting her elder sister.) Godou observed to himself. Perhaps everyone had grown and matured, having been through so many hellish trials. Yuri. Liliana. Even Erica was much different compared to their first encounter. Compared to before, Ena was also entering human society more frequently. I too, must be strong it was time to remind himself. Feeling battle strength rising from his energy center beneath the navel, Godou began to feel a sense of excitement. She arrived? Godou cast his gaze towards Kawasaki. There was not a single car on the multi-laned highway. This must be the result of the goddess entering the tunnel section of the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway and petrifying all vehicles and passengers along the way. Athena's beautiful appearance came into view. Openly advancing, she seemed like she was casually strolling on an empty plain. Nevertheless, she was moving at exceptional speeds. Even if a human ran as hard as possible with reckless abandon, they would be instantly left in the dust.

This was another of Athena and Kusanagi Godou's numerous reunions.

[edit]Part 3
"Fu all said and done, thy face looketh mighty spirited compared to last night. But 'tis insufficient. Completely insufficient." Athena asserted suddenly. Even though she was in the form of a young girl, her frowning expression was one which belonged to a haughty queen. "Thy expression and thy heart, both lack the determination of a warrior prepared for death on the battlefield. As a god-slaying warrior, thou art ludicrous." "Shut up. Stop imposing your Iron Age style of thinking on modern humans!" Godou retorted at the goddess standing on the road beneath. That unbridgeable gap in culture. From the current standoff, it was clearly the reason why Godou could never build a good rapport with Athena. "Regardless, I can't believe you went to such lengths. If you cause trouble to human society, then I can't remain silent. I will do everything I can to drive you out of this country." "Even if thou sayst that, 'tis not enough." God and god-slayer. The gulf between them was far too wide. Athena looked up at Godou from the road. Godou looked down at Athena from the observation deck. "Drive out? Fool! Why canst thou utter words like slaughter and wipe from the face of the earth!? In the face of such a crisis, hast thou not learnt the determination of a warrior!?" "I have my own ways of doing things! Whether you are a goddess or a queen, you have no right to complain!" The physical distance between them was nothing. There was a consensus between the two. What separated them was the distance known as [21] issouku-ittou no ma the battle could begin any moment by taking a step forward. That was the situation. Godou gestured to the girls, giving an order of "stay back."

Liliana, Yuri and Ena immediately obeyed and retreated to the depths of the observation deck, preparing for changes in the battle situation. That was their assigned mission. "By the skills with which I wield spell words, may justice of the world manifest!" "Bearers of lingering life, all shall cease activity completely! Ye shall be vanquished here!" Chanting spell words at the same time, Godou used the [Warrior] incarnation while Athena unleashed the divine power of [Petrification]. "A cold tombstone that befits ye. That shall be this goddess' blessing bestowed!" The snake goddess' song brought forth temporary death. A change started from under her feet. She had been standing on a road constructed from thick concrete. However, the man-made road instantly changed in appearance. Becoming a rocky plain covered by natural gray stone. No, not only that even the ocean was turned into stone. All the waves on the surface of the surrounding waters of the Umihotaru artificial island had been frozen into stone. Liquid seawater had been turned into solid rock. Athena had petrified all the seawater within a two or three kilometer radius around her. "Now then, sleep. Simply wait to awaken at dream's end. However, one shall imprison ye in an eternal dream!" How ridiculous! This meant defeat was not an option! Godou began to chant the spell words of the [Sword]. In order to create the blade of knowledge that could sever Athena's divinity. "As the one who holds all victory in my hands, I am the strongest. The mighty and the indomitable one!" Godou was standing atop Umihotaru's observation deck. The god-slaying weapons appeared over his head in the form of spheres of light. They were like thousands of stars hovering in the night sky. One by one, the bright spots of light sliced through Athena's divinity, paring away at her divine power. "I shall vanquish all evil-doers!" Godou first used the [Sword]'s spell words to surround the entire artificial island of Umihotaru.

This parking rest stop area had now become a ship in distress, floating on a sea of stone. Probably hundreds of people were unable to seek refuge within the ship? That included Godou himself, Yuri, Liliana and Ena. Furthermore, quite a fair number of cars must have been in midroute, driving towards Kisarazu. Athena's [Evil Gaze] prohibited them from reaching their destination. With unshakable willpower, Godou began controlling the [Sword]. The divine power of petrification from the goddess' eyes began to be cut, severed, slashed, and pierced by the blades of light surrounding Umihotaru. It truly was defense as solid as rock. Godou's [Sword] had turned the artificial island of Umihotaru into a fortress. "Hohoho. Thou art too careless, Kusanagi Godou." Athena began to smile. Her lips shaped themselves into an instigating smile, full of mockery. "Thy [Sword]... Verethragna's god-slaying blade. One hath seen it once already. Dost thou believe one would not prepare a counter, knowing one shall face it again!?" "What did you say...!?" "Hohoho. Thou shouldst know, the Greek legends of one's [Aegis]. Having slew Medusa, Perseus offered her head as a gift to Goddess Athena. Athena afixed Medusa's head onto her shield to become the [Aegis]." Godou recalled the sculpture of Goddess Athena. In Greek sculptures, she was often depicted bearing a shield. That shield was engraved with a design bearing the snake-haired monster Medusa's likeness. It was said to protect Athena using its magical power to turn everything into stone. "For the sake of countering thy [Sword], one hath imitated the classic story of the [Aegis]. Indeed, Medusa was one of the many names of this goddess. Having retrieved the Gorgoneion, one's many names had been reunited once more." Godou saw it Standing behind Athena, another Athena manifested. He had seen her before. It was the goddess' teenaged appearance when she matured from her pubescent form. Pubescent Athena. And mature Athena as an eighteen-year-old maiden.

Both goddesses were appearing in splendor at the same time! " "Only at this moment, have the goddesses been separated once more." " " "Namely, Athena and Medusa. Medusa and Athena. Kusanagi Godou, thou hast severed the divinity of Athena, but what shalt thou do about Medusa?" " The two goddesses spoke together softly in perfect unison. Oh no! Godou instinctively knew what was about to happen. In the past, Godou had also done similar things himself. Changing the [Sword]'s target during battle. This strategy was a direct counter to it. Athena was intentionally splitting apart her divinity! " "One is Athena, Goddess representing Darkness. Master of the Underworld as Queen of the Night." " " "One is Medusa, Goddess blessing the Land. Master of the Stone Chamber as Queen of the Earth." " " "As such, humbly acceptest the curse bestowed by this goddess. Kindly turnst into an ice-cold corpse and layst thyself in the Underworld." " " "As such, humbly acceptest the blessing bestowed by this goddess. Kindly turnst into an icecold statue and returnst thyself to ash and dust." " The spell words from the two goddesses attacked Umihotaru. Athena's [Death]. The grim reaper's curse that dragged everyone towards the afterlife. The use of such a contemptible power greatly infuriated Godou. A way must be found to deal with it. Accelerating the [Sword], he completely slashed apart the pulse of [Death]. However, the evil gaze of Medusa's [Petrification] could not be eliminated. No way to defend, no way to counter! The entire interior and facilities of Umihotaru directly below him were completely petrified. Kusanagi Godou was not going to fall to this petrification. Even though it was a divine authority, as long as he made use of the power flowing throughout his body, a Campione's body was able to endure. But what about everything else? Amongst them were other living things, vehicles, machinery, plant life, as well as his companions. With no way to resist.

"Mariya! Liliana! Seishuuin!" Godou yelled. He yelled as hard as he could. However, before his eyes, Mariya had been turned into a beautiful stone sculpture. Liliana had also turned into a fairy-like stone sculpture. But there was one sole exception. "Your Majesty, please! That one to use as Ena's power !" In the instant she was turning into stone, Seishuuin Ena shouted and reached out with her hand. Towards Godou. Seeking what Godou possessed, her partner. "Please, Ama no Murakumo! Go protect Seishuuin!" Godou ordered the divine sword dwelling in his arm. To reach her in time no matter what. The one-meter-long sword manifested in Ena's hand. Its blade was black as the darkest night. This was the divine Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi that appeared in the form of a sword.

As Godou's partner, the sword was entrusted to its other partner. Divine possession the act of bringing down divine might upon one's body, was an ultimate skill that only Ena could use. "I shall swing this divine blade like the wind! My body shall be one with the divine metal of destruction!"

Instantly promoted to a superhuman existence, the Hime-Miko swung Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. The jet-black blade captured the goddess Medusa's petrification pulse, absorbing its power, thereby protecting the wielder's body. "Damn it, it doesn't help the others!" "Ah, thou lookest plenty more spirited than before, Kusanagi Godou!" The beautiful goddess pounced upon Godou as he gnashed his teeth. From the road far below, she made a great leap and flew like a bird, reaching the observation deck in a single bound. "Thy courageous pupils burn with fury and vengeance. Now that is a true warrior, forsooth!" Athena and Medusa were reunited as one again. The pubescent girl and the teenager had merged into an eighteen or nineteen-year-old maiden. Savagely attacking Godou in this form, she slashed with her hand repeatedly. Athena's slender hand was deadly as a lance wielded by a death knight. "Gwah ah!" Godou screamed as the flank of his abdomen was sharply sliced open. Flesh severed, innards ruptured, blood spewed forth. This was on the level of incised injuries caused by bladed weapons. Against such an avatar, the [Sword] was no longer effective. Godou immediately switched to the [Camel] incarnation, counterattacking Athena with a sweeping kick! "Hohoho. Very well, one's blood boileth, burning inexhaustibly!" Jumping to evade the kick, the goddess bore a fearless and terrible smile. With absolute fury, Godou glared severely at that beautiful face.

[edit]Part 4
Verethragna's fourth incarnation, the [Camel]. Using this incarnation required severe injuries beyond a certain level. In return, it conferred bestial combat abilities, kicking power to send gods flying, resilient endurance to pain, and exceptional healing.

Godou felt the pain on his flank subsiding as he prepared to continue the battle. "Thou hast been hiding such a power! As expected from the authority usurped from the warlord of the everchanging forms, how marvelous, a sight to behold!" Athena guffawed as she began swinging the giant scythe she had summoned to use as a close combat weapon. Swinging the scythe with both hands, the sight was reminiscent of the grim reaper's signature weapon. The blade was black as the darkest night. Relying on the [Camel]'s gifts, Godou evaded successfully. Verethragna's fourth incarnation, the [Camel]. Such combat skills were beyond human ability. Rather, these skills were swift as a savage beast, controlling his perceptive body, striking out with kicking attacks. Kicks that could shatter stone. Nevertheless, Athena managed to block using the jet-black scythe's shaft. Was it successful due to being a god's supernatural weapon, or was it due to Athena's own divine skills? Struck by the [Camel]'s kick, the wooden shaft did not shatter but absorbed the impact instead. "Damn it, didn't work, huh !" Godou endured the pain in his flank as he desperately engaged in close quarter combat. Evading Athena's swinging scythe, counterattacking with kicks, avoiding her counters with beastlike movements, attacking in return. Godou had no knowledge of martial arts. But a Campione's warrior instincts told him, the [Camel] was ridiculously strong. Even someone extremely talented as Lu Yinghua would be knocked out in one hit. It could gain the upper hand over Doni, and even fight Luo Cuilian to a standstill. That was how it was. Perseus was the same. And now Athena too. Their martial arts could be considered the human pinnacle by default. Few geniuses could reach that divine realm even if they endured pain and suffering, madly training themselves until they coughed out blood. Because the level of the divine was completely ridiculous.

Rather, one should express the highest praise towards Doni and the sworn elder sister who managed to match gods with their human bodies. "Nevertheless, Kusanagi Godou." The goddess swung her scythe with absolute might. Even Verethragna's [Camel] could not completely stand up to it. Cuts and incisions multiplied across Godou's body, bleeding away. As a result, Athena calmly declared: "Didst thou think that one would compete with thee like a human? Using mighty authorities to vanquish foes, now that is the way of one's kind!" "!" Godou trembled. If that was case, he might not last. He had rushed in for a battle of close combat because the [Camel] was only suited to an exchange of physical blows. That was how he managed to maintain an even battle. However, if magic was mixed into it "O Shadow, submergest." Athena softly spoke the spell words. Behind her, a black shadow was squirming like a snake. "Becomest fangs that tear iron apart, makest haste!" At the same time, Athena slashed with her scythe from the side! "Danger, Your Majesty!" Ena instantly squeezed her way in between. Ka! The Hime-Miko of the Sword blocked Athena's scythe using Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi while Godou desperately lurched sideways to escape the black fangs. "...Miko? Dost thou intend to intrude our sacred territory as a lowly wench?" The first time Athena glanced at Seishuuin Ena for the first time. She entered the goddess' view for the first time. However, there was no acknowledgement.

"Desperately throwing thy human life away, merely relying on divine grace, this pittance of power cannot compare to one's kind. Knowest thy place." "Even if it's a god's orders... Ena will not listen!" Ena raised Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi before her. She had apparently been waiting for an opportunity to intervene. "Kusanagi Godou is my husband! Seishuuin Ena has decided to guard him with her life. Even though I know you are the queen of the Mediterranean Ena will not back down!" Muttering softly, the Hime-Miko's body was brimming with Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi's divine power. Divine possession. Even on a very small scale, it was a mystic technique that conferred divine might. "How's that, Your Majesty? Ena can fight by your side. Surely I will prove my worth!" "Ah yes. I definitely can't win this goddess by myself. Thanks." Godou immediately answered affirmatively. Humans who could fight alongside Campiones were virtually nonexistent. In previous battles against gods, everyone had been providing support from the back. The only exception was probably Erica when she was under Verethragna's protection. However, what about Ena under divine possession "By the blessing of bows and arrows, bestow honor upon this great sword!" Ena chanted spell words and raised her beloved sword up high. Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. The jet-black blade slowly began to curve. This was a technique for increasing slashing power. The heretic divine sword that vanquished foreign invaders since ancient times. "Sing of death, guide death, dance to death Become Athena's servant, the underworld messengers of death!" Athena also chanted a song of disaster in turn. Behind her, the black snake resumed its posture. There was not only one. Their heads, shaped like scythe blades, rose one after another.

Two, three, four a total of nine snakes finally manifested behind Athena's back. Their bodies were long, reaching 10m or so in length. These black snakes extended from Athena's back like the petals of a carnivorous flower, writhing as they moved. And then the battle resumed. While the goddess advanced, brandishing her other weapon, the iconic grim reaper's scythe, the nine black snakes also attacked together. Baring their fangs, lifting their scythe-shaped heads, seeming as if they would devour everyone on earth. "Seishuuin! Don't attack recklessly, let's establish a solid defense first!" "Got it! This situation is becoming really bad." Keenly aware of Godou's voice, Ena instantly replied. As befitted the Hime-Miko of the Sword, she understood his intentions from a simple instruction. Since Athena was holding the upper hand, the correct approach would be to endure the crisis patiently, waiting for the opportunity to reverse the tide of battle to their favor! Godou and Ena cooperated, coordinating with each other to face the goddess. Shoulder to shoulder at times, back to back on other occasions The [Camel] defended by kicking away Athena's scythe. Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi slashed apart the gaping jaws of the black snakes. Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi deflected Athena's scythe. Godou used the [Camel] to send a black snake flying with a kick from his heel. Even though their teamwork was improvised, they coordinated extraordinarily well. Ena did not try to show off and single-mindedly served as a "shield." Whenever Godou faced an attack he could not handle alone and showed an opening, the divine sword went to the rescue. Other than that, it was essentially a defensive battle. Avoiding overextending themselves to attack Athena. They did not attack but only took measures relevant for containment. Ena probably knew very well. Even with divine possession she could not face Athena in a direct confrontation. But acting as a "shield" was perfectly within her power.

I see Godou could not help but realize. Ena was different from Erica who was skilled in weaponry, or Liliana who always paid close attention to details. She instinctively understood differences in combat potential between friend and foe, battle situations, and what measures should be taken, thereby taking action boldly. This was not conspicuous intelligence but a natural instinct for victory. That was Seishuuin Ena's disposition. Having a similar disposition was likely one of the contributing factors to Kusanagi Godou slaying a god. She was a companion with similar sensitivities. In that case, they could likely succeed in producing amazing teamwork. "Glorious I am, victorious I am, Ahura grants creation unto me. Chasing foes as they flee, striking down enemies from the front. Chant my name for the incantation of victory!" The tactic of retreating to a temporary defensive formation, then attack and counterattack. Godou chanted Verethragna's scripture to raise his magical power. In order to take back initiative and give Athena a critical blow. The [White Stallion] would be the most suitable. In their previous battle, the avatar of fire had been the decisive move that secured victory. But that too, had been defended last time. Without sufficient preparation, using it could waste his biggest trump card. Because Verethragna's ten incarnations became unavailable for a full day after each use. 'Come! Now is the time to make use of the Holy Grail. Please freely vanquish Athena!' Godou stared wide in surprise. He could vaguely hear Guinevere's voice or rather, sense it. "Fu! Thou art quite a resilient man! Excellent, Kusanagi Godou. Let one's authority smasheth apart the fortress thou hast constructed! Miko who knoweth not her place, if thou fearest divine punishment then begone from this place!" Athena called out loudly. Without their noticing, the battlefield had shifted outside Umihotaru. Due to the snake goddess' curse, the ocean had been petrified. Standing on waves that originally offered no foothold, Godou and Ena, as well as Athena were engaged in battle.
[22]

All three of possessed supernatural agility. Thanks to leg strength granted by the [Camel], Godou was able to jump almost 10m without any running start. Leaping around as they battled, they had made their way to this location on the sea. "Now one composeth the song of winter. All plants shall wither, fruit shall fall from trees, petals shall scatter. Thus heralds the season of death and darkness!" Athena's spell words resounded across the petrified sea. Ena rubbed Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi against the ground and held it in a preparatory stance. This divine sword had the ability to absorb and tear apart all sorts of spells and spirit powers. No matter what authority the goddess used, all shall be cleaved for the sake of Godou's protection This determination of hers was readily apparent. Nevertheless, will she be successful? A terrifying coldness was emanating from Athena's body. Just the act of standing near her was chilling to the bone. It was the freezing temperature of permafrost. She was the queen of darkness and the underworld. The grim reaper of grim reapers who disseminated winter and death. Was Seishuuin Ena capable of subduing such a power with her mortal body? Could Godou, who was not omnipotent, defend against it? "As the one who holds all victory in my hands, I am the strongest. Man and devil all enemies, all who harbor enmity will be vanquished!" But still, it had to be done no matter what ! Steeling his determination, Godou raised his magical power at this time. 'In past days, the White Goddess created a vessel. Sacred amongst the earth mother goddesses, immortality, wisdom, all were poured forth into it. Hence the Holy Grail was born...' The voice of Guinevere could definitely be heard. It was not a transmitted sound but a voice that came from within Godou, a voice from the heart. 'The artifact known as the Holy Grail, is the vessel for absorbing life force from the earth mother goddesses. Sometimes from the carcasses of dead earth mother goddesses, other times from living goddesses, the Holy Grail devours their life for nourishment...' This was the spell taught in the earlier encounter.

The [Spell of the Holy Grail] mentioned by Guinevere, was this it? 'Just by performing a few procedures, no earth mother goddess can escape the Holy Grail. Furthermore, this sacred treasure currently lies dormant within Athena...' What? Godou stared at Athena in surprise. The goddess of darkness was intending to fully unleash her authority. It could be felt clearly. Perhaps due to activating the [Spell of the Holy Grail], her actions could be discerned with clarity. Swallowed within the body of the beautiful goddess, the object resembling an urn that must be the Holy Grail! How should that divine artifact be revived? It was highly probable that Athena would attempt countermeasures. All this was clear to Godou. His mind pondered freely about how he could use that artifact to swing the battle in his favor. Why would that kind of object be inside Athena? Why did Guinevere tell him how to use it? These questions of doubt swirled into a vortex. However. The sight of Yuri and Liliana, turned into beautiful statues, surfaced in his mind. If he did not defeat Athena here they could not be saved. Ena would likely be sacrificed too. Victory must be obtained. For the sake of saving everyone, Athena must be defeated! Fighting spirit dispelled all doubts. Godou yelled out at Ena who answered readily. "I'll sweat the small stuff later! We must end things here. Seishuuin, give me that thing!" "Got it, okay!" Seeing Godou rush towards Athena, Ena immediately understood. Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. She handed her beloved sword to Godou. Godou grabbed the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi he had lent out and continued running. The goddess was single-mindedly raising her divine power. It was like the instant before a dam's rupture. The nine snakes behind her tried to bite Godou at the same time. Godou made a forward thrust with Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi.

The divine sword, also known as the "Kusanagi Sword," started moving autonomously, tearing through the black snakes. Watching from the back, Ena was moving her partner through her thoughts. "O Messenger of winter! Extendest thy icy-cold hands, and stealest the the warmth of life!" In that very instant, Athena also chanted spell words, unleashing her authority. A violent blizzard began to blow with the goddess at its center. It was not just a blizzard. It was wild and riotous wind blowing from the underworld, bringing temperatures colder than permafrost on the ground. Magical wind that froze everything completely on contact, shattering them directly. This gust of cold air could very well be equivalent to absolute zero temperature. Even the exceptionally resilient Campione would not be able to withstand it. "Regrets of the White Queen, become my power now!" Godou yelled out the spell words without hesitation. This was the incantation for awakening the Holy Grail. The magical words for absorbing a mother earth goddess' life force. "!? What, wherefore art thou using this!?" In the middle of releasing a blizzard, Athena was surprised. Her whole body began shining with golden light. It was like the faint light of dying fireflies on a midsummer's eve. It came from the sacred urn buried deep within Athena the Holy Grail. A demonic icy blizzard was violently blowing, piling a snowy plain upon the plain of rock. At the same time, the golden brightness was rising vertically straight up. It was like an upright pillar of light. "Ancient Grail, now is the climax of the battle! Knowest thy place!" Athena commanded the pillar of light that rose into the clouds. She had to divert her attention to suppress the Holy Grail's action. If this light continued to shine, Athena's life force would be rapidly drained.

The height of the pillar of light shrank by half, but this also meant her attention was diverted away from controlling the blizzard. "Please, Seishuuin! Ama no Murakumo!" Godou swiftly called out. Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi had the ability to absorb spells and spirit powers, tearing them apart. It was likely ineffective when Athena was at full power. However, aiming at Athena whose concentration had been disrupted by the sudden crisis, a mere window of ten-odd seconds, the blizzard was sliced apart. Ena responded appropriately to Godou's orders. Standing from behind and directing Ama no Murakumo with her thoughts, Athena's divine power was severed. "W-What?" Athena was shocked. Successfully cutting apart the blizzard offered some slight respite. Godou let go of the divine sword and jumped using the [Camel]'s leg strength. Leaping high into the air, he unleashed a descending kick. It was like a shooting star flying down from the heavens A full powered kick from up high, it ended up striking Athena in her left shoulder! "Ooh !?" Godou could feel from beneath his foot the shattering of the goddess' shoulder. Struck by this attack, Athena began spinning like a top and was sent flying. She must have sustained a fair amount of injury. With that, the tide of battle should have turned back to Godou's favor! Determined, Godou made a stance. The light emitted from Athena's body had almost vanished. The Holy Grail must have been [23] suppressed once again. In the parlance of sumo wrestling, this was Nekodamashi. Simply sleight of hand. Godou did not believe the same tactic could work again. Suddenly, Athena's body began to give off light again. Rising up high as if bursting through the heavens. Such forcefulness dwarfed the sight just now.

What on earth was happening? As Godou watched in shock, the radiating brilliance had illuminated the petrified plains of the sea and Umihotaru with a golden color. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH !" Athena screamed out in pain.

[edit]Part 5
In terms of human history, the following story happened far in the past. It must have been over five hundred years since the man known as the Messiah had died. In the land now called Europe, there existed a number of Devil Kings. Those who had slain god and usurped divine authority. The violent god-slaying warriors whose hearts were consumed by battle. From the perspective of humanity, having just one of these monsters appearing in an era was a miracle. But this was a rare moment in history. An apocalyptic era when several of these rare characters had appeared, vying for domination. All sorts of incredible people were drawn to these Devil Kings. They worshiped the [Kings], hoping to serve them. A certain [King] commanded equestrian tribes, incessantly invading the territory of other nations. A certain [King] was a pure berserker. He was surrounded by ferocious barbaric tribes who admired him and became his followers. A certain [King] was completely devoted to researching magic, hoping to rule over the demonic magi, priests and astrologers who inhabited the filthy alleyways of the imperial capital, Rome. A certain [King] could not be bothered with such things, choosing instead to wander between nations, displaying mindless valor. Last of all, a certain [King] had turned the island of Britain into his own hunting grounds. The island was in a state of chaos at the time. Though the Roman Empire originally ruled this land, they had abandoned it, leaving it to internal strife and constant invasion from neighboring barbarians. Legends told of the island's [King] who was a suzerain Roman general.

Tasked with guarding Britain from barbarian invasions, he was sent there accompanied by a few troops. Arriving at the land of his new post, he slew a god and became a Devil King Whenever outsiders invaded the island, he would immediately intercept and defeat them. But he never slaughtered his enemies completely, thus allowing them to encroach again. Whenever internal rebellions occurred, he suppressed them immediately. But always, he permitted the mastermind to escape, thus sowing the seeds for new rebellions. Well, that was basically how things repeated time and again. The god-slaying [King] loved hunting more than anything, and his favorite prey were living humans. For the sake of this hobby, all he cared about was indulging in his pleasure of the hunt on the lands of Britain. As a result, ancient Britain was an apocalyptic world. The end of an era. While the common people were ravaged by incessant warfare, He appeared. He challenged the hunt-loving [King] and obtained victory. A hero indeed. A brave warrior indeed. The people of Britain worshiped him, calling him "Artus." Furthermore, the other [Kings] on the continent began to direct their attentions towards the hero who had slain a Devil King. The appearance of a worthy foe. Perhaps, if one could murder him with one's own hands... This was the beginning of a series of death matches, not recorded in any history book. Eventually, the name of "Artus" name was slightly altered in pronunciation to become "Arthur," thus leaving a trail in history and legends. King who manifests at the end of eras, he was the master of the Witch Queen Guinevere.

"Guinevere originates from a goddess who fought alongside Master and Sir Knight. However, Guinevere no longer retains memories of those times, and can only learn about Master's great accomplishments through records of the past." A young blonde beauty was standing on a beach in the Far East. Naturally, this was Divine Ancestor Guinevere.

"Hmm. However, after a long and difficult search, you or rather, it was your previous incarnation who finally found Master's avatar, the divine sword discovered those remains." Standing by Guinevere's side, the knight spoke solemnly. Lancelot du Lac. Clad in beautiful white armor, the knight's face was hidden by the helmet's lowered visor. He held a lance in his hand. The ancient sword Excalibur which had awakened and was reborn as a divine lance. "Furthermore, as the present generation's Guinevere, you have gradually advanced towards the sacred grounds where Master sleeps. Look!" Lancelot pointed at the sea surface with the tip of the lance. This island kingdom of the Far East had engendered all sorts of myths, mysteries and legends. Standing on the beach, the white war god pointed at the sea before him. The sight was as brilliant as the sun rising over the sea's horizon. The light from the Holy Grail's absorption of the earth mother goddess' life force could be seen. "The young god-slayer fell into your trap and awakened the Holy Grail held by Athena. Of course, she will suppress it once again." "Yes. But before that happens, Guinevere will finish the task properly!" Staring at the golden light, she began to summon magical power. "Graal of legend, I beseech you to let me hear your voice. The daughter of the White Goddess ignites seven candlesticks. Recall your past glory." The image surfacing in her mind was directly converted into magical energy. Guinevere wielded magic naturally. Those known as Divine Ancestors, were temptresses who were able to use magic as freely as their own limbs. By the time the spell was complete, the golden light was already quite faint. Initially it had been tall enough to reach the clouds, like a pillar of light. But now, the beam of light was gradually weakening, and almost could not be seen from this beach. Nevertheless, there was still enough time. Before Athena completely suppressed the Grail, Guinevere seized the opportunity to ascertain the Holy Grail's existence.

"O White Goddess. As the descendant of your divine self, this girl beseeches you. Bestow upon the sacred cup and the Divine Sword of Salvation, the link that connects these two vessels once again!" The "pathway" which connected the life-absorbing Holy Grail to the planet-slicing divine sword. Through this invisible "pathway," the life force absorbed from Athena by the Holy Grail was being infused into the divine lance Excalibur held in Lancelot's hand. Athena's body must now be emitting many times more light than before. "Hmm. With that, the divine blade can be swung without any hesitation." Lancelot pointed the the lance tip towards the heavens. The platinum-colored blade flashed with a radiant luster. "Yes. In order to connect the Holy Grail with the divine sword, Kusanagi-sama's power was used. Things went smoothly as planned, how reassuring." The young Campione had only managed to awaken the Holy Grail for a brief period. Seizing that disruption, affirming the Grail's existence and immediately connecting it to Excalibur. This was a mystical technique only the Witch Queen could perform. A superlative divine skill. "Hoo... Now it is clear that your decision was correct." Lancelot said reassuringly to the one under his protection. Were he not wearing a helmet, a smile would likely be seen on the war god's face. "Since these are the ones who can slay this Knight's kin, the gods, then no scruples will be spared to make use of all weapons to assure victory... Phrasing it that way should be acceptable, right?" "Yes, it is true. After all, as a god-slayer, he is a bastard child of the fool Epimetheus!" Guinevere remarked with derision. However, her young and beautiful face was trembling from fear. "But then again, the very fact that they are fools is why they pose unforeseeable threats to our plans, becoming formidable foes. What a group of shocking people!" Lancelot listened to the beloved child's sighs as they walked along the beach.

Waiting ahead was the white divine horse. It was the divine beast that served him, the friend who galloped with him across battlefields. "Girl, as a heretic this Knight does not know how much more time can be spent by your side. However, before the day we part, this Knight swears to lead you to Master's side!" The inevitable farewell. This was exactly Guinevere and Lancelot's worry. Deviating from their proper divine depiction in the myths, whether due to confusion, insanity or obsession, [Heretic Gods] were imprisoned on earth. The war god had given up being the Witch Queen's guardian for the sake of liberating all his power. It was still fine for now. Lancelot had become Guinevere's guardian through bonds forged over a millennium. Nevertheless, there will come a day when he will be devoured by the distortions of being a [Heretic God], thus beginning a wayward path, leaving the beloved child behind. Regardless, Lancelot mounted his beloved horse, and began galloping through the air. "O Ancient steel, become this Knight's strength. Let one become the blade that sweeps away the saplings of riotous commotion!" Spell words were chanted in midair to awaken the divine blade. The essence of the earth powered this sword. The purer the better the effects. For obvious reasons, a vast fertile plain would be filled with greater quantities of essence compared to a barren desert. However, the most ideal source was the life force inhabiting mother earth goddesses... "By the hero's honor, this Knight displays divine might thus!" Excalibur's white tip produced a platinum-colored sphere of light. It carried an exceptionally intense brilliance that was as if the sun had fallen down to earth. This platinum sun flew across the sky. Towards the battlefield. The arena where Goddess Athena and the young god-slayer were engaged in battle.

"Guh... Ooh !!"

Goddess Athena was struggling in pain before Godou and Ena. Her beautiful torso emitted golden light as she rolled about on the petrified surface of the sea. Her upper torso was a young girl's, her usual form. However, below the waist was a snake's body. A very long, exceptionally long serpentine body. Probably ten-odd meters in length. The tiny scales covering this snake body were silver-white in color. Having reverted into a half-human half-snake monstrous form, Athena was breathing heavily and rolling around in pain. This unusual appearance was probably the goddess' true form. Both a beautiful girl and a great serpent at the same time. Terrifying. A fearsome existence. But also sacred and beautiful. As an existence like that, she was currently suffering in pain. The serpentine body gave off golden light as it rolled about. Her beautiful face distorted, making pitiful and painful noises. Athena's body shone with golden light. At first it was as blindingly brilliant as the sun, and impossible to view straight. But soon it became quite weak and no longer forced others to divert their gazes. Nevertheless, Godou knew the Holy Grail had successfully activated inside Athena. Due to the Holy Grail inside the mother earth goddess Her life was being drained in a manner like a leech's blood sucking. Even though Athena was supposed to have an immortal body, if this continued she would weaken and die eventually. "Ooh... Indeed, 'tis yonder maidservant who taught you the mystical arts to operate the Holy Grail." "So you really do know that witch called Guinevere... And you're enemies with her." Godou remarked to Athena as she moaned. He began to reflect on the truth of the entire matter as he watched the suffering goddess. "The enemy of my enemy is a friend... That's not right, I must have been used like a pawn." "Fu... Didst thou not use yonder maidservant's spell to vanquish this goddess? Thou soundst as if thou wert also deceived...!" A fearless smile appeared on the beautiful face of half-human half-snake Athena.

Then she stopped the thrashing of the serpentine body. The lower torso, covered in silver-white scales, slowly shortened and transformed. It became human a girl's legs. Athena had regained the form of a young and beautiful girl. "'Tis not bad. Assaulting an enemy's weakness with merciless slaughter. 'Tis the warrior's way. Thou hast made slight progress, the matter shall not be pursued..." Even though tormented by pain, the goddess showed a calm and composed smile. This must be Athena exhibiting her will and spirit as she restored her snake torso back to human form. Precisely because she was in a desperate situation, she did not want any pity as a goddess. "However, as long as one's life remaineth unextinguished, one shall fight till the very end. Kusanagi Godou! This goddess bestows upon thee the honor of dueling with Athena in her desperate state!" "Enough! I don't plan on fighting in such circumstances!" Godou yelled at the scythe-wielding Athena who was repeating her usual lines. "You seem to be under various effects today. Look at your body! If you can't continue fighting, then settle down!" If things continued, even immortal Athena would meet her end. It was only natural to persuade her to surrender. However, if she refused to stop fighting then she must be defeated. This goddess in the form of a young girl, had under fate's mysterious guidance, encountered Godou many times. There were no fair and certain methods of victory. Guinevere's true intentions were also a concern. However, setting these issues aside, it was imperative to defeat Athena. If the goddess rampaged further in this situation, let alone Kisarazu, the entire Kantou region could become petrified. What should be done? Should he do it? Must he do it like that? Athena swung her giant scythe mightily as Godou hesitated. In that very instant "Your Majesty, danger! Look up. It's very dangerous!" Ena cried out. Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi laid ready in his hand all along.

Godou was shocked by the sight in the sky. A flying sphere of light, shining with platinum brilliance, was approaching. The brightness was like a star crashing down upon the earth's surface. "Divine Sword of Salvation! Must thou cut one down here, too impatient for this goddess' death!" As soon as Athena spoke, it immediately happened. From the shining platinum-colored star, a beam of light attacked the petrified ocean surface. Slicing it apart in one broad stroke. With only a single attack, a deep trench was carved out of the petrified ocean surface. Roughly ten-odd meters in length, and likely similar in depth. What kind of slashing attack was this! Similar to Verethragna's [Sword], it was a weapon controlled by gods. They had to get away from that star! "You run away first, Seishuuin! I will follow!" "Yes. Take care!" The Hime-Miko of the Sword ran swiftly like the wind. Without carrying any load, her speed should allow her to escape to a safe place. However, Godou could not. Rather, there was this lingering need. Ena had obeyed orders immediately, probably because there was no time to evaluate the decision. On the other hand, Athena was She was spreading darkness around her. This was the dark protective shield she used previously to defend against Verethragna's [White Stallion] the flames descending from the sun. The platinum-colored star emitted bright light once more, striking down at Athena's darkness. Surprisingly, though the dark shield managed to block the attack, it was blown away. Previously, the darkness had been able to defend against the [White Stallion]'s firepower! ...The attack was only the beginning. The white star flashed with light once again. However, it was not only one beam this time. Several, no, dozens of beams of light were sprayed out. Multiple layers for sure. A deadly sword formation woven from white flashing lights...! One beam of light approached Godou's head. Fast as lightning.

However, this extreme speed in turn allowed him to activate Verethragna's seventh incarnation, the [Raptor]. Having obtained god-like speed, Godou attempted to evade the blade of light. All said and done, god-like speed was only akin to lightning. It was not light speed. Luckily, Godou managed to escape the beam from the white star using the limits of god-like speed. From that it would seem like it was more of a lightning attack. There was no time to verify this random notion. Running away was imperative. Just as he prepared to do so, he saw it. The multi-sword formation looked as if it was about to slice Athena into pieces. The darkness protecting her were all gone. Defenseless. About to be helplessly sliced apart. One reaps what one sows. Godou thought. Despite all sorts of special circumstances, she was the culprit of the current crisis. She had brought great disaster to human society. If she had not done so then she would not be in peril currently. However, Athena's expression was clearly visible. The courageous goddess, proudly lifted her head up high to gaze at the white star. Had she been faced with a sentence of decapitation, she would probably show the same expression? She was the one who embraced the dignity of the ancient matriarch deity and goddess of the divine realm. "Damn it... Why, why do you have to make that kind of expression?" If her life was saved at this point, "battle" would inevitably recur. It would be best to ignore her. She had turned Yuri, Liliana, and many other people into stone. Godou was furious at those acts of hers. However, it was also true that the Holy Grail-whatever was buried in her body like a bomb "This is really forcing me to do unnecessary things!" Speed like lightning. Godou fully unleashed god-like speed and charged forward. Towards the goddess.

He reached her at the final moment. As multiple swords of light flew down from the sky, he carried Athena in his arms before they could slice her apart. Like that, he continued running at full speed. An instant later, at the spot where Godou and Athena had been... The shining swords of light raged furiously. Not only did they cut up the now empty petrified ocean surface into a thousand pieces, they completely tore it up to leave no trace behind. With that, the white star had lost its target. But then the fallen star began to move actively once again. It tried to seek the escaped prey, like a hunter's hound slowly following its scent...

Back to the artificial island of Umihotaru, then along the connecting road towards Kisarazu. After passing through the Kisarazu junction, he next headed for the nearby coast. This was the route taken by Godou as he held Athena in his arms. However, the white star that had been firing swords of light was still hovering in midair. And slowly moving towards the beach where Godou was now located! "Even with this level of speed, it can still sense our location..." Godou groaned. In order to let Athena rest, he had stopped moving at god-like speed. "'Tis only natural. This star of [Swords] released by the Divine Sword of Salvation consumeth the earth's essence for nourishment. Furthermore, it currently maketh use of the purest essence absorbed from this goddess through the Holy Grail." Athena remarked from beside him. "That [Sword] moveth for the sake of capturing one's life. In that case, 'tis only natural for it to sense one's location. Because the Holy Grail hidden within this body is connected to it!" The pristine white features of her beautiful face were more deathly pale than usual. A shadow also lay beneath her eyes. Athena was clearly wasting away. Despite being unable to stand, she still glared at the white star unyieldingly. "If that's also Guinevere's item, then she must be nearby. Know where she's at?"

"...What dost thou intend, Kusanagi Godou?" "Even though your current state is your comeuppance, I am still partially responsible. I must find Guinevere and stop that [Sword]. Although this means I must act violently, it can't be helped." Godou explained his plan. His heart did not hurt. That meant there was still time before the [Raptor]'s limit. If he quickly found the location and ran over with god-like speed, then he should be able to catch that witch. "What art thou saying? Couldst thou be wishing to save this goddess!" "You helped me once during that time against Perseus. If you die before I can return the favor, I'd be very troubled." Athena shook her head at Godou as he laughed and prepared to continue explaining his plan. "Thou art as feeble as the first day... Apparently, thou hast not learnt to discern thy own weaknesses..." The goddess was nagging with those disapproving comments again. However, her severe expression gradually subsided. Like grass of spring swaying gently in the breeze, Athena lightly exerted a force on her shoulder. Her gaze, turned towards Godou, was filled with interest and curiosity as if looking at a favorite piece of treasure or artwork. "An interesting suggestion, but alas, not very appropriate. That object cannot be stopped by such a hasty strategy." Athena remarked as she turned her gaze to the white star. It was no longer spraying [Swords]. Most likely because of the god-like speed exhibited by Godou. Rather than attack rashly and be evaded, it was better to advance slowly to assure certain annihilation. "That said, dying from the nefarious schemes of that maidservant, would be truly vexing. More than anything, more than being unable to settle our rivalry decisively, 'tis even more vexing." "You still plan on fighting me..." "Of course. Otherwise one would not be the goddess Athena. Be that as it may" A mirror suddenly manifested in the goddess' hand.

It was a small hand mirror like the ones used by women for applying makeup. "Athena's fate looketh like it shall be blemished. One had intended to wait for this long life to reach its end in a manner befitting an immortal. But now one's hand is forced to employ little tricks to extend life on earth." Athena spoke as she gazed upon the mirror. And so the pubescent otherworldly beauty suddenly transformed into a beautiful statue. Using the mirror, she had turned the snake goddess Medusa's evil gaze upon herself! Furthermore, the white star hovering in midair suddenly vanished as well. I see. Godou understood. The curse of petrification was the power to bring forth temporary death. Athena had entered a state of false death, temporarily halting her living activity. As a result, the Holy Grail became unable to absorb life force. Thus the [Sword] also lost its power source, and could no longer be sustained. In the end, Athena retaliated splendidly against Guinevere's conspiracy. However, what should Kusangi Godou do? Divine Ancestor, Athena, petrified streets and facilities, petrified people, Yuri and Liliana who had already fallen Godou anxiously contemplated his next moves.

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

5 - Where This Sword Shall Strike

"For this incident, the scale of the affected area is extremely broad. The work required for the aftermath and information control will surely be very troublesome." Sayanomiya Kaoru explained to Godou in her usual clear tone. This was at a beach within Kisarazu city, the place where Athena had turned herself into a statue a few hours ago. "In a certain sense, there's actually a very simple solution. It all depends on Kusanagi-san's will." From the beach, there was a clear view of the ocean illuminated orange by the glow of dusk.

The young beauty's statue stood all alone in this scenery. This exquisite otherworldly beauty on her face, could not possibly be reproduced by any living artist. Furthermore, the pubescent but proudly puffed out chest displayed the goddess' haughtiness. A girl who acted this way probably did not exist either. Godou and Kaoru were the only two people bearing witness to this beautiful statue. The entire coastal area had already been sealed off by the History Compilation Committee, preventing ordinary people from entering. "My will, you say?" "Yes. We have already confirmed the identity of the deity causing all these supernatural phenomena. All we need is wait one whole day to pass, then use the [Sword]'s spell words. Take Ena for example. She, too, can teach you knowledge about Athena." "Seishuuin?" "I expected that sort of preparation would be necessary. A few months ago, I ordered all the Hime-Miko to study western deities. Of course, not every deity, but famous ones like Athena were included of course." Kaoru explained cheerfully. How astute of her methods. Not only as a Hime-Miko, but as an organization leader, she also had outstanding talents as a strategist. "Even though Athena had turned everything into stone anywhere from the reclaimed area in Ukishima across the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway to the Umihotaru artificial island. However, she did not cause any destruction, which is actually quite fortunate. As long as Kusanagi-san uses your authority, and severs Athena's power by sweeping the [Sword] through the entire area, everything will be restored." That's right. It was the same for objects, people, as well as animals and plants. Including Yuri and Liliana, everything that had been petrified could be restored. Currently the History Compilation Committee seemed to be putting all their efforts into controlling information, and were busy sealing off the affected areas. They had already controlled all news and prohibited the media from making detailed reports. During this time, an abortive incident of toxic gas leak near Kawasaki was reported... A fabricated news source. All sorts of methods were employed to publicize it, in preparation for covering up the ridiculous truth.

The biggest problem now faced was how to handle the families of petrified victims. No matter what, failing to return home without any communication would worry friends and family, causing them to take action. If there was a way to resolve the incident swiftly, of course it should be taken. Personally, Godou wanted to see Yuri and Liliana revived as soon as possible. Nevertheless. "Due to the current situation, I guess we need Kusanagi-san's cooperation no matter what. It would be a great help if you could agree readily. In addition to that, at the same time as saving the victims of petrification, please slay Athena in her vulnerable stone form. If another incident could be prevented by striking at its root, then 'all will be fine.'" Kaoru's request sent Godou into deep thought. Right. If he took the opportunity to slay Athena then everything would be resolved. However, Godou still stood there staring blankly. Ever since Athena had turned into a statue, he had been idling on this beach for hours. That star which had displayed white [Swords] of terrifying power Godou believed that the one controlling it, Guinevere, would probably target Athena again. This goddess who had brought great disaster to human society, even if he were to abandon her to her own devices, no one would complain, right?

Time continued to advance, and night had fallen. Godou was still idling on the seashore accompanying Athena's statue. He had just received a call from Amakasu, informing him that Ena was arriving later to bring something over. He must have realized Godou was agonizing over something. However, Amakasu did not try to broach the subject. Intending to respect a Campione's decision? Or leaving things alone because he gave up on understanding why Godou was troubled? The latter seemed more and more unlikely. Anyway, even Godou himself could not articulate why he felt so concerned about Athena's matters. "She... Is really about to die?"

Guinevere's subterfuge. The matter of the Holy Grail. Athena's various behavior. After much thought, Godou reached that conclusion. A beach in early winter. A charming statue enduring against the icy cold sea breeze. Even though it had the appearance of an eleven or twelve-year-old girl, there was no child-like innocence in that face. Neither powerless nor harmless. She was the queen ruling over the high heavens, the bountiful earth and the dark underworld. The exalted goddess. With death approaching, she had forced herself to pay Godou a visit "Why would she do that..." Godou could imagine, but he was uncertain if he guessed correctly. It was probably too difficult to fill the cultural divide through his lone efforts. Godou instinctively took out his cellphone. A warrior queen from the Bronze and Iron Age civilizations. What he needed was someone whose brain was wired the same way. "Give me a break, I can't possibly talk to that idiot!?" Amongst all Godou's friends and acquaintances, one particular young man was clearly furthest away from modern ways of thinking. The child blessed by heaven in the strange ways of the sword. The god-slaying knight. Despite Godou's efforts to forget him, it was strange how that man always managed to elicit a hostile response. It always felt like irrelevant concerns. That guy was like a Viking warrior who had conformed to modern life, but he was not an appropriate conversation partner. Best to reconsider. As a result, Godou decided to call someone else. He made an international call to Italy. Accounting for the current time of 6pm with a time difference of eight hours, whether that person had awakened or not was a rather delicate question 'What's going on, Godou? You finally couldn't bear the loneliness of my absence?' Instantly connected to Erica Blandelli, Godou decided this would count as rising early for her. However, she was speaking in a cheerful manner unlike her usual tone of voice when getting out of bed.

"Even when you're not around, I'm still very lively and not depressed at all. Don't make up strange stories." 'Of course not, it's not like I'm Lily. I was just imagining how someone might feel after losing me, an existence much like the sun.' Godou could only laugh wryly in response to her usual confident and imposing manner. "Let's put that aside. We have a real crisis over here." '......Yes. And it truly seems like a real crisis." After a brief explanation, Erica commented with indifference. Furthermore, she even added the following remark calmly: 'Well, whenever you feel lost, know that your heart has already made its decision. Just do as you feel. I will back you up properly once we converge later.' "My heart has already made its decision?" No way. Being unclear on what to do was the exact reason why he wanted to talk to someone. But Erica carried on indifferently. 'The Kusanagi Godou I know, is a person who acts without a moment's hesitation when he wants to defeat someone. Yes, it is impossible to imagine someone who grew up in peaceful modern Japan to have such bold decisiveness.' "I am a veritable pacifist and member of modern civilized society. Stop making these strange descriptions." 'What's wrong? I've always thought, that Godou here, is similar to those early equestrian tribes enamored with civilization. Acting civilized during times of peace but completely merciless in battle. And about to be accustomed to a vagrant life requiring great decisiveness.' What was Erica trying to say? Godou was getting angry. If that were true then he was just a selfish inconsiderate person. That would be a massive amendment to the character description! 'Do you need me to point out all the similarities between you and the nomadic Mongolian horde that swept through China and various nations in Europe? In that regard, I'm sure Godou you don't need any help in understanding..." "None of your business. But really, when I feel lost my heart has already decided?"

Even though he completely ignored the criticism that refuted his claim to being a modern human, he will keep the other piece of advice in mind. "When are you coming back?" 'It's not like I require special permission, but I won't be able to board a plane immediately. With the current situation, I do need to return to Japan as soon as possible. We will meet up first before seeing how things go from there. Before that, please fight as you see fit.' I see. Godou nodded firmly, ending the conversation with Erica. She could not return immediately to support him, but without any worry or uneasiness, he will wait for the return of the companion whom he could trust to watch his back. In that case, it's really up to myself how to handle things as I see fit Guided by that notion, Godou's thoughts naturally fell in line. Yuri and Liliana in that state must be saved. The petrified victims all have to be rescued no matter what. And then there was Athena, if that troublesome goddess also had extenuating circumstances... Abandoning someone for the sake of another, that was not Godou's style of doing things. I will adhere to my own principles no matter what.

[edit]Part 2
"Sorry you had to wait, Your Majesty!" Ena arrived on the seashore half an hour after the call to Erica had ended. As usual, she was wearing that uniform from that school located goodness knows where, with the cloth bag slung over her shoulder carrying a Japanese sword. In addition, she had brought food contained in convenience store bags, as well as outdoor equipment such as sleeping bags. "...You brought all sorts of things." "I was thinking perhaps we might need to spend the night here just in case. For the moment, Amakasu-san has also arranged for lodgings nearby." Ena lightly put down the luggage on the beach as Godou spoke with his eyes widened in surprise. Perhaps due to her martial arts training and running around in the mountains, her legs and back must be rather strong. "I was absorbed in my thoughts and it totally did not occur to me. Thanks and sorry." "Don't worry about it. Let's make something to eat."

Saying that, Ena immediately went to work gathering fallen twigs from nearby. She seemed to be choosing dry twigs that were not soaked by seawater. Realizing the HimeMiko's intentions, Godou also followed suit. A few minutes later, Ena used a lighter to start a fire with the twigs and paper they had gathered. Thus a campfire was ready. Due to excellent night vision, the lack of lighting did not pose any inconvenience, but it was still rather chilly. Having a fire for warmth felt really great. "Seishuuin doesn't smoke, right?" "Right. But lighters and matches have all kinds of convenient uses, so I always keep them on me." True. They were tools with many uses out in the wild. Having responded like a child of nature, Ena poured mineral water bought from the convenience store into an outdoor kettle, and started boiling the water. Then she took out two portions of cup noodles. She placed deep-fried tofu into the noodles in clear broth, and set out all sorts of deep-fried food. Deep-fried pork chop sandwiches, BLT sandwiches, hotdogs and burgers. There were also various flavors of rice balls such as salmon, tarako salted roe, kombu seaweed and plum. It seemed to be an assortment of food items appropriately selected from convenience store shelves. "Eating outdoors like this is rather delicious." "Yeah. Cities are so nice, so easy to collect ingredients. If this was the mountains, gathering food would be such a chore." The two sat around the campfire and began their meal facing each other. Since he was rather hungry, Godou didn't bother with manners and swept everything clean. The seaweed in the cup noodles turned out to be surprisingly tasty. The taste seemed to seep slowly into the depths of his tired body. Ena was also enjoying her food with great relish. She seemed like the type who could not resist this kind of junk food. Godou had heard before that the daughters of the Seishuuin family were raised as high class ladies back in the village... "I have done this before, but it seems like it's been a while since I went to the mountains."

Godou recalled going on trips with friends who loved the outdoors. Spending time together with Ena was like having a male friend. Even though Godou had grown more or less accustomed to getting along with girls, it still felt very exhausting most of the time. Incredibly, this child of nature did not make him feel the same way. "Does Your Majesty like visiting the mountains? If that's the case, go with Ena. Next time Ena plans on climbing the sacred grounds of Ukokusan. It's a place where even locals do not venture for training unless they are veterans. A very tough challenge. It's gonna be fun." "...I think our experience with 'mountains' are on completely different levels." The invitation felt like it was no different from a one-way trip to the afterlife. Godou smiled wryly at Ena who made her suggestion with complete carefreeness. "If we're going, let's pick somewhere less challenging. How about a mountain more suitable to novices, that even Mariya can make her way up with effort?" "...Yuri too?" "Yeah. If we're going out next time, let's bring Mariya and Liliana along as well." Godou asserted. With those two's talents, they would not need to subsist on instant food all the time. Perhaps they would even prepare exquisite outdoor cuisine. Well, eating so casually today turned out to be quite pleasant too. However, it would not be appropriate in situations where Yuri and Liliana were present. They would probably say something like prohibiting this kind of unhealthy food... Godou recalled Liliana's passionate diatribe against the evils of food additives and trans fatty acids. "Let's rescue them tomorrow. You'll help, right? Seishuuin." "Of course. You can rely on Ena!" Godou began to ponder as he listened to the upbeat voice of the Hime-Miko. He must save those two girls, as well as the others. This was already established. The remaining problem was how to clear up the whole story of the troublesome goddess. Ever since night had fallen, he had been troubled by these questions...

Godou was about to throw trash into the convenience store bag when he noticed something. "What's that?" There was a piece of paper in the bag. A few words in English were written on it. The scribbled handwriting read "Watch out. Here comes snatcher!" "Beware of thief... Something like that? When did that get in here?" "Sent by a spell hmm, no, definitely not." The Hime-Miko stared at the note as she wondered. Now that it was mentioned, Erica had used that kind of spell before, called something like mailing. It was convenient magic that allowed one to send letters to anyone freely. Ena also sent a letter of invitation into Godou's desk once, and most likely had used the same spell. "The sensation of a spell... Completely cannot be felt. Probably someone put it in there while Ena was traveling here. Or maybe it was placed while we were eating..." "What?" Godou was completely shocked. Nevermind Kusanagi Godou, for someone to be able to elude Seishuuin Ena's senses Who could possibly have such abilities? For the Hime-Miko of the Sword with her beast-like sensitivity to have failed to detect anything. Truly a divine level of skill! Ena also seemed taken aback. She stared at the note with a pouting expression. Leaving that aside for now, what did they have to "beware" of? Godou suddenly remembered. He had almost completely forgot that thing. He took out his cellphone and called Amakasu. It might have been lost already. Worried thoughts occupied Godou for minutes as he waited "No no. Shaking off stalkers sure is tough. Right, looks like I have a call, is something up?" "Amakasu-san! You're okay!?" Godou was reassured to hear Amakasu's voice just as he was worrying.

The special agent of the History Compilation Committee had suddenly appeared on the beach in his usual sloppy suit, and was walking over. As befitted the ninja, astutely appearing and disappearing without warning. "Could it be, that witch Guinevere showed up?" "An excellent question, Ena-san. That presence just now really was that lady. I had to use every single spell and technique at my disposal, and ran with my life to get here." Amakasu responded to Ena's question with a haggard face. Then he took out the Heavenly Reverse Halberd from the pocket of his suit the divine artifact. "I knew it, this thing should probably stay with Kusanagi-san... I think running away from magi along the likes of Divine Ancestors is too much of a burden for me..." "No. I'm really sorry, but I will continue relying on you for now." Godou was very worried and felt sorry for forcing a troublesome task on Amakasu. However, he bowed his head. "Didn't Mariya say before, better not let this piece of stone get near Athena? Even though it seems okay currently while she has turned into stone, but it might not last." "...What do you mean?" "...Your Majesty, I knew it." Amakasu looked very surprise, but it was Ena who deduced the situation. Godou explained assertively to the two of them, as well as to petrified Athena. "Obviously I will save everyone who has been petrified, but I have to end things decisively with her I don't know in what manner, but there will be a definitive conclusion for sure. Thus I was thinking, if it results in another severe disaster... My humble condolences." The great goddess had said that her fate as Athena had been blemished. Godou felt it was hyperbole. Be that as it may, Godou was also someone who could barely be classified as civilized. Really, just barely. Amakasu went "oh my, things will really get hairy" and looked up at the sky, then bowed to express agreement. Ena generously nodded with total acceptance.

Nevertheless, Godou really felt like scratching his head in revulsion at his declaration, so typical of Devil King Campiones.

"That said, how should we proceed specifically?" It was now late at night. Having contemplated all sorts of things, Godou muttered to himself. "Athena's petrification can be released with my sword, but the problem is the Holy Grail..." He was currently in a room on the second floor of a local residence along the seashore. The lodgings Amakasu had arranged. The next day will be full of trials and it was a blessing to be able to get a good night's rest. This house was built on a spot that had offered a wide view of the coast. If Athena made a move they would immediately be able to react. Godou's window faced the ocean. The statue of the goddess continued to stand majestically on the winter beach. Local policemen and Committee employees had already sealed off the area. It was already decided that Godou would be alerted by cellphone if anything out of ordinary was observed. As a side note, the entire house had been taken for the convenience of police-related personnel. There had been other families who wanted to arrange for lodgings, but they were turned away with random excuses. The only one in this room was Kusanagi Godou. It was already eleven o'clock at night. However, he still had no idea how to "come to a conclusion" with Athena... Without switching on the light, Godou stood at the window, continuing to contemplate. Light shone in through the window from the moon and the stars. It was roughly as bright as streetlights. Due to Godou's excellent night vision, it was more than enough. Kacha. The door handle turned and someone walked in. "Still up, Your Majesty?" It was Ena. But Godou was shocked by what she was wearing. "What's going on, Seishuuin, why do you look like that?" "Uh yeah. It was time to sleep so I changed."

In a rare moment, Ena was speaking hesitantly. Instead of her usual school uniform, she was dressed as a miko with a pure white top and a bright red hakama. Now that he recalled, he had seen Ena's miko appearance briefly during the battle against the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. "You wear a miko outfit instead of pajamas?" Isn't that kind of blasphemous... Godou averted his gaze as he spoke. This caused the premier Hime-Miko to explain frantically. "It's not always like this. But it'd be embarrassing to visit Your Majesty in dirty clothes. Without any other clothing on hand, I had no choice." "What are you talking about? Don't you just wear the same uniform all the time?" "Yeah... But tonight, we are having an affair." Did he just hear alien language? What was that girl Ena trying to say? Godou instantly denied reality. But of course, things would not be settled that easily. "On this very special night, I was thinking I should clean up a bit first? Ah, Your Majesty, the bed has been prepared. T-Then, I will be in your care." Ena showed a shy expression as she made a shocking statement. Furthermore, she went over to [24] the prepared bedding and sat down very formally in seiza. "W-W-W-W-W-What kind of complete nonsense are you talking about! It makes no sense at all!" "On the contrary." Ena was no longer shy but bore a resolute expression. Her eyes were filled with clear determination. Bathed under moonlight, a white luster could be seen on her prim and proper beautiful face. "Your Majesty plans on fighting Athena again tomorrow, right? Rather than slay Athena in her stone form." That was correct. It was the only way to do things for a proper conclusion. A face to face duel. To determine the victor.

Of course there were other options. The Holy Grail which had robbed Athena of her immortality. If a way could be found to remove and disable it... But taking into account what Athena truly wished for, this was it. "Your Majesty has been wavering all this time, right? And disaster will again descend upon many people. But everything can be solved yes, everything will be solved. In that case, it's time for Ena to display some determination." Godou was shocked. Once again, he was reminded of how adorable Ena could be. Even though he had been unaware all along, this Hime-Miko was a raven-haired Yamato Nadeshiko rivaling Yuri, as well as being a very attractive girl. This truth was now suddenly presented before him.

[edit]Part 3
"Ena originally planned to teach you all the knowledge about Athena. Tonight, with Your Majesty - umm, I was thinking there should be all kinds of things that needed to be done. Your Majesty is risking your life in a battle against a [Heretic God], so apart from offering knowledge there must be something else. That's what Ena was thinking..." "A-Apart from knowledge!?" Before he made his poignant outburst, Godou was already looking for an escape route. Ena must surely be talking casually. Perhaps all she wanted to do was play games through the night.

Probably Uno or Hanafuda cards. Or maybe card games like Concentration

[25]

or Sevens.

[26]

"Even though Your Majesty is very strong, there's still a chance of death... So before Your Majesty sets off for battle, Ena's body will accompany Your Majesty for the night, to help restore your energy. Perhaps in case of the worst outcome, Your Majesty's lineage can be preserved?" Her intentions were explained rather concretely. In other words, she had not misunderstood the meaning of "affair" in any way! "P-Please calm down, Seishuuin. Let's just sit over there first." "I've been sitting down calmly from the start." "T-Then sit in seiza. Sit properly and listen seriously to me." "I'm already sitting in seiza. Ena has been sitting seriously all this time. It's Your Majesty who needs to talk seriously." All avenues of escape had been blocked. Was there no way left other than a frontal confrontation? Godou crossed his legs and sat down before Ena. "Well, how should I put it... I'm very grateful for your offer, but I believe that kind of behavior is only suitable for married couples. Is that clear?" He calmly questioned her in earnest. In any situation, there was no weapon more powerful than righteous sincerity. Probably. "I've already said it before. Ena is fine being a woman of convenience. I'm not concerned with formalities. Besides, hasn't Your Majesty promised already? To have Ena by your side always." Ena objected with a pout. It was exactly as she described. It was no longer an issue of sincerity but a matter of mental preparedness. "Ah, but then again, Your Majesty did tell Ena before. Don't say anything like 'being a convenient woman is fine' again. Sorry, Ena forgot." Isn't this complete daydreaming? Ena seemed to have recalled the scene that made her think that. Dejectedly, she lowered her head. Head bowed, she began to hesitate as she muttered to herself. "Still... Ena wants to be Your Majesty's bride."

A direct expression of her wish. She displayed a shyness which made her usual unbelievable behavior seem like a sham. Faced with Ena's current state, Godou began to feel his control slipping. He would not be able to hold out for long. This was bad. "After all, I still want to dress in white all over and have some kind of ceremony... Can I?" "N-N-N-N-No, of course not. Having said no, umm, rather, I should say instead, that kind of thing is too early for us!" Finding Ena far too adorable, Godou diverted his gaze and desperately tried to explain. If he had a little more experience in dealing with these situations, perhaps he could stay cool. But now he was reaching his limit. Being alone with a girl like this. Furthermore, they had unwittingly sat on the same bedding. Her body could be touched by a simple reach of the hand. This kind of distance was anything but reassuring. Had it been Erica, Godou would usually be on high alert to prevent the mood from building up to such levels (though there were times when he failed). But this time Ena had made a surprise attack, completely ruining his usual precautions. "Come on... Why doesn't Your Majesty want Ena to stay with you for the night?" I beg you, please don't plead in such a cute manner. Even though Godou wanted to loudly reject her, it would be equivalent to admitting defeat. It would be disclosing the fact that he was about to succumb. "Ah, I see. Okay." Ena suddenly stopped trying to be difficult and lowered her gaze again. Looking down -- she was staring at the blanket she was fiddling with her index finger. "A girl like Ena, is not that cute and not very feminine, and neither very dignified nor virtuous. Ena can't possibly have that kind of personality, it can't be helped. And Your Majesty already has so many cute girls around you..." "Don't say nonsense, it's nothing like that." Faced with Ena's dejection, Godou instinctively reached out with his hand without thinking.

He placed his hand over her pristine white hand that was fiddling with the blanket, and held it tightly. "You are a beautiful and cute girl. It's me who's not worthy." Godou spoke sincerely as he gazed into Ena's face and eyes. "Really?" "Hoho, really. Believe me." "Really... If Your Majesty says so, then Ena will not doubt." The Hime-Miko of the Sword finally smiled again, and slowly closed her eyes. Tilting her face up invitingly. The message was obvious. --No choice but to make myself clear. Godou quietly pondered. It was true that he simply lacked the courage to cross a certain boundary. With Erica and Yuri, as well as Liliana. It was also true that the thoughts of other girls were surfacing in his mind. However, Ena's sincere offering of her heart finally made him realize. Why was he still unable to act decisively? The reason? The violent desire entrenched in the deepest reaches of his heart. Godou nodded. I have to do what I have decided. Drawing near Ena's face, he took her by the lips. Their lips pressed together, intimately caressing each other, melding their senses into one. "S-So, Your Majesty, please forgive Ena for any failings in serving you..." After a long kiss, Ena's lips released and whispered softly. Her meekness made her usual boldness seem unreal. However, as the Hime-Miko tried to loosen the collar of her white garment, Godou shook his head once again. "This is enough. It's still too early for that." "Eh eh? Ena isn't cute enough after all..." "No, it's not like that. How should I say it... I will... you -- could you wait for the time when I finally have the ability to shoulder all the hardship suffered by you girls?" Godou pleaded quietly. His heart was no longer in disarray.

He was a man shouldering the lives of the girls close to him. The worst kind of man, one like a devil. Yet at times like this, he had to rely on their sacrifices in order to fight. Facing the absurd gods, fighting them on humanity's behalf. Furthermore, the girls not only offered their lives but even the purity of their thoughts and lifestyle to Kusanagi Godou, displaying great will and spirit to accommodate him. By now, Godou was strongly persuading himself. "Even though I'm still a student, but anyway, the problem is, I feel like I'm not worthy enough for you to go that far for me. I -- don't want to indulge myself in that area. I cannot lose to selfish desire." "Cannot... lose?" "Hoho, sorry. I'm very grateful for your kind offer, but listen, I'm going to say some obstinate things." He was in intimate contact with both Ena's body and mind. Who knew if other girls might join in the future? In that case, Godou's everyday life could turn into a paradise for his own personal pleasure. However, indulgence in such pleasures could easily defang himself. For the sake of battle, resolute will to face all trials and tribulations was indispensable -It could easily be eroded. That would be unacceptable. Fights with gods or trouble-making Devil Kings could arrive at any opportunity. "If I accepted everything you offered, I probably wouldn't have survived my battles to this day. It's still too early. I must wait until I am worthy, only then can I calmly accept such things." All was for the sake of battle. For victory. This attractive girl's courtship came as a total surprise. However, I have to finish tasks of higher priority first. Thus I will be completely obstinate. Well, perhaps there existed people who say stuff like "having someone to protect might make me stronger." People who could make themselves sound very justified. I don't care about such justifications.

My enemies are not opponents that could be defeated by that level of strength. The man who completely ignored ordinary life in society, only seeking to train himself to attain the level to slice gods apart. The goddess who went so far as to bring ruin to the world simply for the sake of defeating Kusanagi Godou. That was the sort of enemies Godou had. "...I see. Well then, no other way. Ena will wait, Your Majesty." No matter how you worded it, this was a fool's obstinacy. Why would Ena smile and answer so confidently? "That kind of thing, I can understand. Ena also goes into the mountains frequently, because my power cannot be used unless the body and mind are purified. Even though it gets quite bad, and sometimes it's quite lonely." The mystical technique of divine possession was an ultimate skill for obtaining divine spirit and power. This had been explained before. The body and mind had to be pure in order to use the technique. Letting deep mountain air diffuse through the internal organs, reaching a mental realm of absolute peace. These were said to be the user's duties. They could not permit themselves to be contaminated by the mundane world's filth. Hence Ena was obliged to enter sacred mountains frequently to purify herself. Apparently she never stayed at the village for more than a month at a time. This was not a life that any teenaged girl should lead. Nevertheless, she had chosen this lifestyle by her own will. "Please rest assured. After all, Ena is still a daughter from a family of warriors." The daughter of the House of Seishuuin, the Hime-Miko of the Sword. Her ancestors included daimyo during the Warring States era, explained the Yamato Nadeshiko cheerfully. "But there were also husbands who went off to war and didn't return for a decade. Waiting for such long durations takes great resolution. So if I look at it that way, I will definitely be okay." She was smiling staunchly as usual. Certain that Godou would one day reciprocate her feelings, Ena spoke:

"T-Therefore. Waiting is completely fine." She expressed such a wish. "Anyway, l-let's k-kiss first, okay? If so, I still want more." With her eyes looking up at Godou, Ena was as adorable as a young child. "If you want to fight Athena, the [Sword] is essential after all? Also... It's very sad. Previously, I could still bear it, but I really want to spend more time with Your Majesty, and have more contact with each other." Furthermore, her eyes glistened with tears as she pleaded. Damn. Godou cursed at himself. Faced with such words, how much further could he endure?! He proceeded to kiss Ena silently. No, it was not that gentle. He forcefully sealed her lips. "Ah...mmm. Your Majesty, so forceful... Please be more gentle..." Even though she pleaded softly, no, denied. It cannot stop. Godou savagely drew Ena into his arms and leaned forward all the way. He pressed his lips upon the Hime-Miko's soft and gentle lips. Everything she released out of her mouth belongs to me -- her breath, saliva, words, everything was mine. A violent kiss. Beneath one pair of lips, another pair was trembling. This subtle movement further excited Godou. Gasping for air, Ena's lips let go. But it was not allowed. Godou opened his mouth even wider and completely sealed the Hime-Miko's lips. The sounds of their panting mixed together within their mouths, while saliva also mingled as one. "Mmm... Your Majesty is so bad. Ena can't breath..." Ena tearfully whispered. Nevertheless, Ena did not try to escape from Godou's kiss. Instead she tightly embraced Godou as she pressed her adorable lips against his, wordlessly expressing more of her joyful emotions. Hence Godou had nothing to worry about. He forced his tongue into Ena's mouth, searching for her tongue. Found it.

Putting forth all his strength, he used his tongue to subdue Ena's tongue that was wriggling like a leech. Twisting, turning and tangling. Their tongues clicked as they licked over and over again. Then boldly teased each other. "Mmmhmm. Your Majesty, don't... do... do that any more." She was already pleading. This rare display of Ena's willfulness. It meant things had to be kicked up a notch. Godou kissed passionately as he held the premier Hime-Miko's hand, squeezing tightly with great force, as if trying to affirm her existence. She immediately responded and held him tightly in turn. Right hand held left hand. Trying to establish further connections in addition to the mouths, they became one through natural thoughts and feelings. --It was at this time, that Godou's heart felt like it was galloping/rushing/speeding away. Godou possessed the sword that was Verethragna's final incarnation, the [Warrior] that wielded the blade of wisdom. The heretical sword of spell words that sliced apart ancient deities. For the sake of preparing this sword, he was about to forge a link of wizardry with Ena. Nevertheless, there was another sword. Indeed. Kusanagi Godou's swords were two in number. Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. Whether Seishuuin Ena or Kusanagi Godou, the divine sword that acted as their "partner." Sword and sword. Double swords. Two users. In addition, there was a new weapon -Did this divine revelation come from a Campione's instincts? Or did it come from Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi? It did not matter either way. For the sake of battle, anything and everything available will be used. "Seishuuin. Let's adjust our plan slightly. Now our sword -- we will see if we can draw out new possibilities from that guy." "Yes... To obtain a new power. Your Majesty and Ena together."

Ena immediately nodded to Godou's soft whispers. All said and done, she was the miko intimately connected to Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. She, too, had received the divine revelation about the sword.

[edit]Part 4
"Wandering without aim, clearing up when the moon is seen, whence shall be my heart's final destination?" Godou recalled his thoughts as he listened to Ena's spell words. The spell used by Divine Ancestor Guinevere to instruct him, had already been explained by Liliana before she was petrified. It was most likely imparted via [Mystical Indoctrination]. [Instruction] only managed to teach knowledge and could not impart magical skills. For spellcasting, it was said that aspects of feelings and mental preparation were more important than the knowledge component. However, [Mystical Indoctrination] did not carry such a restriction. It was super high level magic that even the silver-haired knight was unable to perform. The spell was also useless unless performed on someone who had already developed magical power. Furthermore, everything would be forgotten after a few days. "Ready... Let's start again." As Ena whispered, Godou approached and kissed her again. In the room of this old building. Two people sat on one blanket. Despite the same location, a new and different ritual was about to start. Godou began to speak as he pressed his and Ena's lips together. "The Holy Grail is the artifact created by Divine Ancestor Guinevere when she was still a goddess." The spell the Hime-Miko just performed was [Shared Spiritual Perception]. It was not the usual instruction spell for passing along knowledge. By evoking impressions and subtle feelings in the heart, it was a spell that allowed thoughts and emotions to be shared. A spell achieved by multiple spellcasters -- it was said to have been used during magical rituals. A spell that failed to take form if the spellcasters' thoughts were in disarray.

"This artifact is like the medallion Erica once entrusted to me for safekeeping. Impossible to damage or destroy. As if embodying the truth of the world." Then Godou began recounting the Holy Grail's origins. God-slayer and Hime-Miko of the Sword. Both were the users of Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. In order to confirm the sword's target, they spoke to and kissed each other. Since the [Spell of the Holy Grail] was still in memory, it could be taught and imparted. "Back when Guinevere was a goddess, the act of creating that astounding artifact apparently consumed the majority of her life. An immortal mother earth goddess. And then she truly died, offering the remainder of her life to the Holy Grail as her dying wish." "No way eh... Even deities are powerless against that divine artifact..." Respite for conversation, an opportunity to breathe. Ena busily pecked at Godou's lips. Unlike the kissing earlier, she went about gently. However, or perhaps because having experienced bold intimate contact earlier, this felt fresh and delightful instead. In this manner, she calmly applied wizardry to the Campione. "Consequentially, as the child of the Grail blessed by heaven, Guinevere is the most intimate being born from it. I learned from her that the Holy Grail is a device for absorbing the life force of mother earth goddesses. And also the method of activating that power." Robbing a mother earth goddess' life, storing it as magical power. In short, that was the Holy Grail's sole function. The white star -- the one that created [Swords] must have been some other divine power. "The vessel itself, cannot be damaged even if cut..." "Right. But it might be possible to specifically sever the activated ability..." Having confirmed the target, the two of them motionlessly gazed at each other before resuming contact with a light kiss. In order to exploit Kusanagi Godou, Divine Ancestor Guinevere had given him knowledge and spellcraft. Since she had forced them on him without permission in the first place, Godou was perfectly justified in using them for his own goals. So let me use them freely as I please. The problem was whether it will work or not.

Will he be able to prepare properly and sever the Grail's function? After severing it, will he obtain the desired result? But no matter what, he had to try -"Then, let's go. Your Majesty and Ena, the two of us will use Ama no Murakumo together... Hold onto this sensation..." Ena murmured and slid her tongue inside. Entering Godou's mouth with trepidation, she helplessly moved about with weak movements, searching for the other tongue. It was only during such occasions that Ena truly cowered. Godou laughed wryly and fiercely intercepted Ena's incoming tongue, sucking on it passionately. "Ah!? I-I still haven't gotten used to this... Stop being such a bully..." But Ena did not flee. So there was no cause for concern. Frolicking with Ena's tongue to his heart's content, Godou then whispered in Ena's ear. "This way... Come this way a bit. It's very hard to act in concert otherwise." "Ah... Mmm, mmm. Got it, but don't bully me too much..." Godou proceeded to bite her earlobe lightly and began to lick. Ena's breathing became progressively feeble. She laughed and slightly adjusted her breathing. Then she leaned in even closer. Even though Godou was sitting cross-legged, Ena simply bent down and planted herself onto him. She then wrapped her legs around Godou. In this manner, the two of them embraced each other more tightly together, face to face. Ena's body, which had always been so energetic, was now devoid of vigor as she tightly entrusted the weight of her upper torso to Godou, leaning against him. Pressed under Ena's amazingly voluptuous bosom, Godou fully experienced that sense of weight which conveyed their intimate embrace. Her sweltering body was very supple with extremely smooth skin. Godou enjoyed the sensations of Ena's entire body as he moved his hands to her back, tightly embracing her.

"Fuah... T-Tighter, hold me tighter. Even closer." Ena pleaded as she seemed to frown painfully. So the stronger the sense of bondage, the greater her enjoyment? Just as she wished, Godou embraced her tightly with all his strength. Held in his arms, Ena looked like she was smiling with intoxicated happiness. "Ah... Your Majesty's heart... I can hear it beating so loudly." "Isn't it the same for you? Seems like you're busy panting away." Held tightly together, they could feel the beating in each other's chest. Then they gazed into each other's eyes, smiling at each other and kissed again. The two were sitting together cross-legged, entangled with each other, endlessly exchanging kisses. As more magical connections were made, Godou's excitement was transmitted to Ena as Ena's intoxication passed onto Godou. "Your Majesty, did you know? Ena can sense Ama no Murakumo sleeping in Your Majesty's body...?" As Ena whispered during the brief respite between kisses, Godou nodded. The Hime-Miko of the Sword was the divine sword's previous wielder. Compared to the current wielder, she was better able to sense its existence and skillfully wield it. Ena had sensed Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi hidden in Godou's right arm. The feeling was transmitted. "Ama no Murakumo... Please conjure the image of being wielded by two people at once. Ena's hand, overlapping with His Majesty's hand... Raised up high..." This time, she slurred her words as their lips came together while they kissed. The image depicted in Ena's heart was transmitted. Then stored into the sheathed Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. The Hime-Miko's pristine white hand grasping the sword's hilt. Godou also imagined it. Ena's hand holding the divine sword, covered by his own hand and held even tighter. "Ah... Don't do that, Your Majesty... It's going to hurt, please be more gentle, slowly... I beg you..." Ena expressed her pain drowsily. If he did not proceed with greater caution --

For the sake of preventing the adorable maiden from suffering, Godou began to concentrate as hard as he could. Reaching for the delicate hand with which she prided in her swordsmanship, Godou slowly placed his hand over her palm, then intertwined his fingers with those long, slender and pale fingers of hers. Even though the action was taking place within their hearts, somehow Godou could feel the smoothness of Ena's sweat-moistened skin. Godou gently held her hand as he savored that exceptionally tender sensation. "Yes like that... Slowly... Ah, a little off..." The two controlled the hands imagined in their hearts in concert. The overlapping fingers were slightly off, so they carefully shifted and repositioned. Because they were not accustomed to this task, it was similar to feeling their way through absolute darkness. "Ooh... Like that... Okay... Ah, no good, too much force... It strayed again... Mmm, mmm, right, over here is... Good, that's the way--!" Finally, Godou and Ena were able to grab a hold of Ama no Murakumo in its scabbard. Ena tearfully smiled at Godou, having finally accomplished the task so clumsily. She must be troubled by this unfamiliar type of cooperative action. Overcome with tender affection, Godou once again stole her lips. This time, Ena's tongue greeted him with initiative. She must have felt it abundantly. Mixed together, the viscous saliva moistened the corners of their mouths. Thoughts and feelings melded into one. Let's get this over with in one go. A mental image appeared of the two of them drawing Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi out from its scabbard together. Unsheathing the sword and swinging it together in perfect unison. Godou and Ena forged new and deeper bonds with each other through Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. Immediately, their surroundings were met with drastic change. Their room had been completely surrounded by fire.

[edit]Part 5

Illuminated by crimson glow, the room in the residence was entirely surrounded by burning flames. Had this been an actual fire, it would have burned the entire building to the ground. Abnormally scorching hot. However, Godou and Ena were the only ones not swallowed by the tongues of fire. Clearly this was the result of some supernatural phenomena. Furthermore, the culprit's identity was obvious. "A fire... illusion? Why would that fellow do that?" "Your Majesty, that... Has appeared before Ena and us." Prompted by Ena, Godou noticed. Hitherto unbeknownst to them, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi had manifested. Embedded in the floor was the magnificent three-foot three-and-a-half-inch blade. The splendorous sight did not befit this countryside residence. However, the visual impact of the burning flames was really quite a fantastic sight. 'Hmm. Have you learned slightly how to use me?' Godou finally heard Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi's voice clearly. Even though he had heard it during the battle against the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, it was much clearer now. "It's Ena. Did you appear so that we can wield the sword together?" 'Correct. It would be easier for me to talk to you two like this. This will also mean less trouble for you.' True. Godou nodded in agreement with this impolite answer. The divine sword which had asked to be called "partner," had been quite meddlesome all along. "It's true that this is easier to talk... But why the fire?" 'You two plan on forging a new sword, right? Fire is crucial in the birth of a sword.' Is that so? Godou coldly stared at the fire illusion. This fellow really loved making scenes, and was probably kindred spirits with the [Boar]. 'Well, that is the situation. In light of what your cooperation has achieved, the assistance I can provide has expanded in scope. This is commendable. King, I shall answer your request.'

Despite being Godou's possession, the sword rambled on defiantly. What kind of "partner" was this? The sword acted like it was an equal. But Godou did not mind. "Then you are aware of that!?" 'Correct. Melding sword together with sword. Two swords into one. But do not get your hopes up too high. The target is an immortal indestructible divine artifact. It is uncertain whether my power will prove effective...' The divine sword warned calmly. Even so, Godou felt very gratified. Ena was also smiling as if elated. Perhaps she had always been in communion with the divine sword like this. "By the way, you've been following that old gramps Susanoo for a long time, right? What on earth is that Heavenly Reverse Halberd thing?" Godou brought up the question that suddenly entered his mind. Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi had been the ancient god's personal sword for eons. 'Ahah, that? No idea. And even if I did, no comment.' "Well then, did the elders say anything about why they won't respond to Ena's queries?" 'No idea either. Don't care.' After repeating these cold responses, the divine sword said: 'Stop asking me these kinds of things. As a sword amongst sword gods, I am also a divinity belonging to an extremely loyal clique, right? I only care about things related to battle. Everything else is irrelevant. Trivial things that only dull the sword's blade.' "Ah yes, you've said that before, I remember." Ena spoke as if remembering. "But then, I already noticed during the time with the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. That monkey didn't give off this kind of impression? Other than fighting, he also liked having fun and playing pranks." 'That guy is a half-breed, miko. A hybrid god who amalgamated various elements and divinities besides a sword god's. Completely different from pure [Steel] descending from the most primitive lineage. That type of fellow is nowhere near as pure as me, and displays much more complicated traits as a divinity.'

So I see. There were many differences in origins between gods. Godou felt impressed as Ama no Murakumo continued to look down at him as it spoke: 'So King, just show me a man's mettle as a partner worthy of my cooperation. If you were to lose to an earth goddess, it would taint the honor of us swords!' Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi and the illusory flames. Both suddenly disappeared. Godou and Ena finally finished the ritual.

Chirp chirp, chirp chirp. It was the sound of birds twittering. Refreshingly bright morning rays shone in from the window. --It was a good night's rest, thought Godou as he lay beneath the blanket. With a little time before becoming completely wide awake, there was a very pleasant and comfortable feeling. Opening his eyes slightly, he surveyed the room. It was still the same room. After ending the ritual, Godou had fallen asleep exhausted. He checked his cellphone by his pillow for messages -- none. Godou felt relieved. Nothing seemed to have happened to Athena's statue standing on the beach. The embarrassment of sleeping through an urgent message had been averted. Godou began to enjoy once again the warm and comforting feeling of contact with the blanket and human skin. He felt a little sorry for those responsible for guarding throughout the night. He must get up earlier and prepare properly for battle. However, what was with this reluctance to leave the warm sensation of human skin... Hmm? Skin? Human skin? His mind instantly became fully awake. Godou flipped the blanket over. --Seishuuin Ena was sleeping right by his side. Could it be possible, they had slept together!? The memories after the ritual were fuzzy. He must have been so tired he instantly slept like a log. But Ena's appearance.

The Hime-Miko of the Sword had taken off her miko outfit. Scattered beside the bedding were various red and white garments she had taken off. Did she remove them before or during her sleep? Anyway, before Godou's eyes lay Seishuuin Ena, completely naked. The manner of appearance every human was born with. Voluptuous in all the right places, yet slim and delicate everywhere else, a miraculous figure. Last witnessed at the Chuuzenji hot springs, it was the sight akin to precious white jade. Godou came to realize that the object he embraced as he slept, tenderly treasuring its warmth, and had even toyed with and enjoyed roughly, could it be this! "...Ah. Your Majesty woke up -- iyaaah!" Ena woke up at the worst possible moment. The drowsiness only lasted briefly. Immediately coming to her senses, she grabbed the blanket and pulled it to her side. Covering up the naked body that was being illuminated by the bright rays of the morning sun. Frantically making cute little screams. "S-Seishuuin... You slept here..." "Yes yes. Using divine possession yesterday was already very tiring... I think I fell asleep immediately after the ritual. But the memories are very fuzzy." Not only her face, the entirety of Ena's pale white skin had turned red. It was readily apparent from the exposed portions of her shoulders and chest, as well as her thighs and bare legs. "I-I have no idea. It feels like after the ritual, Your Majesty and I simply fell headlong into the sheets. And then went to sleep like that." "L-Like that eh?" The two were conversing stiffly with their faces all red. "B-But. Something slightly worrying... Ena can't remember taking clothes off... Does that mean, Your Majesty removed them?" "N-N-N-No, no way. Or rather... Probably not? Umm?"

Godou was shocked. Even though he was completely certain he had no recollection, it also seemed like Ena did not undress herself. Hence, it could not be asserted either way. Could I have done something so bestial? Bearing the heavy blow to his self image, Godou walked unsteadily over to the window. Looking out at the beach before him. It was still heavily guarded. It was finally the day to reach an ultimate conclusion with Athena --

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

6 - Before the Duel

A beautiful garden was situated before a mansion reminiscent of Heian era palatial architecture. Rockery was heaped and trees were casually planted at calculated positions. The constructed pond was wide enough for boats and even contained three islands, linked to one another by vermilion-painted bridges. A specially allotted plot of land which embodied the essence of beautiful natural scenery. There was only one inhabitant in this garden. This alluring otherworldly beauty, whose eyes were dark with worry. Even though she was wearing a traditional kimono in the extravagant style of the juunihitoe , her hair was flaxen in color instead of black. Her eyes were the color of glass. The features of the beautiful face seemed almost sculpted. All this was evidence that she was no native of Japan. "Oh, did Princess also sense the chaos in the real world?" Someone greeted the Princess who was standing on the pond's edge as she gazed at the water surface. "Yes. The attendant of the 'King of the End' seems to have finally discovered that Japan is the location of the king's grave..." The Princess of Glass turned around to face the strongly-built old man. Compared to the Princess' juunihitoe, his clothing style was even more ancient.
[27]

A white tight-sleeved gown combined with a loose-fitting hakama. Had the hair been divided into left and right halves and tied near the ears, the appearance would greatly resemble Yamato Takeru. However, his disheveled hair was as unruly as a bird's nest. "By human calendars, he must have slept for over a millennium. One could say it is time for the tide to ebb. It appears that the brat will soon awaken." The elderly hero spoke with a bored expression. The Princess and others called him "The Old One." His name was Haya Susanoo no Mikoto, and was once the [Heretic God] who wandered the earth, bearing the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. Now he had made the Netherworld his home, living in seclusion. Abandoning the human world and all sorts of troublesome issues, living like a hermit in this place. Like him, the Princess was doing the same thing. However, there were intertwined fates which could never be severed no matter what. "In the end, even though I escaped to a place like this, he could very well still be connected to me somehow..." Susanoo naturally recalled his last appearance. A layer of poignant battle-hardened vigor gradually proliferated across his originally handsome face like the spreading of iron rust. And carved out deeply an expression of battle-weariness -Because the one who put you all in this state, was that brat." The elderly god went "hmph" in response to the Princess' worries. "Well, since we're already here, then just treat it as a vacation to high places for now. We're all just a bunch of retired geriatrics. After all, it's about time we stop intervening in the troubles of the human world." The Princess nodded. Right. But first, the situation had to be followed closely. How should the dying mother earth goddess be dealt with? Or perhaps it will finally be clear whether Kusanagi Godou had the power to cause vexation to the "King of the End." How will he respond to that goddess' wish -- ? The Princess cast her gaze towards the pond surface. Just like that, the situation on earth was reflected onto the water surface. Like the women known as the Divine Ancestors, she was also one who controlled magic as easily as if it were the simple act of breathing.

[edit]Part 2
"Now, the news media have all been successfully brought under control." Sayanomiya Kaoru remarked as she watched the mini One-Seg
[28]

television.

It was a Sunday morning news show known for its distinctive style. On the four-inch screen, several commentators were chatting amiably with the host. "Even though parts of Kawasaki and the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highly, as well as the artificial island of Umihotaru have been petrified... Major incidents of that sort are taking place right now, as long as there are no reports, 99% of the citizens will be completely oblivious of the truth." Within Kisarazu city in the Chiba prefecture, Athena's statue stood upright on the shore. After getting dressed and finishing breakfast, Godou returned to this place, and Kaoru immediately arrived. With that, the preparation and background work were all complete. "Wow, none of the stations have reported any news about this region." Impressed, Godou exclaimed. During this time before the battle, Kaoru had brought the One-Seg television here and had been changing channels repeatedly, checking all sorts of shows. Unwittingly, their gaze was cast towards the sea. From the Kisarazu coast, extending towards the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway Umihotaru and its surroundings had been transformed into a desolate palace of stone. Furthermore, the tunnel connecting to Kawasaki was parked with hundreds of vehicles all turned into stone. Within the vehicles sat many statues. Since the car doors could not be opened, there was no way to rescue passengers. Nevertheless, it would have been impossible to understand the situation if one were viewing from afar. "Originally, this would be a critical incident that would naturally have special reports broadcasted on every station. If Athena's appearance could be widely disseminated to all parties, perhaps the affected areas could have been reduced slightly in scope... At least, Haneda Airport would not have been caught up in this." Godou nodded in agreement with Kaoru.

The number of associated personnel at the Airport must be much lower in comparison, which would make it much more difficult to keep information secret. "What about online?" "It's kind of borderline. The nearby residents are suspicious, and there have been complaints posted on blogs and forums, but we will do our utmost to control the situation." Kaoru explained fluently. Come to think of it, Amakasu had once explained "doing this and that to the servers in an emergency" when Godou wondered about their emergency computer policy. They must be diligently preparing for that as well. "We disclosed some plausible-sounding speculation and false information, including some facts that we deliberately mixed in. Well, there is no way for anyone to gather definitive intelligence anywhere near the truth without our knowing. Besides, there's that no matter what." "That?" "I don't think anyone easily accepts as truth what they read about online, right? Especially if the actual situation is ridiculous and unbelievable." That was true too. Godou understood. Even if someone revealed the truth directly, they would be suspected of mental illness, or at least thought to be joking. Godou's mother, Kusanagi Mayo, had once recounted with great seriousness the story of the relative who had been sent to the United States Marine Corps for counseling camp and rehabilitation because of delusions that "Michael Jackson will revive one year from now to bring salvation to mankind." His mother's words were still fresh in Godou's mind. To Godou's knowledge, she was probably the most ridiculous unbelievable woman he ever knew. "The only way to know the truth would be to visit the scene. However, people able to break through the blockade prepared by our Committee do not exist in the normal world." "There's probably no need to worry to that extent. I'm sure that the petrified people and objects will be recovered." "Understood. Then hurry and prepare to save them. You really are using the [Sword], right?" Godou shook his head at Kaoru's question.

That was the natural decision after all. Kaoru's suggested method was correct. A choice of action that could resolve the incident without any challenge. Just slay Athena while she was still in stone. The petrification wrought by Athena could be easily neutralized by the [Sword]'s spell words. Even someone nowhere near as smart as Kaoru should be able to understand that her suggestion was correct. However, Kusanagi Godou could not take that choice. If he did, it would not be able to satisfy all his wishes. Saving Yuri and Liliana, as well as everyone else, dealing with that goddess' determined wish It could not satisfy this willful impulse. "The [Sword] needs to be used somewhere else. Please continue to prepare for saving the people turned into stone. Things should probably go as planned." Even though he could not explain it, Godou was certain. Tentatively. All along, gods had never acted in any underhanded manner like villains. At least from the perspective of their own intentions. This was probably similar to the reason why they never acknowledged humans in the slightest. That said, it was impossible to guarantee. Godou was exasperated at himself for taking on such a gamble. "Your wish is my command, my king. No matter what, all you need to do is ask." Kaoru replied respectfully. It was delivered with elegance as if spoken by some upper class noble who had left the royal palace. Due to the speaker being an elegant cross-dressing beauty, the effect was even more pronounced. "Really, I'm always bringing trouble..." "Following the decrees of the Your Highness the Devil King is our duty. Please pay no heed to it. As for me personally, there is a substantial gamble involved. Even though what I staked currently escapes me." Kaoru signaled with her eyes as Godou became suspicious. "Using methods beyond my imagination, and taking action in ways I am not permitted by my position. It is a rare treat for me to be able to assist Kusanagi-san like this. Well, it's still too early to say what might happen to Yuri and the rest, but my heart sure is racing at this point." The History Compilation Committee core member smiled, lightly biting her lip.

As an eighteen-year-old woman, her chest was surprisingly svelte. "Precisely because of this dark side, as long as my wits and talents can keep up with your capricious and overbearing ways, I actually welcome all your unreasonable demands. This is an opportunity for you to entice to your side someone like me who is able to assist you." She was like a beautiful devil marketing herself as the great Devil King's right hand. Or perhaps [29] Mephistopheles visiting Dr Faust. Having to deal with a beauty of this sort, Godou could not help but start staring at the sky. His faction seemed to be filling its ranks in an anarchic direction... "Sooner or later, I will become the Committee's Chairperson and administer the wizardry world of the entire country. But having such a smooth path laid out for me is not very meaningful. Creating a new venture with one's own hands... That's the way I like to do things." She was the next head of one the Four Families, as well as being a Hime-Miko. The kinship ties to their families, entrapping Kaoru as well as Ena, perhaps ran even deeper than could be imagined. "In order to get closer to the lifestyle I prefer, please allow me to make use of you as much as possible in our dealings. Consequently, do not worry unnecessarily... Well then, that's it for me. Let's handle everything properly from now." "I will rely on you to take care of Mariya and Liliana for me." Godou bowed his head as Kaoru departed. After being rescued from the Umihotaru artificial island yesterday, they had been taken to a hospital near the shore. Naturally, it was a facility backed by the Committee. Due to the proximity of the Heavenly Reverse Halberd's hiding spot, that type of facility was particularly common in the area. "Most certainly. No matter what situation arises, I will keep things under control. Please fight without reservation." Kaoru's encouragement was slightly suspect on a moral level, but Godou felt gratified. Once her figure had disappeared in the distance, Godou turned to the other person involved. Heretic Athena. The goddess who had turned herself into a statue. There was no one else in the area apart from Godou and her. The security team had already left the shore. The Committee had been busy sealing areas of the city that surrounded this coast,

telling residents about 'the abortive poison gas leak,' urging them to undertake emergency evacuations during the night before morning arrived. Ena had also left for a certain mission. Preparations were fully complete. Godou drew his weapon without hesitation. "As the one who holds all victory in my hands, I am the strongest. All enemies, all who harbor enmity will be vanquished!" The scripture of Verethragna, the god of victory. However, there was more to it. "This was where Susanoo no Mikoto started his uprising, leading a thousand savage gods!" He also chanted scripture connected to Susanoo's beloved sword. In order to combine two blades into one. In order to combine spell words with the divine sword. "A thousand swords standing upon the earth, used as city walls to defend against the enemies. Namely, the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi." Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi had the ability to absorb the ten incarnations of Verethragna used by Godou, thereby amplifying each other's divine power, manifesting new powers. Just like the railgun used against the Great Sage Equaling Heaven last time. 'King. The power produced by the sword's spell words have been received.' Godou sensed Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi's thoughts coming from his right arm. 'In a normal battle, your blade is the sword of wisdom for slicing gods apart. However, the blade formed from our union is different. It is truly the sword of wisdom for severing an immortal indestructible divine artifact.' Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, both a deity and a divine artifact at the same time. The blade formed from the union of such an existence was the weapon for slicing through divine artifacts instead of gods. 'Using your knowledge of the Holy Grail, the sharpness of the blade has been altered. Now is the time for foes to be vanquished and invaders to perish. Swing to your heart's content!' In the past, the blade had always formed from comprehension of a god.

But this time it was a blade formed with the wish to destroy a completely understood divine artifact. In particular, Godou was targeting the culprit that was draining Athena's life the Holy Grail. The knowledge had been deliberately instilled by Guinevere. I shall take advantage of it in return! "Right. I am very grateful I can use it. Let's go!" 'Affirmative! I am the steel that tears through a thousand blades! Awaiting your command!' The wielder and the divine sword's thoughts were aligned. In the battle against the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Godou's battle spirit and magical power had been raised to the highest limits. Consequently, he could now resonate with Ama no Murakumo and draw out that power even under normal conditions. On the other hand, this was before the battle started. Had this been a situation similar to the past, he would not be able to wield it with full control. However, having gone through the ritual with Ena, Godou had now awakened as the possessor of Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi "Man and devil all enemies, all who harbor enmity will be vanquished!" Responding to the spell words, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi manifested in Godou's right hand. The spectacular blade measuring three feet and three-and-a-half inches. But unlike its usual appearance, the blade was brilliant gold instead of jet-black in color. The same color as Verethragna's sword. 'The holy vessel of taboo! Wither like scattered flowers!' Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi called out as it hurtled towards the statue of pubescent Athena. The golden blade pierced her delicate chest completely. However, what Godou's right hand felt was not the sensation of tearing through stone or the goddess, instead it was surely the penetration of the ancient divine artifact. Quietly drawing out the blade, he dispelled Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi with a wave of the hand. With that, Godou waited. Five seconds, ten seconds... Almost a minute had passed. Athena finally opened her eyes. The statue of gray stone was restored to a young girl's supple body of flesh. Her hair once again displayed brilliance and luster as if melded with moonlight.

The Holy Grail had been absorbing her life force. She must have released her stone form after noticing the interruption of the Grail's action. "Kusanagi Godou... Is this thy doing? Thou hast given a blow to the Holy Grail within one's body?" This could very well be the first time Godou witnessed such an expression on her face. Goddess Athena's pubescent face was gazing upon the god-slayer with admiring approval.

[edit]Part 3
"It's been a day. Even though I have many things I'd like to say, let me make a request first." With many questions for Athena, Godou began in this manner. "It's not like I want a return favor for helping you, so it's a request. Could you return everyone and everything that had been petrified back to normal?" "Forsooth?" "You said you wanted a no holds barred battle with me. Since we're fighting anyway, releasing them won't matter to you, right? On the other hand, if I am forced into battle in this manner, it's like having hostages. I will be worrying about the people turned into stone and unable to concentrate on fighting." "Is that what thou wished to say?" She must have felt insulted. Athena's approving expression vanished, turning into a piercing stare. "Thou art planning to rely on the humans once they are liberated from their interim death, thereby obtaining dishonorable victory. How impertinent! How shameless! As the goddess of the Divine Realm, Athena cannot approve of such underhanded tactics. Knowest thou hast misspoken!" A furious shout. It was basic truth. Gods did not care for humans, simply considering them stones. The thought of "hostages" probably never crossed their minds. "To me, those petrified people are very important. Even if you can't empathize, it is truly what I feel. So please, restore everything first. Wouldn't doing something so low as taking hostages taint your authority?" No matter what, it was necessary to provoke Athena's sense of pride.

Since he had used Verethragna's [Sword] to halt the Holy Grail's function, there was no other way to dispel the petrification. This was why he chose to do things this way. He still had a chance. It was not time to give up yet. Luo Cuilian had once said: 'A god's strength is proportional to the strength of their ego.' Thinking over his past battles, Godou felt this was something he agreed. Furthermore, Kusanagi Godou discovered another point. In proportion to the strength of their ego, they also carried a lot of pride. Even though all gods inevitably brought calamity to people, they did not act despicably. All they wanted was to leisurely display their superiority. Even that mischievous Great Sage was the same. In that case, such an accusation should come as blow to Athena's pride. Particularly in this situation when she owed him a favor, it was quite probable she would accept his request. It was a kind of gamble. However, the goddess ultimately had only one wish. If Athena said no the thought made Godou feel like a stomach ache was coming. Nevertheless, even though it seemed like what Kaoru had said... Godou did not agree. He believed there was another reason why his gamble would pay off. The haughty and self-centered goddess would not disappoint. Even though it sounded rather strange, Godou trusted her. "Hmph. Very well then." The goddess smacked her lips as she spoke. "As thy senior on the battlefield, for one to bestow charity upon thee, 'tis only proper for a queen. Conversely, accepting thy charity would taint this goddess' honor. Very well, Kusanagi Godou. This once, one shall grant thy request." Athena proceeded to release a pulse of magic for just an instant. It flew towards the sea the direction where the petrified Trans-Tokyo Bay Harbor ran. After a short while, Godou's cellphone began to vibrate in his pocket. Kaoru had informed him that rescue operations had begun. "Sorry for troubling you. Thank you very much."

"Thy gratitude is not needed. Rather, thou shouldst reflect upon thy shameless heart and impertinent commentary on a queen. Regardless, thou hast already spoken." Athena sneered lightly. Like a ferocious bird of prey having discovered its target, or the delighted expression of a poisonous snake about to swallow its prey. "Thou wert talking about fighting again with hostages held against thee hast thou realized thy foolishness, and changed thy mind?" "Not really. I don't have anything I need to change my mind about." Godou dismissed his elated foe's accusation. "Anyway, what happened to the Holy Grail? It's the culprit that robbed you of immortality, right? For now, I think it's been successfully eliminated." "Forsooth. Thy attack was splendid indeed..." Why? Athena was showing the same expression as from their first encounter. A smile carrying slight gentleness. It was like the reassured expression of an elder witnessing the growth of the younger generation. Sword and sword. Was she praising the combination technique that sliced apart the Holy Grail? Or perhaps, she bore this smile for other reasons? The goddess' heart was impossible to discern. "The Holy Grail in one's body hath been critically damaged and halted in function. With that, it hath temporarily stopped draining one's life." "Temporarily?" "Yes. Temporarily. The sun shall rise and set once again. Repeating thus ad infinitum. To be able to press an immortal indestructible divine artifact into such a corner, 'tis a magnificent sword." Athena praised lightly. She softly pressed her hand against the child-like abdomen beneath her Greek garments. She must have concluded this by using her power as the goddess of wisdom (probably similar to Yuri's spirit vision but hundreds of times more powerful in perception) to examine the Holy Grail within her. "Thou hast also witnessed the Divine Sword of Salvation? Forsooth, 'tis difficult to retrieve the majority of this goddess' stolen life with one's remaining strength. Should the Holy Grail

successfully start up again, one's remaining life shall be lost immediately. Hohoho, forsooth, having this respite is cause for celebration." Athena indifferently revealed her inevitable death that was to arrive in a matter of days. The Grail was impossible to destroy after all? Since this possibility had been considered beforehand, it did not come as too much of a disappointment to Godou. Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi had already hinted. Had Verethragna's [Sword] been able to achieve that, it would not be surprising to seal a Campione's authority semi-permanently. But in all his battles so far, no god had been defeated by just the [Sword] alone... Even though it was a convenient weapon combining offense and defense, it always seemed lacking in a certain decisive power. It cannot be helped. In that case, I will fight in the manner I have decided. "Intentionally sealing the Holy Grail and rousing this goddess from slumber. Thou finally wishest to have a proper duel? Dost thou intend to respond to one's valor, standing atop the battlefield? 'Tis most agreeable!" "That's not right. Like I just said, my intentions have not changed." Godou shook his head at the queen of warriors who was smiling glamorously. No doubt about it. I will adhere to my own way of doing things no matter what. "However, if your dying wish is a battle with me, I will respond more or less. A battle without any reservations. But it has to be undertaken in my manner." "Thy manner?" "That's right. Victory will be mine. I won't let Athena who wishes to kill me leave without being taught a lesson. After that, I will take that Holy Grail... that thing that's killing you, and show you how to stop it no matter what. Finally, just like last time, I'll drive you out of Japan." "...Having reached this critical point, thou still utterest such delusions. One's death hast already been set in stone." Godou immediately interrupted Athena's mournful speech. "It's the Holy Grail and the whatever divine blade of salvation that's killing you, right? If I catch the owner Guinevere and find out all the details, then go to the Netherworld to seek out those old guys, there must be a way." It could very well achieve nothing but delay the inevitable. Nevertheless, that was what Godou decided.

"I'd be very troubled if you died. I still haven't heard your wish." "One hast already expressed clearly. Answerest this goddess' challenge, showest thy will and spirit. That shall be the price." Godou stared back at the snake goddess' gaze. "I've also mentioned already. I won't listen to any request that brings troubles to the surrounding people. Therefore our battle doesn't count. I'll first defeat you, then help you, and listen to another request. Because I have already decided, you must use force if you want to change my mind." Saving Athena from the Holy Grail. That was easy to say. On the other hand, it would be challenging to achieve. A dark and unguided path lay ahead. Which was why he wanted to exhibit his "will and spirit" to Athena before the worst outcome arrived. For the sake of this goddess who expressly wished to duel Kusanagi Godou before she died. ...Despite being a civilized person who treasured peace, the option of "don't fight Athena and find out how to deal with the Grail" seemed to have disappeared from his mind. Why Godou rejected such a plan, the reason was as clear as day. "Impressive, such growth in this short time." Almost about to say something astounding, Athena shook her head. It did not seem like the behavior of a great goddess, but more like a human's instead. "Thou art careless, an illegitimate child of the fool after all! Forsooth, thou holdst onto incomprehensible weakness, how much longer couldst thou survive!?" She spoke sonorously in a soprano pitch. Godou did not miss the sardonic glimmer accompanying the goddess' gaze. "One doth not think thou canst become strong while bearing such weakness... Foolish, forsooth 'tis foolish Alas, it cannot be helped! Furthermore, thou seekest a battle of might against the goddess of war, such boldness should have limits!" The goddess who always bore an expressionless poker face, was now exclaiming with a delighted expression. So this kind of expression was actually possible for her. Godou thought rather rudely to himself. "Very well, thou sayst thou shalt defeat Athena. The manner thou described should not work. Then one's valor shall enlighten Kusanagi Godou. Shouldst thou have any objections, then thou shalt voice them through force as thou hast proposed."

She must have meant something like "If you win then I don't mind listening to you." Seeing Athena's joyful expression, Godou believed without cause. Completely baseless. But incredibly, that was what he believed. He proceeded to stroll slowly across the beach, listening to the sound of breaking waves as he walked. Without saying a word, Athena followed along, quietly walking behind Godou. Even though it would be fine to get started immediately, he still wanted to rouse his battle spirits first. Athena must be thinking the same thing. God and god-slayer walked as they savored their connection forged by fate. The kind of fateful relationship written as mortal enemy but read aloud as "friend," impossible to articulate to others.

The first sign of change Guinevere noticed was the disappearance of the Holy Grail's presence. She was the reincarnation of the goddess who created the Holy Grail. No matter how far they were separated, even when Athena had devoured the Grail, Guinevere remained firmly aware of its presence. But now, the feeling was suddenly gone. Furthermore, there was a second change. She sensed the disappearance of the divine power that had been saturating the area. Athena's power had vanished. The power that turned everything into stone, whether living things or inanimate objects, organic or inorganic. Guinevere was currently located on the shore a few dozens of kilometers away from where the goddess had turned herself into stone. Not at a scenic beach but on top of a treacherous cliff. Beneath her, the early winter sea was crashing against the rocks, producing waves of white. Guinevere immediately used the clairvoyant [Witch's Eye] to enhance her vision, and watched. The great road built over the sea by human hands. The castle built over there like some kind of ship and fortress hybrid. The coastal town on the opposite shore to where Guinevere and the goddess were located.

Not too long ago everything was still stone. Whether buildings, roads, ponds or marshes. Even parts of the ocean. Living things, beasts, insignificant microorganisms, flying insects and crawling bugs, everything. All had been carcasses of stone. A graveyard of stone. All of a sudden, everything had been restored. Restored to life and vigor, or perhaps simply their original state. All the people and animals that had been turned to stone now lay sprawled and sleeping wherever they were. "The curse of petrification is temporary death rather than true slaughter. Bringing things back to life must be child's play for Athena..." (Beloved child, find Athena, or that young god-slayer!) Lancelot's reproach could be heard. Watching over from afar, he too, had noticed the change. Guinevere frantically sent a flying [Eye] towards the beach where Athena had turned herself into stone. Saw it. Facing off against Kusanagi Godou, the awakened goddess Guinevere concluded the spell of the [Witch's Eye] and immediately used flight magic, taking to the skies, surrounded by white light as she flew through the air. In any case, she had to hasten to the scene and investigate what happened exactly. Then assist Kusanagi Godou so that he can defeat the goddess. Just as Guinevere was making her plans and flying without distraction, she was ambushed.

Seishuuin Ena was called the Hime-Miko of the Sword. However, her martial arts mastery was not limited to the sword but also included the naginata. [30] [31] She was also talented in jujutsu. Not only that, she was also trained in the shuriken and the [32] [33] jutte and concealed weapons known as anki. Furthermore, she knew archery. Unfortunately, it was not up to the level known as the art of the bow. No matter what, preparing the bow, sighting the target by chance, casually nocking the arrow and hitting the target was no easy task. Nevertheless, with her exceptionally outstanding vision and excellent instincts, Ena was able to get a good aim at her target.

"O Great God of Arms, I beseech your aid against my enemy... May this arrow strike right on target." To be on the safe side, she had applied the spell of the [Evil Vanquishing Arrow] beforehand. It was a spell that guaranteed penetration even if the target was intangible spirits or ectoplasm, or protected by projectile deflecting spells. Ena was located on the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway. Roughly a couple hundred meters away from the Kisarazu junction entrance. Due to traffic restrictions, there were no cars on the road. Preparations were complete. And then the bright light of the target was sighted. A flying white light. So fast. Flying with substantial speed. Almost about to cross the airspace over the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway. The destination was Athena's beach as expected. "Pay good attention. I can let you off for running around doing sneaky things in the dark, but I won't let you come disturb His Majesty deliberately!" Grumbling to herself, she locked the target in her sights. The white light should be Divine Ancestor Guinevere. Ena expected it and had been watching the sky alertly from a place with an open view. The flying witch appeared in the air above the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway. Ena shot the arrow with a whoosh. The arrow that was expected to strike in one hit. Furthermore, this was a specially crafted arrow sent from the Seishuuin home, a magic bullet carrying evil-exorcising and spirit-revealing properties. This arrow reached several kilometers up into the air. That kind of distance was not possible to fire from a bow. This was also one of the magical powers hidden in the magic bullet. Exceptional range and penetrative power. Used in conjunction with Ena's eyes, instincts and archery. The full-powered arrow bearing all these factors, struck down the white light. The arrowhead penetrated soft flesh... Ena was certain. The expert's instincts proved to be correct. The flight of the white light was interrupted.

The light immediately vanished to reveal the figure of Witch Queen Guinevere, who began falling naturally. In that case, she would fall into the sea or onto the surface of the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway. However, the rate of her fall suddenly slowed down. Slowly and wavering, like the descent of a leaf, she was using hovering magic. The Divine Ancestor's left arm... The upper arm region showed a laceration. In addition, her child-like beautiful face was flushed red from undisguised anger. Even so, her face was still as beautiful as an antique doll's. "Not a critical hit... It can't be helped since she was flying at such speeds." The blonde Divine Ancestor made her landing a couple dozens of meters ahead on the road. Ena threw the bow and quiver aside. The greeting had been sent and it was now time for the weapons to enter the stage. She had to prevent Guinevere from advancing. This was the mission entrusted to her by the man she loved.

[edit]Part 4
"I know all about you. Miko blessed with divine manifestation." Did she calm her rage as soon as she landed on the ground? Guinevere's beautiful face was now as calm as a windless lake. "Obstructing the most authoritative Divine Ancestor, Witch Queen Guinevere. What an audacious girl. The price exacted for such insolence shall be your very life." In outer form, she appeared even younger than Ena. However, there existed a vast difference in mastery of magic and sheer magical power between them. Nevertheless, the Hime-Miko of the Sword was undaunted, charging straight at Divine Ancestor Guinevere. "I don't know if you are bluffing but Ena is not one to sit around waiting for death." Ena retorted with determination. Having abandoned the bow, she was unarmed. Not even her usual Japanese sword was present. But that was because she had already prepared a substitute weapon.

"Yamato Yamato, elite of the nation, endless rolling green mountains, encircled by the walls of the summit, beautiful Yamato!" Spell words chanted in order to use the trump card. Then she imagined. The partner whose form was a sword. The new bonds forged last night Divine possession began. This time it was not the presence bestowed by the guardian god Susanoo but a divine aura closer to this partner here. "Beseeching the grace of Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi! May its shadow manifest hither!" The magnificent three-foot three-and-a-half-inch blade suddenly manifested in Ena's hand as she called out. The jet-black blade whose form followed a gentle curve, forged into a structure of Japanese style. This was the Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi that inhabited Kusanagi Godou's right arm. Unlike before, this was not temporarily borrowed. The divine aura of Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi had been summoned from Kusanagi Godou's right arm and materialized in the form of a sword. This could be said to be Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi's doppelganger. Another divine blade. "Well... How splendid. Summoning the power of gods immediately!" Even so, Guinevere continued to smile. The divine possessed Hime-Miko of the Sword should be on the same level as Divine Ancestors and divine beasts. Ena wielded Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi's divine aura as she held her breath and focused. "Hey, did you know? Even though they are known as Hime-Miko in this country, this kind of power originates from the bloodline of the Divine Ancestors, the same kin as me, Guinevere. Yes yes, you are one of our very distant descendants." The Witch Queen's melodic voice spoke softly, as she laughed with an expression of child-like innocence. "It would be most vexing to think that a distant descendant can do something we Divine Ancestors could not. Be that as it may, Guinevere happens to be unable to use possession type spells" In that instant, the divine aura in Ena's surroundings increased explosively.

Not from Guinevere herself but somewhere else... Over there! Ena cast her gaze towards the vast sea of Bousou beyond the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway. "However, I can still manage similar spells. I beseech you to come hither, servant dispatched by the god of the sea! Fight for Guinevere!" Shyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! There was the sound of a great volume of seawater pushed forth onto land. Ena remained silent despite the rising tension of facing this sea-splitting might. Even though its full appearance was not visible, the head of the giant squid suggested a full length of maybe thirty or forty meters The giant squid's various tentacles began reaching out from the sea. "Wohohoho. The water and the earth's divine aura are also considered Guinevere's kin. With a little time and preparation, they can be made to manifest in the form of divine beasts. Even though it's simply an imitation of the divine, formed using the Holy Grail's magical power... However, even something on the level of a fake god can be manifested." Ena was astonished at the revelations of Guinevere's confident speech. Having obtained divine might, she understood that a divine beast lay before her. Even though her divine possession was rather game-breaking, her opponent was even more extreme. No matter what, even assisted by divine power, Seishuuin Ena was just a living human girl. Her opponent had the gigantic body of a divine beast. The difference in power and body size was overwhelming. "That's appearing too suddenly, come on!" An enormous squid tentacle attacked from overhead. Crash! The speed and curvature was like a giant whip's. Ena jumped away as quickly as a monkey. Very few people could surpass the agility of the HimeMiko of the Sword. With an appropriate margin of safety, she evaded the squid's tentacle. The giant organism's appendage struck the highway surface where Ena had been standing directly shattering it. Steel reinforced concrete crumbled noisily, breaking apart, dug upon by the squid's tentacle. It seemed as easy as slicing through a cake.

Furthermore, the giant squid still had many other tentacles. The gigantic tentacles repeatedly attacked Ena on land. Tentacles descending on her from above. Tentacles sweeping from behind. From the right and left, tentacles trying to entangle her. "Rather alert of you! However, please do not forget the existence of Guinevere!" Ena smacked her lips. The giant squid (more elegantly known as the Kraken) was wrecking the road using dozens of tentacles. The road surface was pulverized and torn into a mess. Concrete fragments of various shapes and sizes were rolling about all over the road. Cars probably could not be driven over this road any more. Even walking would be difficult. Had Ena not been agile enough to jump around in this place, it would have been impossible to evade all of the Kraken's attacks. At this time, the next challenge arrived. Guinevere who had hovered into the air at some point was now holding a javelin in her hand. "O Witch's javelin guarding the country of shadows, relive the legend of Queen Scthach!" Chanting the spell words, the Divine Ancestor launched the javelin. A weakly throw that neglected to make use of the waist. She must be untrained in martial arts. Nevertheless, such a throw was more than enough. As the javelin automatically flew towards Ena, the magical weapon had split itself into twelve short spears hurtling towards their target. Ena gave up trying to defend. Using her reflexes to guard against the Kraken's attacks, she entrusted herself to Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi! Relaxing her arms as she gripped the divine sword, she allowed it to move autonomously. Flash. Two flashes. Three flashes. As the lustrous blade endlessly flashed back and forth, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi repeatedly struck down the onslaught of magic javelins. All were cut down. The steel partner defended Ena most splendidly. At that moment the concrete beneath her shattered.
[34]

Somehow, the Kraken had dug one of its tentacles into the ground, preparing for an attack from below. Even so, Ena managed to retreat backwards with all her effort and evaded the massive tentacle. However, the second and third tentacles continued to rip apart the concrete beneath her, repeatedly attacking from underground. Ena leaped around as if she was flying, desperately trying to escape. Guinevere once again threw the javelin from just now, this time launching two at the same time. Splitting apart once again, a total of twenty-four short spears rained down. I rely on you, Ama no Murakumo! Responding to her prayer, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi once again defended with a flurry of strikes. Nevertheless. Guooooooooooooooooooh!! A terrifying shriek. Even though it was unclear what kind of organ produced such a sound, it was the howl of the Kraken. In the instant she heard this sound, Ena's entire body froze. Tightly constricted by the spirit powers of the divine beast, she could not even lift a finger. Normally, divine possessed Ena would have used Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi to slice it apart. However, her preoccupation with offense had shown an opening! "In case I had to take you on as an opponent... Even though I did warn myself, was it redundant concern?" Guinevere remarked boldly as she prepared the third launch of the javelin. Since Ena had entrusted her defense to Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, her body was unable to move. In that case, let me fully liberate Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi's power just as Ena started concentrating. "Behold! As an adamant harder than flint have I made thy forehead! Fear them not, neither be [35] dismayed at their looks, though they be a rebellious house!" The familiar and wondrous voice chanted spell words of iron.

A wall suddenly appeared before Ena. Like a thick panel of steel, it was impenetrable as a literal iron wall, deflecting the spears completely. "I finally made it to the most spectacular scene. Fortune must be smiling upon my usual abundance of good deeds." His Majesty would likely retort to such a comment. The girl, who could hardly be described as virtuous in conduct, approached as Ena smiled wryly. Crowned by her red-tinted blonde hair fluttering in the wind, her beautiful face shone with the light of dazzling talent and domineering spirit. Her surcoat was designed with red vertical stripes against a black background. The beautiful girl synonymous to red and black. It was Erica Blandelli of course.

[edit]Part 5
"No need to explain the situation. I've already heard the main gist from Godou. I think I can imagine the rest from the current circumstances." Appearing majestically, Erica held a great broad sword in her hand. This was the true form of the magic sword Cuore di Leone. Held in her other hand was a rhombic shield. Ena asked her unexpected savior: "Erica-san, weren't you unable to return immediately?" "Yes. But fortunately, I was able to obtain permission to return soon after Godou's call. Then I went to the airport, praying that the flight to Japan had not been cancelled." Erica spoke elegantly as usual. However, this leisurely confidence made Ena even more certain. "The way you speak sounds a bit like Kaoru-san. Surely there was no 'praying' like you said." "How could that be? I am bound to a knight's honor with a clean conscience. Rather, Ena-san must have spent too much time with such a duplicitous person, for you to be unable to believe in other people's good fortune..." Having spoken with composure, Erica turned her gaze towards the sky.

Witch Queen Guinevere. Moreover, the divine beast Kraken whose head had surfaced was still waiting ready behind her. Even though a normal squid only had ten tentacles, this creature actually had twenty or thirty of these appendages. Those massive tentacles were like sea serpents, wriggling nonstop along the surface of the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway and craning their scythe-like necks. The terrifyingly white tentacles were densely covered with numerous suction cups. It was a sight that created great dissonance against Guinevere's antique doll-like beauty. "Allow me to formally introduce myself to you, witch amongst witches. Meeting you here is an honor for me, the Knight Erica Blandelli. I've heard plenty about your exploits as Black Prince Alec's enemy." "Well. It is rare for people to know of Guinevere's cordial relations with the Black Prince." The blonde knight gracefully performed a knight's greeting. She showed a lady-like smile to the hovering beauty in the black dress. Ignoring the strange setting, they were like a courtly pair of characters taken out from medieval chivalric romance literature. "Not only valorous but also versed in etiquette, and very resourceful too! Hohoho, clever knight, I also know about you. Indeed, you are Kusanagi-sama's direct vassal." "To be acknowledged by Guinevere-sama is truly an unexpected joy." The conversation was like mutual echoing. Ena began to get impatient. Even though Erica was speaking very gracefully, her true nature was unbearably arrogant. What conniving ways. Furthermore, something about Erica made Ena wary Erica Blandelli was back after a long absence. For the undisputed premier Hime-Miko, Seishuuin Ena, Erica was her first true opponent. Most likely, they will continue being rivals for the rest of their lives. In the past, Ena did not sense Erica holding back on a hidden trump card. Purely in terms of dormant potential, even the prodigy Erica could not match a user of divine possession.

That was what Ena had always thought. However, what about now? And henceforth? Somehow, Ena's instincts were warning her. "Hohoho. It's been so long since I had a chance to converse with a knight who knows how to treat a lady properly. This should have been an occasion to savor and enjoy, but very unfortunately, Guinevere is in a hurry to find out what happened between Kusanagi-sama and Athena. It's about time for things to conclude here." Guinevere smiled as she hovered in the air. The conversation was the only thing courteous. The original tense atmosphere had not changed at all. Erica readied her magic sword and prepared for battle. Ena also gripped Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi firmly once more. "Hey Erica-san... Could you let me handle this alone?" "Oh my, Ena-san, you want a one on one duel? Even though that kind of knightly style is my preference, the current situation can only accommodate two versus two." The Hime-Miko and the Great Knight stood shoulder to shoulder, facing their opponents. Divine Ancestor Guinevere and divine beast Kraken. Despite the massive disparity in outward beauty, both belonged to the divine realm. No amount of martial arts or magical mastery could surpass these formidable foes. "Yes. Ena can see that. But fighting in this messy battle isn't a solution either rather, the tide will gradually turn against us. Because of that, could you please let Ena go on a rampage first, then I will rely on Erica-san for the rest." "Debating technique aside, I think Ena-san should really learn a little rhetoric." This abstract manner of speech expressed disagreement. However. "Well. I, Erica Blandelli, have also been blessed by fortune with the talent of adaptability. Do as you wish. Show me what you can do." "Thanks. It really helps. Well then, I'll be in your care!" In the instant she obtained Erica's favorable answer, Ena began to run. Running at full speed towards the Divine Ancestor and the divine beast. Summoning even more of Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi's divine aura. Despite having already reached the limits of control, she continued to summon more. The Kraken swung its massive tentacles at Ena.

Guinevere also intended to throw the javelin as before. But Ena could not feel anything. She will leave things to the body and the partner who should be able to sweep all obstacles all away! ...From this moment on, Ena's consciousness began to fade. In contrast, the body running at full speed became even more alert. Compared to before, it was more sensitive and vigorous. Moving with beast-like savagery, leaping, evading the Kraken's tentacles. Stepping on it, jumping further. Agilely dodging Guinevere's rain of magical spears along the way. The body was not the only thing performing vigorously. The divine sword, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, also moved freely in a flurry, back and forth endlessly. Those terrifying sucker-bearing tentacles of the Kraken impossible to discern in number how many dozens there were. The sacred jet-black blade continually thrust itself at them. Slicing them apart, severing them. Guinevere's javelins also met the same fate. As soon as they neared the sword, they were instantly sliced to pieces. The Kraken roared painfully using some unknown organ. Guinevere's face began twitching from shock. Completely ignoring these sights and sounds, Seishuuin Ena's body continued jumping around with the divine sword. It felt as if her consciousness was staring blankly down from the sky. Like watching someone else. Clearly abnormal. Rampage. Seishuuin Ena was intentionally allowing her divine possession to rampage out of control. Even though she entered this state last time to overpower Erica, it had been an accident. This time, she deliberately caused herself to become like this. She believed that the best way to defeat the combination of divine beast and Divine Ancestor was to rely on rampaging explosive power. With too many uncertainties, it was a final desperate ploy that could not be used lightly. However, Ena let herself go out of control without hesitation because she believed she could entrust the aftermath to Erica. In that case, how would their opponents react?

Erica distanced herself from the rampaging Hime-Miko and carefully watched the battle develop. That's right, well done. Leave on your own. In their current state, Ena and Ama no Murakumo had no confidence whether they could distinguish friend from foe. It was correct for Erica to stand back and keep an eye on the situation, ready to seize any opportunities. Erica-san was really smart as expected As her mind contemplated, Ena's body was already beginning its last rampage. The limit should be fast approaching. In that case, the body will soon crash down like a kite with a severed string. If only she could make it in time... Her consciousness wishing in a daze, Ena's body ran towards the sea. And jumped as hard as she could, off the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway. Towards the head of the Kraken exposed above the sea surface. Aiming for the body rather than the tentacles. Ena flew, her body so light that it could have jumped over eight ships. Heading in a straight line, she thrust Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi forwards. Just like that, the jet-black blade struck the squid's head with a violent impact, piercing right through. Unable to stop her, the Kraken roared. Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!! The divine beast immediately caused the sea surface to rise, trying with all its might to create a defensive wall of seawater. It was attempting to send Ena and her attack flying back! However, the instant Ama no Murakumo's bladed edge made contact with the wall of seawater... The wall's material, the seawater instantly split open and lost form. With series of splashes, the water fell back into the original sea. Still flying, Ena stabbed the divine blade into the Kraken's face. Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!! The final cries of death. Struck by a full-powered blow, the giant squid turned back into a massive volume of water with a bone-chilling shriek. With crashing and splashing noises, it split apart and returned to the sea, creating massive waves. However, having obtained victory, Ena's body also fell into the water. Am I going to... drown? As Ena's consciousness wondered, Erica sprang into action.

"Unbelievable. Such utter recklessness, making things so troublesome!" Turning Cuore di Leone into a lock and chain, she cast it out. Splendidly, the lock and chain tangled itself around Ena' right leg. Pulling the undulating chain, Erica dragged Ena's body back onto the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway. Ena's consciousness returned at this time. Finally, she had reached her limit. "Guhooh... Guwah!" Regaining her senses, Ena knelt by Erica's feet, vomiting blood.

Her entire body felt as heavy as lead. Exhausted to the absolute limit. After using divine possession for two days in a row, the feedback struck her all at once. "Seems like I'm out... So as I requested just now, I leave things to you..." "You're hopeless. Go on and feel gratified. It's quite rare for me to support anyone apart from Godou and Lily." Ena smiled at Erica's answer. Even though this rival was so conceited, at the same time, she was also extremely generous. "Basically, Guinevere's concerns proved to be correct." Hovering in midair through magic, Guinevere softly whispered.

Despite the defeat of the divine beast before her, the beautiful girl's face was not shrouded in gloom. "This reminds me of ancient berserkers and their superb battle forms. I never would have expected my kin to be defeated in this manner. What a scary child...!" Guinevere smiled. The child-like beautiful face was infused with the Witch Queen's solemn aloofness. "As befits one who serves a god-slayer. Far surpassing normal humans. If that is the case, Guinevere will use the final move. Sir Knight, come heed Guinevere's summons!" The shouts of the lovely voice reached high into the sky. Immediately, the sunny sky turned black with clouds and lightning descended. Or rather, a man and horse descended from the sky, clad in lightning. A white divine horse together with a knight in white armor. This was not a divine beast but a [Heretic God]! The white rider and horse descended next to Guinevere, hovering calmly in midair. "Guinevere needs to take care of these people, Sir Knight. May I ask that you go forth to Athena and Kusanagi-sama's side?" "Hmm. It will be tough to handle." From the white knight's helmet came a very manly and beautiful voice. Even though his actual face could not be seen, one inevitably felt that he must be either a cool or an awe-inspiring man. "Most unfortunate. Hence, Sir Knight, please take this." A short pewter staff suddenly appeared in Guinevere's hand. Its tip was done in silverwork to resemble a twin-headed snake. The white knight casually received the snake staff without paying particular attention. "Hmm. All shall be done in accordance to your will." "May victory smile upon you, Lancelot du Lac!" Nodding at the farewell, the white god was enveloped in lightning. He flew straight in that manner, towards the beach where Athena and Godou were located. Ena was unable to take a single step, but even in peak condition she would not have been able to intercept him.

True lightning flying across the sky was most likely impossible for Ena's arrows to strike down. "Knight of the Lake, Sir Lancelot... There have been rumors that he secretly protects Guineveresama, but clearly it is no longer anything secret..." On the other hand, Erica stood in surprise beside Ena. Thus, Guinevere turned around and smiled with child-like innocence towards the ground. "Hoho. You seem to be on amicable terms with Princess Alice. Yes, in order not to repeat the same mistake as when I lost to His Highness the Black Prince, I now made Sir Knight manifest as a heretic god." For the Witch Queen to be able to recruit a war god of steel, even Ena the optimist was extremely shocked. "I could have asked Sir Knight to eliminate you all in an instant, but making such a rude request to the unparalleled war god is not permitted. So let Guinevere personally send you to your graves!" As Guinevere yelled out, her body released intense magical power. 'Divine essence of the water. I beseech you to hurry forth to Guinevere and once again respond to the prayers of the Witch Queen, reveal your sacred form!" Divine essence once again surged, causing the sea to rise. But this time it was not the Kraken. Appearing forth was a white-colored water dragon. A ferocious head like a carnivorous dinosaur and a long slender body like a gigantic serpent. From its back grew bat-like wings. Its two front legs resembled a lizard's. A strange looking chimera Raising its head and torso up from the sea, the sea dragon roared. Oooooooooooooooooooooh!! The roaring sound created wind. Violent gusts of wind blew across the surrounding sea and the surface of the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway. It was so strong that Erica and Ena's body felt like they were about to be blown away. "Come! Attack together with Guinevere and devour these children with your jaws!" The Witch Queen disappeared, her slender body swallowed into the water dragon's chest. Divine Ancestor Guinevere was assimilated into the several-dozen-meter-long white dragon. "Could it be possible, she released the seal of the dragons and snakes!?"

"Don't think so... That's still a divine beast!" As the female knight wondered with a paled expression, Ena replied softly. Erica proceeded to gaze sharply at the water dragon's massive body, and murmured to herself: "Really... In that case, perhaps this could finally be used." Erica's words. As expected. Ena nodded at her correct suspicions. Back when Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi was rampaging out of control at Chidorigafuchi, and also in the battle against the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Erica had received Verethragna's protection, allowing her to face off against Ena and the Great Sage. But now she no longer had that protection. She must fight her way out of this situation with her own power. "Finally be used is not good enough. The crisis must be overcome no matter what, Erica." A sudden voice called out. It was a voice not heard for a day, that of the awe-inspiring female knight. Ena immediately glanced in its direction. She must have entered from the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway, near the Kisarazu junction entrance. They had finally arrived. "In order to obtain that mystical ritual, you took that lazy break that the school acquiesced to. If you do not show the results properly, all your unruliness would become meaningless!" "Well said, Lily." Erica chuckled at Liliana Kranjcar's statement. The petrified female knight most likely revived slightly more than ten minutes earlier, asked about the situation and rushed here immediately. She must have deemed it more urgent to support Ena first instead of her lord. "Hoping to be entrusted with the duty of aiding Godou, Lily was smiling so happily back then. In any case, you must have been fulfilling your desires while I was away." "Ugh, stop talking nonsense!" Wearing her blue and black cape, Liliana objected with a shout as her face began to twitch. Having summoned the magic sword Il Maestro in its naginata-like form, she was clearly entering this battle with caution.

"Actually I originally planned to go along and read that book. But then I was thinking I could not take time off to leave Kusanagi Godou's side, it could not be helped...!" "Ena-san! Did you overuse divine possession!? Y-You need immediate treatment...!" Ignoring the knight's anxiety, another member of the reinforcements had spoken. It was Mariya Yuri dressed in her miko outfit. Due to the divine beast's rampage, the road was full of debris, and Yuri slowly and painfully made her way near. Kneeling down and gently caressing Ena's back, she nodded to Erica. "It is fine, Erica-san. Your new power as long as it can be controlled well, it should be a trump card that stands on equal ground with divine possession." "Thank you, Yuri. Your encouragement is truly inspiring." Erica displayed a glamorous smile towards the Hime-Miko who most likely received an oracle through spirit vision. "Well, the most important issue is 'control' as mentioned, but there is no choice but to proceed onwards at this juncture. Everyone, let the sight of Erica Blandelli's mighty style be branded upon your eyes! I shall defeat Divine Ancestor Guinevere here and now!" Sonorously delivering her declaration, the red knight approached the deadly and ferocious water dragon.

[edit]Part 6
Erica and Lily had learned the spell words of David from the grimoire, "Book in Praise of David's Great Works." However, that was not all they had learned. The spell words of smiting. Ultimate battle magic crowned with David's great name, and said to bestow the user with the [Sacred Privilege of Extermination] on the level of divine beasts and spirits -Back when they sneaked a peek at the original edition grimoire guarded by Saint Raffaello, Salvatore Doni's master, Erica and Liliana had tried as much as they could to memorize this portion of the mystic arts. However, the descriptions were extremely voluminous. Despite their great intellect, the two girls' memories were limited. Erica had tried her best to memorize the portion of [Jericho's Extermination] while Liliana had committed [Midian's Extermination] to memory. Other than that, there were still all sorts of other knowledge.

--Conversely, for the two girls to be able to identify all the magical key points in such short time, was testament to their genius intellect and disposition to magic... In any case, by their good fortune, two mystical techniques had been acquired. Erica studied them whenever she had a chance. Same for Liliana. Several years later, the two had mastered the spell words of David. Secret techniques that could even cause damage to gods. However, actual combat experience later taught them it was virtually impossible to defeat a god with these techniques without substantially miraculous circumstances. Furthermore, Erica and Liliana were still unable to use the spell words of smiting. Learning this secret rite required paladino-level mastery of martial arts and magic. The only known users were Saint Raffaello, Erica's uncle Paolo Blandelli, and Black Prince Alec's trusted subordinate Sir Iceman. Knights who were equivalent to living legends. Even though Erica and Liliana were prodigies, these were not techniques that could be easily used by knights in training. However, in the battle against the Great Sage Equaling Heaven -Bestowed with Verethragna's protection, the two girls had successfully used incomplete spell words of smiting. Precisely because of that, they reached a revelation. This spell was still inadequate for taking on gods head on. On the other hand, it was an effective counter to their servants, the divine beasts. Kusanagi Godou's battles in the future will only get even more harsh and intense. In order to be able to assist meaningfully, they needed to master the spell words of smiting as quickly as possible. Furthermore, the two knights would be left in the dust by their rivals if they did not do so. "Even though it's a slightly unpleasant topic, let's exchange opinions without reservation." Three weeks ago, Erica had proposed to Liliana. Inviting her childhood friend and rival to a cafe on Hongou street, Erica chatted with Liliana over coffee. "Even though we've trained as much as Ena-san, her theophany is far too extraordinary. In the context of Europe, using that technique would put her amongst the ranks of the paladino... Unique existences like Esteemed Uncle and Saint Raffaello."

"Yes. I have no wish to admit it, but that is indeed the truth." Liliana was nodding with a frown. In European magic, divine possession was classed as theophany. However, no known user had been born in the past three hundred years. That was the kind of outstanding and rare talent shown by Ena's complete mastery of this mystic technique. Neither the red nor the blue knights wanted to admit defeat. But they were not the foolish type that disparaged others for such reasons. "It's not too conspicuous, but Mariya Yuri's potential is also quite amazing." "Yes. That child possesses spirit powers of the same nature as Princess Alice." This was confirmed during the time when she received Verethragna's protection. At the time, Yuri was in command of spirit vision and psychic sensing powers that even surpassed the White Miko-Hime. "I don't think she can reach the Princess' level in the future, but it is truly remarkable how Yuri resembled the legendary peerless miko. By the way, the young master of Hong Kong's Lu family also seems to be hanging around Godou recently." Erica recalled the eccentric but promising young star. Although he could be considered the same generation, Lu Yinghua still resembled a child who had not grown up. But sooner or later, he would become a young man powerful enough to surpass Erica and Liliana. Most probably, his god-slayer master will also teach him many secret techniques. Purely in terms of martial arts, it was highly likely that his progress will leave them in the dust. "I sought you, Lily, to discuss our common understanding of the increase in troublesome rivals. Don't you think it's about time we get promoted to the rank of paladino?" The red and blue knights both secretly harbored this common goal. The two had contacted friends in Europe to aid in collecting intelligence. Four years ago, Salvatore Doni was apparently entrusted with keeping the "Book in Praise of David's Great Works." After tracking it down, they deduced that the current curator was Andrea Rivera. After investigating the scheduled movements of Doni and his attendant, they discussed how to come up with a plausible excuse to read the book --

It stood to reason that the two of them would go read the grimoire together. However, they believed Kusanagi Godou needed supervision. Were they to avert their gaze for a moment, he could very likely get into another fight with a god, or get intimate with a new girl. Hence they concluded they had to avoid situations where Godou was neither supervised nor guarded. In the end, they decided Erica would go to Italy while Liliana stayed behind. The two made a promise to bring back a copy of the grimoire's essential passages. Of course, this was a promise that one could easily go back on. Nevertheless, Liliana still let Erica go instead of her -As much as the silver-haired long time friend did not wish to admit, the two of them had developed a trusting relationship over the decade-plus they had known each other. No matter what, the two were childhood friends bound by ill fate. Permission to read was obtained from Salvatore one week ago. After copying the grimoire, Erica returned to her family home in Milan to receive instruction from her uncle, a current user of the spell words of smiting. She studied intensely as she received guidance from the great predecessor. Special training that only lasted a week. But this was no crash course. In the past four years, Erica had continually trained in the mystic ritual secretly. Now that she had a chance to study the grimoire in detail, combined with the guidance of an excellent teacher, Erica's mastery was instantly bolstered. That said, this was a mystic ritual of the highest difficulty. Erica's spell words of smiting were still incomplete when she received news that Athena had returned. This prompted her to find a way to persuade her uncle who had forbidden her to leave without mastering the technique. This was the extent of Erica's recent exploits in Japan and Italy.

"What a guy who loves making trouble for others -- ! Erica complained as a smile surfaced on her face. This time the enemy was Athena. And a Divine Ancestor as well. But were things any different, he would not be the youth that Erica Blandelli loved. Because he was the born warrior, always accompanied by strife at all times.

Erica ran alone as quickly as the wind across the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway. Her intent was to draw the enemy away from Ena who was exhausted, Yuri who could not fight, as well as Liliana. The water dragon, which had assimilated Guinevere, flew after Erica. Low altitude flying. It was at the height and distance such that a swipe from its front claws could tear Erica apart. However, the dragon did not make its first attack in that manner. The white water dragon opened its gaping jaws and exhaled. This was no ordinary breath. Freezing wind carrying innumerable shards of ice. Any creature devoured by this wind would be cruelly sliced apart and instantly frozen into ice. Deadly magical wind indeed. The breath of a terrifying dragon. A direct hit would be critical. Erica stopped running and began to chant spell words. This was no ordinary magic but the spell words of smiting, of course. "And seven priests bearing seven trumpets of rams' horns before the ark of the Lord went on [36] continually, and blew with the trumpets: and the armed men went before them!" Erica's body shone with sacred red light. This light protected Erica, blocking the breath of ice. However, it still felt exceptionally cold. Even though it managed to defend against the shards of ice, the icy cold air still penetrated and invaded the sacred light. Erica's body was about to be frozen. The chilly air not only made the bones tremble, it was cold enough to freeze the bones. In spite of that, Erica gritted her teeth and continued to chant. "They compassed the city seven times. And it came to pass at the seventh time, when the priests blew with the trumpets, Joshua said unto the people, Shout; for the Lord hath given you the city -[37] " Moreover, the water dragon's front limb was descending. Four claws were on the paw, each as long and sharp as a sword. Erica took Cuore di Leone which had been restored to its broad-bladed form together with her shield and blocked the sharp claws. Her breathing quickened as her concentration was almost disrupted.

Performing close quarter combat at the same time as using the spell words of smiting proved to be extremely difficult after all. "And they utterly destroyed all that was in the city, both man and woman, young and old, and ox, [38] and sheep, and ass, with the edge of the sword." But Erica did not stop chanting. Had there not been any disturbance, she would be able to use the spell words of smiting all at once-But if it was a spell that could not be completed without exposing herself defenseless, then it would be worthless in actual combat. Hence, desperately Erica brandished her sword and shield desperately. "Cursed before the Lord is the one who undertakes to rebuild this city, Jericho: At the cost of his [39] firstborn son he will lay its foundations; at the cost of his youngest he will set up its gates." The spell words obtained from the book of David -Erica's chant was complete. Erica defended against the water dragon's breath and claws, the occasional swipes from the long tail, the jaws densely lined with sharp teeth, and charging impacts. Then there was magical power. In order to unleash smiting, all of Erica's magical power had to be put forth. However, was she able to do that at the same time as she handled these fierce attacks? During the battle against the Great Sage, she had much more magical power at her disposal thanks to Verethragna's protection. But now was different. Nevertheless, she still had to -- ! "Moreover, it's probably about time for reinforcements..." Erica spoke softly as if encouraging herself. Furthermore, she smiled as she anticipated the arrival of the arrow of blue light. It was for this express reason that Erica had distanced herself from the rest of the girls. In order to wipe the other knight's existence from the Divine Ancestor's awareness. "People, listen to David's song of mourning! How are the mighty fallen, and the weapons of war [40] perished!" Liliana chanted spell words as she watched Erica's desperate battle from afar.

She had expected this all along. That mystic rite could not have been mastered within a single week -- Liliana shrugged helplessly at her rival and long time friend's bluffing. "From the blood of the slain, from the fat of the mighty, the bow of Jonathan turned not back, and [41] the sword of Saul returned not empty!" One hundred meters ahead on the road surface of the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway. Enveloped in red light, Erica swung her sword, bearing her shield. The white water dragon attacked from midair, blowing its tempestuous and icy breath, flashing its claws and teeth. The weapon that Liliana chose for this moment, was that one naturally. "O Bow of Jonathan, the warrior's weapon fast as an eagle and strong as a lion. Come forth to my hand immediately!" The bow and arrows composed of blue light. Manifested in Liliana's hands were the weapons that could even cause injury to gods. And of course it was applicable to divine beasts as well! Just as Liliana closed one eye and was planning to aim at her target... "Ena-san, you cannot move yet!" "It's okay... But if I need to use the sword again, I will be relying on Yuri..." Yuri was trying to persuade Ena as she tried to stand up, using Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi as a crutch. The Hime-Miko was trying her hardest to cast recovery magic on the divine sword user who had exhausted her strength. This was not a spell for healing external wounds but one for healing internal injuries. There were also quite a few types of recovery magic which temporarily restored lost strength. Repeated use of divine possession will eat away at the user's life. Liliana recalled what Ena had told her before. Yuri surely understood the frightening toll Ena's body had taken, having used divine possession two days in a row and even going berserk. "Lilana-san... If it's just one strike, Ena can still do it, barely." "If that is the case, then get it over with quickly and meet up with Kusanagi Godou. There is no time to dally." Knowing it was useless to try stopping her, Liliana readied her bow and arrows once again.

The target was the water dragon in the distance that was giving Erica a hard time. Two arrows of light should be sufficient for cover -- no, this was an attack meant to strike on target. Liliana shot the two arrows with determination. Ena also launched Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi as if throwing a javelin. An ordinary sword could not have been used in this manner, but thanks to some mysterious blessing, the legendary sword flew straight as a arrow.

Liliana had fired the Bow of Jonathan. Plus there was Ena's Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. The white water dragon that had been tormenting Erica became aware of these attacks and conjured defensive magic. A pattern of white light appeared before the water dragon, blocking the blue arrows. Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi was also deflected by a swipe of the dragon's tail. These were not martial techniques that ordinary divine beasts could use. As befitted the dragon inhabited by a Divine Ancestor. Erica smiled bravely as she admired the sight. This was the lioness' smile, certain in victory. Even though she had not expected the attacks just now to be defended, Erica could not give the opponent any respite. Deeply -- She drew in a deep breath. Erica let this breath diffuse throughout her body. All her cells began to produce scorching heat as if incinerating. This was magical power, producing strength that concentrated in the body's centre. In oriental medicine, this spot would be the dantian below the navel. In terms of chakra, this would be the Swadhisthana. Then she made it explode. In the instant of activation, all magical power was poured into the mystic rite. Guinevere had shown a slight opening as a result. This became the final step for completing smiting...! "Soldiers! Now is the moment to blow the horns at Jericho!" Spell words were promptly added to facilitate the technique's activation. Smiting -- the [Sacred Privilege of Extermination] inhabiting Erica. From her body came red light that turned into physical force that sent the white dragon flying.

"What!? How could this be possible--!" Gwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Roaring sounds and Guinevere's voice came out of the dragon's mouth simultaneously. She was shocked to be suddenly repelled by the red light. Ignoring these noises, Erica manifested the Privilege of Extermination into a visible form. Armor. First of all, her upper torso was wrapped in chain mail. Next there were the breastplate and pauldrons with the dull color of steel. There were also sturdy gauntlets and greaves. Covering up Erica Blandelli's beautiful face on the battlefield would probably be classified as a crime. Consequently, this form was chosen. Applying the Privilege of Extermination to the sword and the shield, Erica's armaments were complete. "Fear not, tremble not! Leading all the warriors, go attack the city!" Erica released the spell words and flew into the sky. Flying instead of leaping. The Sacred Exterminator was granted the ability of brief flight. Erica instantly flew up a hundred meters and looked down. The water dragon carrying Guinevere had spread its wings, intending to take off in flight. Trying its hardest to pursue and attack. But it was too late. "I hereby display the heart of the lion! Hence all knights shall fear me, singing praises unto me!" The heart of the lion implied indomitable courage. Using these spell words as a trigger, Erica was shining with red light as she charged downwards in descent. Like the constellation of Leo, descending from the heavens, attacking -- ! Crashing violently into the white dragon, the enemy's massive body was blown away.

Aiming at the throat, the sword was thrust. Slice, slice, slice, slice! "Guh... What savagery! Looks like a retreat might be in order!" Gwooooooooooooooooooooooooooh!! As Guinevere yelled out, refusing to admit defeat, the dragon gave off mournful death cries. Like the Kraken before, the divine beast's body reverted to water and collapsed. At the same time, a white light flew out of its body, up towards the sky. Guinevere had fled -- But Erica did not have any remaining strength to pursue her. Exhaling deeply, she watched the white witch flying in the sky. At the same time, the mystic rite had also ended. Both the red light and the armor had vanished while fatigue and exhaustion swept across her entire body. Her mind also felt dazed and unable to think properly. Apart from when rising out of bed, who could have thought there existed other circumstances that could lower Erica's intellect? "This counts as a pass for today, but more training is definitely needed..." Erica shook her head as she murmured to herself. Reportedly, her uncle Paolo Blandelli had used the same attack to crush the ancient city of Lancaster. Furthermore, a mere day after using the Sacred Exterminator's form, he achieved the

legendary feat of liberating the sleeping Princess Alice who was under the guard of six divine beasts unleashed by the Three Furies, the Erinyes. As his successor, Erica could not lag behind. Nevertheless, the current priority was to catch up to Kusanagi Godou. Erica endured the torments of her exhausted body and resolutely walked towards her companions. But every step proved to be most taxing. Be that as it may, Erica could not expose her weakness when all eyes were watching. After all, Erica Blandelli was glamorously graceful and beautifully radiant at all times!

[edit]Chapter [edit]Part 1

7 - Farewell My Mortal Enemy

"Ho... Thy vassal apparently clasheth with that man's maidservant." Alone on this beach, just the two of them. Athena suddenly smiled. Indicating that her duel with Kusanagi was about to begin. "Maidservant? You mean Guinevere?" "She hath a name like that? She is the witch of the ancient matriarch deity, the inheritor of the Holy Grail." In response to Godou's question, she gave a proper answer. Athena was probably using some kind of clairvoyance to spy on Guinevere's whereabouts. She probably wanted to guard against rude interlopers from intruding on their fight. Godou had expressly ordered Ama no Murakumo to inform him if the other partner ran into any danger. He had also reminded Ena to call the name of Kusanagi Godou in case of a desperate situation, so that the [Wind] incarnation could be used to save them. Currently, neither of them had given any notice. Ena seemed to have put forth all her efforts to halt Guinevere's advance. "Isn't calling her 'maidservant' going a bit too far? Besides, who do you mean by 'that man'?"

"He is the hero who standeth as the mortal enemy of god-slayers. One knoweth not where he lieth. Be that as it may, he apparently sleepeth somewhere on this island." "...Could it be that guy, the strongest [Steel]?" Godou recalled what he heard before from that old bunch. "Thou knowest? From that earlier attack, thou seemest to have matured well." "That's not maturing, it's called 'stepping deeper into the puddle.' Anyway, to think Guinevere was actually hiding a side like that..." Objecting to Athena's approval, Godou continued: "So all her conspiracies and schemes to this date, were all for the sake of reviving that guy?" "Forsooth. Thou shouldst pay attention. That man is the warrior fated to destroy all god-slayers. Were he to awaken, a war to exterminate the Devil Kings shall begin. If that happens, surely thou shalt perish." Godou could not help but object to this sudden declaration. How could anyone be sure without trying? I may be a pacifist, but if the other person comes murdering on his own initiative -But then again, Athena's pubescent face had never shown such a severe expression. Faced with such solemnity, Godou had nothing to say. And so, the corners of the goddess' mouth began to rise with delight. "No matter, such words carry meaning only if thou art able to win our duel... Didst thou know? Virtually no god-slayer hath ever come to a peaceful end. The vast majority dieth on a battlefield somewhere. Thou only needst to follow in the footsteps of thy kin of past!" "If that's the case, I will become one of the few exceptions. Let's go!" Their fighting spirit was quietly rising. In that case, Godou will rely on these heightened spirits to engage in battle. Athena glared sharply with her serpentine eyes once more as Godou readied his battle stance. Just at that moment, a crash of thunder was heard. "Tsk! Thy arrival was expected, Lancelot du Lac!" Athena smacked her lips as she gazed up into the sky.

Thunderclouds were rapidly filling the sky and furthermore, a flash of white lightning came flying from the direction of the Trans-Tokyo Bay Highway. 'Beware! This fellow is pure [Steel] like me!' Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi warned from Godou's right arm. The lightning carried all sorts of omens, announcing the extraordinary visitor, mounted on his flying divine horse. His body was wrapped in white armor. The helmet's lowered visor obscured the face. Furthermore, wielded in his hand was a lustrous lance with a platinum blade -That kind of color and brightness had been witnessed the day before. Was that not the same brilliance as the white star of [Swords]!? "Hey, isn't that the...!?" "Yes. Yonder fellow is indeed the war god Lancelot. As that man's subordinate, the white maidservant's guardian. Furthermore, the wielder of the [Sword] that seeketh to tear us into pieces!" Athena nodded with displeasure as she answered Godou's immediate query. Lancelot. Isn't he the guy from the Knights of the Round Table? An awe-inspiring manly voice was heard from above shocked Godou's head. "Athena. It is most pleasing to encounter you once again before your life depletes. And godslayer Kusanagi Godou. Though the goddess has already introduced it, let this Knight's name be heard once more. Lancelot du Lac. Commonly known as the Knight of the Lake." "...I don't remember telling you my name." Godou responded to the mighty self introduction with displeasure. If this guy and Guinevere were the masterminds of the current incident, there was no reason to trust him at all. "Apologies. This Knight had no intention of insulting you... Even though forgiveness is unwarranted, apologies will still be expressed. For the act of ambushing you from the dark, taking advantage of your conflict as a third party. This kind of behavior is indeed an affront to chivalry. Most regrettable." What the heck was up with this guy? Godou was intrigued.

An extremely forthright disposition. A kind of wondrous charisma similar to Verethragna when he had lost his memories-"Hmph. Doth not be deceived. Even though yonder fellow is indeed a soldier of upright principles, he is merely a fool who displayeth might and valor for the maidservant's sake!" "Perhaps. But all things considered, swords are that type of tool." Lancelot agreed to Athena's accusation as he lightly kicked his beloved steed's belly. The white divine horse began to slowly descend to the beach. "The so-called heroes of steel, are sword gods who express the sword's attribute of living for battle only. Furthermore, this Knight has sworn to offer one's blade to beautiful women only." Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi called Lancelot its kin. Expressing nothing but an obsession with battle. This was likely the trait of purebred steel. "Fufufu. The knight indulges in rainstorms of bloodshed on the battlefield, tempered by a dash of womanly charms. Unfazed by mockery from others." Despite his words, he did not give off the same impression as those useless men that were infatuated with women. Rather, he seemed like the type who demanded women of great quality, a Casanova who deliberately sought challenging conquests. Perhaps this was only fitting for a god's prestige? "But who knows if either of you two would approve..." Lancelot's divine horse descended, its four feet landing on the beach. Wielding the lance in one hand, Lancelot held a short pewter staff in his off-hand. Shaped like a twin-headed snake, it was being fiddled around lovingly as if it were a little flower. "The Holy Grail's function has completely halted. Hmm... Even though the beloved child already preserved the power taken from the vessel, it is meaningless like this." "In that case, war god, what dost thou wish to do?" Athena displayed a goddess' solemnity as she spoke. The child-like beautiful face glimmered lustrously from dignified battle spirit. She issued an obvious challenge. On the other hand, Lancelot muttered liberally.

"Hmm, no other way then. Your chest shall be cut open so that this Knight can retrieve the Grail and do everything possible to awaken this mighty unparalleled divine artifact." An indifferent declaration of slaughter. True to form as a [Heretic God], a fellow who could not be underestimated. Godou tightly gripped his fist and glared at Lancelot. "It seems like you two are having a duel of honor. Intruding in such a match would be unbecoming of a knight. However, this Knight has grown weary of waiting." The white knight raised the lance's blade towards the sky. His valor was apparent from this action. His rising battle spirit was impossible to suppress. "Guinevere had warned this Knight before getting involved. To wait until you were both exhausted before killing either. However, a man in possession of lance and horse should never have to act in such a manner. Athena, this Knight's lance wishes to greet you with a cordial welcome once more!" "Very well! One shall exact from thee what thou owest, before taking on Kusanagi Godou!" Athena's sharp serpentine eyes turned to Lancelot. Lancelot faced her in turn with his white helmet. Godou swiftly inserted himself between the two of them. "Your opponent is not just Athena. Please let me participate in this battle." "Oh?" "What dost thou wish, Kusanagi Godou?" The white knight was shocked, while Athena questioned. Unfazed, Godou continued. "This is Athena and my duel after all. There's no rule preventing me from helping drive out the intruder. Or rather, it can be said that this is only natural." "Natural? Hahaha, your words are truly interesting indeed!" Lancelot's helmet shook in laughter in response to Godou's declaration. It was not mockery. His tone was clearly overjoyed and he was laughing sincerely from the depths of his heart.

"God and god-slayer -- irreconcilable foes fighting in cooperation, how could that be called natural!? Be that as it may, one cannot help but think as a warrior, it is impossible to reject. This Knight welcomes you to the fray." Lancelot nonchalantly accepted the two versus one battle. Truly the war god, such magnanimity. However, his opinion was actually not that important. The problem was the haughty goddess. Turning his gaze to her, Godou was shocked. Athena's face was filled with surprise. "...Dost thou know? In battles past -- what that group of people did to vex that man so...?" "--? What and what?" Godou frowned at the cryptic question. "Anyway, I want to drive this guy out quickly. That's why I want to fight together with you. Is that unacceptable?" "No... One thinketh over it, this could very well be a good opportunity." The look of surprise vanished in an instant as Athena resumed a dauntless expression immediately. Godou began to wonder if he was imagining things. "One hast instructed thee how to fight. Dost not become a burden!" "Gonna say the same thing to you. I have more strength to spare than someone who's half a patient!" Together, Athena and Godou stared at the war god. They had once fought each other with all their strength, and had also traveled together. However, fighting side by side was a first experience. Godou was now relieved. Athena's extreme haughtiness had made him worry whether she would accept the battle of two against one. What could be the reason for her to accept fighting in cooperation? Was it due to Lancelot being a formidable challenge, so she chose efficiency over honor? Or was there some other reason? No matter what, an unprecedented deadly battle was now beginning.

[edit]Part 2
"Kusanagi Godou, that fellow's divine sword poseth no threat for now!" Athena was the first to summon her favorite weapon, the grim reaper's scythe. However, she did not change her height unlike previous battles, retaining her pubescent form. Perhaps she was trying to control her depletion of energy. "A weapon that consumeth the earth's essence for nourishment. As long as the Holy Grail in one's body remaineth inactive, that blade cannot be swung." "Oh? You've seen through it. How befitting of the goddess of wisdom." Seen through by Athena, Lancelot offered praise from atop his mount. Furthermore. "In that case, there is no need to be swinging around Master's relic." He tossed the lance into the air, sending the horrific weapon to the opposite end of the clouds. A barbed lance then materialized in Lancelot's hand. "Hmm. This is more familiar after all. So, Athena, receive this Knight's lance!" "Ha! One doth not believe this goddess shall lose to you in the arts of war!" And thus the war god and the goddess began engaging in close quarter combat. The mounted knight's white steed began to run, not at full speed, but on the level of a leisurely trot. It was running towards the scythe-wielding goddess Athena. Mounted on his horse, Lancelot thrust his lance forward. Once, twice, thrice. Godou was just able to see it clearly. However, from that point onwards his eyes could no longer keep up with the actions of the battling duo. Like torrential rain that riddled the ground with holes, the raging barrage of thrusts aimed at the pubescent goddess. Athena evaded the attacks with the tiniest of movements as she swung her grim reaper's scythe. Was she trying to overcome the enemy's mounted advantage-- She was swinging the scythe towards the white horse's front legs, chest and neck. Furthermore, she even attacked Lancelot's legs on the stirrups as well as the lance-wielding arm. However, Athena's scythe was blocked on all occasions.

First of all, Lancelot's steed was exceptionally agile, jumping back immediately whenever the blade approached. Or stepping lightly back or to the side, skillfully changing defensive positions to let its master's lance block Athena's scythe with ease. The rider and horse truly acted as one. Furthermore, Lancelot's armor was especially sturdy. The white armor of iron essentially covered his entire body. Every attack from Athena's jet-black scythe towards his arms and legs, gauntlets and greaves, or breastplate were deflected. "Make use of me, jump here!" Godou yelled out as he ran forward. In front of the white knight and divine horse. Even further ahead than Athena and her swinging scythe. "Ohoh. How brave of you to charge before a knight without even drawing your sword!" Lancelot was distracted for an instant. Without failing to take advantage of this excellent opportunity, Athena sprang into action. Leaping lightly into the air, she stepped onto Godou's shoulder, using it as a platform for a second jump. Leaping higher than Lancelot on his horse, Athena raised the scythe up high. "Death bestowed by the underworld deity, infused into this blade!" A full powered attack carrying spell words smashed into the white knight's chest. It was not deflected this time. The jet-black blade penetrated lightly into the white breastplate. Near the area where the blade was embedded, corrosion began to spread. "Ooh--!" Lancelot's upper torso shook violently. This single action made the scythe fall off from the breastplate while Athena's body was also sent flying as if she were crafted out of paper. In a direct frontal confrontation, the knight god did not seem to approach the goddess of war. Seeing Athena land like a cat, Godou readied his stance. The war god's next target was obviously himself! "It is customarily in war for mounted warriors to bypass infantry. Though this is slightly irregular, exceptions will be made for the god-slayer!"

Yelling out, Lancelot patted the side of the white horse's neck. With a loud neigh, the white divine horse stood up on its hind legs. Now freed, its front legs swung at Godou's head. A fierce horse's horseshoes were weapons rivaling iron hammers. Thus the two iron hooves descended. Furthermore, it was no ordinary horse despite its ordinary-looking build, but a divine beast. Even a Campione's unreasonably sturdy body would be easily crushed by this exceptional kicking power--! Godou immediately raised his arms to defend like a boxer. Before the hooves of the divine horse, Godou could not expect too much from this paper-thin defense. However. Clang! The strange noise of metal clashing was heard. Godou's arms were currently as hard as steel. At the same time, he possessed unyielding strength that allowed him to hold his ground against the full force of a divine horse's trampling. "Iron arms bearing peerless strength! Is that your authority!?" Lancelot made a thrust with his lance. It was too fast to see clearly. However, it probably aimed for Kusanagi Godou's head. Using a Campione's instincts for victory, Godou guarded his face with his right arm. Clang! The same strange sound was heard again. It was the sound of his palm blocking the lance. "Couldn't you have told me beforehand properly..." 'My assisting you? It's only expected!' As Godou grumbled, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi replied through thoughts. When facing an enemy's overwhelming strength, Verethragna's second incarnation, the [Bull], provided monstrous might. Furthermore, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi had the ability to absorb the authorities of gods and Campiones, lending power to Godou. What had been absorbed here was the sturdiness of the white armor.

Consequently, Godou's arms had obtained the hardness of steel, together with the [Bull]'s monstrous strength infused. Godou furiously swung his left arm, striking at the white horse's chest. An improvised left hook. Except that this iron fist could probably demolish a four or five-story commercial-residential building. Perhaps aware of the punch's power, Lancelot's divine horse jumped back a great distance. "So that is how it is... Kusanagi Godou. Thou hast probably procured a rather useful tool -- of steel's kind." Athena remarked, having been thrown back into the distance just now. Instead of approaching where Godou and the war god were positioned, she knelt down where she had landed, striking the sand with her hand. "Marry! In that case, one hath no choice but to exhibit a mother earth goddess' power!" Immediately, an earthquake occurred. Violent tremors. The beach battlefield was intensely shaking. Godou's sense of balance was overcome and he had to fall back on his hands and knees. Had this earthquake occurred in towns and cities, many homes would likely have collapsed. Rumble rumble rumble rumble -- the quake was on a scale where one could vaguely hear the actual ground sounding out. On the other hand, Lancelot remained upright despite the conditions. Splendidly controlling his steed without losing to the cataclysmic event. No, not only that, his divine horse had leaped into the air and started flying. "...Right, he arrived here by flying just now." Continuing to lie prone on the ground, Godou muttered. Lancelot and the divine horse's rapid ascent was like a rocket's takeoff, speeding up towards the clouds. In that case, the earthquake became meaningless. However, just as Godou wondered, Athena stood up all of a sudden. "Hohohoho... Knight of the Lake. Thou mayst perchance be a peerless knight upon the earth. However, how dost thou fare in the sky!?"

As the shaking of the ground subsided, Athena smiled fearlessly as wings sprouted from her back. Brown wings, covered with countless spotted patterns, rather than pure white feathers like an angel's. I see. Godou understood as he stood up. Athena's forms were not limited to the snake. Those were wings of an owl. The sacred bird that flew freely in the night sky. The symbol of wisdom. Moreover, the messenger of death from the underworld. The form of the goddess' favorite bird of prey! "O Night. 'Tis the time ruled by the queen of the underworld. Respondest to one's invitation and lowerest the curtains of the sky!" Athena commanded the sky as she pointed with her index finger. The brightness vanished in an instant. The morning sun was occluded, turning day into night. If this cataclysmic event had only occurred on this beach, it would probably be easier to cover up the truth-- Godou could not help but try praying to something other than gods. "Oh. Is this the darkness invoked by the queen of the sky, the earth and the underworld!? In that case, this Knight shall summon lightning as comrades-in-arms, it is only natural to return the favor!" Lancelot's voice came from above. At that moment, white light flashed repeatedly, tearing through the night sky. It was produced by the thunderclouds summoned when white knight first appeared. Even though battles between gods and Campiones were very far-fetched, internal strife between gods were equally ridiculous or even more so-Godou expressed utter surprise at the series of cataclysmic events. It was really too ridiculous. Unaware of such thoughts in Godou, Athena spread her owl wings and took off. Gliding smoothly as if skating on ice, she crossed the night sky. "One's feathered wings may be regarded as the avian ruler of the sky, war god!" "If that is the case, then savor this Knight's lightning, goddess!" As lightning repeatedly flashed and exploded across the night sky, the stage was set for the gods' intense confrontation to transition to an aerial battle. Lancelot and his divine horse simply flew in straight lines.

Charging at the goddess like an arrow, targeting her with straight thrusts from the lance. Both the knight and his beloved steed were enveloped in flashing lightning and cracking thunder. Banking gracefully, Athena avoided the charging attack. That smooth flowing trajectory was like the movements of a seabird engaged in a hunt. As if targeting shoals of fish beneath the sea, diving silently to strike with its beak-"As expected. The sky is not thy domain. Thou art full of openings!" Athena circled around to Lancelot's back as she dodged the attack. Held in her slender and beautiful hands were a silver bow and arrows. The sight of Athena firing the arrow was reminiscent of another Greek goddess, Artemis the huntress. "Hahaha. Perhaps you are right. Who knows if this Knight was born clumsy, but flying was never learned properly. However, this is not enough to strike this Knight down!" True to his words, Lancelot and his divine horse evaded in a V-shape and managed to escape the arrow shot from behind. The abrupt and forceful change of trajectory stood in stark contrast against Athena's graceful turns. His flying speed also slowed down. Targeting this, Athena drew the bow once again. The second arrow struck Lancelot's white helmet, but was deflected with a loud clang. Discovering the goddess' intentions, Godou nodded. A battle on land favored the knight. But in the air they were equals. Firing arrows with her silver bow, Athena was an owl gliding across the night sky, gracefully flying in silence. In contrast, Lancelot's strengths did not lie in flying. He probably could not fly in anything but straight lines (basically tracing out parabolas). Consequently, he could only change directions using V-shaped maneuvers. Even though his top speed could catch up to Athena, he was forced to slow down when making turns, and was thus unable to maintain any advantage. That said, his exceptionally sturdy armor meant that he was not at a disadvantage either-"But then again, if they continue buzzing over my head and flying around, I can't help at all."

Godou grumbled as he looked up at the aerial battle. His arms of iron bearing monstrous strength could not reach that height... No, could he figure out a way? Then the problem became finding a suitable projectile. Just as Godou began to search the beach... "War god Lancelot... This goddess is aware that one's weapons have been unable to destroy thy steel. Nevertheless, this arrow is different. It looketh like an arrow but arrow it is not. 'Tis the temptation of death, released for the sake of the underworld's queen. Namely, 'tis death itself." Athena flew casually to evade Lancelot's charge as she circled around the white knight's head as she called out. The goddess' right hand placed the arrow onto the silver longbow. The arrow's fletchings were made of owl feathers. The arrowhead was carved out of obsidian. All were products of Stone Age. "Heroes of steel are indeed immortal on the battlefield. However, what of pestilence? Or perhaps, faced with termination from old age!?" Athena's fingers released the arrow. The obsidian arrowhead flew at Lancelot below! Just at that moment, the white knight and the divine horse disappeared. Godou saw the black arrow trace across the sky fruitlessly, falling onto the beach. Furthermore, the surroundings were suddenly covered by exceptionally dense mist. "W-What is this?" 'Lancelot must have used the protection of immortality.' Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi responded to Godou's surprise. 'That fellow seems to have melded into the mist to seek refuge. Mist can neither be pierced nor severed. Even curses cannot take effect. Well, it can still be dispersed by storm winds.' "If that guy is hidden in the mist then that means he can ambush Athena and me?" 'Impossible. Pure-blooded [Steel] will not do anything underhanded of that sort. The level of nocturnal or morning assaults is the limit. If not glorious to the very end, our kind's battles are always intense as lightning. When that fellow switches to offense once more, the mist shall surely disperse.' A similar kindred spirit after all? It almost sounded as the sword was talking about itself.

In that case, conversely, there will be some respite before the knight returned from the mist. A certain notion surfaced in Godou's mind. He had to find that thing now. Where on earth was it? In thick mist with visibility less than 5m, he could only rely on a Campione's instincts. A god's movements -- searching for divine power, Godou began to concentrate. A huge mass of power was swirling high in the air. That must be Athena. At the same time, somewhere in the air precipitated a weak power. Perhaps it was Lancelot in his mist form. I see. Once he could be sensed in this manner, there were no more concerns of a surprise attack. Further more, there was one more presence. Even closer than the gods in sky, there was something else that had fallen to the ground. It was fine as long as it had not sunk into the sea. Godou began walking in the mist, seeking the presence of divine power. Luckily, his search bore fruit in a matter of minutes. "--So cold!?" Picking it up from the beach, Godou was shocked. This was even colder than dry ice. "In that case, this is actually a very dangerous object..." Godou broke out in cold sweat. Were he not bearing arms of iron, he might have suffered already? The effects were probably not as simple as cold burns. Definitely would have suffered more severe injuries... Just as Godou shuddered, the mist dispersed in an instant. 'It's coming, King! That fellow has entered the thunderclouds. The next strike intends to annihilate that mother earth goddess -- no, all of us!' Godou knew without needing the divine sword's warning. The sky was filled with dark clouds as before. However, not a single flash of lightning could be seen. He must be storing power. Godou realized. Instincts of a Campione, or perhaps experience gained from various hellish trials, allowed him to understand immediately. Godou sought out the position of Athena who should still be in the sky.

Found her. Slowly flapping her owl wings, she was hovering in the night sky. However, the young and beautiful face was tense with deathly determination, and her glare was as sharp as a ferocious bird of prey. She already knew it was a decisive moment. Godou hurried and ran over in Athena's direction.

[edit]Part 3
Alas. An excellent battle-With great satisfaction, Lancelot savored the thrill of battle he had missed greatly. He was currently hidden within the thunderclouds. Lightning crackled and popped in his surroundings, exploding, raging. A most familiar scene. Having turned into mist together with the white divine horse, they had made their way here. Protecting his favorite woman was not disagreeable, but it was insufficient to satisfy his hunger. Other than the battlefield, no other place allowed him to fully apply his skills and talents. Pursuing this way of life even into bitter death, the implements of war and horse could not be done without. He had guarded the Witch Queen, the Divine Ancestor, for over a millennium. Along the way, he had also offered minor assistance to witches who had attained the pinnacles of heaven and earth. Spending his days in this manner could not be considered unhappy. However, would a raging warrior who charged on the battlefield be satisfied with such a life? No, impossible. Lancelot could feel his body and mind awakening. "Having a god and a god-slayer as opponents, displaying the valorous might against unfavorable odds of two against one. Now that is a man's long-cherished wish. Hohoho, this Knight is reminded of battles past." Lancelot soliloquized and looked down at the world beneath him once more. Using the mind's eye he located two "presences." Namely, the goddess Athena and the god-slayer Kusanagi Godou. Both were amazingly roused in battle spirit. "One would really like to enjoy a duel like this for eternity. Be that as it may, it is not this Knight's style. Time to gallop forth."

The dim mist vanished. Spurring the white divine horse onwards, Lancelot restored the valorous form of the knight. Within the thundercloud, Lancelot lightly caressed his partner's neck. "This Knight's incomplete form probably cannot endure battle beyond this. If this joy of battle were to be savored for too long, this Knight's heart will begin to lose composure. Perhaps it would hasten the arrival of the day when the beloved child shall be abandoned. Indeed, it is about time for the tide to ebb." Finishing his muttering, Lancelot instantly made his divine power incinerate. Last time, the lightning infused meteor crash had defeated Athena. For the sake of this full powered attack at maximum speed... He had already began preparations when he turned into mist. In order to reach lightning speed -- god speed, a great amount of lightning needed to be absorbed. Which was why he had entered the thunderclouds. "In this current state, a single charge at maximum speed will probably deplete all energy. Failure means defeat and repeating the past. One shall charge with care." Reminding himself, he lightly kicked the divine horse's abdomen. First Athena shall be pierced in the sky, and then Kusanagi Godou shall be flattened on the ground. Having thus decided, the white knight and divine horse instantly descended from the sky with lightning speed. Turning into a white meteor flying out of the thunderclouds--!

Knowing Lancelot was coming, Godou ran at full speed. Meanwhile, Athena had suddenly stopped at a certain position in the air, and called out spell words. "Aegis of the Gorgon, defendest this goddess to the death!" The silver longbow previously held in her hand had transformed into a massive shield. A rectangular shield large enough to cover the entire body of pubescent Athena. The shield's surface was carved with a design in the likeness of the snake demoness Medusa. Lifting the shield high towards the sky, Athena readied her defensive posture.

Abandoning her weapon and taking out the shield. She must have decided she would be struck down immediately otherwise. Was this still the great and aggressive goddess!? In the instant of Godou's surprise, the white flash descended. With hardly any time elapsed, Lancelot and the divine horse collided with Athena. What amazing speed. Indeed it was a descent of god speed as fast as lightning! Riding the galloping white divine horse, Lancelot made a thrust of the barbed lance with one hand, using the other hand to hold a rhombic shield. Over his armor was a combat surcoat. Flawlessly armed to the teeth. Furthermore, his entire body was giving off the light of electricity. Bringing astounding heat and shockwaves, this was exceptional destructive power. With her massive shield, Athena blocked this attack like a canopy guarding the earth. The tip of Lancelot's lance pierced into the Gorgon's shield, trying to dig through. However, with Medusa's protection, the defensive equipment squeaked as it resisted-"Gwooh! An astounding attack as ever!" "What! This Knight professes admiration. Twice you have blocked my maximum speed full powered charge, as befits one along the lineage of the matriarch deity, and the goddess of war!" The war god and the goddess who blocked his rapid descent were locked in a standstill. It was a battle of strength in the divine realm, comparable to a violent impact between a meteorite and the earth's surface. Nevertheless, it seemed like Lancelot had the advantage? Godou felt anxious. It was readily apparent that Athena was halting the white knight's descent with all her strength. Conversely, Lancelot gave the impression that he had yet to go all out. Were Lancelot to strike the ground, it would result in a tragic disaster on the level of a massive meteorite impact. Certain in this belief, Godou raised his arms above his head. The war god and the goddess were clashing about a hundred meters in the air above. Then there was no problem. Godou was originally a baseball player; moreover, he had been a catcher with a strong throw.

On many occasions, too many to count, he had foiled base-stealing attempts of fast runners. Godou had absolute confidence in the speed, power and accuracy of his pickoffs. Furthermore, he still had the monstrous strength provided by Verethragna's [Bull]. In that case, his pitch will surely reach its target. Besides, Lancelot and Athena were hovering motionlessly in one spot, pushing each other at full strength. In terms of sumo wrestling, this would be the grappling phase. A perfect target. Evasion would be impossible! "Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" Godou yelled as he threw the piece of obsidian. It was the arrow that Athena had fired but Lancelot had dodged by turning into mist. This was the arrowhead portion that Godou had ripped off. That lovely thing Godou had been searching for in the mist. Stone. This was probably the most primitive weapon humans ever laid their hands on. No matter what situation, a stone could be used to strike as a weapon simply by holding it in one's hand. If thrown, it was an excellent projectile. Godou initially intended to throw the concrete blocks that were being used as wavebreakers on the beach. With his current monstrous strength, acting as a catapult was a simple task. However, he remembered the white armor's sturdiness as well as the arrowhead's matter. Throwing as hard as he could, the piece of obsidian was launched towards the sky. Right on target, it struck the white helmet of Lancelot while he clashed his lance against Athena's shield, trying to overpower her. "Gufu! This was the earlier...!?" "Ohoh! Superbly done, Kusanagi Godou." In that very instant, Lancelot expressed shock as Athena offered praise. The obsidian shattered into a thousand fragments, scattering inside the knight's armor. Furthermore, a black amorphous shadow manifested, entangling itself around Lancelot's shoulder and back. This blackness was equivalent to death itself. Even more pitch-black than the surrounding night sky, a Campione's senses knew.

A shadow darker than black night. This was true darkness surpassing aphotic black. Expressly prepared for the purpose of sending Lancelot to his grave, most likely. In any case, it was like the time when Athena was prepared to rouse a dormant volcano for the sake of exterminating Perseus. "Guh, oooooooooooooooooooh!" Lancelot roared like a wild beast. It was a sound similar to a lamenting wail. A loud scream that expressed suffering far greater than a cry of pain. Godou could sense that the divine power released by the white knight had substantially weakened. Most likely his strength and endurance had been eroded completely. This strength was probably what the knight had used to power his meteoric descent. Athena, just about to reach the limits of her strength and be sliced apart, forcefully used her shield to push Lancelot and his lance back and summoned spell words. "Medusa, one of this goddess' avatars! The time cometh to restrain this enemy!" The snake demon's likeness had been carved onto the great shield. Despite being a beautiful maiden, countless snakes instead of hair grew out of her head. Shining with golden brilliance, her eyes glared at the weakened war god Lancelot and his white divine steed! Instantly, the divine steed was turned into stone, from a vigorous white horse into a statue of a galloping horse. Lancelot's left arm, left leg and armor were also petrified at the same time. The battle was decided, right-This thought only crossed Godou's mind for an instant before he changed his mind. Even though an arm, a leg and the white horse had been petrified, the knight did not stop charging. He continued to clash against the Gorgon's shield. For the goal of skewering Athena and flattening Kusanagi Godou to the ground!

"This resolute resistance on the verge of death, deserveth one's praise indeed! But war god, dost thou have a way to overturn this unfavorable situation!?" "Ooohmmm... That other one..."

Lancelot replied in feeble moans to Athena's call. He was originally in an abnormal state already. Enduring [Death] from the underworld deity and deprived of power, even moving a single finger felt exhausting. All movements felt like heavy burdens. He also felt colder than anything else. This sort of coldness could probably be savored only in the instant before one froze to death. What a blessing it would be to simply lie down and die just like that. Nevertheless, Lancelot did not halt his charge, pouring forth what remained of his divine power into the petrified beloved steed, forcing his left arm and leg to move, continuing to act as a white meteor. It was truly hard to believe. His body was clearly in such a state, yet his heart continued to yearn for battle! Perhaps it was precisely this perilous situation that incited him to fight forcefully like scattering sparks. This was a knight's talent, the style of the warrior -- ! "This Knight apologizes for the earlier rudeness. One had no intention of deceiving you..." "Hmm?" As Athena expressed surprise while she pushed against him, Lancelot continued clashing against the Gorgon's shield. Rather, his current situation would be more accurately described as "falling." At the same time, he turned his gaze up towards the air. To a place even further beyond the clouds. Where the object of his attentions was currently hovering. "One originally thought it unnecessary for this battle, so it was cast aside. With no ulterior motives, this cannot be helped for there is no other trump card. Surely you are unable to block in that direction, hence, this Knight shall take advantage of that!" "War god, couldst thou..." Athena's beautiful face clearly showed she understood. Nevertheless, it was too late. The divine lance that had been tossed into the sky before the battle. Even if the blade had slipped off the thunderclouds, it remained motionless, hovering in midair still. However, summoned by the thoughts of the wielder it was magically bound to, it began to stir. Lancelot began chanting in secret. --Come, Divine Sword of Salvation. The sacred sword that brings stars to fall.

The platinum blade fell from the distant sky. And stabbed directly into Athena's defenseless back. The goddess began to weaken as her life force was absorbed, becoming like Lancelot. She had already depleted most of her remaining strength in the current battle. Using such a body to block the white meteor, she likely lacked spare capacity to defend against the Divine Sword of Salvation. In the instant the brilliant blade struck, golden light erupted all at once from Athena's body.

[edit]Part 4
The Holy Grail's creation was almost fifteen hundred years ago. However, the Divine Sword of Salvation had existed even before that. The king who manifested at the end of ages -- was the war god who was the divine sword's original user. What did that imply? In other words, even without the Grail, the Divine Sword of Salvation could still be used. Before Guinevere's previous incarnation and Lancelot had joined under his command, the "King of the End" had already wielded the divine blade countless times. The Divine Sword of Salvation was fueled by the life force of the earth-So before the Holy Grail existed, how was it provided to the sword? The answer was simple. The "King of the End," strongest amongst [Steel], provided it himself. So-called heroes of steel were themselves warriors who fought against the mother earth goddesses. In the myths, they defeated desperate mother earth goddesses who had turned into dragons and snakes, thereby obtaining power. Furthermore, they would often take as their lovers or supporters the mother earth goddesses who had been reduced to the form of young girls. The majority of [Steel] possessed the attribute of exploiting the earth. In that sense, it was only natural for Him to be called the strongest man. In fact, there was no other war god who could surpass him in this domain. The so-called Holy Grail, was the divine artifact offered to the "King of the End" for the purpose of lessening his labors. For the first time, Lancelot imitated his former master's authority of exploitation.

"For this Knight's victory, one beseeches. Grant unto this Knight permission to plunder the sacred!" Lancelot never expected to develop such a relationship, fighting alongside that man on the battlefield, riding shoulder to shoulder. How he gathered power, how he fought, everything was etched clearly in Lancelot's memory. Furthermore, Lancelot was also [Steel]. He believed he could surely achieve the same thing. Gambling upon this belief he yelled out the spell words -- and it worked as expected. Golden light was bursting out of Athena's slender body. This brilliant splendor was the mother earth goddess' essence, life force of the purest form beyond compare. The Divine Sword of Salvation absorbed it and began to awaken. This was followed by an explosion of golden light. Life force flowed out from Athena's body as if dynamite had exploded. Between Athena and the Divine Sword of Salvation, a "pathway" had been established towards Lancelot. The "pathway" for absorbing life force from the goddess who embodied the earth was rather narrow and weak. Imitation was merely imitation after all. The difference in the ability compared to the original possessor was immensely vast. However, this was sufficient to use the divine sword-Blown back by the explosion of golden light, Lancelot nodded. Transmitting his thoughts, he summoned the Divine Sword of Salvation to return. Meanwhile, Athena crashed towards the earth.

Whether the white meteor whose descent was halted or the flying winged goddess, both were blown away by the explosion of golden light. "Damn. Was she defeated!?" Godou yelled as he ran towards where Athena was free-falling. He made it at least. Just barely before she hit the beach, he caught her in his arms. Even though it was the slender body of a young girl, having fallen from such a height up in the sky, Godou would probably not have caught her so easily without the [Bull]'s strength. "...'Tis most unfavorable, Kusanagi Godou. Yonder blade shall attack us once more..."

Held in Godou's arms, Athena moaned as she spoke. This was his first time to witness the goddess' face showing vulnerability commensurate with her pubescent appearance. In addition, his arm cradling her back was wet. With blood. Blood was flowing from the wound in her back and the owl's wings had already vanished. "Did Lancelot do this?" "Yes. 'Tis no easy feat for thee to have sealed the Holy Grail. But that fellow is using his own power to absorb this goddess' life. If one were not injured, that kind of undeveloped authority, should more or less hath been resisted..." She no longer had the strength to proudly raise her head up high. Athena leaned powerlessly against Godou as she whispered. Just as Godou was overwhelmed with surprise at the unusual situation, he saw a white sun shining in the sky. It was currently night. Night forcefully summoned by Athena. However, the white star hovered in midair, illuminating the area brightly. "...For one's full powered attack at maximum speed to be blocked for the very first time, you deserve this Knight's praise, Athena. Young god-slayer, Lancelot is delighted to be able to fight you!" Furthermore, a muttering voice, as gloomy as a dead ghost's, could be heard. Lancelot must have landed at some point in time. His left arm and left leg petrified, the white knight stood a couple dozens of meters ahead. He was speaking in a cheerless and commanding tone, yet his entire body expressed delight in battle. Probably because he no longer had the strength to talk cheerfully. Lancelot was also covered in wounds. However, that lance -- his hand held the Divine Sword of Salvation. He still held the overwhelming advantage. "A long drawn-out battle is not this Knight's style. Let the conclusion be reached right here. O Sword, split apart the earth!" In response to the spell words, the white star released a flash of bright light that resembled a laser beam. Godou gritted his teeth. He had not wanted to use this incarnation due to its time restrictions. Nevertheless, for the sake of the overall situation, there was no choice now!

Verethragna's seventh incarnation, the [Raptor]. This meant abandoning his current great strength, but Godou obtained god speed movement and perception in return. Godou embraced Athena as he dodged sideways, managing to evade the flash of light. "That sort of speed had been seen yesterday already. Hohoho, do you really think this Knight would have no skill to counter it?" Lancelot was completely unfazed. Godou was certain. Even if Lancelot did not bother to scrutinize Kusanagi Godou's every move, he could still discern them as if he was watching from the sky, far above. Even if Godou completely unleashed god speed, it felt like his moves will be seen through completely-Godou was filled with unease. How... No, there was no mistake. That guy must be able to use the mind's eye. The divine skill that Luo Cuilian and Salvatore Doni had mastered after undergoing harsh and grim trials! If Godou moved recklessly, he would be sliced apart in an instant. However, if he stayed still he would still be shredded like a carrot. Cold sweat flowed down his back. What should he do? He cannot despair at a time like this. Think! "...Believe in this goddess, runnest. Even Lancelot's great sword, thou canst surely evade it." Athena whispered softly. Was it a divine oracle, or the devil's temptation? Fu. Godou drew in a deep breath. There was no need to doubt. By this point, they were already in the same boat. In the instant the white star began firing blades of light again, Godou jumped backwards. Seen through. Seen through. This certain belief filled his mind. Godou's every movement after entering god speed had been completely captured by Lancelot. No matter how he moved, how he dodged, he will be sliced all the same--! However, the white light missed its mark. Piercing emptiness, it tunneled through the sand. "Oh, this. Summoning darkness for this purpose, how thoughtful." Lancelot grumbled.

Godou's instincts were correct. The [Raptor]'s god speed was roughly on the same level as the shining sword of light. In a pure race of speed, either could win depending on circumstances. However, Lancelot's mind's eye should allow him to slice Godou apart despite his god-like speed. "Be reassured. Let this goddess' darkness disrupt Lancelot's vision for now. But a knight of that caliber should be able to adjust soon enough..." Hearing Athena's whispers, Godou understood. Darkness was essentially something that robbed creatures of their sight apart from a portion of nocturnal animals. Letting night descend and disrupting others' vision was also part of Athena's authority. In that case, even the clarity of the war god's vision could be disrupted. This was why Godou was able to dodge the white sword. Did she summon the darkness of night in anticipation of a crisis like this? "Well then, quantity shall be used instead to obtain victory... It is going to be messy, but please understand." But Lancelot immediately responded in that manner. The star up high began to fire off light again, but this time the white light was shaped into balls of lightning instead of beams of light. Two meters in diameter or so. Flying at lightning speed. Four of these balls of lightning had appeared. Flying towards Kusanagi Godou and Athena from four different directions. "Come on, could he attack with any less composure!?" The divine knight probably loved getting into action quickly and decisively. Godou grumbled to himself as he watched out for the balls of lightning attacking from four directions, namely, straight up, from the left and right, and the last one diagonally above. He would only be unscathed if he dodged them all at once. Judging thus, Godou made a great jump backwards. Roughly a distance of ten meters or so. The [Raptor] conferred lightness of body like a bird. The balls of lightning descended upon Godou and Athena's last position. But they immediately changed directions to pursue the prey that hand retreated, chasing them down with lightning speed.

Godou unleashed god speed to the max, and sped across the beach. If he stopped for a single moment he would have been struck by any of the balls of lightning. From the eyes of an ordinary person, the current scene must have seemed quite horrifying yet fantastical. Something unidentified was running around with the speed of lightning. Some object, whose silhouette could not even be seen, was endlessly flying everywhere, shuttling between light and electricity that scattered like sparks-However, there were no observers of this battle. The only ones aware of this strange situation were the participants. Particularly maddening for Godou was the fact that Lancelot did not recklessly squander the divine sword. He did not use the life force absorbed from Athena to engage in wasteful rapid fire, but was using the balls of lightning efficiently instead. Had he been recklessly performing wasteful attacks, Godou would have found an opening! Godou desperately escaped from the balls of lightning that encircled him like a net. If Athena had not disrupted Lancelot's vision, Godou would have been sliced apart many times over already. "Pressured so much... Impossible to counterattack." Godou grumbled softly as he ran. Once Lancelot's eyes grew accustomed to the darkness, he would slice Godou into two with one strike. Hence it was imperative to mount an offense before that. But then how should he attack? Even though his arms were as hard as iron, they did not seem like they could crush that white armor. All things considered, the prototype was Lancelot's own sturdiness. At best, Godou's arms would just be on the same level of hardness. "Asking wouldn't hurt. If you absorbed my [Raptor], would it help right now?" 'No good. Or rather, it cannot be done. Absorbing your active authority will be exceptionally painful. It will become unusable for several days.' The question directed at Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi obtained an expected answer. Godou did not give up. He knew that if it could help, this meddlesome sword would have acted on its own accord already. "This goddess has a plan, Kusanagi Godou."

A voice that sounded like it came from far away. When moving at god speed, that was how Godou perceived other people's voices. Obviously, these was Athena's whispers. Godou was surprised by her sudden call to him. The content of her proposal was even more shocking. Shouldn't there be limits to recklessness? However, Godou understood the instant he finished listening. Ah, I see. This deity truly lived to the name of the great goddess of war-Godou thought to himself. As a result, he replied almost instantly. "...Ah, okay then." Godou embraced Athena with his right arm as he ran back and forth all over the place. Causing not only himself but also everything he carried to lose their weight, this was the [Raptor]'s unique skill. The goddess entrusted her entire weight over and leaned her head against Godou's face. He could not see her current expression, but he was certain. Athena must be smiling with satisfaction right now. Godou silently moved his hand to touch her slender back and began to caress gently. Then he penetrated deeply. "Guuh--!" Athena began to make brief moans. Beads of sweat appeared from the pain. Ignoring these signs, Godou spread open his palm embedded inside the goddess' body. There was no bleeding. Neither was there an open wound on the goddess' beautiful back. Godou's hand had been invited into Athena's body by her own will. Right arm. Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. The mortal enemy's hand which contained tabooed steel. "The sword which claimeth the power of heretical outsider foes for its own use... One shall infuse the life force and energy of this great mother earth goddess into this fellow. Combined with one's secret arts, the blade that spliteth apart heaven and earth shall be forged...! Goest forth and claim thy victory, god-slayer!" Athena endured the pain as she whispered in a hazy voice.

The divinity of steel that was in conflict with the mother earth goddesses. It must have been exceptionally painful for such an existence to enter her body. "Thou mentioned earlier. Of seeking a way to save this goddess in the Netherworld. Hohoho, to be honest, that is the one and only path of survival. Abandoning one's heretical traits, becoming a hermit in the Boundary of Life and Immortality. In that case, one's connection to the earth will be severed, and the link to the Holy Grail shall also vanish..."

Bearing this torment, Athena resolutely bore a smile. "Or perchance, one wondereth of choosing another path... Nevertheless, since things have developed to this state, this goddess no longer hath a choice after all. Rather than have Athena abandon the ways of Athena, one prefereth to seek an end worthy this goddess." Godou halted his footsteps, shutting down god speed and withdrew his arm. Setting Athena down on the beach, all preparations for intercepting the enemy were complete. "Kusanagi Godou. Wield thy sword in this goddess' stead..." "Yes. Please be patient for a moment, for after this shall be our conclusion." Godou raised his right arm under Athena's gaze. Manifesting in his hand was the divine blade Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. Its blade was jetblack as usual, but this time, it was incinerating with dark black flames. These were rare otherworldly flames that did not give off any scorching heat.

They were ice-cold instead. Gusts of exceptionally chilling air were being blown out from the dark black flames. One would likely suffer instant cold burns on contact. At this very moment, the four balls of lightning controlled by Lancelot arrived. Godou did not even swing Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. Wrapped in dark black flames, the black metal automatically absorbed the balls of lightning. Just like that, they disappeared. "Hmm... The Divine Sword of Salvation has been countered, yes?" Standing directly beneath the white star, Lancelot seemed to be in doubt. "Not exactly countered. But your small demonstration of power was neutralized, more or less. Right now, this sword is imitating the same principles at work behind yours." Godou explained softly. Time was running out. The battle must be ended as quickly as possible.

[edit]Part 5
"That whatever sword or lance of yours... It's quite powerful, right?" "Hmm. In the legends of this Knight's master, this steel was called Caliburnus, Escalibor, Excalibur and other names. The precious apocalyptic blade that could slice through heaven, earth, and the planets." Lancelot replied quietly to Godou's question. He was less than twenty meters away from the white knight. Using the [Raptor], that distance could be crossed in an instant. "Really? This sword of mine doesn't have that kind of ability though. Athena said it could split apart heaven and earth? Well, not as amazing as yours, at any rate." "Indeed. This Knight's steel body feels bone-chilling fear." Godou made conversation as he searched for an opportunity to charge. Gripping Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi's hilt tightly, he was holding it completely like he was swinging a baseball bat. But this was good enough. His intent was not in displaying swordsmanship. He will swing it in the most skillful and familiar manner he knew. That was the most important point. In response, Lancelot also pointed the tip of his platinum divine lance towards Godou's abdomen.

A stance for mid level attack. White light flashed as it descended from the brilliant star above. Receiving the light, the lance's blade now shone with radiance as bright as the sun. The opponent was thinking the same thing? Godou's lips separated into a savage grin. Lancelot also knew the battle had entered the phase when tactics were pointless and there was no longer time to think ahead and anticipate the enemy's moves. On Godou's side, he did not have much time left. Lancelot, on the other hand, was covered with injuries. Precisely because of that, both reached the same conclusion. "Ama no Murakumo, hurry and send that guy flying!" "O Divine Sword of Salvation, displayest thy splendorous might to the god-slayer!" As the two cried out simultaneously, sword and lance attacked at the same time. Godou turned Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi's blade forward as he advanced with god speed. Lancelot captured Godou movements using the mind's eye and intended to strike him with the divine lance's blade. Along the way, Godou switched off god speed to decelerate, planning on speeding up when the knight was caught unaware. But before that could happen, Lancelot released lightning from the divine lance to hinder Godou. Dodging the lightning, Godou accelerated once more. Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi was only centimeters away from the knight's white armor when in the final instant, Lancelot used the divine lance's platinum blade to block the black metal that burned with dark black flames-In the end, black and white sacred steel clashed violently. The Divine Sword of Salvation. The blade of extermination which could slice apart all of creation. In contrast, having received Athena's life force and secret arts, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi's jet-black blade sucked everything into it. Like a super massive black hole, it sought to devour all of creation. Taking as nourishment everything it had absorbed, autonomously converting it into new life. Like aged stars exploding into supernovae, their remains were turned into materials for new celestial objects. Even though this was happening on a tiny scale, it imitated the life cycle of stars. Consequently, this black metal that could split heaven and earth--

Flashes of white light and lightning flew around in a frenzy, not only illuminating the beach and the territory of the Bouosou Sea with platinum-colored brightness, but also creating aurora in the sky. Then Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi sucked in everything to produce a spherical space of pure darkness. Like the white star produced by the Divine Sword of Salvation, the black hole-esque object hovered high in the sky. The sacred white star and the sacred dark space collided violently together, exploding, entangling, firing destructive light and gravitational pulses, finally disappearing. Mutual annihilation. At that moment, a horrifying shockwave hurtled towards the beach. Altering the landscape -- not only that, the power was enough to erase the landscape without trace. Lancelot was spectacularly blown away. Godou ran with god speed, desperately trying to evade the shockwave, but in the end he was still caught in the blast. Although not to the same extent as the white knight, Godou was basically sent flying. Even so, along the way he still managed to pick up Athena as she lay on the ground, protecting her with his body the moment they were sent flying. Thanks to this, one of Kisarazu's beaches was destroyed. A wasteland was created, providing no clue to the landscape's former appearance, clouded with flying dust and debris. Even so, Lancelot still stood up by supporting himself with the divine lance to seek his enemies. Kusanagi Godou also set down Athena once more, walking as he used Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi as a crutch. Godou's body was covered with wounds no less serious than the enemy's. His right arm was probably broken near the elbow. His chest was hurting beneath his arm. How many ribs were broken? Internal organs were injured and he was spitting blood. He also felt extremely nauseous. His heart was in intense pain, which likely meant the [Raptor]'s time limit was fast approaching. Scratches, bruises, internal and external bleeding were innumerable. ...Well, this was like being caught up in a terrorist's bomb. It was a miracle to be alive.

Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi was also snapped into two. Too reckless. He could no longer hear the divine sword's meddlesome voice. Apparently it was no longer functional for the time being. Unbelievably, Godou felt no compulsion to flee. Godou dragged his feet as he approached Lancelot. The opponent was also taking up his lance shakily, displaying the will to fight. This guy was unexpectedly similar in temperament. "--Sir Lancelot. Your ward Guinevere has already escaped the battlefield. What course of action shall your divine self take?" Just as the battle was about to resume, Erica's voice was heard. Godou turned to find the long-absent Erica Blandelli approaching nearby, together with Ena who was being supported by Liliana and Yuri. ...Calming his mind, Godou recalled his goal. Now was the time when Athena should come first. If he forced the fight to continue in his current state, there would not be enough time no matter what. "Oh? This Knight's beloved child... Concentrating only on battle, did one forget about her?" Lancelot also seemed to have calmed down. Warning himself with a series of mutters, the war god languidly turned his white helmet towards the sea. It almost seemed as if he wanted to describe Kusanagi Godou as his favorite person. "Young god-slayer, we shall part for now as there are other matters to attend to... Yes, though this Knight is logically unqualified to say this, Athena shall be left to you. Please give the great goddess a worthy and spectacular farewell." "I don't need you to tell me. We will settle our score the next time we meet." This was the first time Godou ever promised a second battle to a deity. Acknowledging "Hmm" to this statement, Lancelot's form gradually rarefied. The earlier mist suddenly reappeared, brought forth by the wind. Very soon after, the dense mist dispersed and the white knight's figure vanished. "Sorry. There's a lot I want to tell everyone, but could you all leave for now?" There was really no time left. Godou made his request in haste.

Even though Yuri and Liliana displayed questioning gazes, they remained silent. Looking completely drained and exhausted, Ena nodded in complete agreement. "Yes. Do what you wish to do. I, Erica Blandelli, am not foolish enough to make irresponsible remarks about battles between the great god-slaying Devil King and the gods." Erica proceeded to declare in her usual glamorous voice.

"...You, aren't you unexpectedly energetic?" Athena, who should have been lying down, had gotten up already. Her head proudly raised high, she stood with her back perfectly straight. Seeing her like that, Godou remarked. With Erica and the girls gone, they were alone together again. The canvas of night, the white star and dark sphere had all vanished. The midday sun was shining upon this wasteland. "Certainly. Who dost thou believe this goddess to be? One is the queen of the sky, the earth and the underworld, as the goddess of war, thou knowest? Without fulfilling one's final wish, how could one enter eternal slumber?" Athena answered haughtily. Even though Godou knew she was trying to be brave, it did feel like the goddess was speaking the truth. In order for the Divine Sword of Salvation to be swung, a large portion of her immortal life had been taken. Furthermore, she even allowed Godou and Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi absorb her life force and powers as the great mother earth goddess. It would not be surprising if she collapsed at any moment. It was only natural to be in such a state. "Well done with the heaven and earth splitting sword thou displayed just now. Hmph... Conversely, 'tis rather fortunate this body was pierced twice by the Divine Sword of Salvation. Thanks to that, the sword's secrets were divulged, allowing a blade to be forged in its likeness despite its rather self-centred style. Yes, it can be said that thy blade was created by Athena's hand." Proudly declaring her success with hubris. As expected, Athena remained unchanged to the very end. Godou's wish to save her, if it were possible, continued to persist...

However, he could not believe he was harboring such a benevolent wish so easily. I will adhere to my own way of doing things. However, Athena should also carry through with Athena's style. Based on the outcome, both of them had willfully brought trouble to others and were unruly existences unable to live peacefully in an orderly world. As unruly companions, an appropriate conclusion was only proper. "So, you should understand by now. There is no need for either us to hold back at this point." "Right. 'Tis about time to begin." "Yes." A brief exchange. It was more than enough. Indeed, Athena was only superficially lively. Godou's body was also starting to enter the state of paralysis brought by the onset of the [Raptor]'s after effects. His legs could no longer move and the pain in his heart was getting increasingly severe. However, he could still make it in time. Godou looked east -- to where the sun rose. "For victory, hasten forth before me! O Immortal Sun, I beseech thee to grant radiance to the stallion. O Stallion that moveth godlike with wondrous grace, bringest forth the halo of thy master!" Godou called forth Verethragna's third incarnation, the [White Stallion]. Fragments of the sun descended from the sky in the form of Godou's heaviest firepower. The flames that only faced great sinners who brought hardship and suffering to the people. The trump card which Godou's battered body still managed to summon. "O Darkness! One's intimate beloved, holy sanctum bound to one's coexistence. Loyal guard of the queen's final hour of demise. Obeyest divine orders!" Athena also summoned the shielding barrier of darkness. The hemispherical darkness entrenched itself in midair above her. Before the white radiance flying from the east incinerated this plot of wasteland to ashes, the darkness obstructed the advance of the scorching flames, blocking it. Vying for domination of the skies, light and darkness fought each other, colliding together.

Godou poured the remainder of his magical power into the white flashing light -- the [White Stallion]'s flames. Athena also put forth all her strength with the last of her power to sustain the darkness. What seemed like an eternity was in actual fact a very brief conflict. In the end, light and fire were devoured by the darkness, vanishing. Godou was the first to reach his limit. Immediately afterwards, the canopy of darkness dispersed like mist. Godou's body was already so exhausted he could not lift a single finger. With a smack, he fell over backwards onto the ground, his face towards the sky. At that moment, Athena pounced onto Godou's body and held her hand in a karate chop. "...How now, Kusanagi Godou? This counteth as one's victory, yes?" "...Well, that seems about right." Faced with this question that was equivalent to a victory declaration, Godou responded with a slippery answer. Athena's knife hand could be used as a deadly guillotine. All she needed to do was swing that hand, and surely Kusanagi Godou's life would be severed like a weed. Finally with a flash, the knife hand approached Godou's neck. Nevertheless, the hand stopped just before it reached his neck. "Alas, it seemeth that time is up. One cannot delay parting any longer." With clearly enough time remaining to take off his head, Athena still remarked in that manner. It felt like the great goddess had no wish to do so. "Really? Although it was a strange relationship, I will be feeling lonely. Even now, to be honest, I'm still not too sure whether meeting you was ultimately good or bad." "Hmph. Even though 'twas unfavorable fate that failed to correct itself, 'tis thy foolishness for being bound by destiny to this goddess in such a manner." Without trying to conceal her suggestive words, she scolded him instead. "Then showest thy magnanimity as the victor. One's honest advice, thou shalt take to heart. --War god Lancelot, the fellow earlier was not in a complete state. 'Tis meet to describe him as injured." Then Athena began to caress Godou's face as he lay there, immobile.

Yet he was that strong!? Godou was terrified. It was difficult to believe, but he had no other choice. After all, this was Athena's honest advice from her final moments. He had no choice but to believe. "Once this goddess passeth on, the Holy Grail shall return to the outside world, and go back to the Divine Ancestor's hands. Forsooth, truly a troublesome vessel had been created." Godou nodded successively at the goddess' words. "Thy future path is filled with the color of deadly battles. Takest utmost care. After all, thou art the god-slayer who resideth in the same country as that man -- the king who manifests at the end of eras! Yes, in that case, this is the only parting gift." Caressing Godou's face with her hands, she tenderly gazed down upon him.

Hidden in Athena's behavior was a certain type of gentleness. A sense of wistful reluctance to part. But it felt like it was increasing slightly-Godou suddenly had that impression. "Though 'tis said, the more weapons the better, thou art not ready at this juncture. But on some particular day, this might prove useful in the end. Until the time comes, simply holdest onto this." Athena's child-like beautiful face drew near and she pressed her lips against Godou's lips.

It felt like something was carved into his mind and heart, as well as deep inside the Campione's body. Most likely Athena's secret arts. Probably some kind of spell or she was bestowing wisdom's guidance. As for its contents, Godou could not decipher it at all. Exactly as she had said, it was probably useless for the current Godou. Casting this issue aside, Godou instead chose to engrave in his mind the solemn and courageous appearance that Athena maintained in the face of certain death. "Farewell is unneeded. One day, this goddess shall return, reincarnated, to seek you for revenge. Thou shalt payest what thou owest. Because no matter when, the only one allowed to defeat Kusanagi Godou is this goddess -- Heretic Athena!" Athena and Godou's gazes met as soon as she made her bold declaration. The goddess was looking down upon Kusanagi Godou with a haughty expression. Then she began to smile. It was an incredibly fulfilled smile as if she had finally accomplished something. Seeing her in that fashion, Godou felt like a chunk of his heart had been carved out, with an intriguing sense of loss. --Ah yes, she has to leave after all. However, had gods and god-slayers not been irreconcilable foes, there might have been other appropriate ways of parting. Hence Godou silently remarked to himself, "We'll see, when the time comes." Even though she could not have heard it, the goddess remained courageous and dauntless, smiling even more. Then suddenly she was gone. Her body collapsed like fine particles of sand, riding the sea breeze as they scattered. She knew it would turn out like this, but nevertheless, for the sake of honor in her final moments, she had turned her immortal life into a weapon, thereby ending her long enduring life as Goddess Athena.

[edit]Part 6
When a [Heretic God] died in the world, what happened afterwards? Gods were indestructible. Even if life and body were lost, their own existence would continue to persist.

First of all, there was the so-called soul. Without carrying any ectoplasm, it brought the "divinity" itself to the "Boundary of Life and Immortality." From there it then reached the "Domain of Immortality." The Domain of Immortality -- in other words, the myths themselves. Losing their body and their soul after death, gods could only continue existing in the myths. And then, through some chance occurrence, they might become a [Heretic God] once more. At that time, the divinity will be released from the Domain of Immortality, forming great ectoplasm -- transforming into a divine spirit. Proceeding to obtain a material body on earth, thereby manifesting. What is known as the divinity, for example, could be said to be something that amalgamates all myths concerning that particular deity. ...This was the truth of the world that Athena knew. Having reached death in the Far East, she lost her material body. Persisting as a divine spirit for now, her consciousness was retained. But very soon, even this would disappear as well. She wished to return to the world again before that god-slayer dies a pitiful death. This could only be entrusted to the gears of destiny. In the process of disappearing, Athena's thoughts were shaken. Currently, her divine spirit was no longer above ground but was sinking towards the abyssal depths of the earth. She saw golden light ahead of her. One seeth. So that is the Holy Grail's true form-This thought only lasted an instant. Immediately, she felt completely indifferent. Her consciousness, memories and personality as Athena were slowly dissipating.

Just as Athena passed on, Godou's paralysis finally ended. Erica, along with Yuri and Liliana, as well as Seishuuin Ena had returned to this desolate battlefield. "Your Majesty, could you be feeling lonesome?"

"No, nothing like that. She seems to have finished everything she wanted to do, and thanks to everyone's help I was also able to do everything I wanted." Ena's question seemed to be asking on behalf of all the girls how Athena's passing away should be treated. Godou answered with forthrightness. The goddess had displayed a smile like that. In that case, there was no need to hold anything back. He originally expected indifferent voices and facial expressions, but the girls' reactions were unbelievable. Ena was smiling as if comforting him, with an expression that seemed to relieve his exhaustion. Liliana was silent but her eyes glimmered with empathy. Yuri smiled gently as if displaying all encompassing acceptance. Then Erica voiced the final conclusions. "Right. Godou had responded with battle spirit to Athena who sought life and death in accordance to her style. Some may wish to make impertinent criticisms, but at least I won't be the one to do it." The female knight's philosophy could never acknowledge Godou's decision as wise. Perhaps everyone had already noticed. Due to the passing away of the enemy bound to him by fate, Kusanagi Godou felt an intriguing sense of loss-- Apparently, he was making everyone else worry. Godou believed the girls were his very good companions, and felt obliged to express his thanks to them. He was definitely at fault with his controversial choice of action. Godou bowed his head towards Liliana and Yuri. "I am sorry for causing trouble for you two in particular. It's my fault. In the end, using a gambling kind of method to release the petrification... When clearly there was a safer alternative. I am in the wrong for acting like that." "Indeed. But very unfortunately, I am the one who is your knight. No matter how cruel or merciless a Devil King Kusanagi Godou may be, this life swears eternal loyal allegiance." Despite Liliana's voicing of her grievances, she bore lenient eyes of full acceptance. "In addition, no matter how the process went, being saved by you from the crisis is also the truth. In that case, our debts cancel out."

"Oh I see. Sorry anyway." Prompted by Liliana's smile, Godou smiled wryly in turn. Godou knew that she was proposing this kind of logic to lessen his guilt. What gratifying words. "I just want to express my gratitude to Godou-san, without any intention of reproach. Also..." As Yuri started speaking cautiously, Godou began to fear. He did not expect to be let off so easily, but he was overjoyed at her leniency. But what was with that "also"? She seemed to have more to add. "Whether it is destruction of locations or bringing trouble to others, please do not hesitate in speaking out. As long as it concerns Godou-san, let it be as promised previously. No matter where you need to go for penance, I will accompany you. You can tell me any time." "In Kaoru-san's words, it's all been precalculated anyway." "Well, even though I also believe Sayanomiya Kaoru's methods of concealing the truth should be flawless, in the event that penance needs to be paid, not only Mariya Yuri, I too, shall go along." "That's right. If that's the case, Ena will go too. It's also a kind of social event." "...Everyone, I am really grateful." Yuri's lenient words seemed like they came from a virtuous wife, taking care of a delinquent husband. Together with Liliana and Ena who expressed support, seeing the girls cooperate and get along was really a comforting sight. Everything deserved to be counted as good fortune. However, the fact that Godou was inexplicably counting his blessings was kept secret. "By the way, you ended up coming back immediately." "Yes. I managed to make it before the final climax ended. This is evidence of our excellent fortune, whether you or me. Of course, your fortune was already apparent from the fact that I, Erica Blandelli, am your companion." As Godou struck up conversation with her, Erica replied in her usual tone. Her absence approached two weeks. Even so, Godou felt an incredible sense of satisfaction just simply joking around with each other like that. Likewise for Erica, she giggled and began to smile. Just a simple exchange like that.

Godou did not have a topic of conversation to further liven up the mood, nor did he feel the need to hug each other in joy from being reunited. However, he felt that this was sufficient. That was the nature of his relationship with Erica. "...Eh? Amakasu-san, what happened?" Everyone's gaze was drawn as Ena suddenly pointed somewhere. It was the History Compilation Committee's special agent who always wore a sloppy suit. In [42] actual fact, he was Japan's top ninja. As well as being a practitioner of onmyoudou. That was what Godou had previously heard from the two Hime-Miko. This very Amakasu Touma was now approaching them with unsteady footsteps. His body seemed like it had received an intense electrical shock, for even the act of walking normally was difficult. "What happened, Amakasu-san!?" Godou dragged his exhausted body and ran over to him. "M-My apologies, Kusanagi-san... That, that thing was robbed..." "That thing... Could it be the Heavenly Reverse Halberd!?" Amakasu nodded weakly to confirm this natural conclusion. Could it be Guinevere's group? Pretending to retreat, when actually they were aiming for Amakasu? But after learning the details, Godou knew this speculation was wrong. When he heard the culprit's name and origins, Godou felt surprise from the core of his being. "That person came to Japan, eh... How truly unexpected." Erica murmured in shock. It was a state of affairs that even exceeded the expectations of the brilliant [Diavolo Rosso].

[edit]Epilogue
Alexander Gascoigne was a very busy man.

To this description, the woman who was his enemy, once added most redundantly, "To be precise, his desire for work creates never-ending tasks for himself." In any case, he was very busy. After all, he had a very ostentatious title. The god-slaying Devil King Campione, commander-in-chief of the secret association, [Royal Arsenal]! Even though it was not a position he wished for, somehow it naturally developed to this state. A man above all peoples was obliged to display work ethic and behavior in accordance to his stature. Such was his aesthetic ideal. Almost twelve years had passed since Alec had become a Campione. During this time, he vigorously conducted his activities with such an intent. Thanks to that, the name of Black Prince Alec was widely known as a Devil King of the new age. As a side note, he was nicknamed "Prince" because of his obvious youth in comparison to Devil Kings of olden days like Marquis Voban. Nevertheless, even Alec would take roughly one vacation a year. Wherever his destination, somehow he was always met with troublesome conflicts. Embroiled into the Divine Ancestor's conspiracies. Encountering [Heretic Gods]. Saving ordinary citizens who were about to be wiped out by profound and magical secret arts. Stealing ancient treasures whose existences he learned of by chance. Hassled by headache-inducing female acquaintances. Thinking back again, he had never had a peaceful relaxing vacation... "Hence, I will change my way of thinking instead." During mid autumn, that was what Alec said to his trusted subordinate. As a side note, European vacations were usually taken during the summer. But due to all sorts of busy work and matters, he had been delayed to this time. "Since troublesome things will happen anyway, I might as well go directly to where trouble is brewing. I will make a brief visit to Japan." "Oh. If I remember correctly, that is the place in the far east where you went about a month ago." The other participant of the conversation was Alec's bodyguard, Sir Iceman.

A legendary knight without any flaws (aerophobia aside), having passed the age of thirty, his solemn face felt increasingly seasoned as time went by. "Yeah. There has been reports of Guinevere's secret activities. I think this is a good chance to investigate that woman's plans. I'll rely on you to keep watch here." "...Alec. I've held this idea from a very long time ago." This was the scene when Alec entrusted remaining matters to his reliable subordinate and close friend. However, Sir Iceman shook his head as if troubled by a dilemma, and said: "The reason why you keep running into trouble lies here. Smothering the embers of disaster with great effort each time, only to quickly encounter another one, and even deliberately starting fires of your own, grumbling to yourself as you try to put them out... That personality of yours is precisely the number one culprit." "Wait a minute. Putting that aside, hasn't a certain person been causing many troublesome incidents?!" "In that case, you really should reflect on your choice of friends. I can see no reason in maintaining ties of friendship all this time with people who keep running into trouble." Sir Iceman objected with a disappointed face as he shrugged sardonically. That Princess and Divine Ancestor, as well as that other group of shady characters were not his friends. Alec wanted to shout that out, but for the sake of his authority and dignity, he refrained. Anyway, he was currently on vacation. In order to avoid alerting those involved in the Japanese world of magic, he needed to take precautions during entry. Using a passport with a fake name, he traveled like "a king in disguise." ...With regards to the outcome, this vacation turned out to be rather peaceful. Divine Ancestor Guinevere, Lancelot who had become a [Heretic God], as well as the commotion caused by Goddess Athena, none of them required Alec to take action. Japan's Campione, Kusanagi Godou, had undertaken everything upon himself. During this time, Alec was essentially observing as a bystander. "Looks like Guinevere still hasn't given up on 'Arthur.'" Having discovered the Witch Queen's plot, he quietly muttered to himself.

The king who manifests at the end of eras. The war god whose origins lay in fantastic heroic legends. Due to his research and adventures for the past few years, Alec's investigation about him had reached new depths. "Were you hindered just as you were about to revive him successfully?" The opinionated Guinevere's vision was actually quite narrow. Even though Alec did not think she was able to solve the mystery easily, he still had to take precautions... At the same time, he did not forget his personal interests. While hanging around Tokyo, he investigated the inner workings of the History Compilation Committee. Even though he had said he wanted a relaxing sightseeing tour of Japan... And tentatively still considering a tour like that, in the end, he prioritized intelligence gathering. This was his workaholism at work -- he would feel anxious whenever there was no work or research to be done. "As always, you're still leading a private life fatally lacking in delight, glamor, or healing presences. Your future worries me so. Without any family or lover to accompany your days, wouldn't your life end in lonesome solitude?" He was reminded of the pitying words offered by that long-time female acquaintance who was definitely not his friend. In any case, Alec was still enjoying his stay in Japan. Furthermore, he even became a villain along the way. The Heavenly Reverse Halberd that Guinevere had wanted to obtain, was a rather interesting divine artifact. "Maybe call it... Earning some tips, not bad at all." Quietly muttering to himself, he tried out a little trick. His first authority of divine speed. It not only allowed him to run as fast as the wind, but even gave him the ability to turn into lightning and take flight. In actual fact, there were all sorts of variations in application. Such as leaving virtual afterimages like ninjas of legend, giving other people divine speed apart from himself, or turning himself into lightning for an instant to unleash electrical attacks. Amongst these various abilities, he could also virtually erase his complete presence, allowing him to undertake secret activities with divine speed. As long as he unleashed divine speed fully, he became as fast as lightning.

However, objects moving at super high speed will cause others to notice something was amiss. It was a power not particularly suited to staying hidden. Using divine speed to move undetected-If that could be done, then he could achieve the feat of being active around wild beasts without their noticing. Alec was able to control divine speed as easily as his own arms and legs... Well, to do so he needed to remove all hindering burdens. Even a coat could not be worn because any extra force exerted would cause detectable movements. So physical tasks also had to be avoided. But what about something on the level of delivering a piece of paper? Alec took off his winter coat and began using divine speed in light clothing. He then approached Kusanagi Godou while he was eating and left the note there. Eavesdropping on their subsequent reactions and conversations about the entire matter, Alec successfully confirmed the identity of the man carrying the Heavenly Reverse Halberd. A wizard and special agent who seemed kind of unmotivated. But quite competent indeed. On that night, Guinevere had been pursuing this man, trying to snatch away the Heavenly Reverse Halberd. The man had skillfully employed concealment spells, successfully shaking the witch off his trail. Even Alec had lost him at one point. It seemed like he was some kind of ninja authority. However, after Lancelot's battle with Athena and Kusanagi Godou had began, Alec found the man near the battlefield. Faced with such a tense situation, even that man showed an opening. That made everything that followed rather simple. Turning into lightning, Alec silently stole his way to the man's back and made light contact. As the man collapsed, convulsing from the electrical shock, Alec casually retrieved the Heavenly Reverse Halberd from his suit. At the time, the ninja showed a surprised expression as he remained conscious. Killing him to silence a witness... Was the type of unwise decision that Alec did not intend to take. He simply shrugged and left.

England's black gentleman and Japan's Kusanagi Godou. With that, an intriguing connection of destiny had been established between the two.

[edit]Afterword
"Stop talking nonsense." This line of dialogue has occurred many times in the main story. While writing this series, I also felt compelled to say the exact line out loud many times. Naturally, they were all aimed at our protagonist. By the way. "As soon as that line was said..." Regardless, I still want to announce, despite having a guy like that as the protagonist, this series is finally approaching double digits in the number of volumes. This is all thanks to everyone's support, so let me express my deepest gratitude. So, this time the long absent goddess-sama makes another appearance. Written as mortal enemy but read as "friend." This youth's revolutionary proposition will always be a proposition met by all protagonists. This idea was thought up a long time ago. Then in that case, the one proposed to most likely had to be her. No matter what, if he and she could act out this kind of "romantic comedy" at "some school or living under the same roof," the characters and plot will need to be designed to be more distinctive. If their paths were to cross once again, I think that would be the feeling given off. To this date, the story has mixed into it events such as goddesses reincarnating into witches, or dormant deities. Oh my, how will things progress from here? Also, there is Tokunaga Asuka-san who first appeared in the previous volume. But actually, a little story about her part-time work was already published on the Super Dash Bunko official website'sCampione! specials. Next volume will have our protagonist matching up against that Englishman. Amongst the various personalities of sporty, emotional right brain dominant, barbaric, carnivorous, casual carelessness of the great Devil Kings, only that one guy is so-called cultured, rational, sensitive and civilized, herbivore. These kinds of exotic character traits.

How will this incomprehensible combination develop? By the way, it needs no mentioning, but of course our protagonist belongs in the first group. His self declarations are wrong. When the time comes, let us meet again with the next volume. Oh by the way, my long time acquaintance, Itou Hiro, author of the well-received " ", has his new work "Bara x Yuri " published by Super Dash Bunko on the same day as this volume of Campione!. It's really amusing. If possible, I hope everyone can check it out. I think everyone will be satisfied.